《Deities: Starting From Goblins》 Chapter 1 1 Chapter 1: Prisoner Breeds Goblin Trantor: 549690339 T04 World Region, Under the illusory sunlight, The dense forest seems a bit deep and mysterious; pairs of green glowing eyes flicker in the dark, constantly shifting. Goblin Warriors, as tall and burly as ck bears, hold stone spears in their hands, and their feet move quietly and nimbly without making a sound. Their cruel gazes watch their prey in the jungle, revealing a hint of excitement, Kill! Weve been searching for this group of first-tier Steelback boars for a long time! For the glory of the spirit! This hunting sacrifice will surely please the great deity! As weird screams rise from the jungle, Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! One by one, the stone spears are thrown forcefully by the thick, powerful green arms and then pierce the massive bodies of the Steelback Boars! Roar! As the tyrant of the forest, Steelback Boars have always attacked other creatures, but they have never received such a fierce attack after reaching maturity. Suddenly attacked, their eyes instantly turn bloodshot, and they furiously charge at the source of their attackers! A faint silvery-ck glow emanates from the backs of these Steelback Boars, hence their name. Their charging motion seems earth-shaking, but it doesnt shake the murderous intent of the Goblin Warriors. Die! Shred these boars! The enormous Goblin Warriors are not to be outdone, their green bodies bulging with muscles. They jump around in the forest, easily dodging the charging boars, and then attack their sides with their sharp ws, tearing these Steelback Boars apart! Shush! Shush! Shush! Large amounts of ck and red blood gush out, and the fetid innards flow in clumps. After a few rounds of the gigantic shadows in the forest, the battle nears its end. The mighty Steelback Boars copse to the ground, blood gushing from their bodies and their eyes expressionless and unwilling! However, the group of Goblin Warriors doesnt immediately leave the dangerous forest with the corpses of the Steelback Boars. Instead, they look up and let out a deafening roar, then pile the corpses of the Steelback Boars up and dance the most primitive ritual dance around them. Great God of Goblins and the Hunt! Praise you! To gain your pleasure, your faithful people present you with a brilliant hunting performance! Your loyal people hope you can ept this offering! As the ritual dance begins, the space subtly twists. Hum A pair of eyes symbolizing terror and cruelty, blood-red in color, quietly surface over the jungle. It gazes coldly down upon the Goblin Warriors dancing constantly below, bringing these warriors endless oppression. But these Goblin Warriors are fearless and rejoice, for the one behind those terrifying blood-red eyes is their Father Deity, their great and merciful father The God of Goblins and the Hunt! And the arrival of the crimson eyes signifies that their great Father Deity is watching them and may even bestow divine grace upon them! This is their supreme glory! Shortly after, the corpses of these Steelback Boars shrivel up, and a handful of blood-red mist descends from the sky, making the Goblin Warriors feel as if their previously consumed energy has suddenly returned, and their bodies seem even stronger! Great Father Deity! Suddenly, the cheers continued! [Log]: Detected life span reaching the standard (18 years old), enough to withstand extremely trace amounts of time dust erosion! [Log]: Congrattions on sessfully entering the Hyperdimensional Game, bound to Hyperdimensional Mark, obtained Starless Freeman status. [Log]: Randomizing World Fragment for you, T04 World Region is randomized for you, Dust-ss World Shard, material richness is appraised as Rich. [Log]: Randomizing initial race for you, Goblin Tribe is randomized as your initial race, with the quality of Prisoner breeds.action [Log]: Your race, the Goblins, has settled down in the World Fragment! [Log]: Civilization Points+10! [Log]: Faith Points+100! [Log]: Your followers have performed a primitive sacrifice for you! [Log]: Your faith points+236! [Log]: You have descended with divine grace! [Log]: Your followers defeated a first-tier warrior-ss Steelback Boar, and you got a C special effect Steelback! [Log]: Your followers performed a primitive sacrifice for you, and you got a C Totem Hunting Godliness 0.9%! Above the dense forest, Logan looked down at the followers who had justpleted the sacrifice, busily processing the Steelback Boars corpse and retrieving the Stone Spears. He couldnt help but smile. He could now only appear in the form of a pair of eyes in his World Fragment, and only within the range explored by his followers! Fortunately, aftering here, I also have an external device that allows my followers to drop items directly by killing or defeating them, enhancing my followers, which are these goblins. Otherwise, I really dont know how to survive in this dangerous Hyperdimensional Game! Logan recalled the moment he entered the Hyperdimensional Game and found that his initial race was the lowest-level prisoner breed goblin. He was a little stunned. How could he survive in the cruel Hyperdimensional Game with these skinny goblins, who couldnt even beat a wild dog? And now these goblins have evolved into strong and robust Goblin Warriors, thanks to his efforts and the help of the drop system! The ce where Logan was located called Blue Star, an immenselyrge, with a fairlyrge part still unexplored by humans. Dozens of years ago, suddenly the Hyperdimensional Game appeared, and all intelligent beings could enter it, obtain a World Fragment, and be Deity yers. Even more surprising was that everything in the Hyperdimensional Game could be brought back to Blue Star by paying Faith Points, which meant Blue Star gained countless resources out of thin air! Even the powerful among the Deity yers could easily manipte the stars, tear the void, and wage war in the universe. But its not all good. Entering the game would bind the dimensional mark. If their world in the Hyperdimensional Game was upied or even destroyed, they would die in reality as well! After all, in the Endless Void, the rule followed is the Dark Forest Rule. If a World Fragment is discovered by other beings, its most likely an inevitable battle! And in battle, there will be death Even more terrifying is that due to the advent of the Hyperdimensional Game, the spatial rules of Blue Star are no longer stable, and at any time, spatial rifts might open up, and arge number of monsters will flood in. So far, due to the monster ughter, only one-third of Blue Stars original human poption remains! This has led to the fact that although humans know that the Hyperdimensional Game is extremely cruel, they have no choice but to enter it in search of powerful forces to defend themselves. And this has created a situation where the initial race of each Deity yer is extremely important. Even to the extent that the quality of the initial race has already determined the lower limit, and even the upper limit, of the yer. Chapter 2 2 Chapter 2: Goblin Elite! Ruins! Trantor: 549690339 All initial races are divided into four quality levels: Mythical Species, Monarch Species, War breeds, Prisoner breeds. Prisoner Breeds: Adults are zero-order beings, with only a few capable of bing first-order warriors. Prisoner breeds cannot give birth to Transcendent Tiers and cannot break through the limitations of the world or, so they cannot be considered true civilizations. Like the Goblin Tribe, there has never been a transcendent goblin in the history of the Hyperdimensional Game. Therefore, prisoner breeds are deemed weak races incapable of forging a genuine civilization, trapped in theirs like prisoners. The Goblin Tribe is rtively good, as there is a small percentage of lucky individuals who can reach the strength of first-order warriors when they grow up (up to third-order). As for races like dwarves and halflings within the prisoner breeds, almost no individuals can reach the first-order when they grow up. War Breeds: Numerous in number and with decent individual strength, they are short-lived species that are adept at waging wars using swarming tactics. There are low-level breeds like the Jackal-Wolf race, Lizardmen, etc., and high-level breeds like the Lion People, Sub-Dragon Humans, and Elf Tribe who constitute the backbone of the force in the endless void wars. Monarch Species: They are born with a long life and immense strength, upying an upper echelon position even in the endless void, like High Elves, Giant Dragons, and Giants. Mythical Species: As the name suggests, these species are highly elusive and primarily exist in myths. Examples include Demon Lords, Angels, Titans, Divine Descendants, Elemental Lords, and so on. Because of his traversal with his innate wisdom, Logan has always been a top schr in school. He has consistently ranked first in the Hyperdimensional Simtion Competitions and even has a record of terrifying aplishments by repeatedly defeating Monarch Species with War breeds. He has always been the object of admiration for all the Deity yers in Zow City of District 2 of the Human Federation. That is, until Logan entered the Hyperdimensional Game and was randomly assigned to the prisoner-origin race, the Goblin Tribe In the eyes of other yers, he still had a chance to turn the tables. That is, the Cosmic War Department of the Human Federation had approached him, promising that as long as he signed the Indenture of Servitude, he could have the War breeds as his initial race. But he refused. Opening the Hyperdimensional Forum, people are still discussing him now: Why havent we seen Logan since he bound the Hyperdimensional Mark? You dont know? Logan refused the Cosmic War Department, thinking that he could rely on himself to defeat War breeds with a prisoner breed! The difficulty isnt the same, prisoner breeds have no potential to speak of, what can they overturn, and also, arent your words a bit sour? Exactly, why didnt the Cosmic War Department invite you? Even the Indenture of Servitude isnt something anyone who wants to sign can sign! Whats there to discuss? In no time, we wont be able to see him anymore.action Thats true, Im afraid that even in the smallest Dust ss World Fragments, goblins will be the lowest ranked creatures, and it wont be long before theyre all killed by wild beasts. Well, although signing a contract with the Cosmic War Department is tantamount to selling oneself and losing all freedom, Id rather choose to survive Hey, do you know the princess of the Royal Family of the Original Extreme Hope Empire, District 1, Heather Graham? I know, what about it? I remember shes beautiful, but its a pity that anyone who tried to create adult material with her as the blueprint were arrested. Its truly regrettable. Thats not what Im talking about. I heard that her initial race is an Angel! Angel!? Yes, and its even a wild, first-generation angel! Ive heard that too. Apparently, its an ancient star newly discovered by a Federation councillor from the Ultimate Desire Imperial Royal Family, and there are wild angels subdued on it! Thats so powerful! This is a super big thigh to hold! Big thigh? Not just any Tom, Dick, or Harry can hold this big thigh. At least your filthy Jackal-Wolf cant. Whats wrong with being a Jackal-Wolf? Ive already established a tribe, started exploring the surrounding area, hunting wild beasts, and at least I have no worries about survival. Tribe +1! Licking is still possible, I heard that during this period, all the yers who opened the Hyperdimensional Mark were assigned to the T World Community, the only difference is the regions. Soon the Forum of the T World Community will be established. Really? There isnt even a World Community Forum, it seems that this is an unexplored World Community, it wont be too dangerous, right! Not necessarily, after all, we are all neers, so they shouldnt assign us to a World Community with an extremely high level of danger. Stop saying that for now! Can any of you big bosses provide some resources? I am in the T04 Region, where my followers have just established a tribe and are being besieged by a group of fearless Ranco Chickens. Its urgent! No problem, I heard that Ranco Chickens are the most tender and juicy when steamed for two and a half hours, but you need to pay the price ordingly Please help, big boss, private message. Logan closed the Hyperdimensional Forum,pletely disregarding thements of other deity yers. If it werent for his cheating abilities, he would have unhesitatingly signed the Indenture of Servitude, But Im cheating! With that in mind, Logan opened his own deity panel [Deity]: Logan [Divine Power]: Totem (Virtual) [Rules]: Hunting (43.7%), Bloody (23.1%) [Divine Role]: Goblin [Divine Emblem]: A Pair of Blood-red Eyes [Divine Art]: Spear of Hunting, Frenzied Bloodline, Goblin Blessing Spell, Anchor of the Void [Believers]: Goblins (Zero Tier/1345), Goblin Warriors (First Tier/35) [Civilization]: 23 points [Faith]: 793 points [Storage]: Special effect Steelback [World Fragment]: Dust ss (340 square kilometers/Resources Rich), breeding First Tier ferocious beasts and resources With a slight movement of his thoughts, Logan arrived above the goblin tribe, looking down at the green-skinned goblins who were distributing the results of their hunt. Although theres the system, Im still envious of those yers whose initial Wisdom Species in their World Fragment are Monarch Species, or even Mythical Species. But, its better than those pathetic yers who dont even have any sentient lifeforms. If the initial race is a non-intelligent one, and the yer cannot obtain other races as the initial race, then the yer can only choose to be an affiliated existence of another yer. Plus, they would need to find another yer nearby who is willing to ept them! Logan manifested a pair of huge crimson eyes, appearing above the goblin tribe. His intense divine power suddenly emerged, arousing fanatical worship from all the goblins below! My loyal subjects, I am very satisfied with your recent sacrifices, and therefore I bestow divine grace upon you! After that, Logan used the special effect Steelback that he got from the system to the Goblin Race, selecting 35 Goblin Warriors. [Log]: You have consumed the special effect Steelback! [Log]: You have consumed 350 Faith Points, selecting 35 First Tier Warrior-ss Goblin Warriors! In the next instant, the goblin warriors in the tribe immediately underwent major transformations. Roar! Almost in an instant, the goblin warriors below began to emit a huge roar. Their green skin turned darker and even developed a dim silver-ck luster, and their already twisted muscles once again swelled, bing even more terrifying! First Tier Goblin Warrior Second Tier Goblin Elite! Immediately, huge goblin elites that resembled giant beasts appeared in the tribe below. Each of them stood at an astonishing height of over 2.5 meters, resembling giant brown bears, but more terrifying! [Race]: Goblin [Quality]: Prisoner Breed [Level]: Elite (Second Tier) [Special Effects]: Blood of Hunting, Steelback [Fetter]: Wolf Pack (Range: All Goblins) Fetter Wolf Pack: When there are more than three Goblins together, theirbat power and fighting spirit are significantly enhanced! Special effect Blood of Hunting: When entering the hunting state, agility, strength, fighting will, and stamina will moderately increase! Special effect Steelback: When entering thebat state, your skin will have an additional steelyer, making you less susceptible to injury, recover more easily after being injured, and slightly increasing toughness! Not bad, though the goblin elites are only at the Second Tier level, thanks to the Fetter Wolf Pack, theirbat power should be on par with ordinary Third Tier Wisdom Species in group battles! Logan thought and felt a little excited. Even a high-level war race doesnt progress this quickly. Level is just a level, but strength is a multi-dimensional structure. Just like how the same Second Tier Elite Whiteboard Warriors, Heavily Armored Knights, Dragon Vein Sorcerers, Arcane Schrs, and even Young Dragons and newly born Elemental Lords have entirely differentbat power levels! Also, theres the issue of resources. Whether its the expansion of the tribe, cultivating stronger believers, or expanding the World Fragment, resources are the top priority. Logan looked down at the jubnt Goblin tribe, his brows furrowed slightly as his gaze swept over the words World Fragment: Dust ss (Rich) on the panel in front of him. World Fragments are ssified into: Dust ss, Grit ss, Boundary Ind ss, Micr ss Resource abundance levels are: Dismal, Barren, eptable, Rich, Treasure As the top performer in all previous Hyperdimensional Simtions, Logan had a clear understanding of the different sizes and resource abundance levels of World Fragments. His World Fragment could only be rated as eptable at most, not even close to Rich. Suddenly, an idea struck Logan, and his eyes lit up. Could it be that there are some relics hidden here? Chapter 3 3 Chapter 3: Anchor of the Void! Level 4 Spatial Rift! Trantor: 549690339 There are three main ways to obtain resources: trade, ancient ruins, and world war. Logan looked at the t world fragment, which was about the size of a county in his former life. The spiritual energy reaction was very weak, and at most, it could only support the existence of a first-tier native life. Even if he had the system, allowing the 35 goblin warriors to transform into second-order goblin elites, it would already be a limit based on the existing resources of this world fragment. It couldnt be considered rich in terms of resource level. Unless there are ancient ruins. Logans eyebrows rxed,forting himself that although his initial race was the prisoner breed, he was also a wisdom species. The world fragment was of dust ss, but it had ancient ruins, so it wasnt the worst start. I rejected the investment from the Cosmic War Department, and considering their style, there probably wont be a second chance. Other warpanies might not extend an olive branch to me, and the original masters family situation is very ordinary. His parents had both signed contracts to sell the world fragment resources, and the world fragment has been relocated to a safe area as a logistics base. In terms of trade, they cant help me at all. Aside from ancient ruins, theres only the world war left. Logans thoughts slightly stirred, and the Anchor of the Void appeared on the light screen in front of him, turning into a three-dimensional, virtual, ancient stone anchor [Type: Divine Art] [Name: Anchor of the Void]action [Effect: Consume varying amounts of Faith Points to create the desired Anchor of the Void, throw it into the Endless Void, and you might find the world (fragment) you want!] [Consumption: starts at 10 Faith Points] Both hands must be firm! Logan quickly set the conditions he needed, [World Type: Fragment, highest spiritual energy level not exceeding Third Tier] [Consumption: 400 Faith Points] Create. Logan flicked his hand, and a golden light fell into the light screen. The next moment, the stone Anchor of the Void materialized. Small, golden chain-like brands were disyed on it, symbolizing locking. And a pair of golden eyes, symbolizing probing, allowing deities to probe the target before deciding whether to initiate war. Go! Logan threw the Anchor of the Void, and the stone anchor turned into golden light and disappeared from the world fragment in an instant. Then, Logan sent a strand of consciousness to the tribal chiefs mind, transmitting an oracle to search for ancient ruins! Seeing the goblin tribe below getting busy, assigning teams to explore unknown areas, he couldnt help but feel a bit of anticipation, I wonder what kind of ancient ruins they will be? Professional inheritance? Material treasure? Or remnants of a lost civilization Never mind, anything that can raise a barren level world fragment to eptable and directly reach rich is precious for the goblin tribe. Moreover, if ites to it, I can trade it in the T World Community. After making arrangements, Logan was about to follow the dispatched goblin exploration team to have a look at this primitive, ancient world when he suddenly received a series of urgent alerts in his hyperdimensional mark [Human Federation C Blue Star Guard: Dear yer, ording to your real-world location Zow City, there is a Level IV Spatial Rift in your area. The risk is extremely low. A low-risk warning is being issued to you!] Level IV Spatial Rift Seeing the warning, Logan hesitated for a moment. Level IV Spatial Rift is the lowest level of spatial rift, with a maximum capacity for Third Tier Master-level life-forms. For Zow Citys defense, theres hardly any danger. In the mostmon human cultivation system, a First Tier is equivalent to a formal knight who has just begun to touch spiritual energy. Wearing heavy armor, they can charge through a small-scale battlefield, determining the oue of a minor battle. A Second Tier is gradually non-human, with life on the verge of sublimation. For example, the goblin tribe with hardened skin can be considered impervious to swords and spears, making ordinary cold weapons hardly harmful. A Third Tier Master needs toprehend a certain realm, able to sense the rules and be a mighty enemy. Spatial rifts often appear on arge scale, meaning any corner of Zow City may experience a spatial rift, with monsters popping out. Most importantly, monsters that can appear on Blue Star are often special creatures. In other words, if I can summon goblin elites to kill these monsters, I might be able to obtain some decent loot! Without hesitation, Logan chose to log out. In a blink of an eye, his surroundings were no longer blue skies, white clouds, and the dark void beyond the sky, but a slightly narrow detached courtyard. The decorations were old, and the location was remote. (Tiers from First to Ninth: Warrior, Elite, Master, Transcendent, Lord, Title, Legend, Epic, Demigod) Chapter 4 4 Chapter 4: What the Hell is This Goblin!? Trantor: 549690339 Blue Star, District 2. Zow City, Outer City District, Dragon Sparrow Street. This area is mostly made up of standalone courtyards, not because it is wealthy. On the contrary, in the new era of the Hyperdimensional Game, spatial rifts can appear at any time, and danger is always present. As a result,nd values ??are extremely prized In this world, only big cities and satellite towns with special functions distributed around big cities exist. One inch ofnd in the inner city is worth an inch of gold, while the outer city is unattended. Like now, the inner city is calm, and the monsters that escaped from the spatial rifts were easily strangled by the specialists of the Blue Star Guard Department. Meanwhile, in the outer city, there are still many monsters roaming about. Both my father and mother work in the inner city, and I am the only one at home now. Buzz Logan stood on the rooftop of his house, about to greet his parents through the Hyperdimensional mark, when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his brow and received a warning from spiritual energy. He frowned immediately, There are monsters nearby that can threaten me! Logans current rank is Totem, capable of exerting unparalleled power in the World Fragment. But in reality, its only of the First Tier level. After receiving the warning, he became vignt, consumed a small number of Faith Points, hid his breath, and his eyes emitted golden light. He started observing and soon found his target Several humanoid creatures, with dark red skin and a somewhat mantis-like shape, were lead by one emanating a Third Tier spiritual energy reaction. Their aura was full of sharpness like a sword. They also held dark red bone spikes in their hands. It seemed that blood was still oozing from them, as if they had justmitted a ughter. Third tier A humanoid creature with wisdom capable of understanding the realm; I wonder what kind of loot Id get if I killed you guys. [Faith Points: 138] Logan nced at his Faith Points. He had 793 points at the beginning, blessed 35 Goblin Warriors consuming 350 points, crafted the Anchor of the Void consuming 400 points, and had 43 points left. During this period, the Goblin Tribe should have generated some additional Faith Points. Summoning a Goblin Elite requires 20 Faith Points. There is a Third Tier and four Second Tier enemies. Summoning six should be enough. With a thought, Logans Faith Points on the panel were quickly consumed, leaving only 18 points left. The next moment, a spatial rift quietly emerged in front of him, and six Goblin Elites quickly walked out, looking respectful, Great Father Deity, please guide your humble followers to the direction of the enemy. Go, kill them. Executor Baxter is truly worthy of being the first executor of the Lightning Sword Sect. Your Lightning Five Continuous Swords have reached the pinnacle. Im afraid youll be able to charge into the Sword Saint Realm and be the new Chief soon! Yes, these creatures from other worlds are so weak, but their households are filled with precious medicines. It really makes people envious. Executor Baxter, this is our great opportunity! A group of Mantis People was greedily searching the seemingly wealthy houses with their eyes, ready to rush in and plunder at any moment. Among them, a young Mantis Person was ttering the middle-aged Mantis Person in the lead. Hehe, whats so surprising? With my Lightning Five Continuous Swords, I have be a Sword Master. Today, I will use the blood of these ignorant creatures from other worlds to build my invincible Sword Saint position Mantis Sword Master Baxter sneered, exuding Sword Intent, causing the other four Innate Mantis People to shudder in their hearts, secretly sighing that Executor Baxters natural talent was indeed extraordinary. His insights had grown even more profound with just a few steps into another world. Suddenly Baxters dark red bone spike in his hand hummed, which made him happy. He felt the aura of the treasure that waspatible with his Sword Intent again, but also sensed the aura of the creatures from other worlds. With a sideways nce, without revealing any traces, he looked at the four Innate Swordsmen behind him. Baxter revealed contempt in his heart, A bunch of fools, cheated by me to act as my cover, yet they still think they can profit from it. However, his mouth said gently, Everyone, be careful. There are treasures nearby as well as enemies. Follow me to exterminate them. The next moment, he took the first step, and his terrifying jumping ability allowed him to leap hundreds of meters in an instant. In just a few jumps, he arrived at a Welfare Institutes courtyard. Even the most prosperous world will have a dark side. Over the past few decades, despite the arrival of the Hyperdimensional Game, humanitys power and resources have expanded beyond description, but spatial rifts continue to descend. Blue Star is a civilization that grows through constant destruction and creation. This means that countless broken families result in many children needing social care from the Welfare Institute before their lifespans reach the standard. Just stepping into the Welfare Institute, Executor Baxter hesitated for a moment and suddenly showed a hideous smile. Before him were several young otherworldly creatures, a few otherworldly women, and several gray-skinned, long-eared female archers who exuded a dark aura that disgusted him. What attracted him was a red ring one of the otherworldly women was wearing. Executor Baxter took just one nce and was shaking with anger. He couldnt help but let out a strange squeaking sound, Damn it! This aura, I cant be wrong, this is definitely the Thousand-year Blood Essence! The more intact the blood essence, the higher its value. You damned otherworldly woman, you actually made the Thousand-year Blood Essence into a ring!? This intoxicating scent is making the Primordial Thirteen Spears restless, could this beDragon Blood!? Damn it! Damn it! Executor Baxters bone sword in hand suddenly burst into blood-colored light, its sword intent rampant as he prepared to kill all the otherworldly creatures possessing these divine treasures! Its over, I just came out to volunteer, why did I bump into a Level IV Spatial Rift and happen to encounter a Third Order Master monster! Even though I randomly got a high-level Monarch Race Shadow Elf as a believer, that was only a few days ago, and they are still newborns and just at the first-tier! They have huge potential, but their strength is almost zero! Its over, its over, its over! The young girl looked at the strange-sounding Mantis Person monster. Although she couldnt understand what it was yelling, it was clear that the murderous gaze was directed at her, turning her scared face pale. But she didnt give up and continued to struggle, Elf Blessing! Melinda Tang waved her hand, consuming all of her Faith Points at once. The next moment, golden light shone. Instantly, the five first-tier Shadow Elf Warriors in front of her were buffed with Cats Agility, Dragons Strength, Eagles Sharpness, Snakes Hidden, Bears Fierce, and other abilities, hoping it would help them escape the disaster. Unfortunately, it was of little use, and the Shadow Elves were easily ughtered by the Mantis People. What a pity, if it werent for the fact that our sect leader once said that this otherworldly gate wontst long, Id like to capture you and interrogate you about the whereabouts of other Thousand-year Blood Essences, Executor Baxter sneered coldly, not hesitating at all to unsheathe his sword and kill Melinda Tang, then seize the incredibly valuable ring made from the Thousand-year Blood Essence. Melinda Tang closed her eyes and waited for death. At this moment, her mood was surprisingly calm as she recalled things she had dared to think about but never dared to do. A handsome figure appeared in her mind, someone she had seen once in the Hyperdimensional Simtion, What a pity, I havent even been able to take care of Logan yet. Hmph, as a little Prisoner breed, you were once the top schr I couldnt afford to pursue. Now Im a Monarch Species, and with time, I should be able to support you when I grow up. Only pity I dont have a future. As she clearly sensed the approaching cold de, suddenly, the sound of heavy footsteps rushed in. Why rushing? The sword in front of her throat disappeared quickly, and Melinda Tang opened her eyes in astonishment. Before her were six green walls and a Mantis Person Swordsman blocking the charge with his sword. Melinda Tang was a bit baffled, watching the scene in front of her. Her mind couldnt catch up, Green-skinned This appearance This cant be a Goblin, can it!? Goblins are this huge!? Just as shocked was Executor Baxter. Feeling the aura emanating from the sixrge creatures before him, and the fact that his arm was numb from the impact even though he had quickly countered, with his blood churning and even a slight crack appearing on his precious bone sword, he wanted to vomit blood. Is this innate!? So what if it is, dont underestimate me! Im not an ordinary Swordsman! Chapter 5 5 Chapter 5: These Green-skinned Youths Dont Understand Martial Ethics! Trantor: 549690339 Merely Innate, and you dare to defy my Grandmasters might! The Mantis Person Executor Baxter let out a long roar, with his True Qi surging inside his body. In an instant, his size doubled, and his shell became even darker. Die! The next moment, Executor Baxters killing sword intent, which risked both his honor and life, soared through the sky. Electric lights danced on his Bone Sword, flickering with dangerous glints. In an instant, the heads of theserge green-skinned creatures were about to be imed! Be careful! Although Melinda Tang was weak, she was a Deity yer, so she had seen many martial arts practitioners demonstrate the power of True Qi in the Forum. She knew that the self-explosive Qi of the Third-order master warriors who had refined True Qi was a life-consuming killer move. If used properly, it could pose a significant threat to Fourth-order Transcendent life forms, let alone Goblins with only a Tier 2 Elite spiritual energy response The scene that followed filled Melinda Tangs heart with despair, Its over, its really over this time. Executor Baxter was filled with rage, How dare they! How dare they underestimate me!? Six Goblins, the size of brown bears, faced the explosive attack of a Third-order Sword Saint while offhandedly dividing three of their numbers to deal with the four Innate Mantis Swordsmen, leaving only three Goblin Elites to face Executor Baxter directly. Angered to the point ofughter, Executor Baxter felt a slight loosening in his normally unbreakable barrier toward bing a Sword Saint amidst his extreme rage. Today, I shall build the foundation of my Sword Saint with your blood! As Executor Baxters sword was about to touch the three Goblin Elites, intending to kill them all in one breath, he saw a scene that left him dumbfounded. The threerge green-skinned creatures emitted a silvery-grey, steel-like luster all over their bodies, and then ayer of simr grey luster began to envelop the six of them, connecting their lives like those of a Wolf Pack. Army Formation? Just three Six soldiers can form an Army? Despite his doubts, Executor Baxters explosive sword strike had already been unleashed, and there was no turning back. So what if its an Army Formation? Its not like Ive never encountered one before! Back then, when the kingdoms army besieged my Lightning Sect, they had this Army Formation too. And it was still pierced by the Sword Saint Leader! Today, I, Baxter, will also follow the footsteps of the Sword Saint! The next moment, the leading Goblin Chieftain reached out with his hand, asrge as a fan, and with a strong grip, he crushed the Bone Sword. Before Executor Baxter had a chance to react, another forceful flick from the Chieftain shattered his watermelon-sized head. Executor Baxtersst thought was, How could they use an Army Formation to ambush and deceive an old man like me? These green-skinned youngsters Have no respect for martial arts!action Behind the Goblin Chieftain, the other three Goblin Elites effortlessly killed the four Innate Mantis Swordsmen by rupturing their internal organs. The Goblin Chieftain, after stealing a nce and a pleasing smile, casually plundered the belongings of the five Mantis People before leaving the Welfare Institute as if nothing had happened. Only when the six green walls had left did Melinda Tang let out a sigh of relief. With a sad face, she looked at the five dead Shadow Elves lying on the ground. Look at you, youre supposed to be a high-level Monarch Race, even though youre only First Tier. Its not like I expect you guys to y Third-order ones, but at least you shouldve dragged one of those Tier 2 Mantis Monsters down with you. And what happened You didnt get a single one! Youre even worse than the Goblins! Even as sheined, Melinda Tang still used her slightly recovered Faith Points to incinerate the corpses of the Shadow Elves and collect their True Spirits, preparing to put them into the Shadow Altar in World Fragments for their rebirth. This was her secret C she had a fragment of civilization. Afterpleting all this, she finally started getting excited. Whileforting the frightened children in the Welfare Institute with the other volunteers, she regretted not having recorded the battle just now! This is a goblin engaged in cross-tierbat! She excitedly used the hyperdimensional mark to contact her best friend. Amid the excitement, she suddenly thought of the male god she had been obsessed with since the first encounter, These goblins Could it be Logans?! After all, Logan is so powerful, and he even rejected the invitation from the Cosmic War Department. He definitely has the ability to cultivate such powerful goblins! Besides he saved me. Who else would happen toe save me? Despite her fantasies, Melinda Tang was still slightly rational, Sigh, Logan and I entered the Hyperdimensional Game at the same time, and my high-level monarch race is only at the first tier. His goblin could only be considered lucky for surviving in the world fragments. Its a pity that this yer is so mysterious, otherwise, Id like to ask how he cultivated his goblins. Maybe I could conquer Logans heart using this. In the end, Melinda Tang couldnt hold back. So, she started a new post on the newly established T Forum. [Log]: Your followers just finished a small-scale battle! [Log]: Your followers killed 4 Tier-2 lives and 1 Tier-3 life! [Log]: You gained +180 Faith Points! [Log]: You obtained the ughter Sword Intent Special Effect, which has been altered to ughter Will for you! Powerful auras swept through the inner district, including some legendary-grade aerial knights. Logan knew that this Level IV spatial rift was over. Without waiting for the six elite goblins to return home, Logan directly opened a remote spatial rift and sent them back to the world fragments. Afterward, he returned home and checked his log to find, to his surprise, that he had gained a will-type special effect this time, This is like bringing me a pillow just when I feel sleepy. I was just worried about how to break through from the second to the third tier and let the less intelligent goblinsprehend will. And now it came. Logan held back his emotions and looked at the several message notifications on his hyperdimensional mark, one by one Some of the messages were even from female ssmates he had hardly contacted before, asking if he needed help. Am I that weak? Logan shook his head with a wry smile. It couldnt be med for others; after all, prisoner breeds are indeed the lowest-tier existence in the Endless Void. After all, how strong could it be, when ranked alongside dwarves, slimes, halflings, low-level skeletons which have almost nobat power? Especially in the Hyperdimensional Game, where the most powerful goblin recorded under the gods of goblins has only reached the fourth-order transcendent level. It still cost a huge price, consuming tens of thousands of goblin lives to create a fake extraordinary dragon-blood goblin. Just as Logan was about to help the goblin tribe find relics, his hyperdimensional mark suddenly vibrated violently. He quickly found the source of the vibration and discovered that it was the newly established T Forum that hed been unknowingly added to. He couldnt help but look serious, Strange, usually only when a significant event urs and is marked as a major milestone event by the forum itself will such a vibration ur. And now He couldnt help but take it seriously. Thest time this kind of vibration urred was ten years ago when the unexplored worldmunity was first marked as Y andter named [Strange Abyss] in the Abyssal Forum. At that time, the Primordial Lord of the Strange Abyss suddenly made a move, instantly destroying the worlds of hundreds of Deity yers, including more than ten transcendent yers! And now, the T World Community he was in, being another new unexplored worldmunity, also experienced the milestone event vibration Logan took a deep breath and thought, I hope its not a malignant event. Chapter 6 6 Chapter 6: Steel, Energy and Flesh and Blood Trantor: 549690339 Logan opened the T Forum and quickly browsed through it, looking for useful information and the milestone event. Mineral Veins, Mineral Deposits, and simr terms appear over 1,350 times. There are lots of Ignorant Alien Beasts, especially a lot. Gee, why are people still discussing the City Wall goblins that appeared in Zow City? Luckily No, it should be reasonable to suspect me and then eliminate me as a wrong answer. Continue Wisdom Species have frail bodies but tend to have a higher chance of spawning magic-rted professions. Usually, when a single World Community has a biased characteristic, it could give rise to a Level 2, or even Level 1, or even Dominator Level Civilizations. Level 3 Civilization: Surface Civilization, the civilization hasnt given birth to a Transcendent Tier. Level 2 Civilization: Strongest individual of the civilization has broken through the Transcendent Tier and can break through the surface. Level 1 Civilization: Civilization has multiple transcendent tiers and has begun colonizing multiple worldss. Dominator-Level Civilization: The civilization gives birth to a Dominator and can dominate a World Community. Hegemonic-Level Civilization: The civilization gives birth to multiple Dominators, dominating the original World Community while colonizing other World Communities. This was how Hyperdimensional Game ranked civilization levels, which also reveals the cruelty within the Endless Void. Soon, Logan found the milestone event, it was a projection video, a Deity yers final confession and warning C Fellow yers, my name is Weston Cyrus. When you see this video, I would have already died through self-destruction. You can see, the world behind me is My World. I was rtively lucky and directly skipped the World Fragment stage. The initial race I randomized was High-level Monarch Race Mountain Giant, and part of the Fifth-order Lord level when fully grown. And now, you see that My has been invaded by the native civilizations of this T World Community. Theyve used a special method to block the entire, preventing any signals from being sent out. As you know, the Hyperdimensional Games information transmission system can also malfunction asionally. So, I chose to self-destruct. I dont know if the power amplification during self-destruction can break through the information blockade to convey the news. I also dont know if you guys are lucky enough to watch this video. Or, its possible that all my memories have been extracted, and everything about us has been known by others already Ive been quite chaotic in my speech. Youd better watch it yourself. Logan noticed the forum debates changed from questioning to silence, and his mood became heavy, Cyruss words are indeed somewhat disorganized. Micr + High-level Monarch Race from the beginning is a high-end configuration that many people dream of. Maybe its because his strength is insufficient at the moment, but as a yer, his vision must be high-end. It confounded even him Logan narrowed his eyes and clicked on Cyruss confession video below. The video was not long, it was several first-person perspective videos stitched together, and it didnt take long to finish. After watching the video, Logans face turned extremely ugly C Westons Mountain Giant was the Earths favorite child, with elite-level strength since birth, capable of crushing third-order War breed masters. Almost ten tribes had developed on the whole, and there were thousands of elite Mountain Giants. Compared to all the Newbie Divine yers, even many worlds of Mythical Species couldntpete with his current growth level. However, his enemy was an even more terrifying existence! They were gigantic steel War Fortresses floating in the sky, as if embedded in the atmosphere! Each War Fortress emitted a huge Light Pir that plunged into the earth, and various sci-fi weapons stepped out heavily from the Light Pir,den with War Machinery. Laser beams, or blue-purple smas, were fired, easily prating the Mountain Giants. Giant irons were ejected with tranquilizers, capturing the Mountain Giants. Those with violent temperament, even tranquilizers could hardly put them down, were rapidly beheaded by war machines wielding cold weapons, then medical devices quickly arrived and carried out freezing treatments. Even the Transcendent-level Mountain Giant King let out a miserable howl, looking painfully at Weston Cyrus before being captured and pulled into the war fortress. Weston Cyrus watched this scene, his first-person perspective remained motionless, as if he were indifferent. Above him, beams of light connected the war fortresses, forming a dense that tightly sealed the! And right in front of him stood a humanoid war machine,posed of a mix of machinery, energy, and flesh and blood. It was quite smallless than two meters tall. A halo hovered behind its mechanical head, giving it the dignity of a mechanical deity. Surprisingly, it spoke the Mountain Giantnguage fluently, Not bad, civilization. It took me two imperial hours to parse thenguage. You seem to be the collective consciousness of this race and possess some autonomous intellectual awareness. But youre trying to transmit messages outside the As a collective consciousness of a weak civilization without cosmic navigation capabilities, why would you attempt to transmit messages to the universe? You should be unfamiliar with the concept of the universe Forget it, lets imprison you. The guilds instance raidmissioner should be very interested in you. Let them handle the memory extraction. The humanoid war machine was quite talkative, but its words implied that it had already regarded Weston Cyrus as if he werepletely at its mercy, like a fish on the chopping board or amb to be ughtered. And in the video, this machine-energy-flesh-and-blood-mixed humanoid war machine seemed even more expressive, as if speaking to others, Its strange. The instances developed by the Imperial Virtual Universe Company are bing more and more realistic. Just look at the expressions of those Mountain Giant monsters below; theyre so lifelike, the blood and flesh are almost indistinguishable. Back in the day, this wouldve been rated 18+, and as my fans, youre really lucky! Now, look at this instance boss in front of me. With a basicbat power of 5,340, a temte battle power bonus of 3,250, and a Lv.53 Commander temte boss, it has a totalbat power of nearly 9,000, which isnt weak even among Legendary yers. But to me, whos about to step into the highest hall of yers as a quasi-hall-level yer, thats nothing. Ill let you in on a secret, too. This time I came out to carry out a mission, and I secretly brought a big fellow with me. Just as the humanoid war machine was about to capture Weston Cyrus, a voice-over from the projection came. It was Weston Cyruss voice, I can feel it, a terrifying presence above me, watching from the war fortress. If it takes action, Ill have no power to resist. To avoid consuming too many faith points by fighting this opponent and losing myst bit of power to send a message even through self-destructing, I choose to self-destruct immediately in the hope that the message has a chance of getting through. For this, I have only one request: if I can help any of you, I hope that when you can, please lend a hand to my sister. Thank you! Immediately after, the voice-over ended and the video continued. Just as Weston Cyrus was about to self-destruct, the white halo projection behind the humanoid war machines head suddenly flickered with red light and it let out a warning. Then, without any hesitation, it quickly retreated! Boom! Weston Cyrus self-destructed, intense golden light and a massive explosion instantly expanded, causing theary structure to be unstable, making it seem as if the itself was going to explode along with it. The video was about to end, but in the final moments before the video ended, everyone saw a shocking scene. In Weston Cyruss final view, he saw a huge mechanical hand that could block out the sky and the sun. A fusion of machinery, energy, and flesh and blood, coexisting without distinction, emerged in the sky! Boom! The seemed to moan and tremble due to its appearance! The giant hand gripped the and instantly Disappeared! New book seedling, please collect, follow, and rmend! Chapter 7 7 Chapter 7: The Grassroots Counterattack n Trantor: 549690339 After watching the video. Even Logan was a little silent. Whether it was the seemingly strange but familiar scene, or the transcendent existence represented by the giant palm that blocked the sky and sun, it made him fall into deep thought. Transcendent Tier is very powerful, able to cross the void with their physical body and destroy micrs with a single blow. Given enough time, even smalls would bepletely destroyed by Transcendent Tier beings, sinking into death. However, in the Hyperdimensional Game and among Deity yers, Transcendent Tier beings are not unreachable, and can even be said to be quite numerous. But when a civilization capable of casually deploying Transcendent Tier beings to perform tasks exists right beside him, Logan believes that even those Mythical Species Deity yers would toss and turn sleeplessly throughout the night. Transcendent Tier, huh Logans mind still lingered on the scene he had just witnessed. That sky-blocking mechanical giant palm, as well as the War machinery that resembled a humanoid, so-called Mountain Giant monster Could it be a yer? Logans expression turned yful, Treating the World War like a virtual online game, where yers control war machinery like game characters? Interesting. No longer thinking about these meaningless things, Logan continued to look at the T Forum. It was not as quiet as before, and people began to speak up,action No way, is this really the T World Community? Performing tasks? The war machinery mentioned performing tasks, right? What tasks? Yeah, did they already discover our existence? Its a bit scary. Hurry up and notify the Federations higher-ups. There are at least over a hundred thousand of us Deity yers who entered the Hyperdimensional Game in the T World Community. The Federation cant just let us die. No need for you to say that. The Federation must know by now, but the problem is, were currently at war with the Abyssal Civilization and the Mysterious Puppet Civilization on both sides. Im afraid that even the Federation doesnt have enough power to support us I guess we can only leave it up to fate. Not necessarily. After all, Heather Graham is also in the T World Community. The Federation may abandon us, but the Ultimate Desire Imperial Royal Family wouldnt just give up on their Princess, right? Yeah, lets hope so. Anyway, who has any items or Divine Arts that can promote the reproduction of followers? You can trade with me, I guarantee a satisfactory price. +1! I want to develop well, so at least my death will be worth something. Logan closed the forum interface. Although someone had a point, the Jixi Empire wouldnt give up on their Princess. But what does it have to do with him? In the end, he can only rely on himself. The slightziness that had crept into Logans heart after obtaining Special Effect: ughter Will instantly vanished, and he became more vignt. I must not reveal my Void coordinates before I develop! Logan recalled the steps he had taken to create the Anchor of the Void. He had followed the Divine Art blueprint recorded in the textbook and released it step by step without leaking the coordinates, and finally felt relieved. Right, I need to speed up the exploration of ruins in the World Fragment. Also, if I havent found a suitable world with the Anchor of the Void yet, Ill make more and search together! Logan calmed his mind, and in the next moment, he transformed into a pair of blood-red eyes and appeared within the World Fragment. At this moment, his field of vision waspletely different from before. Although the exploration team sent out by the Goblin Tribe had not discovered any ruins for the time being, under the leadership of the Goblin Elite, they had already thoroughly explored the World Fragment. So his vision was no longer limited to the area near the Goblin Tribe but could see through the entire World Fragment. Fierce Wind Monkey, Horn Scale Serpent, Steelback Boar, three First Tier species. Stone Steel, Three-star Flower, Snake Scale Fruit, Thai Blue Tree and so on, seven First Tier materials. Logan was already quite satisfied with the resources avable in his Dust-ss World Shard, but suddenly his eyes narrowed, This is strange; howe the five types of first-tier materials and two first-tier creatures are all concentrated in that dense forest? He then revealed a smile, A relic must be hiding its little ck feet there. Immediately, he sent down a divine decree. Due to the unknown dangers, he dispatched only Goblin Elites to enter the dense forest. His Dust-ss World Shard was tiny, and the thirty-five Goblin Elites quickly arrived at the edge of the forest. Meanwhile, in the forest, pairs of crimson eyes lit up, ring intently at the Goblin Elites. It seemed as if a life-or-death battle would be inevitable if they dared to enter! ording to the great divine decree of Father God, these creatures are called Fierce Wind Monkeys. While they pose no threat to us, they can be quite annoying in the forest. Furthermore, theres a highly venomous snake monster called Horn Scale Serpent inside. Fighting in a jungle is disadvantageous to us, so The unusually tall Goblin Chieftain spoke with a robust voice as he pulled out a stone axe from his waist, Bring down all these trees! Create a terrain that favors us! Then, the Goblin Elites took out their stone axes one after another. The next moment, their skin shone with a silver-gray luster, and their already well-built bodies swelled with muscles once again. Like thirty-five bulldozers, the Goblin Elites began cutting down all the trees in front of them. Logan watched this scene with interest, This Goblin Chieftain is quite smart, perhaps the only Goblin in the tribe with a normal intellect. Hes worth cultivating. Unfortunately, to bring something from Blue Star would require a great price. Otherwise, they wouldnt still be using stone weapons. Logan felt somewhat helpless. Although he had just summoned the Goblin Elites to fight in the Blue Star, the belongings from the two sides were actually not interchangeable. This was a theory discovered by a Dominator Level Deity yer of the Blue Star [Real Spiritual Theory] and [Material Reconstruction Theory]. It stated that everything, whether living or non-living, wasposed of the most fundamental True Spirit, and then materialized into physical entities based on the True Spirit. In other words, the summoning just now was Logan temporarily bringing the True Spirits of six Goblin Elites to the Blue Star, and then using faith points to reconstruct their material forms. Once the Goblin Elites True Spirits returned to the World Shard, the temporarily reconstructed physical bodies on Blue Star dispersed without any True Spirits to attach to. Thus, there was no actual transfer of material between the worlds. The spoils from the Mantis Person monster couldnt be casually brought back to the World Shard by the Goblin Elites either. Moreover, the T World Community was an unknown distance from Blue Star, and the cost of opening a spatial transfer for materials was probably enough to buy an entire giant! This was also why the Deity yers from the T World Community discussed in the previous forum couldnt directly provide support from Blue Star and could only hope for aid from other Deity yers of the same World Community. Of course, this is also an opportunity. A gleam shed in Logans eyes, In the Blue Star, I cantpare with anyone in terms of resources. But in the T World Community, everyone is a new Deity yer. Even if its the Monarch Species, or even the Mythical Species, there must be shorings in the resources. If I can monopolize a scarce resource, I may relieve my resource constraints. Moreover, different World Communitiese with arge variety of species and resource differences. Forms and the thought process of constructingplementary forms from other ces might not be applicable here. Despite an advantage for those with outstanding backgrounds, the gap is no longer insurmountable but instead within reach! As a former top schr, he quickly thought of more than a dozen ideas that he had listed as a grassroots counterattack n. However, he was quickly interrupted by themotion on the emptynd below, where the dense forest used to be. It was the Goblin Elites who had cleared the entire forest of trees, except for the first-tier resources, chased away the Fierce Wind Monkeys and Horn Scale Serpents, and found the relic with theirmotion, Lets see what the relic is first. Chapter 8 8 Chapter 8: Surely theyre not going to let the strongest brute in the tribe be a pharmacist? Trantor: 549690339 T04 World Region, Dust World, Protect our resources! The goblin chieftain roared, now at the crucial time of harvesting after a long days effort, they must show their most valiant postures in front of Father God, Expel all these harassing Fierce Wind Monkeys! The goblin chieftain deeply felt the concept of sustainable development of resources in the oracle, if it wasnt for the destruction of their homnd and the relentless resistance of the Fierce Wind Monkeys, he wouldnt want to strike these first order monkeys! Isnt it a niceing-of-age ceremony for the younger generation of our tribe? The Goblin Tribe never used to have anything resembling a ing-of-age ceremony. They didnt have it, nor did they dare to. Being one of the weakest races, not only were they weak, but their potential was also low. Moreover, they were prone to infighting, ignorant, and brutally violent Even with the wisdom bestowed by Father God, the goblin chieftain himself couldnt help but wonder, how could the goblin race even survive? Could it really be just because existence is reasonable? Although he gained wisdom, he didnt want to think too much about it. He only wanted to serve the great Father God forever; just basking in the great glory of Father God would suffice. And now, not only had he gained wisdom, but other members of his tribe also possessed powers they couldnt have dreamed of before! Now they dared to consider something like a ing-of-age ceremony for the young goblins of the tribe, which meant a leap in social ss for their tribe! So There was a fierce gleam in the Goblin chieftains eyes, Anyone who dares to obstruct me in fulfilling Father Gods oracle, shall die! Apparently frightened by his strong murderous intent, or perhaps because too many of their kind had died, the Fierce Wind Monkeys fled in panic. As for the horn scale serpents? Cold-blooded animals didnt have the concept of home, so they had long slipped away. Oh? The goblin chieftains current state had Logan somewhat impressed, Can heprehend the will on his own? If he truly can, I wouldnt mind calling him the first Heavenly Pride of the Goblin race in a millennium and giving him a chance to be a hero. Logan didnt pay too much attention to the goblin chieftain, but instead looked at the center of the open area where the relic was located.action It was an underground space simr to aboratory, filled with stacks of data and various strange-looking experimental instruments. Laboratory Logans consciousness spread out, though he couldnt understand the text or the functionality and characteristics of the experimental equipment. But he was a deity after all. Didnt gods excel at creating things out of thin air? Although he was only a totem now and couldnt create things out of thin air, it was logical for him to think, even though I dont know what that is, if I want to know, I can spend enough Faith Points, then I can know. His tremendous Faith Points began to be consumed rapidly. It seemed that creating an Anchor of the Void required 400 Faith Points, making Faith Points appear worthless. But that wasnt actually the case. An Anchor of the Void could travel freely through the void and possessed a certain level of autonomous intelligence, able to continuously search for worlds and draw spiritual energy from the void to restore its power. Although the divine art that created it was the greatest, the value of Faith Points shouldnt be underestimated either. Thus, in just a few seconds, the Faith Points before Logans eyes changed from 430 to 73, which surprised him and also made him even more expectant of the legacy contained within thisboratory. The next moment, having absorbed enough Faith Points, theboratory seemed to momentarily gain a certain spirituality, and streams of information emerged from it and entered Logans consciousness, being absorbed by him. A momentter, Logans eyes snapped open, his heart filled with immense joy. The information theboratory transmitted to him turned out to be a profession legacy, aplete set of data for a special potion, and the thought process for adjusting and reformting the form when the potion was targeted at different races. A light screen appeared before Logans eyes, showing these two items [Type]: Profession Legacy [Name]: Seven Sins Alchemist [Restrictions]: Wisdom Species (only one lifeform can inherit) [Quality]: Legendary (Common, Transcendent, Legendary, Transcendent Tier, Dominator) [Special Effect]: Can refine the seven sinful emotions of wisdom life forms into potions, which can be used for evil or good. [Type]: Potion [Name]: High-efficiency Reproduction Potion [Restrictions]: Bipartite Reproducing Life (only effective on fourth order and lower life forms) [Quality]: Transcendent [Special Effect]: Well, I shouldnt need to exin too much about this one. Actually, I wanted to name it Spring Series. Sessor, I hope you can fulfill my wish and create a Spring Series that is effective even against legends. Even when ced within the Grassroots Counterattack n, the items in this relic can be ranked first! Logan was excited, but the corner of his mouth twitched slightly, Id better put on a disguise. I dont want people to give me some strange nicknames in the future. Of course, the real reason is not just about nicknames but the concept of name. ording to some secret information he had learned that had been blocked by the higher-ups, he didnt know whether it was true or false C Name, whether its fame or any kind of name. He didnt know the specifics but knew that this name was rted to the path after transcending the tier. Of course, what he learned might have been false information, or it might have had nothing to do with so-called fame. Its always good to be cautious and careful. After all, putting on a disguise is no loss to him. But this limitation on wisdom species Logan looked down at his blood-red eyes. Apart from the Goblin Chieftain, the other Goblin Elites looked like boorish men. He couldnt help but feel a thump in his heart. Goblins should count as wisdom species, right? I hope the tribes strongest warrior wont have to be an alchemist? Logan had a faint doubt in his heart. He was initially given a Dust-ss World Shard and Prisoner-level Goblin as a primal believer, which proved that he was not a particrly lucky creature. But why has he been on a lucky streak these past few days? Landing the quite rare ughter Will was understandable, given the system. However, the fact that there was a legendary quality job inheritance hidden within the Dust-ss World Shard and was exactly what he needed was unbelievable I couldnt find any traces Logan shook his head and stopped thinking about it, Let it be. When soldierse, we stop them; when wateres, we flood them. ording to the information in the potion inheritance, the materials needed to make a high-efficiency reproduction potion are all avable in this World Fragment C Fierce Wind Monkeys desire for reproduction, Three-star Pollen, Snake Scale Fruit Core, Horn Scale Serpent Blood, Thai Blue Tree Leaves Incredible! A potion made purely of first-order materials can greatly influence the emotional will of transcendent lifeforms. Fierce Wind Monkeys desire for reproduction must be the core material for this potion to leverage will across tiers. Its a pity that I wont be able to give this job inheritance to anyone else, otherwise, I could have sold it at a high price on the T Forum. But I can sell the High-Efficiency Breeding Potion form after I make the first bucket of gold and make higher-level breeding potions No matter how magical a potion is, it will eventually have an impact on the quality of offspring. Thats why Deity yers in the T World Community of worlds might be in a frenzy for this kind of potion in the early stages due to the emergence of unfamiliar civilizations and an intense desire to be stronger, to get the world and civilizations of their followers on the right track. Once this period passes and their respective world development gets on track, there will no longer be a demand for reproduction potions. Logan hesitated for a while but handed over the job inheritance of Seven Sins Alchemist to the Goblin Chieftain. He had no choice; there simply werent any other Goblins with such intelligence. Then, after the Goblin Chieftain epted the inheritance, the task of creating the High-efficiency Reproduction Potion was arranged. He was already a bit impatient to pick someone elses pocket! Seeking votes and follow-up reading, thank you from the bottom of my heart! Chapter 9 9 Chapter 9: Imaginary Overlord! Holy See! Trantor: 549690339 T World Community, T01 District, Taylor Star (Super Gigantic), In the past, Taylor Star outside would have an imitation shielding field, blocking a variety of lively warships, war machinery, mecha, and giant satellites, simting that there was nothing there at all. But today, the imitation shielding field still exists, but it seems to be stuck like a broken frame, asionally distorting and exposing its true appearance to the inside of Taylor Star War machines the size of smalls are equipped with-destroying cannons. Transcendent Tier mechas holding mechanical chopping ship-knives that can easily shatter micrs stand in a row, presenting the most alert battle posture, facing Taylor Star outside alongside the-destroying cannons, as if facing a huge enemy, there is a creature that looks tiny A Sage? This is a life form that looks utterly bizarre. It has a tall and ferocious body, like a creature that crawled out of the abyss. Its evil dragon head, flowing likeva, has nine long twisted horns and five spiked short horns tangled into a gray thorn crown, and its body is covered in a robe of flowing mes. But its demeanor is as elegant as a sage who records epics from outside the river of time. It is holding an indescribable ancient stone book that seems to record the fantasies of all lives. It is as if the embodiment of all contradictions, making people unable to look directly, as if it is the only one in the world. The contrast between flesh and blood life and war machinery should be weak and powerless. But it was just this existence of a flesh and blood body that made countless mechanical arms capable of easily destroying a, not daring to act rashly. Heh. I came from afar, not willing to have a good talk, but also pointing a gun at me. Unfortunately, that just wont work with me at the age of eight. The Imaginary Overlord smiles faintly, with her voice echoing and spreading inside the universes void, reaching directly into the minds of all lives. Oddly enough, the three sentences seem to be spoken by three different living beings. The Imaginary Overlord gently strokes the ancient stony book and speaks again, her voice seemingly spread across time and space from ancient times, I say, everything I see turns into nothing. I say, those who harbor hostility will be lost here. I say, all heat and light will eventually be eliminated. The next moment, the void of the universe bes a scroll of painting in front of the Imaginary Overlord, and an invisible giant eraser begins to work. Mechas, warships, and war fortresses are erased like undefeatable artworks At the same time, the surroundings of the painting scroll also began to wither and be gray, as if they were soaked with the breath of death. But thats not what really matters. The more terrifying scene is that the eternal and indestructible mes on the superfusion stars of Taylor Star System begin to decay, extinguishing, and the sphere begins to tremble, gradually heading towards the fate of disintegration. And all this seems to be destined, filled with an irresistible will. Just as Taylor Star begins to be drawn by the chaos of rules due to the copse of the super fusion star, a phantom human figure appears in front of the Imaginary Overlord, slightly bowing, Greetings Your Highness, Taylors Supreme Quantum Light apologizes for just nows rudeness. I suppose, now you are willing to talk. The Imaginary Overlord smiles faintly, elegantly closing the Book of Fantasy, as if she was not the one who almost destroyed the foundation of other civilizations just now. [Log]: Your Goblin Believers killed 13 Fierce Wind Monkeys! [Log]: Faith Points +130! [Log]: Youve gained the drop effect C Desire for Reproduction! [Log]: Youve discovered the relic [The Tocile Pharmaceutical Workshop]! [Log]: Consume faith points, temporarily give spirit to The Tocile Pharmaceutical Workshop, harvest legendary upation, harvest transcendent potion form! [Log]: You grant the legendary upation Seven Sins Alchemist to Goblin Chieftain Martin, your Goblin Tribe begins to gather materials, and the high-efficiency reproduction potion starts production! [Log]: The Anchor of the Void you released found the target, want to take a sneak peek? [Log]: Anomalies appeared in your tribe, please pay attention Everything ising together. Yes, the potion has begun to be made, so I can also start promoting it in the T Forum. Logan is only a false deity, just a totem, and cannot do as much as a real deity. After making arrangements for the Goblin Chieftain, he entered a brief dormant state to recover his energy. When Logan woke up, it was already ten dayster. He looked with interest at the two prompts below the log, Anchor of the Void has found the target world? An abnormality has appeared in the tribe? The target world can be observed at any time, so lets check the abnormality first. Having experienced hundreds of hyperdimensional simtions, Logan had encountered abnormalities only twice. He still remembered the impact of those two abnormalities, as they directly changed the course of his hyperdimensional simted world. One was the sudden appearance of a virus, infecting three billion lower-ss war breed werewolves on a within just three hours. But the virus didnt kill them all; instead, it put the werewolves into a state of being neither dead nor alive, doubling theirbat power, changing them from sexual reproduction to asexual reproduction, and reducing their need for external resources. This led to a rapid increase in their poption, and that time he was able to use the lower-ss war breed to defeat the low-level Monarch Dragon Race. Another time, a spatial rift appeared on the, connecting his simted world with another one. Their respectives merged, and after a struggle, his followers conquered the others. He then devoured the will of the other, directly achieving the Giant Spirit Realm without going through the process of condensing a physical totem. Of course, he was lucky. In the real Hyperdimensional Game, there were numerous cases of Deity yers who encountered abnormalities and met their demise, along with the destruction of their worlds. I wonder where my strange luckes from. Logan cast his gaze to the edge of the Goblin Tribe, feeling an intuition, This abnormality should be favorable to me. While keeping an eye on the abnormality, Logan logged onto the T Forum, preparing to promote his High-efficiency Reproduction Potion. T Forum: What the heck is this native mechanical civilization? Its making me worried, and my original ns for gradual development are now disrupted. Exactly, the Federation hasnt even given us an exnation for this. Bureaucracy will ruin us! Comining wont help, better focus on how to develop quickly. Right, I didnt want to use any elerating reproduction materials, but now I have to. Even if the quality of the offspring is lower, theres no other way. Haha, you talk as if you could use them at will. Is it possible that, in our current T World Community, those things are in high demand? Yeah, Ive been asking for it a few days ago, but still havent received a response. Im amazed since, in normal worldmunities, these are cheap goods. Howe theyre in such short supply here? Dont worry, Ive found a Demigod-level Alchemist. Within half a year, we should be able to develop reproduction potions using materials already existing in this worldmunity. To thementer above, a reminder: not only should the materials be local, but the potions also should not vite the rules of this world. Sigh, I envy those high-level believer species with their own Civilizational Treasure. They dont need external items like reproduction potions to speed up their reproduction. Civilizational Treasure, Civilization Heavy Weapons, Civilization Foundation I dont ask for much, just give me a fragmented Civilizational Treasure, and Ill be satisfied! Come on, I have a fragmented Civilizational Treasure, but its a one-time-use item. My uncle got it from the Green Emperor World Community, and after using it, you will directly receive 100,000 offspring! Is that thing in the T Worldmunity? No. What are you saying then? I wont let you activate the Spatial Rift transfer. Ill pay for the material reconstruction, and youll pay for the True Spirit transfer? I wont pay. Blocked, thank you. The people in the forum watched this exchange, feeling both amused and uncertain about the future. Because the mechanical civilization that destroyed the Weston World might be on a mission to find yers like themselves Dont be disheartened, everyone. My great-great-great-niece is a lower-ss mythical species, and I have insider news. The Federation has taken this matter seriously and has sent a Sanctuary-level Sovereign to deal with it personally. Well hear good news very soon! . Most people chose to ignore the news and continued discussing how to quickly develop their worlds. Unexplored worldmunities are vast, and its likely that they may never meet each other even in their entire lives, so theres no realpetition between them. Moreover, with the external pressure from the unfamiliar mechanical civilization, this might be the most harmonious discussion ever held in the T Forum. Soon, Logan posted a screenshot of his High-efficiency Reproduction Potions information and edited a message to send High-efficiency Reproduction Potions Detail (pretend theres an image) One bottle of High-efficiency Reproduction Potion is enough for a Transcendent, ten Master-levels, a hundred elites, or a thousand soldiers. After use: the probability of One Shot Soul Entry increases by 30%, Desire for Reproduction increases by 70%, breeding time reduces by 100%, and offspring quality drops by a maximum of 20%! Ten bottles of High-efficiency Reproduction Potion for one Faith Crystal, non-negotiable. The Silent Practitioner of Two and a Half Years. As soon as Logans message came out, the T Forum went wild. The heated discussion was expected, but the direction it took was slightly different from what he had anticipated Chapter 10 10 Chapter 10: Crossing the World with My Green Skin! Trantor: 549690339 T04 World Community, Dust World, On the fringes of the Goblin Tribe, Blech. So filthy. An especially skinny Little Brother Brennan had sneakily run into a nearby river outside the tribe, vigorously scrubbing off the filth and unknown creatures Droppings. Not to mention the intellectually backward Goblin Tribe, even the ancient European Hignders who barely reached the status of a lower-ss war breed often lived in cities full of excrement. Im gonna throw up. Little Brother Brennan kept scrubbing and almost hurling, his eyes filled with a luster that was notmon among goblins. Nevertheless, this luster was now consumed by anger, What race is this? And they believe in a god? Any god followed by you guys can just consider themselves unfortunate! Little Brother Brennan scrubbed his skin raw before he was finally satisfied enough to throw away the rag andy down in the river, using the icy water to cool down his overheated brain. This wasnt because of a fever caused by a virus, it was merely a result from the excessive overthinking that led to a brain overheating overload. This was absurd for the Goblin race. Their intellect could only be described as meager at best. But for Little Brother Brennan, it felt like a prison, trapping his brain processing power. I never thought transmigration could actually exist. And it can even be controlled purposefully. Just need to use the Super Large Collider to collide with Gods melody and open the passage. But what race did I transmigrate into? The brain capacity andposition is even worse than my outdatedputer system that has been phased out for thirty years. Too bad I dont have the necessary equipment or assistants. I really want to perform a gic editing process on this body as soon as possible. If it really doesnt work With aplicated expression, Little Brother Brennan closed his eyes. In his dark consciousness, a golden hexagonal bone armor was suspended, At least let me activate my own Destiny Intelligence Bone! Because of overthinking, Little Brother Brennan soon fell into a dream. The Destiny Intelligence Bone revolved around, illuminating his consciousness and leading him into the forgotten past in his dreams. Dr. Elliot Carlton is a true genius! Dr. Elliot Carlton created a spirit collider that far surpassed the technological level of the White Tower Federation by thirty years, which benefited us in discovering the undiscovered world! Shocking! The world may be proven to be multi-dimensional, Dr. Elliot Carltons team may lead the Wise Man world to start dimensional exploration and colonization! Dr. Elliot Carltons team created arge spirit collider and is about to open the dimensional tunnel! It all reyed in Elliot Carltons mind, reaching the pinnacle of his life, but also the darkest moment- Leading a nation with average technological level towards the forefront of the world, discovering a mystery that has puzzled the Wise Man World for ages, and being hailed as the No.1 genius of history above all Wise Man. The unique Destiny Intelligence Bone in his forehead was the best proof. Then, he made history. However, this history was slightly off from what he had in mind and desired. He thought that with their level, opening up a new dimension and being the discovered party, they would surely be weaker than them. Just like the sea voyage era of Wise Men, Columbus, the father of Wise Men navigators, discovered the New World and umted primary wealth in the same fashion. They should have been the colonizers. However, when therge Spirit Collider was activated and sessfully opened the World Channel, the other side was not the weak world they had assumed it to be. Instead, it was a truly, inexpressibly terrifying world, much like the Abyss recorded in the myths of Wise Men. The Wise Man World was destroyed and polluted effortlessly. The most outstanding genius in history turned into the most sinful criminal in history. He destroyed the world that nurtured him and that he cherished with his own hands. At that moment, he plunged into madness instantly. Thankfully, the Destiny Intelligence Bone that every Wise Man inherently possesses sealed away all painful memories. He no longer remembered how he built the Super Large Collider, transmigrated to a new world, and became Little Brother Brennan. Poor man. Logan shook his head slightly. Although he couldnt directly pry into Elliot Carltons dreams, As the Father God of Little Brother Brennan, he could see some of Elliot Carltons fragmented memories, which gave him a general understanding, Transmigrants, huh. Destiny Intelligence Bone, enhances wisdom andputational power, seems to be able to actively control ones emotions and personality, its a good thing. The world behind him seems interesting, especially the so-called Destiny Intelligence Bone. If it can be transnted or integrated into the Goblin race. Only then can the Goblin Tribe genuinely undergo a fundamental evolution. And that abyss-like strange world, it seems a bit like the [Strange Abyss World]? If possible, absorbing your race as an affiliated race is not off the table. Lets continue observing. Logans blood-red eyes narrowed slightly, issuing a divine decree. He ordered the Goblin Chieftain to secretly take care of Elliot Carlton. The demand was not high, it was fine as long as he didnt die. Other caregiving requirements would alert Elliot Carlton and were beyond the league of the Goblin Tribes intelligence. Within the T Forum, The voices of the other Deity yers were notably morous. ??? Mad? One faith crystal for ten potions? Seriously, have you told your family about this outrageous pricing? No wait, I can pretend you dont know the value of a faith crystal. Hurry up and change the price, and Ill forgive you. One thousand faith points are needed to condense a single faith crystal. Aplex demand for an Anchor of the Void might only cost five or six hundred faith points. Your analogy is wed. If I go to the ve market, I can buy a pair of twin elf sisters for a single faith crystal. The ve trader would even throw in a maid outfit and a candle whip. Indeed, hurry up and change it, or Ill be upset. If it werent for the fact that faith points cant interfere with reproduction, making descendants into mindless praying machines, I wouldnt even look at your offer! The Deity yers were arguing for a while, but there was no response from the mysterious seller, except for another message appearing. [I forgot to mention earlier, Im a bit short on supplies for the time being, so the first batch is limited to one thousand bottles.] [Hyperdimensional Authentication: 1000/1000 (bottles)] This Dont think that by limiting purchases and ying this hunger marketing game, we will fall for it! Yes, brothers, dont buy it. Lets make the shrewd merchant go bankrupt! Yes, brothers, lets stand together! At this moment, the Deity yers were like a family, jointly condemning the shrewd merchant, firmly determined not to be cheated. However, when the number shown on the Hyperdimensional Authentication changed from 1000 to 950, everyone panicked and began trampling and denouncing. Who did that? Shameless. Didnt we agree not to buy? Who secretly bought fifty bottles? Despicable, I need to hurry up and buy twenty bottles too. Wait, didnt we agree not to buy? How the hell is it sold out? I was wrong. I shouldnt have bragged. Mysterious seller, I beg you, release more quotas. I only need ten bottles. Youre not a shrewd merchant, I beg you. Hahaha, thank you mysterious big boss, I got ten bottles. I got thirty bottles, folks, say it with me, thank you, mysterious seller! Even with the looming threat of strange civilizations, everyone remained calm as no one had the means to speed up reproduction. Everyone remained calm when no one was buying. But when everyone around seemed to have it and only they didnt, panic immediately set in. Seeing all this, Logan could only shake his head helplessly, What a pity, Im powerless to assist. If I could, Id like to sell more. This stuff isnt going to be worth much in the future.action Looking at the disappearing one thousand bottles of high-efficiency reproduction potion and the newly added one hundred faith crystals on the interface, Faith crystals are equivalent to the circting currency in the Hyperdimensional Game. With this amount of capital, he could do a lot. Next, the transcendent tier is a hurdle. Logan opened his information panel [Deity]: Logan [Divine Power]: Totem (Ethereal) [Rule]: Hunting (43.7%), Bloody (23.1%) [Divine Role]: Goblin [Divine Emblem]: A pair of blood-red eyes [Divine Art]: Spear of Hunting, Frenzied Bloodline, Goblin Blessing Spell, Anchor of the Void [Followers]: Goblin (Zero Tier / 1379), Goblin Elite (Second Tier / 34), Goblin Chieftain (Second Tier / Seven Sins Alchemist Legendary upation) [Civilization]: 25 points [Faith]: 340 points [Storage]: Faith Crystal * 100, Special Effect ughter Will, Special Effect Desire for Reproduction [World Fragment]: Dust ss (340 square kilometers / resources rich), breeds first-tier ferocious beasts and resources Lets add the drops to the Goblin Tribe first. Logans consciousness returned to the world fragment, transforming into a pair of blood-red eyes that appeared again in the sky above the Goblin Tribe. Looking at the respectful goblins below, he pondered, The Goblin Tribe is already known for its fast reproduction and growth rates of its offspring. If I add the Desire for Reproduction, the number of goblins can multiply in no time! Also, the Anchor of the Void has found world clues which I havent had time to investigate yet. If the discovered strange world meets my requirements, I will need arge amount ofbat power to open up a world battlefield and conquer the strange world. Lets start by promoting the Goblin Elites to ughter Goblins. The next moment, Logan issued his divine edict and blessings! The little author guarantees at least four to five thousand words update every day. Today, its six thousand words. If you think the little authors writing is okay, I hope you can follow and support. That is, read to thest page, turn the page, and then go to thest page of the book, a pop-up will show you are which number follower. Whether its a rmendation, reward, or monthly pass, during the free period of the new book its not unimportant, but it is important. Its just not as important as following the story. Because rmendations and followers are linked, there can only be rmendations if there are followers. The little author bows in thanks: Please, thank you! Chapter 11 11 Chapter 11: So, you want to take a swing at me, huh? Trantor: 549690339 T04 World Region, Dust World, Blood-red eyes appear above the Goblin Tribe; below, the Goblins are guided by the Goblin Chieftain in an ancient, primitive sacrificial dance. The next moment, blood fog and arge amount of pink mist descend. Blood fog is the ughter Will, and the pink fog is the desire for reproduction. Only thirty-five Goblin elites can withstand the ughter Will, while other ordinary Goblins would instantly fall into madness even if they were only slightly exposed to the ughter Will. However, the desire for reproduction affects all Goblins, regardless of their gender or age. Roar! Originally, Goblin elites were already two and a half meters tall, with bulging muscles, making them perfect killing machines. After taking on the ughter Will, their bodies swell again without refining. In such beast-human races, being bigger is often more beautiful and powerful. With wisdom as the dividing line, they would often develop in the direction of Giantkind or Giant Beastkind. This is why Logan attaches importance to the Wise Man behind Elliot Carlton. With the poor wisdom of the Goblin Tribe, if they continue to develop this way, they will eventually be Giant Beastkind andpletely lose their wisdom. In this case, Logan would only be a subordinate deity to other Deity yers, essentially reaching its potential limit and losing its free will. The green skin on the Goblin elites bes darker, as if it has experienced wind and frost and killing. At the same time, blood-red thorny brands appear on their backs, forming a pair of blood-colored eyes outlined by thorns. This is derived from Logans Frenzied Bloodline and inherited by the Master-level ughter Goblin. What is even more shocking is their size, now close to four meters. ording to an ancient saying, this is the Giant Two-Sized Body with a tremendous powerhouse enhanced by a certain degree of rule! The ughter Will of the ughter Goblins can easily suppress the desire for reproduction, but the other Goblins Looking at the scenes below, Logans mouth twitches and he quickly closes his blood-red eyes, not wanting to see the spicy scene. Martin, lead the ughter Goblins and hunt some Horn Scale Serpents and Steelback Boars, as well as arge number of ordinary wild beasts. Logan issues a divinemand; he must build aplete Goblin Legion, not relying solely on these few third-order ughter Goblins. He needs many more first and second-order Goblin warriors or Goblin elites to fill the armys backbone. Otherwise, during a World War, can they rely on these 35 ughter Goblins to singlehandedly tackle an opposing world? They wouldnt be able to kill them all even if they died from exhaustion. Furthermore, the special effects Steelback and Blood of Hunting have already been used up. They need to hunt again for these special effects to drop, and it would be better to stock up on more. We obey Father Godsmand! Goblin Chieftain Martin bows devoutly and then leads the murderous ughter Goblins into the World Fragment to search for Steelback Boars and Horn Scale Serpents. Although the World Fragment is notrge, it is still the size of a county-level city in the previous world. The resources are rtivelyrgepared to the small size of the Goblin Tribe currently. However, under the influence of the desire for reproduction, it may soon not be enough. We must prepare for the worst Logan no longer focuses on the World Fragment but closes his eyes, stepping on the Chain Road that others cannot perceive in the vast void, but which is extremely bright in his eyes, and swiftly shuttling through it with his consciousness. Soon, the darkness recedes, and light emerges. Logan opens his eyes, and in front of him is a new world. It is the world that the Anchor of the Void has found for him, ording to his needs for a World Shard with a maximum spiritual energy level no higher than third-order The Dragon Taming World! As a deity, his vision is different from that of ordinary life. Ordinary life uses a pair of eyes as visual representatives, skin represents touch, and nostrils represent smell to perceive the world from the surface, and explore slowly. However, as a newly born Totem-level deity facing a low-energy World Shard, he can observe the essence of the World Shard directly from the time dimension. Logan holds the Anchor of the Void, with his Faith Points slowly being consumed, and the golden eye-shaped brands on the anchor gradually fill up and light up as if they have spirituality, bringing Logan to the history of the Dragon Taming World Billions of years ago, a world was shattered, and a fragment of the Worlds True Spirit fell into the void. Millions of yearster, matter gathered spontaneously around this fragment of the True Spirit, reconstructing a World Shard. After that, meteorites fell, breaking apart and reuniting, the fragmented True Spirit gradually recovered, bing less fragmented (2.1% 2.3%), and the World Shard became more stable. Meteorites continued to fall, but this time they brought life. A race that called themselves Spirit Humans evolved, and they were born with the ability tomunicate with the spirituality of nts and animals, making them the darlings of nature. A thousand years ago, a drop of Transcendent Tier Star Core Dragon Kings Blood was identally flung into the Dragon Taming World by a spatial rift, which unleashed a spiritual revival with dragon and fire as its main attributes. As a result, the Spirit People were divided into two factions. The Emmons Sect, which worships and adores nature, and the Dragon Tamer Sect, which values power and evolution. The oue is evident, as in Logans perception, this World Shard is called Dragon Taming World. Spiritual energy The spiritual energy reaction is still intensifying. The spiritual energy reaction in the entire World Shard has reached a critical point. Logan carefully feels it, and his eyes suddenly brighten, Its about to reach the critical point where fourth-order Transcendent lifeforms will appear. Once this threshold is crossed, there will be hundreds or even thousands of transcendent lifeforms emerging, all the way up to the Lord and Title.Level, without any hindrance. Once it crosses the critical point, it will no longer be a world I can meddle with. So, my timing is just right. Logans eyes sparkled with joy. If I can swallow this world, I probably wont have to worry about resources for a long time in the future! Even my world fragment could jump from Dust-ss World Shard to Grit ss and reach Boundary Ind ss! Filled with excitement, Logan continued to carefully observe the world. His current capital was too weak, and if he failed here, it would take a long time to recover from the substantial loss. Normally, it wouldnt matter, but there were unknown civilizations lurking around, and he had to redouble his efforts. Even if the Federation were to handle this matter, they would still be living in someone elses territory. If a war broke out, they would be the first to die. Even if arge scale war did not break out, they would still be in great danger. After all, its like negotiating a conflict between two countries; the death of a few pawns on the front line doesnt affect the big picture Soon, Logans eyebrows furrowed slightly. Besides himself, he sensed another Anchor of the Void, filled with an aura of brutality, cruelty, and dragon-like energy. This was the back door of the Anchor of the Void. When facing different worlds, unless the gap was huge, it was usually difficult to detect. However, Deity yers could easily detect each others Anchor of the Void. In other words, the owner of the other Anchor of the Void targeting the Dragon Taming World would likely have already noticed Logans Anchor of the Void. Wow, could it be a high-level War Dragonman? Logan subconsciously thought of one person Ximen Qing, who was invited by the Cosmic Investigation Department. If its him Logan decisively sent a trace of his consciousness into the T Forum and searched for him. Soon, a smile appeared on Logans face, As expected, hes showing off in the forum. Quickly, Logan filtered through the forum messages, finding all of Ximen Qingsments to assess if he could challenge him. Although Ximen Qing had often been ughtered by him in the past. But thats reality. Ximen Qing had acquired a high-level War Race and had the backing of the Cosmic Investigation Department. His starting point was much higher than Logans, so taking this so seriously wasnt a disgrace. Here are some parts of the conversation Ximen Qing had with others in the T Forum. However, only Ximen Qingsments are shown Ha, I was personally invited by the third captain of the Dark God Division of the Cosmic Investigation Department. How many of you canpare to me? Yes, I signed a one hundred-year contract, twice as long as others. So what? If youre capable, sign it too. Talking about Logan? Even if he was personally invited by the Chief of Cosmic Warfare Heaven Department, didnt he refuse the invitation? Enough, dont mention that name again, or Ill get angry. Why ask for outside help to promote reproduction? My entire Sub-Dragon poption isposed of warriors at the first tier! As a matter of fact, the Sub-Dragon King is now close to being a transcendent life! The Sub-Dragon King has be a transcendent! Ill let you all know, I discovered a new dragon-attribute world fragment that is still in the rising phase. My Sub-Dragons have taken another step closer to bing Sky Dragons! Fortunately, I only sensed a third-order spiritual energy reaction from that Anchor of the Void. Hmph, I hope they know when to quit, or face death! Its not my fault if their elites are all wiped out. Ugh, how messy and evil the aura from that Anchor of the Void is? It feels like some lower lifeforms like gnomes, jackal-wolf people, or gnolls. It could be from goblins too. Shouldnt be goblins or gnolls, considering the third-order reaction, could goblins or gnolls have that? Hehe, its best if its goblins. But its definitely not Logan. He must have been finished already. But it doesnt matter. If its goblins, I can treat them like Logans goblins and have fun beating them up! Ill have another growth spurt, and thenunch a World War in ten days. It will help the Sub-Dragon King consolidate his transcendent realm! Theres only one fourth-order Sub-Dragon, and just barely broken through. A cold light shed in Logans eyes, So, you want to hammer me down, huh? Seeing this, Logan couldnt help but feel a little itchy.action He didnt really care about Ximen Qings nonsense, but if he could teach him a lesson along the way, he wouldnt mind. However, this also answered one of his questions: why the Cosmic Investigation Department recruited him. Both the War and Investigation Departments prefer to recruit talented Deity yers, rarely taking pity on yers with bad luck who ended up with a lousy Believer Species, like Logan. Although Ximen Qing was somewhat capable, he was still far from being recruited by the Investigation Department, so Logan was puzzled, Sub-Dragons ws are great, and Ximen Qing is willing to sign a hundred-year contract. Its like a security guard raised by the Investigation Department, not with the intention of pitying talents. This type of resource support is usually the lowest tier. Well then lets smash him. Logan let his guard down, sent a thought along the chain back into the world fragment, and carefully did not reveal his location. Next, it was time to spend time! Chapter 12 12 Chapter 12: This race really cant sink any lower! Trantor: 549690339 T04 World Region, Dust World, Logan returned to the World Fragment, and arge string of log prompts suddenly popped up in front of him [Log]: You have consumed the special effect ughter Will! [Log]: You have consumed 3,500 Faith Points, selecting 35 second-order elite Goblin Elites for them to advance to third-order Master ughter Goblins! [Log]: You have consumed the special effect Desire for Reproduction! [Log]: You have consumed 1,414 Faith Points and selected all Goblins to gain the Desire for Reproduction! [Log]: One Shot Soul Entry probability increases by 50%, desire for reproduction increases by 100%, breeding time shortened by 200%, offspring quality drops up to 5%! [Log]: Your follower Goblin Tribe has once again produced 1,200 bottles of reproduction potion! [Log]: Your follower ughter Goblins haveunched a hunting operation, hunting Zero-order lifeforms *149, First Tier Steelback Boars *13, First Tier Horn Scale Serpents *28! [Log]: Faith Points +149+130+280=559! [Log]: You have harvested 37 dropped special effects Blood of Hunting! [Log]: You have harvested 11 dropped special effects Steelback! [Log]: You have harvested 1 dropped limited special effects Heavy Armor! [Log]: You have harvested 17 dropped special effects Snake Armor! [Log]: You have harvested 13 dropped special effects Shadow Bloodline! [Log]: Some special effects exceed 10 in number, do you want to consume 1,000 faith points/piece to solidify them? Blood of Hunting is a drop of ordinary wild beasts, which is the special effect that allows life to initially adapt to Spiritual Energy, and applies to the breakthrough from Zero-order to First Tier. Snake Armor and Steelback are the same type of special effects, both physical enhancement types, and apply to the breakthrough from First Tier to Second Order. A new special effect has appeared, and a limited special effect has appeared! Logans eyes showed a little surprise, Special effect solidification? Does that mean that once solidified, even if used, it wont be directly consumed and can be used repeatedly? Upon seeing thest one, his heart suddenly jumped. All along, every hunting creature must always drop, but what it drops is beyond control. Logan has always been worried that some special effect might not be dropped after used. Now there is a solidification function that directly eliminates his worries, and the only thing to worry about is that solidification can only be done with more than ten special effects, Better to have than not to have, solidify it first. With a hundred faith crystals in hand, which is equivalent to 100,000 faith points, Logan is now rich and powerful. With a wave of his hand, he solidifies all special effects! [Log]: You have consumed 4,000 Faith Points and solidified the special effects Steelback, Snake Armor, Blood of Hunting, and Shadow Bloodline. [Log]: Detected that special effects Snake Armor and Shadow Bloodline can be fused, do you want to consume 10,000 Faith Points to fuse them? Special effect fusion? Logan couldnt help butment, he hadnt seen so many functions in the system before, nor had he seen the system likens so much to the appearance of being money-dead, Its also true that my faith point savings have never exceeded 1,000 points, and even the most basic solidification of special effects function cannot be realized My big drop system doesnt help the poor. Although he didnt know what the resulting product would be after the fusion, Logan didnt hesitate to choose to fuse [Log]: You have consumed 10,000 Faith Points to fuse the special effects Snake Armor and Shadow Bloodline! [Log]: You have obtained the Legendary upation Shadow Hunter (Iplete)! Legendary upation, even though an upation only represents the upper limit, and it doesnt mean youre doomed to reach that level. But theres still a big difference between professionals and ordinary Spiritual Energy users, and even on Blue Star, Legendary upations are worth quite a few Faith Crystals, not bad. Logan clicked on the limited special effects Heavy Armor and Shadow Hunter to view their introductions [Type]: Limited Special Effects [Name]: Heavy Armor [Special Effects]: After using Heavy Armor, a super heavy armor is generated on the skin surface, cannot be disassembled, and can be self-repaired after being damaged! (Only for one lifeform) [Type]: upation [Name]: Shadow Hunter [Quality]: Legendary (Iplete) [Special Effect 1]: Shadow Hunter is in tune with Shadows and can walk among them, but will fall out of the shadows when attacking! [Special Effect 2]: After falling from the shadows, agility and damage are increased by 30% for a short period! [Special Effect 3]: When facing high-intelligence targets (such as magic-based professionals, ranged professions), agility and damage are increased by another 30%! [Note]: This profession currently only has First and Second Tier. Subsequent fusion with new matching special effects is required! Well, we have a Scout now. Until we obtain new main force professions, the ughter Goblins will remain the backbone of the nascent army. Logan slightly pursed his lips, the Shadow Hunter was simple. He just needed to share a part of the goblins profession, but the limited special effect heavy armor was hard to deal with. Especially since its a limited special effect, its very likely that it can only be obtained once. But this special effect is more suitable for Giantkind or Giant Beastkind. Even if its bestowed on the currently strongest Goblin Chieftain, it would still be wasteful. Then lets keep it for now. Logan thought of the information he just saw C Ximen Qing decided to wage World War against Dragon Taming World in ten days. But with the current poption and troops of the Goblin World, its evident that they cant participate in it.action Still, theres a way. When the Goblin Tribe could traverse this World Fragment, the tiny amount of original World Will hadpletely vanished, and Logan had be the World Will of this World Fragment, truly empathizing with the worlds heart! But it was already a familiar process for him. After having enough of hyperdimensional simtions, as the Dominator of his own World Fragment, he could push the time flow speed by consuming faith points. Of course, as long as there were enough faith points, other Deity yers could do the same in their respective worlds. Logan began to count how many faith points he still had. One faith crystal equals a thousand points, and a hundred crystals amount to one hundred thousand faith points. I used some just now, but I still have more than ny-six thousand seven hundred points, enough to push the time flow speed. The World Fragment is the smallest Dust ss, and now the highest spiritual energy level is only Third Order. An eleration of a hundred times the time flow speed should cost about three thousand faith points per day! Its not all bad to have a small World Fragment. Phew, luckily I harvested a bunch of Deity yers from other T World Communities; otherwise, I couldnt even afford half a day of time eleration! Logans incarnated bright red pupils suddenly shot upwards, dissolving into countless red light spots and merging into the World Fragment. Control! Omnipotent! These two words were Logans first feelings after embodying the World Will. At this moment, he truly felt like a deity, seemingly omnipotent, and bing the god of this World Fragment! Time eleration! Logan sent a request to the rules in the dark. The next moment, the faith crystals stored in his body made a humming sound and 32 of them disappeared instantly, evaporating 32,000 faith points. Even Logan, who had embodied the World Will, felt a little heartache at this moment and reassured himself, No big deal (no problem); the Goblin Tribe has just produced another twelve hundred bottles of high-efficiency reproduction potions, right? Then just harvest more from other T Forums. Of course, faith points arent spent in vain. The moment a faith crystal vanishes, Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! It is as if countless river currents were washing over hard stone bs, sounding at the bottom of Logans heart. Next, an infinite-long and infiniterge concept of a river flowed in his consciousness River of Time! Invisible to the naked eye, an exceedingly fine tributary in the River of Time quietly elerated a little The flow of time began to speed up! One hundred times! Ten days would equal one thousand days, roughly three years. Thats enough! Logan withdrew from the World Will state, hovering above the World Fragment but unable to merge with it. Inside the world, everything seemed to have been fast-forwarded, so fast that he felt dizzy. The goblin species itself is short-lived with a rapid reproduction rate and a short development time, producing seven or eight offspring per litter After amplification from the Desire for Reproduction, it only takes two months to breed once, and a goblin child only takes four months from birth to adulthood. Of course, the cost is a negligible 5% reduction in offspring quality at most. Especially with time eleration, ten days is equivalent to three years, enough for the Goblin Tribe to reproduce six generations of poption. For other races, this might be a terrifying drop; the highest reduction could cause a 30% decline in the quality of the next generation! This could even change a races future, enough for a low-level Monarch Species to be demoted to a high-level War Race But what is my follower race? Goblins! Not to mention 30%, even if its another 30%, its still roughly the same! This race cant be downgraded anymore! Logan finished all this and was about to take a break, waiting for the battle in ten days, but then he was shaken by another vibration from the T Forum. Looking at the vibrating T Forum, he couldnt help but look puzzled, What is it now? Whats going on? Chapter 13 13 Chapter 13: You call this a friendly consultation?! Trantor: 549690339 In the T Forum, Logan quickly browsed through useful information Why isnt the Big Boss selling High-efficiency Reproduction Potions anymore? Yeah, I thought it was expensive, but others are selling it at even higher prices and with less quantity! Hrious, theres just no chance to buy them. Cant help it, who would pay attention to such things that might lower the quality of offspring? Using it would probably require countless resources to make up for it, and it might not even be possible topensate. Nobody would pay special attention to this. If it werent for this strange civilization, I wouldnt even bother to take a look at it, let alone use it. Soon, Logan found that there wasnt much useful information and turned to the source of the shock [Federation Announcement: Sequence n!] Sequence n! Just by seeing the name, Logan was already struck by a torrential wave in his heart. What is a sequence? Among the non-Transcendent Tiers, the strongest are in the Sequence! For the strongest and most potential seed yers below the Transcendent Tier, the Federation will grant them the status of Sequence and provide massive resources to assist them in bing Transcendent Tier, and even ascend to the Kings Throne! This vast void is teeming with both Transcendent and Cultivation systems, billions of them! But overall, there is also a certain division. Within a: from First Tier to Ninth Tier. A Ninth-Order Demigod can already dominate a with unmatched power, often being referred to as Terrestrial Immortal, Human Shape Disaster, or Terrestrial Deity. Outside the: Transcendent and Dominator. If divided ording to some Western deity systems, Transcendent is also called Deity. And the strongest among the Transcendent level, the Throne, is often referred to as King of All Gods. The Sequence n is more widely known as- Kings Throne Reserve! Deity yers who can be listed in the Federations sequence have more or less the potential to achieve the Kings Throne. Multiple Kings Thrones have emerged from previous Sequences! ording to past practices, once a new worldmunity is discovered, it would take at least ten years for new deity yers to prepare before starting the Sequence n, Logan raised a puzzled brow, This time Is it because the mysterious mechanical civilization took action? No matter what, starting ahead of time only benefits me! Logan understood that the difference in potential between believer species of different qualities could not be calcted logically. If they were given more than ten years to grow, even with his system, the difficulty ofpetition would only increase due to limited resources. In the future, he might very well reach the pinnacle of the Hyperdimensional Game. But thats for the future, the present, and the uing ten years. After all, if those original Angels, Demon Lords, and Titan Tribe were given ten years, they might advance to the Transcendent Tier directly. Thenpeting for the title of Sequence yer would be impossible. So, is this Sequence n a pre-announcement, or is thepetition starting now Logan continued to read, and his pupils contracted, revealing an incredulous look of surprise [Considering that the changes in T World Community involve the Transcendent Tier and have a huge malicious intent against the Federation yer group, the Director of the Cosmic War Department, Holy See Imaginary Overlord, will personally visit the T01 World District and descend upon this civilization.] [After friendly consultation, the civilization acknowledged its wrongdoing in taking action against the Weston Cyrus yer and agreed to return his True Spirit and providepensation.] [This civilization also realized that hegemonism is not advisable, admitted the error of their actions, and is willing to engage in a gentle and benignpetition with us for the ownership of the T World Community.] [Therefore, the Federation decided tounch the Sequence n ahead of schedule] [Three yearster, the First World Competition will be held. All deity yers will be given the coordinates of the specific world andpete one-on-one with the organizations sent by this civilization below the Transcendent Tier.] [Winners may choose to withdraw from the Sequence n and receive rewards.] [Alternatively, winners may choose to participate in the Second World Competition after a certain period, and rewards can be umted/withdrawn.] [Competition winners will be granted the First Layer Treasure Selection Qualification of the Federal Treasury *1!] [yers with consecutive victories will receive extra rewards.] [If you lose, youre on your own.] [Of course, you may also choose not to join the Sequence n; then you do not need to participate in the World Competition in three years.] [The following is the entrance for the Sequence n registration] After reading the entire announcement, Logan had only one thought in his mind You f*cking call this a friendly consultation!? Clearly, they crushed Weston Cyrus and now want to continue crushing other yers C thats malicious through and through. But first, they need to figure out the identity of the Deity yers. Appearing out of nowhere in someone elses world, waging war, plundering local resourcestruly a great evil, an extraterrestrial invader. So what is their goal? Isnt it to protect their own world? Expel the invading evil guests. You send strategicbat power for a friendly consultation, and then not only are they expected to apologize to the invader, but also admit their mistakes andpete with the evil guests for their backyard A Level 1 Civilization means possessing several transcendent individuals and colonizing multiple worlds. A Dominator Civilization has multiple dominators and has already dominated a worldmunity. A 1+ Civilization has one or more dominators who are on their way to dominating their worldmunity. What kind of friendly consultation would allow others to give up their possessions and engage in gentle and good-naturedpetition? For example, its as absurd as a person growing up and inheriting the family business, only for a group of brats to try to steal it. After he kills one, the brats elderse and reason with him, making him realize his mistake. Not only does he have to bring the brat back to life and apologize, but he also has to acknowledge his mistakes and decide topete in a gentle and good-natured manner for his family business with outsiders. As expected, the essence of this world is always cruel Logan sighed, the mes of desire to be stronger in his heart burning even more brightly, Only by being powerful can I avoid friendly consultations! He didnt want someone to take an interest in his world fragment one day and decide to have a friendly consultation with him. Without hesitation, Logan signed up for the Sequence n. Then Time for another harvest, but this time, it wont be at the previous price. Logan continued to look down at the T Forum, Weston, hard! Imaginary Overlord, high! Federation, even higher and harder! I dont like it, in my opinion, the Federation should teach this ungrateful civilization a lesson, not some gentle friendly consultation. Exactly, some people say its high and hard, even. The two big smart guys upstairs. Who cares what they do, Ive signed up for the Sequence n. There are only three years left, I need to speed up. Just now, I threw out ten Anchors of the Void in one breath! Big brother bull, my elves here, I dont know whats gotten into them, even if I give them a divine edict in the name of Father God, they refuse to mate and produce offspring. Im really speechless. Dont even mention it, same here. Im just a little better than you. My tide giants under mymand are willing to mate, but their gestation period is too long, two and a half years for one breeding session and a few decades for maturity. Even if I constantly speed it up, I cant increase their poption much, not to mention I dont have the faith points to speed it up! It seems that the high-efficiency reproduction potion is in short supply for us Deity yers. Where did that mysterious guy from before go? Only his quantity wasrge enough, even though the price was a bit high, at least I had some hope of getting it. Lets wait a little longer. As others were discussing, Logan sent out another edited message [Family, Im back. Time is tight, and supplies are limited, so Ill cut to the chase. This time, Im offering 1,200 bottles directly. However, the price has fluctuated slightly: 6 bottles for 1 Faith Crystal!] [Hyperdimensional notarization: 1,200/1,200 (bottles)] action The next moment, the entire T Forum boiled over. But before Logan had a chance to look at it, he was drawn to the notification sound from the hyperdimensional mark. He nced at it then closed the T Forum, choosing to go offline and return to Blue Star, My biological parents in this body are looking for me; I wonder whats going on Actually, its been quite a while since he crossed over, a couple of years, at least. However, Logans interactions with his parents in this life were limited. They were in a dangerous location for this Primal World during adulthood, with the constant risk of sudden death. Thus, they sold their world fragment to arge corporation. This ensured their safety, but they had to work in the world fragments for thepany, assisting the assigned staff with experimental farming or breeding, which left them with little time at home. Especially in the two years since Logan crossed over, they were busy and couldnt make time toe home. This sudden return home of both parents and them seeking him out was a first. Chapter 14 14 Chapter 14: Do you still have the pride of a genius!? Trantor: 549690339 Blue Star, District 2, Dragon Sparrow Street, Logans figure gradually materialized in his room, with slightly curly hair and dark eyes on his handsome face, showing a calm expression. Pushing the door and entering the living room, arge table of dishes was already set. The people sitting at the table surprised him a bit. Besides his parents, there was a familiar face. Little Dan is out. Logans mother, Leanne Tang, stood up when she saw Logane out, and led him to introduce the three guests who came to their home, These two are your cousin and your cousins mother. A few days ago, I found out that your cousin and us actually work at the samepany with your dad. The middle-aged, square-faced man sitting at the main seat and the younger cousins mother nodded slightly. Their eyes on Logan carried a sense of distance. Leanne Tang continued to introduce a young girl, This is Melinda Tang; you should call her cousin. Cutie is extraordinary, born with the initial race of the high-level Monarch race, the Shadow Elf n. She has a boundless future. Perhaps, shell even be the first transcendent yer in the Tang family! You should get closer to your cousin. Seeing the awkward smile on his father, usually more reserved, Logan could only nod repeatedly. At this point, he understood the situation. It turns out his parents worried that he would be overwhelmed by awakening in the lowest-ranking Goblin Race and put himself in danger, so they sought help. What normal guest would sit in the main seat when they visit someones home? Even if this cousin was his mothers cousin Logan fell silent for a moment, looking at the enthusiastic smile on Leanne Tangs face, the restraint on his fathers face, and the light distance from his cousin and cousins mother. As for Melinda Tang Logan didnt have any particr thoughts about her. Just as Logan was about to nod in agreement, he didnt expect his cousin Melinda to stand up with excitement, unable to suppress her excitement, and take charge of the conversation: Auntie, Uncle, dont worry! I will definitely take good care of my cousin! Meanwhile, she screamed in her heart, Oh my God! Oh my God, my cousin is actually Logan! What do I do now? How am I going to keep him safe? No matter, we are both Deity yers. Theres no rule about not marrying someone within three generations of kin. Lets wait and see, theres still a chance. Hmm, seeing Logans expression, he probably cant ept it yet. His reality of falling from genius to rock bottom. I must not upset him. Right, he must be needing some information on how Goblins can get stronger now. Maybe I can start with that Ahem, Little Dan, right? Sit down quickly and lets eat. The cousin spoke up, and the cousins mother followed suit, Yes, lets all eat. We can talk while we eat. Yes, yes, lets eat and chat. Leanne Tang hurriedly replied, Little Dan, you and Cutie sit together, and get to know each other. Her cousin wrinkled his brows subconsciously but didnt say anything. Everyone settled down before picking up food and making small talk. He picked up a ss of spirit wine and smiled, Sister Leanne, Brother-inw Roshe, let me toast to you two. Congrattions on your promotion and being transferred to the Green Emperor Research Department. This is thepanys top-tier department now. Oh, cousin, youre too polite. Under the superiors toast, everyone raised their sses to take a sip. Melinda Tang was no exception, but her bright eyes were staring at Logan throughout the process. Feeling helpless, Logans father had to speak up, Cutie, you and Little Dan should be Deity yers in the same batch, right? When its convenient, please take good care of your cousin. He deliberately emphasized the word care. He knew the self-esteem of these young men very well and deliberately emphasized his tone, hoping Logan could realize the difficulties and step back. Tanner knew why his cousin had invited him to visit their home. Wasnt it because he was interested in his precious daughter? Even if it wasnt a setup, just wanting his daughter to help Logan, he wouldnt want that either. He paid attention to recent events too! How dangerous were Deity yers in the T World Community? His daughter was fortunate to be randomly assigned to a high-level Monarch race, having self-protection power and a great future. But under the current situation, she was barely able to protect herself, let alone having spare energy to take on a burden! At first, Leanne Tang and Roshe didnt sign a contract to transfer their Primal Believers and Primal World early on, and they didnt sell at a good price. Instead, they insisted on consuming all their resources before selling, which had no advantages and even signed a 30-year long-term contract. The contract was about to expire soon, and since the experiments in the world were important, their treatment had improved a bit. Of course, what Leanne Tang said about just learning about it recently was to hide her embarrassment and not let Logan look down on them too much. In fact, she knew about his middle management position in thepany a long time ago but had no chance to get in touch with him. If it hadnt been for their involvement with him and his needing their help, and the fact that it was just a meeting without any matchmaking purposes, he wouldnt havee to eat this so-called home-cooked meal! Beforeing, he was confident in his daughter. Being a high-level Monarch Race wasnt a joke, and even calling her a genius would be modest. How could she possibly hit on a mere Prisoner Breed Goblin? But what happened after meeting them ignited his anger, and he wished he could directly grab Melinda Tangs ears and ask her sternly, Do you have any self-awareness of being a genius?! Your eyes are almost melting! Youre practically sticking to him! The next words from Melinda Tang further ignited his anger, making himpletely speechless. Melinda Tang, with her red cheeks, said softly after having a few drinks, Brother Logan, let me tell you, I met a Believer who was also a Goblin just a few days ago. Hes so powerful that the Goblin chieftain killed a Third Order Mantis Sword Sect member in an instant! Im very close to him, so add me as a hyperdimensional mark friend. Ill see if I can introduce him to you Very close? Logan couldnt help but snap. How could he not know he was close with this little girl he had saved on a whim? You crafty little brat, you deserve to die! Mount Tanner was feeling suffocated, And you Melinda Tang, what a fine job you did! You added the contact information of a guy willingly, is that what you should be doing? You wait and see how I deal with you when we get back. Melinda Tang shivered subconsciously, but she raised her flushed little head, scanned around without finding her enemy, and fell asleep on the table the next second.action Hehe, Cutie is drunk. Mount Tanners lips twitched with a stiff smile, and as he heard Melinda Tang mumbling drunkenly about Brother Logan, hehe, Logan and such, his smile became dangerous. He stood up and said, Sister Leanne, Brother Roshe, Im sorry, but Cutie is drunk. Ill take her home now, and well talk another time. Mount Tanner: (s#--)s~~kTk Cousins Mother: (.) Leanne Tang: (???) Roshe: (V_V) Logan: r(???????)q After sending Mount Tanners family away, Leanne Tang, Roshe, and Logan sat together in silence. ncing at the father and son, Leanne Tang sighed and silently cleaned up the table and entered the kitchen. With Logan not speaking for a long time, Roshe broke the silence, Dad once gave up the Path of Deities. Dad knows youre a genius and doesnt want to give up, but Dad doesnt have the ability to do more. Roshes eyes reddened slightly. As the pir of a family, admitting hisck of ability in front of his son, who most wanted to establish his fathers authority, was painful for him. But after the pain came relief, This is the Deity Crystal that your mom and I have saved up over the years. Roshe said, opening his hyperdimensional mark for a face-to-face transaction, intending to give Logan the tens of thousands of Faith Points they had saved up over the years under the harsh contract. But Logan shook his head slightly, opened his Deity panel, and showed it to Roshe. This Seeing the five-digit Faith Points on Logans panel, which were several times what he and Leanne had saved up, Roshe was stunned. I have the ability to walk my own path. You and Mom just need to take care of yourselves. If work is too tiring, you can quit, especially since your contract is about to expire anyway. I can support you. After seeing the humility that Roshe and Leanne Tang had shown for his sake, Logan had decided to take care of them as his own parents. He had never experienced someone willing to let go of their dignity for his future since he was an orphan in his previous life, But I hope you and Mother can keep this a secret for now. With Roshe and Leanne Tang nodding continuously and their eyes reddening, they were both worried and relieved to see their sons sess. Alright, you two carry on. I have to go back to the World Fragment now. His parents nodded and didnt forget to give him some usual reminders - This chapter may not be written very well, but the little author wants to sort out the protagonists family affairs and then go all out. Please dont abandon the book if you dont like this chapter, give the little author a chance, thank you. Actually, the little author could have stretched this part out, and there are many writing techniques that the protagonist could have used to stay silent or ept Roshes Faith Points, making the readers anticipate the protagonists future Its just that the little author doesnt wish to spoil a fathers heartfelt passion, although the result might not be so good, at least the protagonist is a normal person (knowing that the parents are worried but not telling them so they continue to worry while making it easier for himself in the future, which isnt normal) From tomorrow on, the protagonists journey as a Dominator of the Heavens will officially set sail! I hope you all can support the little author, as the [Read and Follow] numbers are very low, leaving the little author anxious. (..??_??..) Chapter 15 15 Chapter 15: Youre going to suffer the consequences! Trantor: 549690339 T Forum, It wasnt until now that Logan finally had the time to check the messages in the forum- No, only because of Big Boss, I really want to have the High-efficiency Reproduction Potion! I want ten bottles, plus two Faith Crystals, Im a student, oh right, thank you. Stop pretending upstairs, I saw your purchase record of 30 bottles, youre so greedy. I give up, at first, because of the threat of the strange mechanical civilization, I could avoid using external means to promote reproduction, but now there is suddenly a Sequence n, so I have to use it. Is time so pressing, Three Years, didnt the other side apologize? Cant you negotiate for a few more years? You go to negotiate? Damn, its gone again, there were 1,200 bottles, one Faith Crystal for six bottles, 200 Faith Crystals, 200,000 Faith Points! So cool, I envy it so much, I cry out loud looking at my 250 Faith Points. Who is this Only Because who has been cultivating silently for two and a half years? The reproduction potions are sold so expensive, dont let me catch you, otherwise you will suffer. As Logan expected, the High-efficiency Reproduction Potions were sold out- [Hyperdimensional Certification: 0/1,200 bottles] [Youve gained 200 Faith Crystals!] But the selling speed this time is much slower. Logan thought about it for a moment and came up with an answer, Before, it was because of the pressure of the strange mechanical civilization, so in the face of a life and death crisis, they would naturally seek help all around. They would rather consume the potential of their race to gain power first. But now that the Federation has made a public announcement, its not that dangerous anymore. At least there wont be any more incidents with Transcendent Armed Machinery hunting Deity yers. That is to say, the target customer group has changed from all Deity yers in the T World Community to Deity yers who want to participate in the Sequence n. That number has been greatly reduced. Logan then made a decision, Find an opportunity to sell the form and get thest profit. I also have to think about myself. Logan thought of the Dragon Taming World. Although the True Spirit inside the World Fragment was iplete, it wasnt in a state of being unable to resist. If I enter the Dragon Taming World with my current strength and realm, Im afraid I would be easily defeated by the Dragon Taming True Spirit taking advantage of its home field advantage. Moreover, without my support for the divine realm, the moment the Goblins step into the Dragon Taming World, they would be targeted by the World Will. It would be difficult for theirbat power to be fully utilized. Not to mention, I still have topete with Ximen Qings Sub-Dragon Human Legion. Deity is divided into: Virtual Totem, Actual Totem, Giant Spirit, Deity (Transcendent), and so on. Logan exited the T Forum, entered the Hyperdimensional Mark, and opened the Hyperdimensional Mall. He needed to find a suitable blueprint for the actual totem. Only by stepping into the realm of the actual totem can he truly possessbat power! Various items are disyed in the Hyperdimensional Mall. Items purchasable in reality are in the Hyperdimensional Mall, and items that arent avable or purchasable in reality are basically all in the Hyperdimensional Mall too! The only downside is that they are expensive. After all, purchasing items from the Hyperdimensional Mall directly reaches the World Fragment, without the need to pay for the huge expenses of Spirituality Transfer Fees, Material Reconstruction Fees, or even Space Transmission Fees. Logan browsed casually- [World Tree Dominator (Holy See) Leaf: You can create a world as big as a small with it or perceive the worlds authority through it!] [Price: 100 units of World Origin]action [Red Hair of an Unknown Dominator: Wherever it goes, it creates a bad omen; in itster years, it grows red hair. You can try to perceive the power of the unknown through it!] [Price: 80 units of World Origin] [Green Emperor World Community Creation-level Immortal Sutra: Aplete cultivation system that canmand nature and prolong life. You can try to perceive the power of nature through it!] [Price: 50 units of World Origin] Various powerful, precious, and unbelievable items appear before Logan. Logan remains unmoved, having no choice but to find them too expensive. To enve the will of a small, one hundred years can only produce 1 unit of World Origin These items are not something Logan could covet, even looking at them felt like a crime. [Search: Actual Totem Blueprints] The item Logan needs quickly jumped out- [Totem Incarnation Blueprint: 10 Faith Crystals] [Heavenly Gang Dao Body Blueprint: 40 Faith Crystals] [Blood Sea Demon Body Blueprint: 50 Faith Crystals] [God of Knights Blueprint: 30 Faith Crystals] [Bloodline God Blueprint: 80 Faith Crystals] [Star Core Dragon Body Blueprint: 100 Faith Crystals] [Primordial Thunder God Blueprint: 130 Faith Crystals] [Star Devouring Beast Blueprint: 150 Faith Crystals] From the lowest at 10 Faith Crystals, to the highest at 200 Faith Crystals, Logan now had a huge sum at hand, decisively choosing the highest tier Only two choices: [Fixed Star Body Blueprint: After use, you can consume Faith Points to create a Fixed Star to be your Totem Entity!] [Evolutionary Body Blueprint: After use, you can consume Faith Points to create a Totem Entity with unlimited potential for evolution!] Incarnate as a Fixed Star! Infinite Evolution! Logan looks at the introductions of the two blueprints, his heart surging with excitement, At a level below Transcendent, being able to incarnate as a Fixed Star would definitely give me a huge advantage! Even during the World War, once I use the Star Body, I can directly dissolve the opponents World Will resistance. My followers will not only be free from suppression but will also get extra bonuses! Even if I enter the Transcendent levelter, the upgrade would be stronger than other Totem Entities, directly transforming into a Sun God! Logan almost chose the Fixed Star Body Blueprint, but he restrained himself from making a blind impulsive decision. The Totem Entity is something that apanies each Deity yer for a lifetime. It is the foundation and cannot be changed. Even if it is an upgrade after reaching the Transcendent level, it is still an upgrade based on the foundation, even sublimation. Incarnating as a Fixed Star is indeed strong, but it may not be suitable for him. What is my foundation? Logan asks himself, his eyes gradually brightening, Its the System. The System with infinite drop possibilities! What if one day I can defeat a Fixed Star and obtain its power? Choosing the Fixed Star Body Blueprint now would only limit my potential, right? Logan made a decision, Purchase the Evolutionary Body Blueprint! The 200 Faith Crystals in hand vanished in a blink of an eye. In exchange, a strand of spiritual light broke free from the Hyperdimensional Mark as if released from shackles, swiftly shing past and leaving a golden trace on Logans forehead. It requires 10,000 Faith Points to initially construct the Evolutionary Body. A thought rose in Logans heart, his consciousness leaving the Hyperdimensional Mark and returning to the World Fragment, Construct the Evolutionary Body! In the next moment, ten Faith Crystals disappeared, Inject Special Effect Hunting Blood, Steelback, Shadow Bloodline, Snake Armor Logan continued, And the Limited Special Effect Heavy Armor! Logan originally nned to use the special effect to train the Giantkind or Giant Beastkind Goblin when cultivating their leader. But now, since he chose the Evolutionary Body Totem Entity that could infinitely absorb and perfectlybine special effects, why give it to a follower? Strengthening oneself is always the best choice! The golden trace on Logans forehead flickered slightly, gradually emitting golden light that enveloped his entire body, and began the most fundamental construction of the Totem Entity! My Master! The Great Father God will finally reveal His divine body! The Goblins below were excited. Until now, their most worshipped Father God had only appeared as a pair of blood-red eyes. And now, finally, the Father God was about to reveal His magnificent divine form! Extreme pain swept through Logans will in an instant, and his consciousness filled with various thoughts, one of which emerged Ximen Qing, if I catch you this time Youll suffer a terrible fate! Chapter 16 16 Chapter 16: I am really a little master at creating surprises! Trantor: 549690339 T04 World Region, Dust World, Above the Goblin Tribe, amidst the clouds, a dazzling golden light blooms. It is hot like a furnace, as if it could melt everything. It is mysterious like a pill furnace, seemingly containing the mysteries of all life within. Like the sun, its divine might is like a prison! Nowadays, the Goblins have be numerous tribes, no longer just one tribe. However, with Logans evolutionary body reaching its gestation period each day, the Goblin tribes are devoted to praying for him, apart frompleting the Great Father Gods divine edict Reproduction. Threads of Faith from each Goblins head blossomed, transmitting to Logans gestation state through invisible lines, adding strength to him. Thises from the most fundamental belief of a Deitys followers. This concept is different from the Faith contained within the Faith Crystals. It contains the most basic foundation for a Deitys existence. In other words, it is aBig Supplement! One month, two months Half a year, a year, a year and a half As time went by, Logans gestation state grew increasingly intense, nearing its end. At this moment, it was approaching the Three Years of the Dust World where the Goblins reside. Until one day Boom! Billions of golden lights burst forth, a massive spiritual energy reaction surged, and the cloud peak where Logan was located absorbed spiritual energy and Faith Points like a storm center! My Lord! Great Father God, your power is infinite, your divine light illuminates the Endless Void, you are the only one in the world Prayers rose and fell like countless insignificant firewood, attempting to lift their God on high! After several days, the spiritual energy storm gradually subsided, and the construction of Logans totem entity was nearingpletion. My people, rejoice. Later on, a Goblin Sage recorded that sacred day in an ancient stone tablet: That day, the divine sound descended upon the most sacred ce of origin, the benevolent Father revealed His visage, even the Void rejoiced for Him, and the submissive sound from the ancient distantnd echoed through time and space. The Goblins began to celebrate, and even newborn Goblin cubs cheered with excitement. Elliot Carlton, the wise human traveler, watched his own 170 green-skinned great-grandchildren cheer together. He had only slept that night, but when he woke up, he found himself with three sons, and they had even created arge family for him. Giant mes burned in the sky like a tornado, and a blood-soaked barefoot stepped out from amidst them. A hunting robe with golden patterns on a white base appeared within the mes, strong arms held a battle spear symbolizing ughter, and a handsome face akin to a deity had curly hair, wearing a thorny crown. Logan looked at his totem incarnation with satisfaction. Of course, his appearance was different from his own. In the future, the totem incarnation will be the carrier of faith, the ruler of rules, and the divine body he walks within the Void. Regardless of which deity, their divine body must evolve towards Perfection. The difference lies only in the direction of Perfection. Even if its ugly to the extreme, that also reflects Perfection in some aspect. What Logan was most satisfied with was the armor his totem entity was wearing, which was the physical embodiment of the Limited Special Effects [Heavy Armor]. The special effect could easily resist the suppression from more powerful World Wills. Not to mention the defense,bined with Snake Armor and Steelback, even if his strength at present, a Giant level deity might not necessarily be able to break his defenses! [Note: Virtual Totems First to Third Rank+, Actual Totems Fourth to Sixth Rank+, Giants Seventh to Ninth Rank+, Deities Transcendent Tier+.] Especially since he constructed the highest level of evolutionary body, Logan felt that his current state was invincible under Giant level, and could even go head-to-head with ordinary Giants! This totem incarnation of mine might give a little surprise to everyone who has been underestimating my existence since my followers are goblins. Logans mouth curved into a slight smile. The strength of a deity is extremelyplex and isposed of abination of many dimensions, such as the level of totem entity blueprints, the materials added during totem entity construction, the strength of followers, the quality of followers, the size of the world, the number of faith points, etc. Since the followers are goblins, people might not think that the Father God of the goblins could be very strong. Thats where the unexpected surprisees from. Im quite the little surprise maker! However, the time it takes to construct the totem entity this time is quite long. Logan sensed the time and realized that it was almost the time Ximen Qing had scheduled for the World War. He needed to hurry up and transform the vitality of the goblins intobat power to participate in the war. Its a pity that deity yers can sense each others Anchor of the Void. Logan thought of the rules of the Anchor of the Void, feeling a little regretful in his heart, If Ximen Qing starts the World War, the first thing he might do is destroy the Anchor of the Void I anchored in the Dragon Taming World! Logan lowered his head and looked at the Goblin Tribe that was beginning to spread throughout this World Fragment. They had already differentiated into dozens of small tribes, and he couldnt help but nod in satisfaction. Not bad. I didnt waste all the faith points Ive worked hard to earn. Logan waved his hand gently, and a faith crystal shattered instantaneously, turning into countless light spots that fell, Goblin Blessing Spell! The faith points were transformed into the green light of the Goblin Blessing Spell, covering the entire Dust World. Every goblin felt warm all over, as if a small amount of power was generated in the roots of their bodies, and their physical constitution was improved. All adult goblins, stand at the center of your tribes! Logan spoke softly, and at the next moment, all adult goblins came to the center of their own tribes, where the sacrednd dedicated to Father God was usually located. Although they were ignorant about what was about to happen next, they had a faint guess in their hearts. They forcibly suppressed their excitement, stood with their heads held high and chests out in the middle of the tribe, looking forward to everything that was about to happen. Over thirty-seven thousand adult goblins in total. Logan shook his head slightly. There were too many. The current World Fragment could not support so many powerful goblins. He waved his hand gently, leaving only the strongest goblins in the center of the tribe. Leave Logan hesitated for a moment. After three years of umtion, plus the current hundred thousand base number of goblins and the previous seventy thousand faith points, the bnce of his faith points had once again exceeded one hundred thousand. To transform a goblin below the fourth order with special effects, ten faith points are needed. That means I can only allow ten thousand goblins to transform! Lets fight to support the war! Logan believed in the powerful strength of the goblins after they had undergone special effects transformation. Without any more hesitation, he gave the order, Leave ten thousand of the most elite adult goblins! Invisible divine power spread instantly, and only ten thousand adult goblins were left in the centers of all the tribesbined. In some tribes, there wasnt even one. Among them, one thousand will join the Shadow Hunter profession! After looking at the inventory, Logan was relieved that the ughter Goblins spent three years hunting everywhere and dropping ughter Will again, which could directly transform the goblins to the third-order level. The remaining nine thousand, follow the path to join Blood of Hunting, Steelback, and ughter Will, all transforming into third-order ughter Goblins! Attach the bond[Wolf Pack]to all! Logans faith points began to decrease crazily on the light screen in front of him. The faith crystals in his body were instantly absorbed by the system, turning into golden light spots symbolizing faith points. And below The transformation began! Chapter 17 17 Chapter 17: Even if you are a Mythical Species, I will smash you to pieces! Trantor: 549690339 Logans eyes were constantly filled with information from the logs [Log]: Youve used 10 Faith Crystals, and the Evolutionary Totem Entity Blueprint! [Log]: You put in Special Effect Hunting Blood, Steelback, Shadow Bloodline, and Snake Armor! [Log]: You put in the limited special effect Heavy Armor! [Log]: The Goblin Race under yourmand worships you day and night! [Log]: Youve sessfully built the prototype of the Perfect Body! [Log]: Youve entered the realm of Real Totem! [Log]: Your believers worship your supreme divine power, Faith Points +10,000! [Log]: Your followers C the Goblin Race C has expanded to a poption of 100,000 after three years of reproduction, but is limited by the size of the World Fragment and resource constraints!action [Log]: You have spent 1,000 Faith Points to use the Goblin Blessing Spell on the Goblins under yourmand, slightlypensating for the quality decline caused by the High-efficiency Reproduction Potion. [Log]: You have spent 10,000 Faith Points to transform 1,000 adult Goblins into Second Order Shadow Hunters and added the bond Wolf Pack! [Log]: You have spent 90,000 Faith Points to transform 9,000 adult Goblins into Third Order ughter Goblins and added the bond Wolf Pack! [Log]: Battle preparations areplete, the fight is about to begin! Roar! Hiss These were the two different states of the 10,000 adult Goblins undergoing metamorphosis Goblins being transformed into Third Order ughter Goblins were covered in blood-red mes, emitting terrifying roars and suppressed deep pain within the mes! They were all on a surreal battlefield of ughter, growing step by step into ughter Goblins. After bing a ughter Goblin, each of them could master a Willpower simr to Blood-Colored me ughter Will! As for the Shadow Hunters, they were instantly swallowed by their own shadows and then disappeared, leaving only a shadow behind. It was as if each Goblin had fallen into the Endless Underworld, sinking forever. Those who awakened gained control over the Shadow Bloodline and power. Those who sank faced endless attacks from shadow monsters until they awakened. Logan watched this scene with satisfaction, descended to the ground, and spoke softly, Martin. Father God, your humble people are always listening to your Holy Sound! Martin replied, crawling on the ground. Once his wisdom was awakened, Martin seemed unstoppable. Every day, he was filled with wisdom. At this moment, Martin had already begun to study the principles and refining of the Seven Sins. To Logan, it felt as if Martin could step into Fourth-order Transcendent at any moment by relying on his own power! Fourth-order Transcendent was powerful, but it wasnt everything. In many mysterious worlds, they could be called Sword Saints. In the world of Immortal Cultivation, they could shout With one Golden Elixir in my belly, my life is in my hands, not the heavens. In bizarre worlds, bing the Bloodrobe Ghost King was not out of reach. Even many Kings among the World Fragments were only Fourth Order Transcendent [Note: The Transcendent Order corresponds to True Gods, True Immortals.] But for Deity yers in the Endless Void, it really wasnt much. However, Martin was a Goblin! In the history of the Hyperdimensional Game, the most powerful Goblin was the only sessful experiment among hundreds of thousands of Goblin subjects, the Goblin King, who had been transnted with the Giant Dragon Bloodline False Fourth Order Transcendent This shows the difficulty for a Goblin to break through the shackles of race and bloodlines and be a Fourth Order Transcendent. But the drop system could directly add special effects, making this task simple and easy. Its time for the Goblin Tribe to make a name for themselves. A smile appeared on Logans lips. But he didnt intend to reveal his identity. There were many Deity yers who were followers of the Goblin Tribe, and even more who hid their strength and bided their time to make a big impact. As long as he didnt say anything, who would suspect a little guy with a Hyperdimensional mark not even a month old? Martin, in the limited time we have, use your abilities tomand all the warriors. Logan continued, Form a main battle army with every 100 Shadow Hunters and 900 ughter Goblins. In total, there will be ten main battle armies. Whether you choose newmanders for the armies or pick from your 34 original ughter Goblin followers to lead the army asmanders, you need to unite all the warriors within these few days! I will follow the divine decree of the Father God! Martin reverently epted the task and went toplete the mission. Logan originally nned to continue observing the changes in the World Fragment and the impact of the High-efficiency Reproduction Potion on the Goblin Race. However, a strand of his consciousness left in the T Forum detected several unexpected messages, all rted to the same matter and rted to him Ximen Qing: No way? Its only been a few days? Ive been trying topress time as much as possible, leaving only ten days for the Sub-Dragon King to consolidate the Transcendent Realm, just worrying that someone else might anchor the Dragon Taming World! I give up, as expected, my worries came true, someone anchored the Dragon Taming World again But how is this persons aura a bit ethereal, difficult to lock onto? Arent the Anchors of the Void from everyone based on the same set of Divine Art blueprints? If he can feel me, then I should be able to feel him, right? Howe I havent found his detailed aura after searching for a long time, just felt that there is a Deity yer anchoring the Dragon Taming World! I give up, the first World War, why are there so many things? Right, I will livestream my first World War in the forum! Why livestream? Because of [name]! Hehe, I cant say specifically why, but this is very useful for my future entry into the Transcendent Tier and I should start umting [name] from the very bottom! Failure? Theres no way Ill fail, Im the noble Sub-Dragon Human and God of ughter! Not to mention anything else, the battle prowess of the Sub-Dragon Humans is truly fierce. Not just high-level war breeds of the same level, but even most low-level Monarch Species cantpete with Sub-Dragon Humans in battle! The show is about to start, everyone is wee to watch my live broadcast! Name? Logan urately sensed the term mentioned by Ximen Qing, Information that Ximen Qing, an enforcer who is being trained, knows Logan couldnt help but show a helpless expression, Indeed, its because my previous social status was too low. The news that Ximen Qing knows, I didnt know the details and treated it like a treasure. It seems that I need to find an opportunity to raise my social status. Logans eyes revealed a passionate look, All positionse from strength. Fist is the right! For the Dragon Taming World, I am even more determined to obtain it! And this new mysterious Deity yer Unlike the unlearned Ximen Qing, as a Top Schr, Logan, although he hadnt sensed the existence through the Anchor of the Void, was able to sense something unusual from Ximen Qings words. Just like Ximen Qing said. The Anchor of the Void is a standard Divine Art, all Deity yers create the same kind of anchor, the only difference is the attached conditions, the different worlds they seek, but in essence, they are the same. And now Ximen Qing could feel the existence of the Anchor of the Void, but couldnt find it and couldnt sense the aura on the anchor! As the Father God of Sub-Dragon Humans, Ximen Qings perception should be good and shouldnt be wrong. The problem, then, lies with the Deity yer. In Logans heart, several extremely high-rank species have already emerged Angels, wielding a Divine Scepter born from the Civilization Foundation of the Heaven Realm, can purify the World Will, hide themselves from it and the Anchor of the Void. Angels and War Angels who enter other worlds through a channel opened by the Heavenly Scepter are not targeted by the will of those worlds! Demons, with an Altar of the Demon born from the Civilization Foundation Titans, with a Stormy Sea born from the Civilization Foundation Regardless of which one, they are all the highest-ranked Mythical Species! However, the resources of this Dragon Taming World, for him who has just started, are the optimal solution to various predicaments! As he thought, Logan closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, there was fearlessness and fighting intent, Its been less than a month since my start Even if theres a gap, its definitely limited! Even if its a Mythical Species, Im going to crush you!!! Thank you, book friend [How to Write the Name], for the reward of 100 points! The little author bows in thanks! Chapter 18 18 Chapter 18: Do You Call War the Salvation of Lost Lambs? Trantor: 549690339 T03 World Area, TS0083 (small), This is a shrouded in golden clouds. Ancient runes faintly appear on its surface, seemingly harboring divine and concealing powers. Upon closer inspection, arge number of angels with pure white wings can be seen. They wield whips of burning me, herding some flying creatures with limited wisdom, carrying cloud stones, building cloud inds, and constructing holy pces on the inds. From time to time, war angels dressed in majestic armor lead ve legions descending from the sky, waging holy wars on native races, taming the natives, and preaching ancient divine teachings! Above apleted cloud ind, a ssical and luxurious angel pce stands. In the spacious hall, a goddess resembling a young girl d in a golden-bordered white robe sits on a throne. Her golden hair curled, a golden halo hovering behind her heada symbol of supreme nobility. Beside the young girl, several juvenile angels are ying and frolicking, and more than a dozen adolescent angels are singing ancient hymns in praise of the one true God. Suddenly, a war angel wearing blood-red armor and possessing an extremely handsome appearance steps forward, lowering his head towards Heather Graham, My Lord, the Divine Scepter has anchored a World Fragment undergoing spirit ability upgrades, containing the traits of Dragons and mes. The War Angel swiftly reports, ording to the information traced by the Divine Scepter, no fourth-order extraordinary life form has emerged in this World Fragment. However, it can be predicted that if a fourth-order life form enters, it will rapidly cause a chain reaction of spiritual energy, breaking through the level barrier, and arge number of natives will burst forth in the fourth or even the fifth order!action After the assessment by the clergy, the Dragon Beasts in this world are suitable to be the mounts for fourth to sixth-order war angels. The native intelligent life Spirit People possess the ability tomunicate with unenlightened natives, making them apt for envement and bing missionaries! ording to the clergy assessment, a legion of one thousand rank 3 war angels led by a fifth-order legionmander would be sufficient to take this World Fragment without loss. Having said that, the War Angel remains motionless, his eyes filled with fanatical faith, waiting for his Masters response. Take it then, and save these lostmbs. Heather Grahams gaze is filled with both contempt for all life andpassion for all creatures, two seemingly contradictory, yet harmoniously coexisting meanings, I will personally oversee the conversion of this, and I cannot spare the time for now. Dispatch Murphy Thompson to take charge of the otherworldly enlightenment. At the mention of this name, the War Angels heart skips a beat. The current angel race is bred by the Lord using the Angel Reincarnation Pool, and their numbers are notrge, with only a few thousand angels. Among these thousands, only a handful has broken through to second level (fourth to sixth order). Murphy Thompson is one of the true strong ones among the angels. Not only has he broken through to the fifth-order Lord Level, but he has alsoprehended a trace of Fixed Star Truth and is on the verge of breaking through to the sixth-order Title Level. Once breaking through to legend, coupled with the baptism from the Angel Reincarnation Pool the Lord will bestow, he may transform into one of the most terrifying types of angels Star Angel! My lord, that World Fragment is also locked by two other Anchors of the Void, based on feedback, it should be Sub-Dragon Humans and Goblins. The War Angel adds, had it not been for hearing Lord Murphys name, he wouldnt even remember the two weak and pathetic races that also coveted this World Fragment. No matter, lets save them as well. Sub-Dragon Humans, theyre decentbor. You may leave. Heather Graham speaks gently, her voice ethereal, Do not disturb myprehension of the Creators authority without urgency. Yes, sir! The War Angels did not inquire about the Goblin tribe?, tacitly ignoring the existence of another Goblin tribe Young angels, teenage angels, and War Angels all bowed and respectfully left the Angel Pce. When there was no movement around her, Heather Graham finally breathed a sigh of relief, retreated from her imposing state, andy listlessly on the throne, How nice it would be if I were an Elemental Lord who doesnt have to maintain an imposing demeanor and can express my emotions freely Thinking of having to face everything with the creators majesty in the future, the light in Heather Grahams eyes slowly faded T07 World Zone, Dragon Taming World, This is a world fragment wrapped in illusory dragon shadows and mes, where the me burns a decaying ancient tree. The ancient tree, however, is in a state of death and renewal, wanting to sprout new buds. This represents the macroscopic changes inside the Dragon Taming World. Represented by dragons and mes, the Dragon Tamer Sect quickly absorbed the nutrients of the nature-worshipping Emmons Sect and grew rapidly, while the Emmons Sect struggled for survival. If they continue to struggle, maybe one day the two sides can merge into apletely new school of thought. But today, all of that became meaningless. A huge beam of light came crashing down, and an evil god from another realm arrived at this moment- Bringing love and peace. Since the first ancestral blood came to our world, although the wild giant beasts mutated and became stronger, causing great harm to our Spirit n, Underneath the towering walls of Gale City-State, the heavy stone gate was pulled open by a giant and docile Earth Dragon Beast. A group of teachers and students from Gale Dragon Academy slowly walked out. As they walked, a teacher from the academy continued to review historical knowledge with the students, But at the same time, our Spirit ns innate talent formunicating with spirits also increased and evolved into the Tamed Spirit talent. If the giant beasts are powerful, then we shall tame them! Our Spirit n has shown a tenacious spirit. We built giant cities, formed a Federation, tamed giant beasts, and became the dominant force in the Dragon Taming World again! Now, talented students are emerging, and giant beasts that can condense True Blood and step into the Divine Realm are about to appear! This is a challenge, and our opportunity! The teacher spoke passionately, but the students below were not moved by his words at all. It was simply because they had heard it all before. These boys and girls with various red marks on their foreheads, most of them venturing outside the city for the first time, appeared extremely excited, chattering and discussing below, Just yesterday, my spiritual power finally broke through the Bronze Realm, and I gained the ability tomunicate and manipte Scaled Behemoths! Im so envious. This trip outside the city is an opportunity for you. With the help of the teachers, you might even be able to contract your first giant beast and save a lot of money! Bronze Maniption of Scaled Behemoths, Silver Maniption of Mixed Blood, Gold Maniption of Pure Blood- each threshold is as difficult to cross as climbing to the sky. But congrattions, you have taken the first step in dragon taming! I am currently at the intermediate dragon tamer apprentice level, able tomunicate with some low-blood wild beasts without intelligence but still unable to master them. Speaking of which, havent we always been wondering if there really exists a legendary Guardian Behemoth on the holy mountain outside the city? Yes, after all, it hasnt shown itself for so many years. Who knows if its just a legend or a reality. Chapter 19 19 Chapter 19: Could the Alien Demon Actually Be Myself? Trantor: 549690339 Im telling you, its true! Really? How do you know? Exactly, its your first time out of the city too, so how would you know? After I was promoted to Bronze Dragon Tamer, my spiritual power increased greatly, allowing me to perceive things I couldnt before. Now I sense a terrifying pressureing from the Holy Mountain, as if the heavens and earth would tremble in fear at its wrath! Yeah, I heard my dad say that the storm on top of the Holy Mountain is the breath of the Guardian Behemoth! Really? I heard that Great Wind was a terrifying Golden State beast when the ancestral blood first descended, and aftering into contact with the ancestral blood, it became a pure-blooded Dragon Beast, an extremely ancient existence! Its said that in that ancient era, Great Wind and the first City Lord of our Great Wind City-State depended on each other to establish the city-state, sheltering the Lancaster Spirit Race of our region and bing their backbone! Yeah, so I bet that Great Wind will definitely be the first to condense True Blood and step into the Divine Realm as a Dragon Beast Ah, no, a True Dragon! A group of students discussed excitedly, asionally eximing in awe. The teachers looked at each other and smiled, as they had been like this when they were younger. Suddenly, a voice with a subtle hint of arrogance appeared, causing them all to nce its way. Great Wind protects the Great Wind City-State. A short-haired, angr-faced youth with a fiery light and a hint of pride in his eyes spoke softly, And in the future, I will definitely surpass the Divine Realm and protect the Spiritual Federation! No matter who said such a brag, it would be easy to be ridiculed as overconfident. But when it came from this youths mouth- At least in Great Wind City-State, no one would think of ridicule, and many even felt a sense of agreement, as if it were only natural. Its Chuck Leaf, I think its possible. No one needed to ask who said this sentence, it was too obvious. All the people living in the Great Wind City-State knew that this was the only son of Lord Coldleaf of the Great Wind City, Chuck Leaf. Unless something unexpected happened, he would inherit the title of the next Wind City Lord in the future, controlling the fate of millions of spirit humans. Furthermore, he himself was extremely talented, reaching the Silver Realm two years ago, but had not contracted a giant beast yet due to special reasons. Everyone, be quiet. A Mediterranean teacher from the teaching team spoke with a low voice, a faint light shining from his gray mark on his forehead, and a contract formed out of thin air. He waved his hand and released a Stone Armored Dragon Turtle covered in massive rock armor, with an oppressive aura, We are about to enter the wilderness, where giant beasts may attack at any time. Everyone get on the back of the Stone Armored Dragon Turtle, and dont step off without permission! Hearing the teachers warning, there wasnt a trace of fear in the students eyes. Instead, they looked with great excitement at the suddenly appearing Stone Armored Dragon Turtle, which was the size of a small vi, and couldnt wait to touch it, An Ovepping Scales Realm Stone Armored Dragon Turtle, so Director Carter is a Bronze Dragon Tamer! Of course, our Gale City-State is considered a strong city-state, and the Gale Dragon Academy is among the top 100 dragon academies in the Federation. Yes, the teachers are all in the Bronze Realm, with at least three Dragon Beasts or Giant Beasts in the Ovepping Scales Realm, the directors are in the Silver Realm, and the dean is a powerful Gold Realm! This Stone Armored Dragon Turtle is among the cream of the crop in the Ovepping Scales Realm, its defensive prowess can even surpass that of Hybrid Realm Giant Beasts! As the students discussed, they climbed onto the Stone Armored Dragon Turtle and entered the wilderness with its swaying steps. Their destination this time was the Holy Mountain not too far from the Great Wind City-State, hoping for a chance to catch a glimpse of the legendary Guardian Behemoth, Great Wind! The teachers were also discussing among themselves, some envious of the Stone Armored Dragon Turtle, one of the topbatants in the Ovepping Scales Realm, Teacher Carter, your Dragon Turtle is probably close to advancing to the Hybrid Realm, right? Yeah, it feels like finding a silver-level Dragon Blood Flower or swallowing an Earth Crystal Core could make a breakthrough! Teacher Carter shook his head slightly, his face filled with an undisguised smile, Not quite there yet, still a bit short of money to buy an Earth Crystal Core. A little short? Isnt that almost there? The other teachers were grinding their teeth in envy, but they still gathered around with big smiles on their faces to offer congrattions, Hahaha, should we congratte Director Carter on his promotion in advance! Seeing even the director, who apanied them on this trip to ensure their safety, showing goodwill towards him made Teacher Carter feel ted. Breathing in the fragrant air, he felt he was about to reach the peak of his life. But having lived for so long, he knew he shouldnt steal all the attention, so he quickly turned the topic to Chuck Leaf, The one who just spoke, thats Young City Lord Chuck Leaf, right? Yeah, only someone with his background and talent can cultivate such an invincible mentality. The teachers attention was indeed quickly drawn over, Look at Chuck Leafs Spirit Controlling Mark on his forehead, its not red, its green. I see it, what about it? I was wondering, normally, the mark should be red when theres no Contracted Giant Beast, why is Chuck Leafs green? Later I inadvertently found out that it was because of Chuck Leafs exceptional talent. When he was young, he was taken by the Elder City Lord to the Holy Mountain and met the Great Wind himself, receiving the Great Winds blessing and protection! Blessing!? My God, this Great Wind already possesses divine power, right? Yes, its said that only byprehending the rules of heaven and earth can one bestow a mark. Has the Great Wind already entered the Divine Realm? Even if he hasnt, he must have taken at least half a step in! Thinking about how they had spent most of their lives stuck at the bronze and silver levels, the teachers gazes quickly shifted from Chuck Leaf to the Holy Mountain with gray, vortex-like clouds piercing its peak. The Great Wind resides atop that mountain! The Divine Realm A teacher, who was once a wandering poet in numerous city-states during his youth, prepared an impromptu poem to sing the praises of the Great Wind. But suddenly, he was interrupted by an unexpected event. Boom! Rumble! They stared in astonishment at the Holy Mountain not far away, as a huge gap suddenly tore open at its peak. Countless raging ck thunders appeared out of nowhere, furiously striking the abruptly emerging spatial rift. Amidst the shocked, fearful, stunned, and panicked gazes of all the teachers, students, and Spirit Humans in the wilderness, and everyone in the Great Wind City-State who could see this scene, A gigantic gray-white beam of light descended from within the spatial rift, instantly shredding the dark thunders and dispersing the gray clouds in a whirl! What is that Under the watchful eyes of everyone, shadows emitting an evil aura that made them feel extreme disgust and hatred from the depths of their souls emerged from the beam of light, Alien Demons! Chapter 20 20 Chapter 20: Do You Understand Dimensional Strike? Natives! Trantor: 549690339 These were monstrous, enormous, terrifying figures of dragon heads in human form. Each was covered inrge, tough, and white-grey scales. A casual flick of their substantial dragon tails shattered boulders! Evil Spirits! They are alien demons!!! These evil entities are going to invade our world! As the Sub-Dragon Elite stepped out of the light pir, countless cries and moans, full of anger and despair from the World Will, conveyed intricate information into the minds of Spirit Humans across the world Alien demons are invading! Protect our Mother World! Can we really defeat these alien demons who have broken through our worlds barrier? If war really ensues, we may all die! While the inhabitants of other city-states could maintain theirposure, those in the Gale City-State, which would be hit first, fell into despair. They had enjoyed peace for too long, hadnt experienced a war with steel and blood. Were not afraid of dying in battle, but afraid that even after perishing in battle, our world still faces extinction! At the same time, the World Will was enraged. Great amounts of ck Thunder amassed, seemingly attempting to obliterate the light pir transporting the alien demons in one blow! The World Will is making its move! We must destroy this light pir guiding theing of these alien demons! The Spirit Humans clung to this glimmer of hope like a drowning man to a straw, praying to their non-existent deity. The next moment, the massive ck Thunder, as if channeling all its power, determinately bombarded the light pir. Just as the two forces were about to collide, all Spirit Humans anticipated the instantaneous destruction of the light pir by the ck Thunder! But the oue both disappointed and relieved them. A hint of will emerged from the light pir, Resisting? Lets slip away then. In a sh, the light pir disappeared with the Sub-Dragon Elite just as the powerless ck Thunder struck the earth, inflicting massive damage. The Spirit Humans were furious that the ck Thunder did not cause significant harm to the alien demons light pir. The silver lining was, the formidable alien demons just retreated. Despite feeling a bit of confusion, at least they were spared from battling these alien intruders and sacrificing themselves. The next moment, what unfolded left the Spirit Humans speechless and the World Will perplexed. After the ck Thunder had vanished, the light pir reappeared. This time, it spilled out an even greater number of Sub-Dragon Elites Along with them was the contemptuous voice of an Evil King, Do you understand Dimensional Strike? Indigenous! Typically, breaking through the worlds boundary and teleporting through space should be challenging tasks. Especially after exiting, reentry bes increasingly difficult. But how did this band of alien demons defy all understanding? Moving in and out, as if it were a game to them. Especially now, after the World Will has just experienced a period of intense reaction, it has somewhat adapted to this state, making it hard for it to react with the same intensity again. It can only allow these alien demons to invade Upon realizing this, all the Spirit Humans near Gale City-State fell silent. The weak trembled and wept, the strong drew their weapons in readiness. Are we A skinny, young Spirit Human trembled, About to die? Absolutely not! Against his silentpanions and the mute teaching team, Chuck Leaf stood up with a voice full of resolve, We have Great Wind! It has protected our Gale City-State for hundreds of years. I believe we will be no exception this time! Chuck Leafs words, like a rousing resonance, sparked many echoes. Yes! We still have Great Wind! We still have Great Wind! The strongest of these evil spirits are just in the Golden Pure Blood Realm. Great Wind is not to be trifiddled with! An older teacher within the teaching team recalled an event decades ago during a giant beast tide when the Great Wind killed dozens of giant beasts in the pure-blood realm at one strike. The elderly body was suddenly filled with high spirits! Seeing everyone getting excited, Chuck Leaf hesitated for a bit before continuing to speak, Ill tell you another secret, of course, it wont be a secret soon. My father told me this personally! All teachers and students, while sitting on the rapidly escaping Stone Armored Dragon Turtle, were holding their breaths and listening to Chuck Leaf, Great Wind, years ago, has alreadyprehended the Law Imprint of the Storm Rule'' Its about to condense the True Blood, stepping into the Divine Realm! Bing the first True Dragon of the Dragon Taming World! Hearing Chuck Leafs words, the teachers and students couldnt help but cheer, their hearts filled with extreme excitement. Really? Thats fantastic! We are saved! Gale City-State is saved! Long live Great Wind!action With everyones excitement, their mental state rxed instantly, then they focused on the direction of the Holy Mountain. They are eagerly anticipating the arrival of the Great Wind, which would sweep away the Alien Demons. The way the teachers within the teaching team looked at Chuck Leaf also became serious and gentle, as if they were witnessing a rising star. At this moment, Chuck Leaf seemed to be the protagonist of the world. In the sensory perception of the Dragon Tamers spiritual power, the ambient spiritual energy, which had been suppressed into deathly silence due to the Alien Demons invasion, suddenly became extremely agitated at this moment. Especially the Wind attribute spiritual energy, which seemed to have summoned a king, and became exceedingly active! Hiss!!! The next moment, an enormous dragon beast, in the shape of an ancient winged dragon, roared as it flew out from atop the Holy Mountain! Great Wind! This gesture, as if drawing the entire universe, seemed to make the earth shake! Consequently, a massive storm broke out. Within moments, it eliminated wave after wave of malignant auras. This was Great Wind wiping out the Alien Demons! Look, even the Alien Demon is not an opponent for the Great Wind! Great Wind is invincible! I can feel the power of the storm rule! Look, in those storms, there are Law Chains transformed by the storm rules that are faintly visible! Great Wind has stepped into the Divine Realm! Great Wind! In the Sub-Dragon Humans sight, under Great Winds Storm Rule, the light pir created by the Alien Demon King seemed to be faintly visible. It was like a tiny boat adrift in a stormy sea. Its really not easy to reach the Divine Realm! It really is divine! You rescue everyone from a crisis, like a great existence that can turn tides single-handedly! Oh, Great Wind, you truly are our guardian angel! Even though Great Wind hasnt attacked the light pir of the Alien Demon King, the storm already has made it extremely difficult for the Sub-Dragon Humans to move. This has given the Spirit Humans in Gale City-State a glimpse of the dawn of victory. Who would want their homnd to be destroyed, if it could be avoided? Hisss! The storm that was brewing for a long time finally took shape. The Storm Sea was like a giant tornado, with Great Wind in the centre, just like a King surrounded by the storm! The next moment, the storm attacked with a thunderous blow! It was about to destroy the light pir of the Alien Demon King in an instant! All the Spirit Humans within Gale City-State, either standing on the city wall or outside the city, are watching this exciting scene with bated breath! Chapter 21 21 Chapter 21: Is This Really the Goblin Deity? Trantor: 549690339 Damn, a Transcendent has appeared so quickly? Since the level barrier has already been broken Then lets go all-out! Suddenly, the scene that appeared on the Holy Mountain made their cheeringe to an abrupt halt A huge, ferocious hand with massive scales and several grey-white barbs suddenly stretched out from within the pir of light, tearing open the storm like ripping apart a material curtain, shattering the Law Chains within the storm Then, it clenched the rampaging Great Wind in its palm, using absolute violence to m it down onto the Holy Mountain! Boom! Woo! Woo!! The Holy Mountain trembled. It was the mournful cry of the Great Wind, echoing throughout the world All the Spirit Humans in the Gale City-State who saw this scene, their faces instantly lost color, their eyes zed over, How is it possible? This is the invincible Great Wind of the Divine Realm! It was just crushed by the Alien Demon King? Run! The weak Spirit Humans began to tremble, even if they were not Dragon Tamers, they could even feel the World Willsment! As the first life form in the Dragon Taming World to ascend to the Divine Realm, the World Will invested a lot of power. It had hoped that the Great Wind would be able to resist for a while, giving It time to buffer, but unexpectedly, even the True Blood ranked Great Wind that had been undefeated for hundreds of years in the Divine Realm was crushed instantly! Go ughter. Imprison the young and fertile ones! All other Spirit Humanskill them all! Imprison all the Giant Beasts and Dragon Beasts! The owner of the terrifying arm inside the pir of light revealed his figure, a dragon head stretched out; its huge, ferocious horns were terrifying, and its fanged, open-mouth spoke cold words as its teeth bristled. Chuck Leaf, on the other hand, felt the cold and cruel eyes of the savage Alien Demon King staring at him as if he were its prey! And so it was. Ximen Qings dragon head of the Body of the Evil Dragon rotated, its barbed tongue gently licking its lips, the gray-white vertical pupils narrowed slightly, and the corners of its mouth revealed a hint of disdainful smile, Lucky. Just entered, and encountered a native protagonist. Refining you should extract a considerable amount of World Origin! Until this moment, things had happened too quickly, and the Spirit Humans were still immersed in the great fear and disbelief. Its impossible, its absolutely impossible The great Great Wind, it It was actually made to wail by the palm of the Alien Demon King!? All the strong Dragon Tamers who saw this scene had bloodshot eyes in an instant, but they couldnt help their souls trembling. Even the Great Wind, which had protected them for hundreds of years and even entered the Divine Realm, had no power to resist, let alone them!? Compared to them, the ones who suffered the greatest blow were actually the Ye family and Chuck Leaf. Thats because the Great Wind was not only the Guardian Behemoth of the City-State, it was also the Ye familys inherited behemoth! And their only ancestral teaching was: strive with all ones strength to contract the Great Wind again one day! And now, the Great Wind was about to be smashed alive!action Chuck Leaf had no time to be affected by the blow and be decadent. Because the owner of the hand that had easily grabbed the Great Wind and brutally mmed it down had walked out of the pir of light. That huge, ferocious dragon head was facing him directly, its fanged mouth wide open, its gray-white indifferent eyes looking at him indifferently, and the dragon might cover the sky as it pressed down upon him fiercely! Just as he was about to sink into despair, something even more desperate happened to him A pir of light no less magnificent than the one on the Holy Mountain No, much thicker than that, suddenly descended from the sky! This made all the Spirit Humans in the Gale City-State scream in agony, and the strong Dragon Tamers among them sighed in despair with dry voices, Another Alien Demon King has arrived The Dragon Taming World is in danger. Evil spirits! Evil Spirits!!! Numerous powerful green figures could be seen stepping out of the light pir, their bodies burning with rolling blood and qi, carrying a ferocious and fierce aura. It was as if countless monsters with sharp teeth and ws had appeared. What made Chuck Leaf feel like he was in hell was From the light pir, another figure also stepped out. That figure, d in a tinum-colored battle robe and wearing a thorn crown, nced at the dragon-headed humanoid creature before turning its gaze to him! At this moment, within the T Forum, there were lively discussions during the live broadcast. Not bad, this world is on the verge of a spiritual energy upgrade. Once upgraded, hundreds or even thousands of second-level lifeforms will gush out. Ximen Qing is really lucky to find such a world at the beginning. Weak and tasty, I also want to take a big bite! Dont even think about it, Ive ced ten Anchors of the Void, either it is strong and poor or weak, and the seemingly rich world turns out to have pseudo-Transcendents! Dont mention Ximen Qing; I would be envious if I saw such a world, too. The high-level Monarch Race, the Xu Kun tribe, upstairs is even eyeing this Dragon Taming World, it seems really good. If my Xu Kun King could devour this drop of Star Core Dragon Kings Blood, it would directly skip the primitive umtion stage, achieve a legend, and be invincible below the Transcendent tier! Blow it, my Shadow Elf King hasnt even spoken yet. More and more silent big bosses who usually didnt speak joined the conversation, which opened the eyes of many Deity yers, as they listened to the god-like conversations. Eh, Ximen Qings deception was quite skilled. As a neer, I dont understand. What is deception? It means to make a show of invading with all your might at the first moment you enter the alien world, causing the Alien World Will to counterattack, and then escape using the Anchor of the Void. This way, you can deceive the strong first wave of counterattack from the Alien World Will. This is a Dimensional Strike by a higher civilization against a lower one. The gap between civilizations is not just about having a Dominator and being able to crush the other. Its that any technology I casually bring out can exchange your bottom line And the Anchor of the Void is such a technology. Eh, Ximen Qing messed up; the Great Wind advanced to Fourth-order Transcendent. Laughable, thats how it is in the small worlds. The Fourth order is like some kind of Divine Realm. This Winged Dragon breaking through the Fourth-order signifies the Dragon Taming World officially breaking through the level barrier, and the spiritual energy is about to start upgrading, rapidly giving rise to arge number of Fourth-order Transcendent lifeforms. Its not impossible for Fifth-order Lord-level beings to appear. It is still uncertain whose hands the deer will die. Ximen Qing is lucky indeed; theres a native protagonist right at the entrance of the Anchor of the Void, and it looks like his fate is rather strong. Here ites, the Goblin or Gnome that Ximen Qing mentioned has appeared ??? Is this what you call a Goblin!? In the T Forum, all the Deity yers who saw the live broadcast image were dumbfounded, Did I see something wrong? What is this? Tell me what this is!? Have you seen a four-meter-tall Goblin!? When can Goblins have such a tall figure!? And this totemic incarnation, such appearance Its unbelievable; my incarnation of the Elf God is not as handsome as this totemic incarnation of the Goblin God. Thats not right, logically speaking, the image of a Gods incarnation is indeed influenced to some extent by the totem entity blueprint, but more importantly, it is influenced by the believer species. Is this really the Goblin God? In the live broadcast, thousands of four-meter-tall ughter Goblins, wearing simple leather armor and wrapped in a blood-me-like ughter Will, stepped out of the light pir with an unparalleled evil aura. A breathtakingly beautiful totemic incarnation wearing a thorn crown and holding a battle spear was confronting Ximen Qing, who had taken on the ferocious and frightening form of the Body of the Evil Dragon. The air seemed to freeze, and this scene was like an epic recorded in ancient scriptures. Chapter 22 22 Chapter 22: Fate must also submit to absolute strength! Trantor: 549690339 T07 World Zone, Dragon Taming World, Gale City-State, Run! Upon seeing the legendary Guardian Behemoth, Great Wind, even those who had stepped into the Divine Realm were utterly powerless against the Alien Demon King, who was nearly killed with just one hand. All the Spirit Human civilians fell into a panic. And upon seeing the arrival of the second Light Pir, symbolizing another Heavenly Demon King of Outer Domain, even some Dragon Tamers fell into despair, rushing down the City Wall to escape. Commander! City guards, wearing sturdy Dragon Scale armor, looked at the Silver Territory Commander with a lost expression, unsure of how to handle this historical event, What should we do? What to do? Themander had no choice but to voice his thoughts, his heart secretly longing to flee, let alone his ordinary Spirit Human subordinates or Bronze-level Dragon Tamers. He could only say,action Let them go, but the city gate must not be opened! This is our position! Yes, sir! Themander looked out at thend and thought of the city-state that had raised him. Regardless of the situation, he could not give it up Only dead warriors! The lords mansion at the center of the city-state was also filled with tension and anxiety. My lord! Young Master is still outside the city. Today is the day of the Dragon Taming Academys outing, with the teaching team taking the young master and his ssmates out of the city for a trip! And furthermore, they are close to the Holy Mountain Very close! An ancient magic statue, made of metal and gemstones, stood five or six meters tall, with the Flicker Red Light in the gemstone eyes, filled with panic in the deep voice. It was a unique life excavated by the city master Cold Leaf from an ancient ruin. It also faced an anxious master at the moment. Although it was the strongest Tamed Spirit under Cold Leaf, it was just a foundling, and even among the Pure Blood realm, it still couldntpare to the now-defenseless Great Wind! It was also helpless in the face of this situation, Even the master may be powerless now And Chuck Leaf was the one it had watched grow, even with a cold gemstone heart, after many years ofpanionship, it had also warmed up a little. No Achens identity is not just my son! Cold Leaf raised his head, his eyes full of bloodshot. His words reminded the ancient magic statue of the powerful secret organization. Although the Spirit Humans political system seems to be based on the Spiritual Federation as an administrative body, It is not so. Because giant beasts and dragon beasts rampage in the wilderness, the sky became the domain of the giant beasts, andmunication between the city-states became difficult. Furthermore, each city lord must be the strongest of their city-state to protect the city-state from the dangers of the wilderness! Each city lord is a member of the Spirit Human Federation Council, and the Federation itself is actually a loose allianceposed of all city lords. On the surface, there is a special organization called the Salvation Assembly operating in the shadows. It is said that some saint sages saw that in the distant future, the terrifying disaster that could destroy the entire Dragon Taming World was what caused them to establish the Salvation Assembly. Their goal is to select talented, and uniquely gifted Spirit Humans from all the people, executing a n that can make the Spirit Human the worlds dominant, and resist the terrifying disaster in the future. Ancient Magic Statue, I remember that among the many gemstones forming your gemstone heart, there is one Mirror Lake Gemstone that can still be used once. Use it, contact Lord Sage of the Salvation Assembly! Yes. The ancient guardian dared not dy, and immediately activated the transparent gemstone in its gemstone heart, sending out vibrations across the. Next moment, a water mirror-likeke appeared out of thin air. With the Mirror Lake Gemstone, it can contact anyone whom the heart can think of! Whoosh Whooshwhoosh The ripples on the water mirror continued to appear, seeming to be connecting with the highest leader of the Salvation Assembly, [Sage]. Soon, the water mirror stabilized, and the image on it became clear It was an ancient hall built of bronze, and in front of the water mirror was a group of spirit humans wearing different colored masks and ck robes. The golden mask of the Sage, the silver mask of the Sessor, and the bronze mask of the Guardians. The sage wearing the golden mask seemed to know who Cold Leaf standing in front of the water mirror was and why he hade. Without waiting for Cold Leaf to say a word, he opened his mouth and said, I had already anticipated thy arrival. Guardians have been dispatched to rescue Chuck Leaf. After saying that, starlight flowed under his golden mask, and the water mirror shattered with a boom. My lord! The ancient magic statue had a deep and stagnant voice, already burning with anger. Even though he couldnt stand up to his opponents, he couldnt stand seeing his lord being insulted! Its fine, as long as Achen can be saved. Whether they have the strength or not, we can only choose to trust them now Cold Leafs face was solemn, stopping the ancient magic statue from continuing. He seemed lost in thought. After a moment, he stood up and looked at the two gigantic light pirs outside the city and the chaotic footsteps outside the city lords mansion. His body seemed even more hunched, and he said softly, Prepare to meet the enemy. Looking at his masters hunched figure, the ancient magic statue fell silent while striking a battle pose. The energetic master in his memory seemed to be aging At the foot of the Holy Mountain, What is this? When Ximen Qing saw the iparably handsome totem incarnation and the giant goblin under the incarnation, his cold gray eyes shrank, and he was a bit stunned, The lowly Goblin Tribe?! The vast majority of them are third-order masters who haveprehended the ughter Will?! Is this really a goblin?! He didnt expect that the goblin he wanted to trounce would have such a high level! And the totem incarnation of this Deity yer, the Goblin Deity, surprisingly made him feel the bone-piercing cold! This Goblin Deitys actual strength was enough to threaten him! This is impossible! Even my Sub-Dragon King was created by me consuming arge amount of Faith Points and letting the Body of the Evil Dragon create arge amount of Divine Blood. Moreover, with me personally infusing and teaching the Evil Rule, it entered the fourth order so quickly, and theres a chance of quickly stepping into the seventh order in the future! However, when Ximen Qing saw the ughter Goblins that continued to step out from the spatial passage and their unique powers connected to each other, he couldnt help but fall silent So, do you want to have a fight? Logan grinned, shifting his gaze from the native protagonist. With the sub-dragons all around and the goblins staring at him intently, he couldnt escape. Even if he was the protagonist, the Son of Destiny in the Dragon Taming World, it would be useless. Fate must also submit to the absolute strength! Who has time to fight with you? Instead of plundering resources from foreign worlds, whats the point of fighting? If it wasnt for the fact that he saw it with his own eyes, nobody would have believed that these words came from the brutal Sub-Dragon God Ximen Qing. And at this moment, Ximen Qing seemed to have forgotten what he had once said, wanting to trounce the goblin as if he were Logan It wasnt just simple submission, he also had his own calctions. Dragon Taming World has already started to upgrade its spiritual energy, and he alone might not be able to conquer this worldpletely. Additionally, this Goblin Deity, whose power was unknown and could vaguely pose a threat to him, he really couldnt muster the fighting spirit. It was better to cooperate and both win, developing the world together. Moreover, in the dark, there was still a mysterious Deity yer who hadnt descended yet! Oh? Really? Confronted with Ximen Qing, who wanted to submit and then develop the Dragon Taming World together, Logan didnt care at all and continued to provoke, You dont want to fight, but I do. No way, is the mighty Sub-Dragon God going to back down in the face of a mere Goblin Deity? Chapter 23 23 Chapter 23: Listen to me, thank you! Trantor: 549690339 Logan was well aware of this. The Dragon Taming World, havingpleted its spiritual energy upgrade, was no longer a simple prey for ughter. Rather, it was like a vicious wolf hunted by hunters, and one misstep could result in getting bitten back! He didnt really want to drive Ximen Qing away directly or vent his so-called malice. It was just that this was only the beginning. If war breeds war, the Sub-Dragon Humans under Ximen Qingsmand, known as the war machines, would also grow rapidly in the midst of war. He didnt want to face a rapidly growing Sub-Dragon Human Legion. Moreover, the mysterious Deity yers were hiding in the dark and not showing up. The problem was that he couldnt find the Anchor of the Void and couldnt even start to destroy it. He didnt want to be taken advantage of either. So, his n was to cripple Ximen Qings forces in the first battle and then use Ximen Qing to restrain the power of the Dragon Taming Worlds native forces. As for whether Ximen Qing and his Sub-Dragon Human Legion would withdraw directly after being crippled, Logan had never worried about that. For a person like Ximen Qing who endangers himself for great things and sacrifices his life for small gains, he wont easily give up as long as Logan leaves him a slim chance. Either fight me now or get lost. Logans tone was contemptuous, deliberately provoking Ximen Qing. Otherwise, Ximen Qing would be reluctant to fight him. I The cruel Ximen Qing hesitated for a moment. His vertical pupils were full of hesitation, calction, and deep humiliation! Although his essence was that of a totem deity, a high-dimensional collective consciousness that should not have so many feelings of humiliation. However, he was infected by the Sub-Dragon Humans bad nature and had a strong sense of dishonor! Looking for death! How dare you be so arrogant when I let you off the hook! And you want me to leave? Then Ill cripple you and your despicable civilization right now! Ximen Qing said, kicking away the dying Great Wind to avoid being obstructed. Then, his dragon w curled up with a pitch-ck malice and instantly struck Logan! Well done! Logan showed a smile. The golden-white battle robe on his body rolled up, and the ancient totem branded on the Stone Spear in his hand immediately wrapped in blood and evil energy, apanied by a faint hymn. The power of the godses from the world and the civilizations of their followers! But for totem-level deities, their powerse more from the Totem Entity! Ximen Qings Body of the Evil Dragon has Giant Dragon bloodline and also holds the Evil Rule. It possesses terrifying destructive power and a restraint effect on will! However, the Evolutionary Body is the perfect fusion of all special effects. Coupled with the power inherent in the civilization of the followers, this simple Totem Stone Spear is now the manifestation of Logans power! I dont believe that a civilization built by Prisoner breeds can support a deity that canpete with the Sub-Dragon Human, the pinnacle existence of the War breeds! I want everyone to witness this! Ximen Qing knew that everything that happened here was being fully disyed in the live broadcast. He wanted to wash away the humiliation of showing weakness just now and establish his unrivaled reputation! Boom! Rip! In an instant, the malicious ck light engulfed Logan, and Ximen Qing showed a hideous, smug smile. But in the next moment, the smile on his face twisted and turned into a furious roar! Logans totem manifested on the Stone Spear in his hand, instantly tearing apart the ck light and dispelling the malice, piercing through Ximen Qings heavily armored chest, and passing straight through! How is it? Has the power from the Prisoner breeds opened your eyes? Come on, the Goblin n will use your Sub-Dragon Human n as a stepping stone to embark on their path of glory! Your Sub-Dragon Human n will be nailed to the pir of historical shame forever! Ximen Qing was caught off guard and severely injured, his eyes turning blood-red in an instant. The deep-rooted beastly instincts of the Sub-Dragon Human bloodline were immediately provoked, and he let go of his vanity. Like the most ferocious beast, he fiercely engaged in battle with Logan! Their battle was enormous, and a single shockwave could tear through the clouds and copse mountains! Even the gigantic Holy Mountain was gradually copsing in their battle! Great Windy dying in the distance, watching this earth-shattering battle. For a moment, it didnt know whether to hate the Alien Demon King who had crushed its bones or be grateful that it was kicked away. Otherwise, it would have already been obliterated by the aftermath of the battle. Alien Demon King Hear me, thank you! Meanwhile, down below, the Goblin Tribes Shadow Hunters and ughter Goblins fought against the Sub-Dragon Elites and Evil Dragon Warriors. Second Order: Shadow Hunters, Sub-Dragon Elites. Third Order: ughter Goblins, Evil Dragon Warriors. Kill! ughter for the glory of the Goblins! Fight for the glory of the Father God! Long live the Father God! Each of the ughter Goblins, with their towering stature like city walls, swung their fists. All over their bodies, they were enveloped in blood mes manifested from their ughter Will! Although they had no weapons, for them, the swirling blood mes alone were enough to bring out their true strength! Shadow Hunters submerged themselves in the shadows, swiftly moving across the battlefield, each strike being a precise kill. If their target was a Third Order Evil Dragon Warrior, the shadows beneath their feet would rise and suppress the surging malice within the Evil Dragon Warrior,pleting one harvest after another! When faced with the Sub-Dragon Elites and Evil Dragon Warriors who looked like killing machines, the Prisoner breed Goblins seemed like wolves among sheep, ughtering madly! On the battlefield, blood sttered everywhere, and killings were happening everywhere. Each moment, a great number of Sub-Dragon Elites and Evil Dragon Warriors fell to the ground, their elongated pupils losing their light! Kill! Kill them all! Use their flesh and corpses to worship the Great Father God! Hearing the furious roars and witnessing the death of theirrades, Sigs eyes turned blood-red and vicious. He wanted to kill this despicable Goblin n, but he was firmly locked in ce by a powerful aura! He felt that any movement from him would result in a fatal blow! In front of him was a particrly massive Goblin, but his eyes held a strange mixture of research and pity. It felt as if the opponent saw him as a weak test subject. This feeling made Sig boil with rage, and what made him even angrier was that this Third Order Goblin had such arrogance! A mere Third Order brings me such a threat What kind of trump card makes you so conceited? Let me give you a fatal blow amid your arrogance!action Looking at the tense Sub-Dragon King in front of him, Martin wasnt too concerned, but he wasnt careless either. He wanted to follow the Great Father Deity for the rest of his life and couldnt afford to die prematurely. So, no matter what enemy he faced, Martin would not be careless even for a moment! He just felt it was a pity, What a great test subject. Pride, envy, wrath, sloth, greed, gluttony, and lust are all fully manifested in you, and you have immense malice too Its just a shame that you are the only one who must die! Martin clearly understood the purpose of the Father God, and he sighed slightly as the Seven Sins converged in his hand. With just a light step, he instantly covered dozens of meters and pressed his palm towards King Sieg of Sub-Dragons! Sig sneered in his heart, knowing that the Third Order Goblin would be no match for him. Unbeknownst to his enemy, Sigs long-repressed malice was suddenly unleashed, This is the first time Ive suppressed my malice for so long. Even I cant imagine the power Die! Despicable Goblin! Chapter 24 24 Chapter 24: This isnt a beaver at all! Trantor: 549690339 Earths Core, Salvation Assembly, The Bronze Hall, The Sage wearing an ancient majestic golden mask reached out his hand and gently touched the floating crystal ball containing the blood that seemed likeva, sealed with numerous golden chains In the next moment, countless illusions shed before his eyes. At the same time, the Sage seemed to have been hit hard, as his body instantly sprayed blood filled with twisted darkness! Teacher! Lord Sage! Hearing the anxious inquiry from the silver-masked heir and the bronze-masked guardian next to him, the Sage waved his hand to stop them froming forward to check on his condition. His voice was low, No harm. Since Ive taken on the responsibility of leading the Spirit Humans on the path to domination and finding the World Guardians for Mother World. This injury Is nothing. Its just a pity that a suitable heir like Chuck Leaf, who has the connection with Mother World, has had an Alien Demon descend upon him. The prophecy left by the ancient Saint Sage will nowe true! Hearing the sages words, the heirs and guardians all remained silent. The prophecy once circted in all the ears of Spirit Humans, but waster gradually blocked [On that day, blood and fire will descend on thisnd.] [There will be evil and ignorance, as well as purity and innocence.] [The world will be plunged into war, and no Spirit Human will be able to escape.] [A hero will rise from betrayal, walking into darkness and leading the Spirit Humans to a new era!] Before this, no one believed it. After this, everyone hoped it would be true. The Spirit Human race desperately needed such a hero at this moment! Speaking of this, starlight shed in the Sages eyes. It was a special ability of the Spirit of the Soul River, which could merge with him and let him directly use the talents and abilities of the Spirit Taming.action In the next moment, an illusory figure appeared before the Sage. Upon closer inspection, it was actually the Chief Councilor of the Spiritual Federation! No one would believe that the Chief Councilor of the Spiritual Federation would have such a close connection with the leader of the secret organization, the Sage! Being able to contact each other at any time indicated a very close rtionship. The Chief Councilor was not only an honorary title, but also because he was undoubtedly the strongest of the Spirit Human race, the city lord of the First Great City, the Capital City! At this moment, the Chief Councilor, who had been unrivaled among the Spirit Humans for nearly a hundred years, revealed an emotion that would never have appeared on him ordinarily Panic! Sage, you havemunicated with the will of Mother World again!? Are you insane! You dont have many years left to live, and after thismunication, Im afraid you wont make it half a year! The Chief was a sturdy white-haired old man, and at this moment, his eyes were filled with anxiety. What if I dont live more than half a year? The Sages voice was hoarse, and ck blood continuously flowed from the pores of his body, For the sake of the Spirit Human race, I am willing to give everything! The Chief Councilor shook his head slightly and spoke softly, Youve worked hard. Because of the cunning Giant Beast in the shadows of the Giant Beast n, you have to hide in the dark side of the Spirit Human race to protect them and do not receive the respect and fame you deserve. Stop wasting time with all these useless words. Your spiritual power is too strong, and the Star River Spirit cant hold on for long. Get to the point. The Sages voice was urgent, Chuck Leaf was supposed to be the First Heir to be the World Guardian, but when Imunicated with the will of Mother World, I found that this invasion by Alien Demons is not just a few Void bandits, but a terrifying disaster that could destroy Mother World. Chuck Leaf cant survive So, I sent two Great Guardians. They took the Second Heir Apparent with them. This is to ensure that the huge favor of Mother World on him will not vanish after Leafs death, or be snatched away by the Alien Demons. The fusion of the Mother World Wills favor towards the first and second sequence sessors is likely To sessfully create a World Guardian! I understand, what do you need me to do since you contacted me? The Chief Councilors voice was calm, showing no hints of wavering despite Chuck Leaf being treated as a pawn to be sacrificed. All you have to do is make sure the Spiritual Federation survives the invasion of the Alien Demons, by any means necessary, even if it means shedding thest bit of the Giant Beasts blood! Only in this way, humanity in the World Guardians wont be devoured by their beastly side. They will be able to defeat the Alien Demons, be the hero of the prophecy, and lead the Spirit Race into a new era! Upon hearing the Sages words, the Chief Councilors eyes shed with shock, Do our best To hold on? Our Spiritual Federation has more than a hundred city-states! There are over a thousand gold-level Dragon Tamers who are suppressed by the Mother World Will and cannot advance, as well as the many Spirit Masters of the Emmon Sect! Just moments ago, I could already feel the divine chasm that had always hindered me disappearing! In just a few days, I think there will be no less than three hundred Spirit Human experts in the Divine Realm! Moreover, the number of experts who surpass the Divine Realm will certainly not be small! Are you sure that holding on is the right word? Are the Alien Demons really that terrifying? The Chief Councilor could not help but doubt. As the Spiritual Federation grows stronger day by day, even the previous overlords, the Giant Beast n, are gradually declining. The king of the Giant Beastkind, the Wisdom Beast, has had to hide in secrecy, enduring the oppression of the Dragon Tamers, and holding its breath as it waits to act as a final deterrent. On top of that, the divine chasm that had always been a hindrance to advancing into the Divine Realm has finally been broken, and the Spiritual Federation is about to make a great breakthrough and reach a new peak. And yet, all they can do against these suddenly appearing Alien Demons is to barely hold on? Does that make sense? Thats absolutely absurd! However, faced with the Chief Councilors doubts, the Sage could only shake his head with a bitter smile, without offering any exnation. I understand. Seeing this, the Chief Councilors eyes gradually became solemn and heavy, as he nodded and continued, I will do it. Old friend, you should also do your best to survive! . T07 World Zone, Dragon Taming World, At the foot of Holy Mountain, King Sieg of the Sub-Dragons sneered, as he unleashed the torrential malice hidden deep in his heart on himself, exerting all his power in an instant! It was not just him; even the backbones behind him believed that this attack would have made Father God Simon Chester cough for half a day! Dare to look down on me!? Despicable Goblin How dare you! As Sieg sneered, his malice surged toward Martin, colliding with Martins giant palm in an instant. But the next moment, something happened that sent him into a state of terror! The scene where the Goblin was crushed after a violent collision that he had imagined didnt happen. Instead, his malice had no effect on the Goblin whatsoever. It was as if it didnt exist at all. The green giant palm, wrapped in seven colors, prated through the dark malice and struck Siegs scaly chest directly. Crack! A huge shattering sound echoed, and Sieg was instantly smashed into the ground like a ragdoll, his bones shattered, his heart exploding into dust He died. Chapter 25: Am I Actually the Stubborn One? Chapter 25: Am I Actually the Stubborn One? T07 World Community, Dragon Taming World, Atop the copsing Holy Mountain, "This God of Goblins..." "He''s ridiculously strong!" After realigning himself for battle, Ximen Qing was shocked to discover that even without his previous underestimation leading to an instant severe injury, he couldn''t even breach the defences of Logan''s terrifying attacks while perfectly unharmed! He initially thought of barely holding on, waiting for his Sub-Dragon Human Army to be victorious below, which would weaken the power of this God of Goblins, and then he could turn the tide of the battle. Even though he was relentlessly assaulted, not even having the spare energy to nce at the war between the Sub-Dragon Human Army and the Goblin Legion below, he still believed, "Being strong is fine, but maybe because your totemic incarnation is ranked higher." "I can''t believe the goblins could be stronger than the sub-dragon humans!" "In your army, there''s not even a single Fourth-Order Transcendent Rank..." Ximen Qing was thinking maliciously, ready to teach a lesson to the God of Goblins when, suddenly, as the Totem of the Sub-Dragon Human civilization, he clearly noticed that the most powerful King of the Belief Civilization, the Sub-Dragon King was... dead inbat! One of the sturdy "pirs" that made up his strength had suddenly copsed, causing a significant reduction in his power! "Sig..." "He''s actually dead?!" "Sudden decrease in power!" Almost instantly, the scales on Ximen Qing''s totemic incarnation Evil Dragon Body lost their lustre at a visible speed, and his body rapidly shrunk! "Kill!" Seeing his opportunity, Logan swung his Totem Spear, a ruthless thrust straight through Ximen Qing''s Evil Dragon''s head! Boom! Ximen Qing''s totemic incarnation exploded instantly, turning into countless traces of ck malice, then dissipated into the air! "Get lost!" Logan reached out and grasped a golden sparkle of Ximen Qing''s fragment of will amid ck malice. Upon catching it, Logan stalled for a second. He sensed arge amount of Evil Rule and Giant Dragon Rule contained within the fragment. But he didn''t hesitate, and gently spoke out, his holy sound echoed like thunder, "Considering that you are still a newbie divine yer, I will spare your life." "I grant you permission to venture into the Dragon Taming World." Without any response, Ximen Qing, whose totemic incarnation had been blown up and was thoroughly defeated, fellpletely silent. But the surviving Sub-Dragon Elites and Evil Dragon Warriors all retreated simultaneously in the silence. Their retreat direction was, as Logan had predicted, not back through the spatial passage created by the Anchor of the Void to their own world. But away from the Holy Mountain, wandering towards other parts of the Dragon Taming World. Only then did Logan breathe a sigh of relief. Although he was certain of winning this battle, it was not easy. He not only had to fight against a deity of his own rank, but also had to guard against Ximen Qing''s desperate self-explosion! At the same time, Logan issued amand to the Goblin Legion below, who were starting to gather the bodies of the Sub-Dragon Humans for rituals, "My faithful subjects, delegate a part of your warriors to conquer the Spirit Human City-State for me!" "Spare those who surrender!" "We will obey themand of the Father God!" Soon, three Goblin Legions of a thousand each set out, preparing to conquer Gale City-State. Another team of Shadow Hunters went to bring back the "spoils," the barely alive "Great Wind." As the first life in this world to break through the fourth order, his body must contain a lot of Fate. At the same time, Logan''s log contained numerous notifications [Log]: You have entered the Dragon Taming World! [Log]: You have engaged in battle with the Sub-Dragon God! [Log]: The Goblin Legion under yourmand is at war with the Sub-Dragon Human Legion! [Log]: War ended, You have achieved aprehensive victory! [Log]: Second Order Shadow Hunters*3, Third Order ughter Goblins*10 have died in battle! [Log]: Killed Second Order Sub-Dragon Elites*354, Third Order Evil Dragon Warriors*113! [Log]: You have received +14,840 Faith Points! [Log]: You''ve obtained dropped special effect "Dragon Scale" (Solidifiable), special effect "Malice" (Solidifiable), and limited special effect "Killing Machine"! [Log]: You have won the battle with the Sub-Dragon God and destroyed Its totem incarnation! [Log]: You have acquired +15,000 Faith Points! [Log]: You obtained the rule fragment "Evil Rule 13.5%"! [Log]: You obtained the rule fragment "Giant Dragon Rule 23.7%"! [Log]: This is a satisfactory victory. You haveprehended the rule fragment "War Rule 1.1%"! [Log]: Your followers have made sacrifices to you! [Log]: You gained 6,666 Faith Points! ... "This truly is a plentiful feast, and there''s also another limited special effect." "The previous special-effect heavy armor provided me with a great convenience inbat. Even for Ximen Qing, it was beyond his ability to break my defense!" Logan, standing on Cloudend, sighed with emotion, especially for the considerable amount of rule fragments disyed in the log at the end. Theprehension level for thest War Rule is what can be considered normal, umted bit by bit. Obviously, Ximen Qing must have poured a lot of effort into the Body of the Evil Dragon, even gambling all his resources on it. "In Hyperdimensional School, we were only taught that we need toprehend rules ourselves, or to obtain them by cultivating our followers to establish a civilization, as well as by getting lucky with artifacts." Thinking of the past, Logan squinted his eyes, "But..." "The school has never mentioned that we can acquire rule fragments from other deities!" "It seems that even among the deity yers, harmony is not a given!" Time passed leisurely, and the divine festival beneath the clouds had ended. A group of Shadow Hunters imprisoned a batch of Spirit Humans, including the native protagonist, returning to the foot of the Holy Mountain. Three goblin legions have already gone to the nearby Gale City-State, to "take over" the city-state. After witnessing the God-like battle and the powerful Goblin Legion... Besides the few stubborn Dragon Tamers and Spirit Human civilians who resisted and were immediately killed... The rest of the Dragon Tamers and civilians have long lost any will to resist. Then, a more interesting scene unfolded The ughter Goblins led a group of Spirit Human Dragon Tamers, each branded on their foreheads, towards Logan. This group of Spirit Humans appeared pampered with ttering smiles stered on their faces. Among them, there was a middle-aged man tied up, his luxurious clothes already torn and bloodied. The protagonist below, upon seeing this, was in disbelief. Chuck Leaf gritted his teeth, struggling to get up, "Father?" "How did you end up like this? Who hurt you!?" "Uncle Chen, Lord Wood you..." Soon, he seemed to understand, his face instantly losing color. His voice raspy, his eyes aze with a hateful fury, "I would never have thought..." "That you, who hold high positions and always seem majestic, are nothing more than deferential parasites at heart!" "Charles Chen, had it not been for my father saving you in the wilderness, instead of bing the Dean of the Dragon Taming Academy, you''d long been dung out in the wild!" "And you, Winter Wood. If my grandfather hadn''t spared you, considering your young age, and didn''t hold you responsible, you would have been banished thousands of miles away!" "Parasites..." Upon hearing Chuck Leaf''s words, the two middle-aged Dragon Tamers leading the group were filled with anger and malicious coldness. However, they reacted as if they hadn''t heard his words. Without the need for a sign from the ughter Goblins, They dared not look directly at Logan. They knelt down without hesitation, their hearts cunning, but their words expressing loyalty, "Great Deity Above!" "We are the Dragon Tamers of Gale City-State. Upon learning of your arrival, there are still some stubborn people in the city-state who refuse to ept your rule." "We have purposely captured this stubborn individual, to express our loyalty and..." "Sincerity!" In saying so, one of them introduced, "This is the ruler of Gale City-State, City Lord Cold Leaf." "His Leaf family has ruled Gale City-State for generations, with a powerful reign." "If any member of the Leaf family remains alive, it would be quite disadvantageous for your rule, respected Deity." "That''s why we''ve brought him here!" "As long as you kill them, with our assistance, you can easily take over an intact Gale City-State!" Upon hearing their words, even the psychologically prepared Cold Leaf was somewhat astonished The stubborn individual... turned out to be me? Chapter 26 - 26: Darkening increases strength by 3 times? Truly something to look forward to Chapter 26: Darkening increases strength by 3 times? Truly something to look forward to Trantor: 549690339 Actually, there was no need for them to speak. The moment they appeared, Logan already understood their intentions. For these fools, He didnt know what to say for a moment. In their perception, they probably thought this was just a typical internal conflict, with the aim of the war being to seize the entire poption resource. And they, acting as high-ranking officials. Even after surrendering, they would still be highly valued, or at least they wouldnt be able to y the role of trusted aide like before Absolutely wrong! The World Will is crying out, giving them warnings! They Are Alien Demons! The more natives die, the weaker the World Will bes. So, when Evil Gods invade, the first thing they do is to trigger an apocalypse! Although Logan wont start a world war and needs to preserve the Lancaster Spirit Race poption to the greatest extent, as his Affiliated Races. But this doesnt change the fact that He wants to reprimand these arrogant fools after hearing their words. Logan just frowned Seeing the Great Father Deity frown, the Shadow Hunter immediately drew his shadow de. He directly decapitated Winter Wood, who was trying to persuade Logan! And Winter Wood, who was a Third Order Dragon Tamer and a level above the Shadow Hunter, was beheaded without the slightest resistance. Just like that, he died. The Shadow Hunters voice was cold: How dare you! Are you trying to teach a God how to do things?! Pass on the decree, all the members of the Wood n in Gale City-state, beheaded as a warning to others! Having said this, a group of Shadow Hunters returned to Gale City-state like lightning, obviously going to decimate the n. [Note: Second Order and Third Order Goblins have intelligenceparable to that of human beings from ancient northern Europe.] The remaining old nobles of the Lancaster Spirit Race in Gale City-state were so frightened that they were shivering, pressing their foreheads hard on the ground, not daring to lift their heads, let alone show any disrespect! Cold Leaf showed a surDrised look. but there was no fear or Danic in his eves. nor any pain from being betrayed by his subordinates whom he had trusted in the past. However, there was a hint of pleasure in Chuck Leafs eyes, but looking at Logan, it was filled with obvious hatred. Huh? Another native protagonist? Logan had nned to kill this protagonist directly to refine the World Origin. But just now, He suddenly felt that there were two Third Order beings rushing here quickly from a distance, and what came with it was a massive fate, second only to Chuck Leafs! Even though they were hiding well and kept going in circles, maintaining a certain distance from the Holy Mountain, neither too far nor too close. They might think theyre hiding well, but in Logans eyes, they were as conspicuous as a torch in the darkness! Interesting. If theyreing to save this protagonist, they wouldnt bring another protagonist here It seems they have other intentions, which I can n against. World Origin, though precious, is not that useful for me now. And once I seize the Dragon Taming World, I will have plenty of it temporarily. But, Heroes are notmon! With good nning, I could get another Hero for free excluding Martin who is still evolving and not sure when hell mature! A Deity with a Hero and a Deity without a Hero are like two different species in the World War! Logan recalled those Deity yers of great talent but slow to mature, who without exception became great after they got their own Heroes! [Note: With the presence of Spiritual Energy, Logan and His followers can understand thenguages of other civilizations, but only within the area where Logans Totem incarnation is!] Whats a Hero? A Hero is an entity that leads an era of the world! In legends, they often emerge as the strongest ones of an era, born out of necessity! They dominate an era! Their appearance seems to be for the sole purpose of breaking impossibilities, to be the pinnacle for all people. And a hero, is often a protector favored by the World Will of a world. They are also often referred to as Son of Destiny! or, Protagonist! He nced at Cold Leaf. Logan suddenly locked his gaze on Chuck Leaf, and began to speak: The favor of the World Will, also known as Fate is not permanent, it can be transferred. Not every World Will possesses its own consciousness, the majority of them are merely manifestations of the collective consciousness of the world. Fate can be co-opted from each other. When a protector favored by the World Will dies, if there is another protector favored by the World Will in the same area, then The favor of the World Will, or Fate, carried by the deceased protector, will be transferred to the surviving protector. This ismonly known as, fate co-option! . Tell me, doesnt this model resemble breeding bugs? At Logans words, Chuck Leaf was taken aback. He didnt expect the Alien Demon King, so powerful that a mere casual release of its aura could make his entire body shiver, would actually initiate a conversation with him. At the same time, his gaze grew somewhat vacant, as he had heard some of the terms used in Logans words from Lord Sage before, I remember Lord Sage once said, we sessors are all favored by the Mother World Will. A World Guardian is to be chosen from among us in the future. But, there is apetitive rtionship among the sessors? No wonder When assigning missions, sessors are absolutely not allowed to take on missions alone! And if casualties ur during missions, the surviving sessor often bes stronger than before. Before, I thought it was because of the camaraderie among fellow disciples that motivated them to strive for progress. But it seems now.. Impossible, my fellow disciples have been so good to me Fate co-option.. How could it be! This is all nonsense! Completely oblivious to the fact that his father Cold Leaf was looking at him with aplex expression, Chuck Leaf was giving himself a pep talk in his mind, his gaze gradually hardened, This must be like the legends say, Alien Demons are best at manipting peoples hearts! And this, is the maniption from the Demon! Looking at Chuck Leafs determined gaze, Logan was not annoyed but delighted. The more resolute, the more painful it would be when belief shatters, the easier Darkening would ur. A hint of a smile appeared on his handsome face, and what he was expecting, was the darkened protagonist. Logan bent his finger slightly, the next moment, a light screen appeared in the air, the scene disyed was of the sessor and the two guardians! His face was filled with a yful, wicked smile, Darkening power tripled? How exciting. Chapter 27 - 27: I underestimated, I didn’t dodge… Chapter 27: I underestimated, I didnt dodge Trantor: 549690339 Inside the T Forum, Even the well-informed Deity yers were somewhat numbed by this series of shocking changes, Haha, I dont believe the Goblin Deity is that handsome, its definitely a scam! As the God of Forest Elves, I cant evenpare to it; this is a great humiliation! Tsk, Ximen Qing was so crazy, didnt he say he wanted to treat this Goblin Deity as Logan and beat him up? He chickened out, not fun anymore, is he still trying to build his own [Name]? Speaking of which, is this Goblin Deity Logan? He is from T World Community, and his followers are also from the Goblin race, right? You upstairs, you are hrious, you directly chose the wrong answer. Yeah, we are all newbies, you also know how long it took Logan to bind the Hyperdimensional mark, our war breeds are basically still developing, not to mention the big gap between them and Ximen Qing, let alone Logan as a Prisoner breed ! Anyway, I dont think its Logan, if it were him, why would he hide himself? Well, thats not necessarily true. Though the Federation is generally fair and just, it has nothing to do with us [Non-starred Free People]. It only has real practical significance for yers with one-star citizen authority level Understandable, after all, the Federation is alsoposed of individuals Ahem, lets not talk about politics. If Logan really could develop the Goblin race into thebat power shown in the live broadcast in less than a month, unless he obtained the authority level of a one-star citizen, he would definitely be taken away for tea. Why are you arguing so much, weve said its impossible to be Logan! Inside the T Forum, all the Deity yers who were paying attention to the live stream were discussing, wanting to see if there would be a battle between them. As long as their Primal World isntpletely destroyed, Deity yers wont die. So many mischief-makers were happy to see them fighting, On the surface, Ximen Qing seems a bit stronger, and he has a Fourth-order Extraordinary Level Sub-Dragon King under hismand. Yes, those goblins may be big up to ten feet tall, but they are only Third Order after all. Theres a huge difference between the First Energy Level (1-3), Second Energy Level (4-6), and Third Energy Level (7-9)! Exactly, I once saw a Swordmaster Panda of the Fourth Order from the Martial Arts World in a video my brother showed me, who could break ten thousand armors with a single sword, and a Fourth-Order Elephant-headed man who could shatter the City Wall with one stomp! Considering Ximen Qing has shown weakness and given face, this Goblin Deity should be somewhat close, right? If I were him, I would just ept it while its still good. After all, the Dragon Taming World is so big, and it has already broken through the level barrier,pletely entering the realm of Spirit Ability Upgrade, greatly increasing its power! Besides, there is a mysterious Deity yer lurking behind it. I really envy high-level races with their inherent civilization foundation, hanging the ordinary Anchor of the Void! Boring, I want to see a bloody battle! Just when most Deity yers didnt think there would be a fight, the next scene left them somewhat dumbfounded, Damn, this Goblin Deity is so fierce, insanely provocative! Ximen Qing may be conceited, but the Sub-Dragon Humans are really powerful. With the Monarch Species and Mythical Species being few in number, his strength can be considered upper-middle, right? Thats why I say this Goblin Deity is fierce. Despite knowing that his follower race is goblin, he dares to go head-to-head Awesome! The battle has started. The Rule of Malice is one of the upper-middle rules. I wonder what the goblin has to counter it. Will he be crushed in an instant? I guess its possible Damn, this Goblin Deity, actually directly ignores the Rule of Malice and seriously injured Ximen Qing in an instant! Ximen Qing: I was careless and didnt dodge! Now its suspenseful. You can see that Ximen Qing is already struggling, but he is still trying to entangle the Goblin Deity. He should be stalling, waiting for his Sub-Dragon Human Legion to win and weaken the opposing forces! I dont believe this Goblin Deity canpete with the Sub-Dragon Humans! Yes, this is not just a gap of four small race grades between lower-ss Prisoner Races and high-level War Races, but a gap from the battle bloodline! Yeah, sit back and enjoy the show. Wait, what are those things running around in the shadows? Profession? It seems so, they all appear to be Second Order, while those City Walls are Third Order! The war has begun, and Im just watching This is ridiculous! Its not fair at all! Is this even a war? Its more like a one-sided massacre! Its overturningmon sense! Goblins ughtering Sub-Dragon Humans, and not just a single case, but an entire army! Look at that goblin, instantly killing three Evil Dragon Warriors in a 1 vs. 3 situation! What kind of profession do these Goblins have that allows them to enter the shadows? This is insane! Could it be a legendary profession? Why hasnt the Sub-Dragon King made a move yet? Its making me anxious. Im freaking out. My follower race is the Jackal-Wolf Race, far inferior to Sub-Dragon Humans. How can even the Sub-Dragon Humans be no match? If it were me, Id be dead already That Sub-Dragon King seems to be targeted by a Goblin ? Are you serious? I havent seen a Fourth-order Goblin. Indeed, there isnt. Look at that one, it should be the Goblin Chieftain. Hes still Third Order, but the Sub-Dragon King doesnt dare to make any rash moves within his line of sight! What kind of monsters are these? A Goblin Deity who severely injured the Sub-Dragon God in one hit, and a Third-order Goblin Chieftain who suppresses the Fourth-order Transcendent Sub-Dragon King just with his gaze! This is too outrageous! Is it possible that the Goblin Chieftain is just all bark and no bite? If I remember correctly, you just said that a moment ago Its finally happening! Its over, the Sub-Dragon King seemed to be prepared. Look, the hidden force of Malice hes been hiding for so long might even heavily damage a Fifth-order Lord if they took the hit! I think so too, wait Another instant kill?! Oh no, Ximen Qing is done for. The Totem avatar got destroyed, the Sub -Dragon King is dead, and more than half of the Sub-Dragon Human Legion is dead or injured! Next up is the fun part: destroying the spatial passage. Uh Look, I told you its not Logan, right? It said Ximen Qing is a newbie divine yer, so its giving him a break. You really believe that? Obviously, they want to throw Ximen Qing a bone, so that he can help attract the native firepower of the Dragon Taming World. So hes being used? After being beaten so badly, why wouldnt Ximen Qing just retreat instead of helping the other side? If it were you, would you choose face or even if youre being used, but you could plunder some revenge? The problem is that even if he plunders, he might still be intercepted when taking the spoils back to the Sub-Dragon Human World, wouldnt that be aplete loss? Usually, it shouldnt be that extreme. Ximen Qing enrolled in the Sequence n, he has no choice. Hehe, youre all praising this Goblin, but dont forget that Prisoner breeds cant birth extraterritorial civilizations and cant give birth to Transcendent Tiers! Thats right, even if theyre strong now, theyll be garbage in the future. Ximen Qing just needs to focus on his growth, and he can easily defeat them in the future. Such a pity. Being cool is temporary, being strong is permanent. Yeah, whats the use of being cool? Its still just a Goblin in the end Uhm, @Ximen Qing, I am the Shadow Elf God. I am willing to trade a piece of Shadow Dust for you to ask that Goblin Deity for his Hyperdimensional mark, so I can add him as my friend After a brief silence, the T Forum exploded. Chapter 28 - 28: I originally wanted to refuse, but It gave too much! Chapter 28: I originally wanted to refuse, but It gave too much! Trantor: 549690339 T07 World zone, Dozens of kilometers outside the Holy Mountain, the Sub-Dragon Human Legion was constantly retreating from it. Thank goodness I brought the Preparatory Totem Entity that the captain gave me, just in case. At this moment, Ximen Qings body was burning with pitch-ck mes. His current incarnation was the Evil Ashen Dragon, worth 120 Faith Crystals, one level worse than before. He felt that his weakened body was several times weaker than before. Along with the maliceing from the sky above, the underworld below, and the omnipresent World Will, he couldnt help but turn his head and look at the Holy Mountain withplicated eyes. He knew clearly in his heart that even if he had not been careless and escaped the first heavy blow, his current situation wouldnt be much better. Sigh, this round of battle turned out to be a futile effort. Ximen Qing felt frustrated, but he didnt have any thoughts of seeking crazy revenge. He had experienced many worse situations in countless previous Hyperdimensional Simtions. It could even be said that this beating had awakened his inted mentality after being invited by the Cosmic Investigation Department. Hmph, after my Sub-Dragon Gods new Dragonkin King reaches the Transcendent Tier, he will remember your actions! Ximen Qing thought that it was fortunate he was a high-level War Race. No matter how powerful the Goblin was now, it was still a lower-ss Prisoner Race, its limit sealed. That Goblin Chieftain was fearsome, killing the Fourth Order Sub-Dragon King in an instant, but could he advance to the Fourth Order? Youre powerful, you can kill across different tiers. Youre even more powerful, but can you surpass the fifth, sixth, seventh, and eighth tiers to fight the Transcendent Tier? When I advance to the Transcendent Tier, I wont despise you; Ill let you be my Affiliated Race! Thinking of this, Ximen Qings mood became much more rxed. He casually opened T Forum. Even though he was prepared to be belittled, when he opened the forum and saw the words of other Deity yers, And the words of the high-level Monarch Race Rich Sister, he still couldnt help but let his guard down. Inside the T Forum, Shadow Elf God I submit, even as deities, can we not be so infatuated? Lemons on the lemon tree, you and me beneath the lemon tree. If it takes a badass like that, Im game to give it a try. One side of Shadow Dust, the special product of the Shadow Realm, can only be collected by transcending tiers. It requires a lot of energy and time, so this Shadow Elf God should be a real wealthydy If it werent truly impossible, who would want to make such an effort? Ximen Qing looked at the posts in the forum, feeling extremely conflicted. On one hand, he didnt want to do something that made him feel ashamed- Just got humiliated after threatening, then now he needs to please his aggressor On the other hand, I wanted to refuse too. But there was no choice; she gave too much Shadow Dust was the key material for the profession Evil Dragon Warriors to change to the legendary profession Evil Dragon Shadow Fighters. Furthermore, one side was enough to change at least ten thousand Evil Dragon Warriors into Evil Dragon Shadow Fighters. If he could gain that, his strength would undoubtedly increase significantly. With these thoughts and aplex mood, Ximen Qing opened the forum, entered the message, and quietly replied, Okay After thinking for a moment, he couldnt help but send a few more messages. The general meaning- How can divine yers take their battles seriously? Itsmon to be beaten by older divine yers. And, Losing to veteran divine yers doesnt count as a loss! I wanted to refuse too, but she offered too much! and so on For a moment, the entire T Forum was filled with a joyful atmosphere. 1107 World zone, Dragon Taming World, More than forty kilometers north of Holy Mountain, Here is hundreds of kilometers away from Gale City-State, a wilderness within the wilderness, seldom visited by humans. But at this moment, the roar of the giant beast, which woulde out from time to time on weekdays, was nowhere to be seen, as if there was something extremely terrifying lurking here! In midair, there was a huge figure constantly circling in ce, exuding a terrifying aura of a top predator in the wilderness. On top of that enormous sky hunting eagle, there stood three Spirit Humans! There were two bronze-masked ck-robed figures, and a young man with a determined face, holding a silver mask in his hand. He looked quite ordinary, but upon closer inspection, one could not feel any sense of normalcy. They were standing on the sky hunting eagle, constantly trying to feel the terrifying aura from the distant Holy Mountain. They were the second heir apparent and two great guardians who had just arrived. One of the great guardians, even arge ck robe couldnt conceal her curvaceous figure, looked at the young man and said in a soft voice: Tanner Marcus, you are fortunate. I once heard Lord Sage say that they do not seem like the weak alien demons who invaded our due to getting lost in time and space rifts, as recorded in history. Instead, they are led by a terrifying existence that,pared to the Alien Demon King, should be called an Evil God. Their purpose of existence seems to be invading worlds and plundering everything! Only under the leadership of the World Guardians can our Mother World avoid disaster! You should also feel The fear and longing of the Mother World Will! Even the Mother World Will is frightened by the arrival of the Evil God and longs for the emergence of the World Guardians! Chuck Leaf is beyond saving! But you will be the one for us and even the entire Dragon Taming World The only hero! The whole Dragon Taming World will remember your contribution! You will be praised and sung about by countless people! Moreover, with the care of the World Will that both you and Chuck Leaf havebined, you will be an existenceparable to a[Spirit]! She spoke brazenly, her eyes filled with various desires unabashedly. There are three distinct levels within the Salvation Assembly. Sage, Sessor (Son of Destiny), Guardian (the third-order strong nurtured by the Salvation Assembly). And those who failed to break through the third order to the fourth, yet luckily survived and obtained iplete Laws Force, are the pseudo-fourth-order great guardians who can sweep the third order despite numerous defects. Every sessor has the possibility of bing a supreme World Guardian in the future. Even without bing a World Guardian, relying on their enormous destiny, they can easily be a third-order Gold Realm Dragon Tamer elite. Unless necessary, no guardian would want to offend a sessor. However, great guardians are an exception, which is due to the root ws. This great guardian with a fatally seductive body offended her because Chuck Leaf showed no desire for her body. But Tanner Marcuss eyes were filled with a hint of cheerfulughter. There was not the slightest shame for benefiting from the imminent death of his fellow disciple, Everything that was taken away from me, my glory, will eventually be taken back! Tanner Marcuss eyes drooped. He still remembered how he and his sister had fought for a room in the inn afterpleting a task together and how Chuck Leaf had taken it away because he was the young master of the inn! Even if this inn is yours, and the room was reserved for you But you didnt stay, did you? I arrived first, I stayed first, is that not allowed? Making me lose face in front of my sister! Thinking of how Chuck Leaf would be killed by the Evil God soon, Tanner Marcus revealed a twisted smile. As for the other great guardian, he was like a puppet with no reaction at all. On the other side, Under the copsing Holy Mountain, Did you see that? Loganughed and pointed to the light screen projection in front of him. What was disyed were the every move, every word, and every action of the great guardians and Tanner Marcus! This is the person you trust deeply, or perhaps, subconsciously regard as a savior. He didnt mind spending his efforts on Chuck Leaf Heroes are simply too precious Even if theye from a broken world, they still have infinite potential.. Chapter 29 - 29: Master does this, there must be a reason for it Chapter 29: Master does this, there must be a reason for it Trantor: 549690339 T03 World Area, TS0083 (small), Within the Angel Pce towering among the golden clouds, Heather Graham is also paying attention to the T Forum. You must know that, for Deity yers like It, their followers are the highly intelligent Angel race, and usually, It doesnt have to worry much, which is quite boring. As a result, It has be interested in the drama within the forum. Thinking about Its own authority level, Heather Graham opened Its Hyperdimensional mark and did a simple searchImpressive. I had heard the name Logan before, but I didnt expect him to develop the low-ranked Goblin race to such an extent. It scrolled down and saw that Logans file had been marked with Mr. Is Scale of Attack and Mr. os Lucky Defender world treasures, Heathers eyes were filled with curiosity, Wow, someone actually used their high authority to interfere and swap his initial race and world. Otherwise, with his talent, his starting point couldnt have been so lowly. Moreover, doing this kind of thing involves a certain gamble, and ordinary families wouldnt do it easilv. But if its that dirtv familv. it would be normal Of course, if Logan is smart, he should also be suspicious of his recent lucky streak. Raise your authority level as soon as possible, young Deity Heather Graham has always felt that even though It wants to lie down and do nothing, It is also a person full of justice and kindness- At least after identally attending a ss of the Ultimate Desire Imperial Royal Familys Guardian Knight Training Taming Course where the instructor not only didnt stop It but also taught It together, It has had this mentality- I really miss Professor Ansi. Unfortunately, he got a promotion after teaching me once and was sent to the frontlines of the Abyssal Battlefield as amander Heather Graham looked at the Four-winged Angel standing respectfully beside lt. This Four-winged Angel was wearing heavy armor, and his golden hair was like a lion. Just standing there, he was like a furnace, shining like a small sun, as if he deserved to be the center of the world! Among the Angel Tribe, in addition to being born with noble blood, the First Level (1-3rd Order) are two-winged Angels, the Second Level are four-winged Angels, and the Third Level are six-winged Angels. This Four-winged Angel had faint golden patterns emerging on his wings behind him, and he had already reached the Fifth -order Lord Level Angels, not far from the Third Level! He isprehending the true meaning of fixed stars, initially mastering the Sun Rule, about to be the first Six-winged Legendary Angel of the Angel Tribe, and will lead a thousand War Angels to tame the Dragon Taming World of Murphy Thompsons army! Spread my divine edict. Theres no need to wait. Enter the Dragon Taming World and save this world that is about to fall into the hands of Evil Gods. Start at the other pole of the world! It wanted to give Logan a chance, a chance to break through the shackles. After all, I have the Angel Reincarnation Pool, the True Spirit is immortal, and the Angels are hard to kill. If you can really break through the shackles, I might consider giving you a chance to be my Subordinate God Heather Graham has never underestimated any Deity; Its just used to standing high up. Hearing the Masters promation, Murphy Thompson was slightly stunned. The fanaticism in his eyes made him ignore any inconsistency- With their Civilization Foundation like the Divine Scepter, they could just wait to reap the benefits of the fisherman after the war between the two sides, so why go down now? Unless it is a bnced war, one-sided wars tend to feed the war, and war will make real enemies stronger. Why not simply descend on the armies of the other two Deities, expel them first, and then save this world? Whats more, starting from the other pole is tantamount to giving the other side space and time to grow But the fanatic worship and belief made him have no doubts, he only had one thought in his heart, There must be a reason for the Master to do so Murphy Thompson bowed his head slightly, his voice solemn, I will follow your decree! Murphy Thompson, let the beings of this world- Listen again to the great Holy Sound of the Lord! vvullu Dragon Taming World, Foot of Holy Mountain, Projecting the images tens of miles away in the form of light, for It, the Deity, these are just trivial tricks. But for Chuck Leaf, this is a huge blow, Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! Chuck Leaf, as if mad, hysterically roaring, his eyes covered with bloodshot veins. He recognized all three of the people in the mirror images. That Brother Tanner Marcus, who once had some misunderstandings butter quickly resolved, helped him many times, and sessfullypleted various tasks together, was the one he admired the most! He simply could not bring himself to believe what he was seeing! However, his own reason, at this moment, seemed to have incarnated into a little demon whispering in his ear, also telling him, Chuck Leaf, dont deceive yourself All of this is true! Think about it for yourself, an evil god who just came to our, can it really, in such a short time after its arrival, know so many hidden secrets? If it could really do that, why bother leading an alien demon army to wage Just one evil god could easily enve our world! Do you see it, thats Tanner! Before you joined the Salvation Assembly, he was the most admired and expected First Sequence! And you, you stole his position! He has be number two, a forgotten number two! Everyones attention and expectations, the admiration and respect of junior sisters, the future position of guardians, everything All were taken away by you! If it were you no, us. Im afraid we would hardly be able to bear it, right? So? You cant tolerate or ept the very thing, yet you want others to enjoy Tsk, I never saw that you were so hypocritical before, Chuck Leaf. woo woo It was as if with Chuck Leafs huge change in mentality, and also resembling the World Will preventing Chuck Leaf from changing his mind. The weather in Gale City-State was changing, and in the hot summer season, a gloomy breeze began to blow. Achen. Unlike Chuck Leafs pain, Cold Leaf breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the contents of the light screen projection. Looking at the pained Chuck Leaf, a touch of heartache shed in Cold Leafs eyes. After exchanging nces with Logan, he struggled to get up, came to Chuck Leafs side, and whispered: Do you think those two useless trash protected by me could have beaten me? Upon hearing Cold Leafs words, Chuck Leaf seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw, staring intently at Cold Leaf, hoping to hear the words that would make him continue to have faith, and protect the Spirit Humans from his mouth. But in the next moment, the words that Cold Leaf spoke made him feel utterly hopeless! That is because I dont believe, I have never believed in this Salvation Assembly! I believe that they may really want to cultivate world guardians, to obtain theary overlord position for the Spiritual Federation and save our race from the doomsday. But I have never believed that they would do their best to protect my child! Chapter 30 - 30: Look, It’s Urgent [Please Read On!] Chapter 30: Look, Its Urgent [Please Read On!] Trantor: 549690339 While speaking, Cold Leaf also summoned the ancient magic statue covered in scars and asked, Do you still remember the past of your Uncle Demon? Chuck Leaf nodded. He remembered that when he was young, the ancient magic statue was already a Third Order Tamed Spirit, and it was once praised by Great Wind as a special life form with talent not inferior to its own. Butter, for some reason, Uncle Demon became less and less noticeable Your Uncle Demon is only one Holy Gem away from stepping into the sacred realm, which is just a step away But the Sage personally shattered his Gem Heart, stopping him eternally at the Third Order! Do you know why? They just want to control you better! Whether its alive or dead. Cold Leaf said something that seemed logical but if examined closely, one would find it full of ws. However, Chuck Leaf couldnt distinguish the truth. Or perhaps At this moment, he didnt want to tell the truth! Boom! Rumble! The dark clouds above gathered, with thunder roaring and sad winds howling. Logan saw this scene, and although he felt the terrifying oppression from the world, he revealed a smile, You see, its anxious again. World Will? Its just a collective consciousness of the world, and your limitation lies here. You know that your Protector may have a problem, but you are unable to detect it. You can only follow the established procedure and continue down the path you know is wrong. Use your origin, your will, to create a hero for me, an alien evil god! Take him down and give him afortable enough environment. Logan issued an order to the Shadow Hunter, He will make the right choice. After Chuck Leaf was taken away, Cold Leaf walked in front of many Lancaster Spirit elites and knelt down respectfully in front of Logan, Spirit Person Cold Leaf, I pay my respects to my god. Hmm, dont worry. Logan replied indifferently, I promised you to spare his life and protect Chuck Leaf. I dont break my promises. Then, he asked with interest, What you said just now, your Tamed Spirits Gem Heart was shattered by the so-called Sage, is it true? I dare not deceive my god; its not true. The Sage wouldnt be foolish enough to harm the father of the future guardian, even if it would be greatly beneficial to him now. Cold Leaf paused for a moment and continued, It was just a lie I made up, so Achen could quickly despise the Lancaster Spirit Race in his heart and no longer reject your godly race. Logan nodded without saying anything. He nced at the other Lancaster spirit elites, and they immediately shrank back like startled birds, bowing their heads and saying they dared not reveal anything. For a moment, Logan was somewhat emotional. In the invasion of the Dragon Taming World, he was an alien evil god, iparably evil. But he also needed to strengthen himself to prevent being seen as pigs and sheep by other beings. From his perspective, he was not wrong. The Lancaster Spirits who resisted him, fought to protect their own. Fighting to the death, they were not wrong either. The Salvation Assembly schemed to use Chuck Leafs death to maintain the strength of the Lancaster Spirit Race without losing a bit, which was actually not wrong either. Cold Leaf seeking refuge with the evil god to protect his son was not wrong either. When Chuck Leaf wakes up, he will definitely join Logan, which is not wrong either. Everyone, theres no mistake The mistake is being weak. Weakness is the biggest original sin! In this world, perhaps it is the weak who are inherently wrong! Logan shook his head slightly. This is the general trend. Now, it cannot resist and can only adapt, Instead of thinking so much, lets find a way to establish a civilization for the Goblin Tribe first! Only when the Believer Species establish a true civilization, can Logan advance from a Totem to a Giant Spirit. Only then can he truly embark on the path of bing a Deity (Transcendent)! And establishing a civilization is quite easy for most Believer Species. After all, whether good or bad, superior or inferior, even if the civilization will copse tomorrow, it is still a civilization Goblins, who havecked wisdom, have never possessed civilization. This is also why Logan ces such importance on Elliot Carltons Wise Man . If he could use the Destiny Intelligence Bone as a special drop, He could directly elevate the Goblin civilization, transforming it into a truly wise species. At that time, the obstacle of establishing a civilization will be solved, Before that, of course, its conquering this world first! Logan has enough patience for the Wise Man, After all, the resources of Dragon Taming World are also crucial for my current situation. Moreover, a world with traces of the Strange Abyss is not so simple. This matter may still require the presence of a hero to aplish. Logans hands lightly tore apart the space in front of him like tearing a curtain, intending to bring the Guardian and Tanner Marcus from nearly a hundred kilometers away. The next moment, a movement only Deity yers could perceive ising from the other side of the world- A new Spatial Passage has been opened! This is That Deity yer! Logan is somewhat surprised, and he doesnt quite understand, Why would they choose to arrive at this time? Divine, supreme, and invible atmospheres of supremacy descended upon the Dragon Taming World. But unlike the Anchor of the Voids creation of a Spatial Passage, This Spatial Passages arrival, besides the Deity yers being able to perceive it, neither the native life of Dragon Taming World nor its powerful beings nor even the World Will itself could sense it! It turns out to be the Angel Tribe In the instant when he sensed the divine meaning, Logan confirmed his thoughts, and he couldnt help but sigh, Mythical species believers are really good, theye with at least one Civilization Foundation! Just like the Anchor of the Voids crushing pressure on ordinary worlds, they cane and go as they please. The Angel Tribes Divine Scepter, one of their many Civilization Foundations, is aplete crushing presencepared to the Anchor of the Void. Not only is it undetectable when it nts and anchors itself in the world, but even when it invades, there is no rejection or hostility, like a ranch owner entering their own ranch! Logan felt the terrifying pressure on him and couldnt help but be a little helpless. As an Evil God, he is inherently repelled by the World Will, not only for himself but also for his Goblin Legion to withstand enormous pressure. Especially after bewitching Chuck Leaf, this pressure has made him feel even more difficult to move. This also made Logan feel even more that letting Ximen Qing go was the right decision, In this state, even if only I, a Deity yer, were to exploit this world, it would take at least a year. Let alone with twopetitors. If I had such a Civilization Foundation, I would need at most three months toplete the plunder of the Dragon Taming World. Moreover, not only would the casualty rate be significantly reduced, but it would also save countless troubles in the subsequent process of capturing and enving other worlds! The first step is to establish a civilization Logan no longer pays attention to the arrival of the Angel Tribe and, despite facing even more terrifying pressure, reaches his hand into the Spatial Rift- He prepared to give Chuck Leaf a gift.. Chapter 31: My dear students, the times have changed! Chapter 31: My dear students, the times have changed! T01 World District Wise Man (Mini/Alteration), It was originally a blue with golden patterns. But now, an unusual pale color pervades the entire, looking like distorted, sickly skin texture. One could clearly perceive the slow decline of the''s vitality. Every corner of the is patrolled by mutated monsters all the time. Under the supervision of Ability Users, mutated monsters faithfully seek out surviving humans, killing or mutating them. Within a city full of dust, gloom, and copsed steel-concrete buildings, there are quite a few surviving humans underground. "No noise is allowed; if not necessary, refrain from making any sound when outside!" "Public spaces prohibit excessive movements!" "Everyone must clean themselves before leaving the room!" "Shielding Clothes must be worn when going outside!" "Mutated monsters patrol the city above! Be careful! Be careful! Be careful!" Bloody red taboo signs filled the underground refuge. There were only a few humans in the base with the freedom to move... Each of them wore a dark silver hooded cloak that covered their entire body. These Shielding Clothes could block the natural biological signals emitted by the human body, causing the mutant monsters'' mutating organs to "malfunction". Thick soundproof materials covered the base''s ground and dome. Most humans had a white Destiny Intelligence Bone on their foreheads, which could record and deduce information. They were ordinary humans. There were also humans with noble bloodlines, or exceptional talents, whose Wisdom Bone abilities were stronger. They had golden Destiny Intelligence Bones instead of white ones on their foreheads, "Has today''s Nutrient Paste and water been delivered to every human''s shelter?" "It has been." "The Nutrient Paste quota has been reduced by 3.78% again, are there any abnormal emotions among the survivors?" "Most have none, for the few who express emotions, I have already operated the shelter system to monitor their rooms closely." "Good, today you can follow me into the Laboratory." "Yes, Doctor." A group of humans with different white and gold Destiny Intelligence Bones formed a circle, the weak fluctuations emanating from their Wisdom Bones transmitted information rapidly through space. They were the managers of this human shelter. The Doctor and his students. The Doctor walked in front, the Destiny Intelligence Bone on his forehead flickering slightly, "Sky Eye Robot has detected traces of mutated monsters patrolling the shelter recently..." He initially didn''t want his students to be exposed to the core secret he hid so early. But now the situation is getting more severe, he has no choice but to do so. Upon unlocking a series of tightly sealed doors, the students became more curious about the Doctor''s hidden secret. In this mutated and sick post-apocalyptic world, only with enough energy could survivors stay alive. Tight security, meanwhile, implied huge energy consumption. On a deeper level, even in this energy-scarce mutated world, the Doctor would rather waste a significant amount of energy to lock up his secret. The Doctor, being much more intelligent than his students, was aware of the impact of his actions, which meant that this secret was far beyond their imagination. Even more terrifying than researching mutated monsters. Finally, they arrived at thest door, where an array of massive lethal weapons was activated, coldly aiming at them. After recognizing the Doctor''s biological information and Destiny Intelligence Bone on his forehead, the weapons stopped, and the system opened the door What appeared before them were numerous research chambers made of Crystallized ss. And within those chambers were naked, mutated humans with broken Destiny Intelligence Bones on their foreheads! Upon seeing, hearing, smelling, and sensing the presence of humans, all the mutated humans immediately fell into endless madness, violently mming against the ss that could not be shattered even by fission bullets. They viewed these humans, sharing the same blood with them, as mortal enemies branded deep within their genes! "This..." "Human experimentation!?" "Doctor, you... have vited international conventions, you''re actually researching Wise Men!" "Turns out it''s true..." "This deformed body... it''s too perfect." Different attitudes could be heard from the students, excited, curious, indifferent, and even infatuated... However, the doctor closed theboratory door without any hesitation. In front of the students'' gaze, he took off the hood of his Shielding Clothes, revealing two cold and ruthless eyes, onerger than the other. He stared at the students intently, his voice cold, "International conventions?" "My dear students, where is the internationalmunity now?" "Human research?" "What''s wrong?" "As researchers, haven''t any of you secretly researched the Wisdom Bone of Wise Men in private? Haven''t you ever fantasized about conducting human experimentation?" "Open your foolish, ignorant eyes and look at everything before you!" "Put down your ignorant and backward, self-enclosed thoughts. This is the end of the world already!" "My dear students, the times have changed!" "For the survival of Wise Men, put aside your shitty ethics and morality, so what if we do!" The doctor''s words left the excited students speechless. Even some students had begun to fantasize about obtaining partial research rights and starting experiments happily. "Doctor, then these..." A leading student stepped forward and asked respectfully, "How did you obtain these experimental subjects?" "I trapped and captured them, as well as some death row inmates, made by my own hands." The doctor was somewhat satisfied with the students'' reactions and adaptability. Perhaps there was no need for adaptation at all. The previous debate was just a necessary performance for both parties to maintain a little "dignity." He continued, "I had no choice but to lift the ban and let you all participate." "It''s because there''s a core experiment too important, I''m overwhelmed, and I need other experiments to be conducted simultaneously. Even with all of you involved, it might barely be enough." As he said this, the doctor led the way in front, and the Wisdom Bone in the forehead of the Wise Men test subjects gradually changed from white to gold. But upon arriving at the core, what shocked all the Wise Men was that there was a boy with a white Wisdom Bone in theboratory. And he didn''t look insane at all! Looking at the boy''s face, some Wise Men who paid close attention to the news already had some guesses in their hearts and hesitated to ask, "Doctor, this is...?" "That''s right, he''s Elliot Carlton''s child..." "The child of a legendary genius who could leave his name in the entire history of Wise Men!" "Therge Spirit Collider was invented by his father!" "With his father as a witness, even though he only has a white Wisdom Bone, he is definitely extraordinary." The doctor spoke with a somewhat fanatical tone, "And in fact, it is so." "After encountering the altering contamination, he didn''t bepletely contaminated and turned into a loyal servant of those Ability Users!" "Even though he disyed early symptoms of contamination, he still retained his independent personality and intelligence!" "Under such a contaminating factor that could contaminate a, keeping his independent personality and still being a White Bone Wise Man..." "This is simply a miracle." "And our main research object is him!" It seemed as if the boy sensed something and opened his confused, numb eyes. In these dark days, he had experienced tortures so intense that even the devils living in hell couldn''t imagine! Chapter 32: Come out, Blue Silver Emperor! Chapter 32: Come out, Blue Silver Emperor! In the T Forum, In a short period of time, the changes had already exceeded the imaginations of Deity yers who were paying attention to the Dragon Taming World, "?" "Angel?" "If I''m not mistaken, in our T World Community, it seems that only Heather Graham belongs to the Angel Tribe, right?" "Yes, and she''s a wild Angel with primitive divinity!" "Tsk, I was just envying this Goblin Deity for having the chance to catch such a good world, now I take it back." "Under the lemon tree, there is no me." "What''s the point of ying now? If that Goblin Deity is peeking at the forum, then take my advice and retreat quickly." "Yeah, save your energy, as long as you have the green hills, you won''t have to worry about burning firewood." "Speaking of which, the civilization heritage [Scepter of the Heavenly Kingdom] of the Angel tribe is really enviable!" "Civilizational Treasure, Civilizational Heavy Weapons, Civilization Heritage... Even if I could get the lowest-level Civilizational Treasure, I would be happy." "Don''t even think about it, you need to be at least a Monarch Species to produce a Civilizational Treasure!" "The premise is that you have to have [Civilization]. Just like the high-level Monarch Race Star Devouring Serpent, without wisdom, it won''t even have a treasure, and it can only be an affiliated race of others..." "Just like this Goblin Deity, his Goblin tribe cannot break through the fourth order, nor can they forge a civilization. Their limit is destined to be so, not worth mentioning." "I think Heather Graham didn''t seem to descend in person, so is it possible that..." "Don''t even think about it. It''s impossible." "This Goblin Deity is destined to be a sh in the pan." While everyone was discussing, worried about the Goblin Deity. On a grey, half-hidden in the shadows, Inside the grand Shadow Temple, Melinda Tang locked her eyebrows and secretly worried about the Goblin Deity. Of course, she wasn''t worried about what would happen if the Goblin Deity was beaten up by Heather Graham, she was worried that the Goblin Deity would refuse her transaction on "how to make the Goblin Tribe stronger" after being in a bad mood from the beating. "Speaking of which..." With a look of resentment and struggle, Melinda Tang stared at the friend request on the hyperdimensional mark light screen in front of her, "Why haven''t you approved my friend request yet?!" "It''s infuriating! Ignoring the fact that I am your cousin, I am still a high-level Monarch Race!" "How dare you, little Logan?!" Outside the temple, the sky became gloomy due to Melinda Tang''s mood, and the clouds began to fluctuate violently. The guardian elves outside the temple looked at this scene, their hearts filled with supreme awe for the great Mother Goddess, while also full of pride, "Mother Goddess is so majestic, no one would dare to provoke her easily!" ... T07 World Community, Dragon Taming World, Logan stretched out both hands, and gently tore in front of him. Fissure! In an instant, the space was torn apart. Behind the huge spatial rift is the sky nearly a hundred kilometers away. The spirit humans present could even see the panicked Tanner Marcus and the two heavily guarded Great Guardians through this spatial rift! "Come here." Logan reached out gently, and the hunting rule locked onto the three of them. A giant blood light hand quietly emerged, carrying an irresistible will, covering the three of them. "Six Desires Dragon Beast!" "Stone Demon Dragon Buddha Statue!" A ferocious dragon beast with six kinds of glowing lights on its body, and a huge dragon head Buddha statue carved from pitch-ck stone appeared out of thin air, emanating an almost divine aura, and collided with the giant blood light hand! At the same time, a clear and bright voice with a teenager''s passion appeared, "Come on out, Blue Silver Emperor!" "Blue Silver..." "Entwine!" In an instant, a giant blue silver vine with a king-like dominance roared out,pletely enveloping the blood light hand, then furiously strangled it! "Divine Realm?!" The two Great Guardians exchanged nces, their eyes filled with undisguised joy, and even a ferocious smile appeared under their bronze masks, "Hmph!" "Evil God..." "You defeated the Great Wind, but it doesn''t mean you can easily defeat us!" "Two false Sacred deities, and a true Divine Realm Dragon Tamer, that''s enough for you to drink a pot!" They have never doubted the words of the sage. They were just thinking We may not be a match for the evil god, but we can still struggle. Even ants can bite and hurt a Spirit Human! With this thought, the three shared a connection and controlled their Tamed Spirits to burst forth, shattering the blood giant''s hand! However, the scene that appeared before them in the next moment made them grit their teeth and break down in an instant. Underneath the blood giant''s hand, the Six Desires Dragon Beast was instantly crushed into a handful of blood mist, while the Stone Demon Dragon Buddha statue was even crumbled by the pinky finger of the blood giant''s hand. The most miserable one was the Blue Silver Emperor, who was directly squeezed out of the blue juice, and even let out a scream like that of a female Spirit Human! The blood giant''s hand did not stop for a moment, as if the previous blockage had never happened! It directly grabbed the three of them, imprisoned them, and then passed through the spatial rift, bringing them to the nearlypletely copsed Holy Mountain. "I don''t like those who hide their faces..." "Show your true face." As if Logan''s words were divine instructions, the two Guardians'' bronze masks shattered in an instant, revealing their true faces One was a beautiful woman with a bewitching aura, while the other was a hard, emotionless face like a dried tree, seemingly having lost the ability to speak. On their faces, there was an unyielding expression of determination to die rather than submit. Logan did not recognize them, but the other Spirit Human dignitaries were extremely surprised. After realizing that Logan showed no reaction, they cried out, "Are they really the two Guardians?" "Aren''t they the queen of the Flower City-State, as well as the ascetic of the Western Realm City-State?" "Yes, both are famous third-order Gold Realm Dragon Tamers in the Spiritual Federation!" "Why did they appear here... and also be the so-called Great Guardians of the Salvation Assembly?" The Spirit Human dignitaries looked at these two noble existences whom they had no qualifications to even see on an ordinary day. Now, however, they were likembs waiting to be ughtered, kneeling before Logan with no resistance, and the fear and awe in their eyes deepened. Some Spirit Human dignitaries also showed eagerness and wanted to hold onto these major powers! "Alright, lock them all up and give them a day''s time." "Those who are willing to lead the way will stay, and those unwilling will be killed." "Yes, Father God." Martin knelt down to answer, hesitated for a moment, and continued, "Father God, your loyal believer prays to you to give this female Spirit Human to your loyal believer." Logan was stunned for a moment, then reacted. Martin was interested in the Great Guardian who once controlled the "Six Desires Dragon Beast" in the other world because of his legendary profession [Seven Sins Alchemist]. It looked at Martin, revealing a yful smile, and then said casually, "Of course, you may have this great Guardian." "Oh, by the way." "Hand over Tanner Marcus to Chuck Leaf." "Yes, Father God!" The Flower City Master watched as the four-meter tall, wall-like Alien Demon slowly walked towards her. Her face changed from an unyielding determination to die to terror... Actually, the information in the T Forum had been noticed by a strand of Will that Logan had separated from himself. However, It only paid attention to the ones that would be useful to and interested in Itself. For example, in the Dragon Taming World, arge number of Spirit Humans, Giant Beasts, and Dragon Beasts have broken through their levels and achieved the so-called Divine Realm, which is the Fourth-order Transcendent. This made more Deity yers not optimistic about It. But for Logan, this was actually a good thing Killing the Fourth Order would drop the Rule! Only then could It make the ughter Goblins, besides Martin, break through the fourth order. And continue toplete the iplete Shadow Hunter profession! More importantly, the establishment of the Civilization Foundation and the establishment of the Civilization itself... Seeing these, It became even more eager to create the [Hero] called "Chuck Leaf". After sensing that Tanner Marcus had been captured and feeling the tremendous pressure of the world''s repulsion that had grown so strong that it could be described as "vast", Logan looked towards the other extreme of the Dragon Taming World "When the Hero worships me, the world''s repulsive force will naturally disappear." "Angels are indeed powerful." "But as the Lord of Angels, you have not personally descended." "If I bring out the Hero of this world, how will the Angel warriors under yourmand cope with it?" Chapter 33 - 33: You ‘ve Already Become My shape! Chapter 33: You ve Already Be My shape! Trantor: 549690339 1107 World zone, Holy Mountain Ruins, High atop the clouds, Logan could see the three massive Fate Light Pirs rising and falling below. Thergest one belonged to Chuck Leaf, while the smallest one belonged to the Great Wind. After all, the first life to break through the second energy level in the Dragon Taming World would also be considered a protector of Fate! The three Fate Light Pirs entwined with each other, as if engaged in an invisible struggle. Soon, the result appeared. The two smaller ones were devoured by thergest Fate Light Pir. At the same time, the repulsive pressure from the world on Logans body, disappeared as quickly as the tide receding. It seemed as if a resentful roar echoed in Logans ears, filled with anger and despair, like a trapped and hysterical beast. Yet, Logan could still see the protection from the Dragon Taming World, continuously being infused into the Fate Light Pir. This is the limitation of a world will without independent consciousness. Even though they knew that the Son of Fate was a traitor, as long as he met the criteria to be a World Guardian, they could only continue to nurture him into a true World Guardian. God Master, your devout follower hase to pay his respects. Chuck Leaf, riding on the Great Wind like an ancient winged dragon, arrived before Logan, respectfully knelt down, Please bestow your divine instructions, God Master. Looking at Chuck Leaf, Logan could clearly see that he no longer possessed his previous sunny and cheerful demeanor. Now he appeared as cold and indifferent as a sculpture. Join Martin and lead the army of Dragon Tamer prisoners of war to conquer this world. Let the ignorant world be shrouded in the sacred radiance. Logan spoke softly, closed his eyes, and no longer paid attention to Chuck Leaf. After Chuck Leafs faith in Logan, as His follower, Logan could directly convey his will to Chuck Leafs mind without the need for face-to-facemunication. However, Logan still chose to do so, not because of the dignity of a deity. This was actually done for the future hero to show greater loyalty and devotion to Logan himself. Logans essence was that of a[Deity]. Even though he was still only a totem, the essential divinity that radiates from him could not be concealed or defied. For those who approached Him, their thoughts and will would unconsciously be distorted, changed, affected, and infected by His divine will. That is to say, by being in close contact with Logan frequently, one would naturally be influenced and imprinted by His divine will, leading then to a so-called sense of closeness. This sense of closeness was essentially a more subtle form of will pration, just imprinting Logans mark on Chuck Leafs will. Like now Chuck Leafs will had taken on Logans shape! I shall obey the God Masters divine instructions! Chuck Leaf respectfully took his orders and flew towards Wind City atop the Great Wind. Suddenly, a change urred, and a huge fluctuation in the rules emanated from Wind City to the Holy Mountain, causing Logan to open his eyes and look over. His eyes were filled with joy, Although I knew that Martin would definitely break through the Fourth Order and achieve Transcendent status. But I didnt expect it to be so soon! Feeling the pervasive rules, like a determination that could ovee all obstacles, Logan smiled, Not bad, its the Rule of Will. Originally, I thought Martin would get the Seven Sins Alchemist and the Spirit Human whoprehended the broken Desire Law. It probably would also develop in the direction of Seven Sins Rules, Desire Law, or Evil Law . I didnt expect it toprehend the Rule of Will! The second levelprehends the rules, the third level utilizes the rules, and the Transcendent Tier createsbined rules! The gap between Laws is enormous, for example, the Desire Law is the superior Law to the Arrogance Law, and when the former faces thetter, it naturally possesses a suppressive force. And the Will Law is the prerequisite Law for the Mind Law. Lifeforms whoprehend the Will Law have a certain chance ofprehending the Mind Law, which is only second to the superior Law of Space-Time Destiny! Even in the ancient myths of the Void, there was a supreme being of the Mind Law who, after stepping into the Transcendent Tier, mastered the Unique Heart Authority and entered the Dominator Realm. With a single thought, a worldmunity would fall into the abyss of madness! Thinking of this, a strange expression emerged on Logans handsome face, Well, good fellow, Martin is quite rough and tough. He isnt going to walk the path of a Mind Master and charm all sentient beings, is he? Shaking his head and no longer thinking about these things, he looked down at the constantly popping up logs and his Hyperdimensional Mark C [Log]: You have earned the faith of native Dragons Taming World heroes! [Log]: You have obtained 3.12% control of the World Will of the Dragon Taming World! [Log]: Neither you nor your followers will be suppressed in the Dragon Taming World! [Log]: You can choose to consume the World Will of Dragon Taming World to bestow Law enhancements upon yourself and your followers! [Log]: Your subordinate, Goblin Chieftain Martin,prehends the Will Law by breaking through the race grade barrier! [Log]: Your subordinates, Goblin tribe, breaks through the level barrier! [Log]: You have officiallyunched the World War! [Log]: Faith Points +158,000! [Log]: Civilization Points +300! Looking at thest line of numbers, Logan felt a bit helpless in his heart. Only when the Civilization Points reached over 1,000 would one truly be considered to have a civilization. Earlier, when the goblins established their homnd, Civilization Points +10. Elsewhere, other events scattered +15. Now. breaking through the race grade barrier only adds +300. which is far from 1,000. Sure enough, it still depends on the drop of the Wisdom-type special effects from the Wise Mans Logan continued looking down at his panel [Deity]: Logan [Divine Power]: Totem (Evolutionary Body ? Heavy Armor) [Rules]: Hunting (43-7%), Bloody (23.1%), Evil (13-5%), Giant Dragon (23-7), War (1.1%) [Divine Role]: Goblin [Divine Art]: Spear of Hunting, Frenzied Bloodline, Goblin Blessing Spell, Anchor of the Void [Followers]: Goblin (Zero Tier / 93,259), Shadow Hunter (Second Tier / 997), ughter Goblin (Third Tier / 8,990), Goblin Chieftain (Fourth Tier Will Law / Seven Sins Alchemist ? Legendary upation) [Affiliated Races]: Lancaster Spirit Race (Gale City-State Residents Spirit Masters / Dragon Tamers) [Hero]: Chuck Leaf (Dragon Tamer ? Fourth Tier) [Belief]: 275,200 points [Civilization]: 340 points [Special Effects]: Dragon Scale, Steelback, Malice, ughter Will [Limited Special Effects]: Killing Machine [World Fragment]: Dust ss (340 square kilometers / Resources Rich), bearing First Tier ferocious beasts and resources As Logan considered whether to grant the special effects now and strengthen his Goblin War Legion, a sudden prompt appeared before his eyes. However, unlike before, this prompt emitted an ancient bronze glow! Chapter 34 - 34: The country is about to be destroyed, surely they aren ‘t still playing football!? Chapter 34: The country is about to be destroyed, surely they aren t still ying football!? Trantor: 549690339 T07 World zone, Arge number of city-states are facing invasions from threepletely different forces at the same time! In one of therger city-states, a goblin war legion of 300 men isying siege to the city. All heavy-armored dragon tamers, get to the front! Ranged damage dealers, hold your positions and be careful of enemy assassin ambushes! Be careful with enemy assassins! Be careful with enemy assassins! All dragon tamers, be ready for battle! The Dragon Tamer Commander is anxiouslymanding the citys defenses while waiting. This isnt a siege, just a one-sided defense The Spiritual Federation cant even lift their heads under the attack of the three forces from the Alien Demons! Wrinkles and huge beads of sweat have formed on the Dragon Tamer Commanders forehead due to the immense pressure. Commander, the enemy warriors are too fierce. A single ordinary warrior can withstand the pressure from several heavily-armored dragons, creating time and space tor their assassins to reap lives! With a face of despair and fear, the vicemander looks at the situation where humanoid beings could fight against dragon tamers, a scene that overturns his worldview! Moreover, they werent even dragon tamers, yet they could still enter the shadows with their physical bodies? And even reap lives in the shadows!? Even the newly ascended Divine Realm of Gale was critically injured by these assassins in the shadows and almost drowned in the shadows! We must resist even if we cant! Our homnd lies behind us! Themanders pupils widen, bloodshot eyes, The city-state where our ancestors have lived! He takes a few heavy breaths to calm himself before continuing, Is there any news of reinforcements from the Federation side? Those damned officials, what are they waiting for? Theyre still dragging their feet! Arent they just ying a game now that the nation is about to be destroyed!? Hearing this, the vicemander couldnt help but show a bitter smile and say helplessly, Thats what I was just about to report. We just received news that when the Federation issued the highest level of wartime alert, there were only two known Alien Demons. Furthermore, before the full-scale invasion, an internal conflict urred among them, and one of the forces suffered severe damage. Even the severely weakened Alien Demon Army isnt something an ordinary city-state can easily resist But at that time, this news did lift the spirits of the Federation for a while. As he speaks, a barely perceptible fear appears on the vicemanders face, However, an unexpected turn of events urred. The number of invading Alien Demons turned out to be Three! Hearing the vicemanders words, the Commanders pupils constricted! Just one small legion of Alien Demons had them struggling to defend their city-state, and they were under constant threat of the city being broken! Three Alien Demon armies He couldnt imagine what the Federation looked like now. A message just came from the Federation The vicemanders tone is somewhat heavy, Over 30% of the city-states in the Federation have been breached! The Federation may have to restart the Fire Seed n Has it be so difficult that they have to initiate the Fire Seed n? This is the final order issued by the Chief Councilor himself The Fire Seed n was an escape n proposed by the Federation Council when the Giant Beast n was at the height of power, and the Wisdom Beasts tried topletely annihte the Lancaster Spirit Race. Thest Spark of Civilization of the Lancaster Spirit Race would be taken out of the Dragon Taming World by the Spatial Rift Whale Group and escape into the void. As for the vast void, no one knows if they could regenerate from death. Themander stared at the bloody evening sun and the battlefield, his lips moved, and after a long while, he finally spoke, Its for the best its for the best Themander suddenly seemed to have aged more than ten years as he looked at the dragon tamers fighting in the front and the corpses strewn all over the ground. By initiating the Fire Seed n, It also means that those who arent part of the Fire Seed project will be abandoned Beast Abyss City-State, This is one of thergest city-states in the Spiritual Federation. At the same time, it also bears the responsibility of dividing the territory between the Spirit Humans and the Giant Beasts. For decades, it has been rooted here like a nail driven deep into thend. The war hasnt reached here yet On the top of a tavern, an elder with a kind and gentle face looked down at the bustling crowd and marketce below. Thinking back on their long journey to reach this ce, he couldnt help but feel a sense of detachment. The girl with a baby face beside him grinned, subconsciously sighing, Its so nice here. Teacher, do you think we canplete our mission? After the sigh, the girls face showed concern. She looked at the Elder of the Emmons Sect beside her, who was also her teacher, Xu Jiang, and asked, Wisdom Beasts Are they really willing to put aside their hatred and join forces with us to fight themon enemy? Yes. Responding to her question was Xu Jiangs gentle and firm gaze. Giant Beasts,pared to our Spirit Humans, and even the Spirit Masters of the Emmons Sect, are closer to nature and capable of hearing the voice of the World Will. Perhaps the Dragon Tamers and even our Spirit Masters can give up the Mother World, escape with the Spatial Rift Whale Group, and initiate the Fire Seed n. But the Giant Beasts will never do that. The Mother World Will is their mother The Giant Beasts wont run away when their mother is in pain and wailing. After hearing Xu Jiangs so-called heretical words, the girl didnt refute him. As the next Natures Envoy of the Emmons Sect, she actually agreed with Xu Jiangs words, which is why they have been ostracized during the rise of the Dragon Tamer Sect. And simrly, at times when the power of the Giant Beasts is needed, they would not hesitate to pick them up and use them. They also have to ept this fate because They also worship the Mother World Will. But even if the Wisdom Beasts join forces, Im afraid the three Evil Gods will still The girls words were interrupted by Xu Jiang, Moreover, I obtained this from the Salvation Assembly Xu Jiang opened his palm, revealing a crystal ball with golden chains locking inva-like blood inside- This Even as the future Natures Envoy who has seen countless treasures, the girl was still shocked with her eyes wide open. Even if she had never seen such a thing before, she gained knowledge from the mysterious rules at the moment she saw it, knowing what it isBlood of the Star Core Dragon King! The legend says that the blood of the Star Core Dragon King changed our world, creating terrifyingly powerful Dragon Beasts, whose fighting strength surpasses that of the Giant Beasts! Half of that drop of blood was obtained by a Giant Beast, which became a Wisdom Beast, the ruler among the Giant Beasts! The other half was gained by an ordinary human, who became a Saint Sage among the Spirit Humans and left behind a prophecy that is still carried on! The legend turned out to be true! With this,bined with the other half of the blood the Wisdom Beast already possesses The Wisdom Beast may step into an unknown realm! Even those two Alien Evil Gods who have already revealed their divine power may not be able to match them! Our world Has hope! By the way, I remember in the legend, this half drop of blood can only be possessed by the sessor of the Saint Sage. How could you, Teacher, hold it in your hand? My life. What? Using what remains of my life to bear this half drop of bloods final journey. Above the clouds of the Holy Mountain, Logan looked at the prompt before his eyes, his pupils filled with surprise[Log]: You triggered the Bronze Milestone Event! [Log]: The Goblin race under yourmand has broken through the Fourth Order racial barrier and reached the Second Level! [Log]: Thank you for your contribution to the Hyperdimensional Game! [Log]: Reward. Chapter 35 - 35: Holding a file in hand, my fate depends on me, not heaven! Chapter 35: Holding a file in hand, my fate depends on me, not heaven! Trantor: 549690339 Endless Void, In a vast region filled with mud, countlesss are submerged, struggling desperately as if they have fallen into hell. Quite a few transcendent beings are continuously hunting worlds, pulling them into this mud [Mud Hell]! Once, a deity yers world identally encountered an abnormal node and was devoured by the mud spat out by a spatial rift from who knows where. Then it began its legendary life, constructing Mud Hell, achieving the overlordship known as Ms. Mud, or Mud Lord! Although it can be considered a strengthened World Guardian that could only exert its dominion within Mud Hell, it even dares to argue with the Holy See in Mud Hell! In the very center of Mud Hell, there is a cluster of pces, in a small pce on the edge. A grotesque humanoid mud monster with pus-filled sores all over its body tries to enjoy a trembling elf beauty but hesitates, crushes the elf in its hand, and looks at the prompt on its own hyperdimensional mark 11-,ogJ: lne autnorlty level or tne appncaD1e target or your world treasure Mr. Is Scale of Attack has been upgraded to One-Star Citizen, rendering the treasure invalid! [Log]: One-Star Citizens can view their own files and cannot use World Treasures through authority without the other partys knowledge! [Log]: Due to the upgrade in authority level, the Hyperdimensional Game willpensate the other partyThe duration and effect of your World Treasure Mr. os Lucky Defender will increase, and the consumed resources will be automatically deducted from your Hyperdimensional Mark! Darius Turtlefield is stunned when he suddenly sees the log appearing before him, What? If I remember correctly, wasnt Logan randomly assigned goblins because of the treasure, and the exchange with my primal world and primal believer species? How did he get promoted to One-Star Citizen!? Normally, besides gaining military exploits in the Void Battlefield or breaking through transcendent tiers, the only other option is to contribute to the Hyperdimensional Game What can a goblin contribute? A brain? And why should maintaining Mr. os Lucky Defender, this treasure, cost resources from my Hyperdimensional Mark? Youpensate, I pay? Thinking about it, Darius Turtlefield subconsciously tries to check Logans file, but a red prompt pops up, making him very displeased [Log]: Your authority level is insufficient to view the corresponding yers file! Damn it! Darius Turtlefield cant help but curse out loud, squinting his eyes and staring resentfully at the nearest huge pce, Old fart, just because Im the second son, right? Im only qualified to use this highly defective garbage system? Darius Turtlefield thinks of his familys history and his own putrid, decaying appearance, his heart full of unwillingness. Originally, Ms. Mud achieved overlordship, and although it was the lowest level and could only rely on Mud Hell to exert the power of the overlordship, It was still warmly weed by the Federation and could join the main council of the Federation as a councillor, participating in decisions on major Federation issues! And they, the younger generations, could naturally enjoy endless benefits along with it. But, Ms. Mud wanted to leave the Federation. Its not a big deal, being an overlord level and not obeying orders is quite normal, and no one would care. However, because she tried to join other overlord civilizations and upgrade Mud Hell into Mud Pond Heaven due to the huge contributions needed for promotion within the Federation As a result, the Supreme Lord gave Mud Hell two hard punches with nuclear divine fists, and the Imaginary Overlord ced a curse on the Mud Lineage descendants so that they could only obtain the lowest world and race for generations toe. Ms. Mud was beaten into a slumber, and even now, she has yet to awaken, while the Mud Lineage descendants began to try loopholes. Seeking exceptionally talented seeds and secretly swapping between their worlds and races using treasures No one knows what race they might randomly get, not even the Imaginary Overlord, who can only curse rather than bless on this matter! However, this is not a problem for the Mud Lineage, as they are destined to be the lowest-ranking. No matter how it goes, it will always be stronger than what they might randomly get. Another point is that such exchanged races are not like the ones genuinely randomly chosen and will not wholeheartedly believe in themselves Darius Turtlefield is currently facing this problem. He exchanged for Logans Mythical Species of the Sky Man Tribe, but the Sky Man Tribe did not believe in him at all! Not only did they not believe, but every time his avatar descended on the, he would be severely beaten by the Heavenly Prides of the Sky Man Tribe and then sted off the! It made him feel very ufortable and homeless. It was for this reason that he temporarily lived in Mud Hell, a ce he didnt like either Darius Turtlefield hesitated and did not report this matter He knew that reporting wouldnt bring him any benefits with his status, but would rather get him scolded as a useless person, It must be just good luck that my authority has been raised. So what? You dont even know its me, huh. With your status, youre probably going to live in pain for the rest of your life What if I knew it was you? Ill make you suffer more! If it werent for Mr. os Lucky Defender, I wouldnt be able to touch you, or else you would have been gone by now! Darius Turtlefield sneered at Logans Hyperdimensional mark and then rang the rm bell beside him, summoning the next Catkin beauty T07 World Zone, Dragon Taming World, Atop the Holy Mountain, Logan looked at the log prompt in front of him with a surprised expression, [Log]: You have triggered the Bronze Milestone Event! [Log]: The Goblin Race under yourmand has broken through the Fourth Order race barrier and reached the Second Level! [Log]: Thank you for your contribution to the Hyperdimensional Game! [Log]: Rewarding One-Star Citizen Authority Level! [Log]: Awarding Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon C Transcendent Ally*l! [Log]: Awarding File Viewing Privilege! [Log]: Do you want to announce in the Hyperdimensional Games full channels? No announcement! Sticking ones head out is asking for trouble; as the Goblin Deity who has acquired One-Star Citizen privileges, this is not sticking ones head out, its sticking out a fighter jet! Logan decisively chose, and then began to look at the benefits he had received The privileges of a one-star Citizen had already been taught in school as an incentive for them to be a One-Star Citizen. It can be said that only after bing a One-Star Citizen can one truly be a yer Managing ones own [File]! Even if other Deity yers with higher authority levels can still view the file, they cannot easily tamper with it! There are also some small benefits such as auctions and detailed information flow retrieval that can make Deity yers lives a lot easier, With a file in hand, my life is determined by me, not by fate! [Note: A simr term for file can be destiny!] [Bing a One-Star Citizen, you can grasp your own destiny and prevent other beings from quietly changing your destiny!] Chapter 36 - 36: No Way, Even Guarding Against the Mother World Will? Chapter 36: No Way, Even Guarding Against the Mother World Will? Trantor: 549690339 Logan continued to read, Next up was the [Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon.Transcendent-level Ally]- [Name]: Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon [Type]: Consumable [Quality]: Transcendent Tier [Special Effect]: After use, you can summon a Transcendent lifeform from the Blue Star Alliance to fight for you. The extent of battle ranges from Strike Once?Shattered Star to Burn Life Death Battle, all depending on your charm. Not bad, this is a good thing. Logan was pleasantly surprised, never expecting the Bronze Milestone Event to reward him with such a life-saving item at a critical moment. After all, even if his luck is bad, the bottom line is a Transcendent lifeforms Shattered Star attack! Moreover, it belongs to the ally of Blue Star C one that doesnt matter if its offended. The Blue Star Deity yers have always chosen to conquer the civilizations they can conquer. Only a small number of them voluntarily surrender or possess exceptionally individual strength, will choose to form an alliance. Even in many cases, the wars waged by Blue Star mostly shed the blood of their allies. Once in the war against the Blood Rain Dynasty Civilization, the War Overlord had uttered a famous saying C Even if we drain thest drop of blood from our allies, we must never retreat! Of course, those who can be treated fairly by Blue Star Deity yers in a certain sense naturally wont be weak. It wasnt until this point that Logan opened his own file C The moment he saw his file, his pupils couldnt help but contract, filled with shock! Boom! With a rage, the sky changed! Huge dark clouds rolled in, silently roaring, gathering into massiveyers of clouds, heavily oppressing Holy Mountain. It turned out that his file had been tampered with! In other words, his destiny had been swapped, a substitution of roles, which was an enmity blocking his path and a matter of life and death! Looking at the two slightly strange World Treasures, Logan saw their information C [Name: Mr. Is Scale of Attack] [Type: World Treasure] [Origin: Boxing World-New Era of Cthulhu] [Special Effect: After use, you can exchange the world and race you are about to randomly encounter as a Non-starred Free Person with your own!] [Restriction 1: Neither party may know what they can randomly encounter each other! ] [Restriction 2: Must be used in conjunction with Mr. os Lucky Defender] [Name: Mr. os Lucky Defender] [Type: World Treasure] [Origin: Boxing World-New Era of Cthulhu] [Special Effect: After use, the targets Luck Value is greatly increased. When the targets authority level is raised to a One-Star Citizen, the effect of this World Treasure increases and the time limit extends!] [Restriction 1: The target has been used with Mr. Is Scale of Attack!] At this time, the log also timely popped up a prompt C [Log]: Your authority level has been detected to be upgraded to a One-Star Citizen, and you have receivedpensation from the Hyperdimensional Game! [Log]: Your Luck Value has been increased! [Log]: Your Lucky Time has been extended! Heh heh. Logan sneered, and he had a slight epiphany about his previous doubts C Why does every student have to undergo the Hyperdimensional Simtion? Because the world and believer species in the Hyperdimensional Game are not entirely random, the better the students perform in the hyperdimensional simtion, the more likely they are to end up with higher-quality believer species and a resource-rich world! But as Logan, who has been the first ce in the hyperdimensional simtion many times, ended up with a Dust-ss World Shard and low-ss Prisoner Race Goblin, it has caused a lot of people who have been paying attention to him to be surprised. Moreover, given that it is already known that they have been randomly assigned low-level species and worlds, it is evidence that it is a bad-luck deity. But its luck is strangely good. And now, theres an answer. Very well. Logan suppressed the anger deep inside him, knowing that it was pointless. The enemy is in the dark, and its background is strong Ordinary Transcendent Tier yers need to spend some time searching and going to war to acquire World Treasures. But this unknown enemy was able to use two World Treasures even before binding the hyperdimensional mark, and its background is definitely beyond ordinary peoples imagination. But, Dont let me find an opportunity. Or else What you will face is more than just suffering from misfortune. Afterwards, Logan uploaded the production form and construction ideas of the High-efficiency Reproduction Potion as amodity to the newly opened Auction feature. Price it at ten thousand Faith Crystals. Gently clicking confirm, Logans eyes leave the hyperdimensional mark light screen and look down at the Dragon Taming World. At the moment, the entire Dragon Taming World has fallen into a sea of fire. Countless city-states are at war. Whether its the Sub-Dragon Warriors who have transformed into killing machines, the ughter Goblins that are like giant beasts of siege, or the Angel Legion that descends from the sky and tries to tame the Spirit Humans Without exception, theyunch crushing attacks on the city-states! Even though there is currently no Fourth-order Sub-Dragon Human Legion, Ximen Qing has spent a high price to buy the Legion blueprint, build the Legion, and is able to fight back against Fourth-order! It is not only a war against the Spirit Human Race, but there are also countless giant beasts attacking the besieging Legions, and the whole world is in chaos. However, what is ridiculous is that the global war caused by the invasion of alien demons is actually more moderate than the worlds internal wars in ordinary times Because they have absolute confidence in themselves, coupled with the deitys nature, they can make all life believe in themselves after victory. So, apart from those who resist desperately, all others are forgiven. Moreover, there have been no incidents of massacres against the Spirit Human Race civilians; not even a city has been ughtered. On the other hand, normal world internal wars often led to city ughters and bloodshed for miles. Itsing soon, the final battle is about to arrive. Before that, I need to give the Goblin Legion another wave of special effects, otherwise, even I might capsize in the gutter! Logan squints his eyes, looking at two different ces He clearly senses that a powerful force is brewing, umting, as if trying to make a final breakthrough. So, thats the Wisdom Beast, huh Trying to break through the Seventh Order Legend with the Star Core Dragon Kings Blood? The Emmons Sect and the Salvation Assembly think their actions are secret, but they dont know that these actions are happening right under Logans eyes. The reason Logan has been ignoring them is simple. For a world that has just broken through the second-level barrier, being able to break through the third level in one fell swoop is a huge good thing for the world. And Logan already sees the Dragon Taming World as his own, so naturally, he wont destroy this great thing. Even one could say that without the existence of these evil gods like Logan, the Wisdom Beast would never have witnessed the fusion of the Star Core Dragon Kings Blood even if it died. Even if by some fluke it has a chance to break through the third level and make a huge contribution to the Mother World, it would be desperately stopped by the Spirit Human Race. The treatment it faces would not be as good as it is now Many times, the contrast between reality and reality depends on a reaction. In the other direction, apart from the Fire Seed n, the Spirit Human Federation has secretly prepared a huge destructive weapon, Logan revealed a smile, Interesting, its so secret that even I, who have a part of the World Will, cant quite see it clearly Is it to guard against even the Mother World Will? Chapter 37 - 37: After all, are you the Evil God or am I the Evil God? Chapter 37: After all, are you the Evil God or am I the Evil God? Trantor: 549690339 T07 world zone, Dragon City, The city-state established by the Chief Councilor is also thergest city-state. At this moment, a steady stream of people is continuously flocking to Dragon City from all directions. The majority of them are young boys and girls from the Lancaster Spirit Race, followed by arge number of evil dragon-variant monsters trying to kill them, which are all killed by the Dragon City guards! These evil dragon-variants are Sub-Dragon Humans under Ximen Qingsmand, created by contaminating the Dragon Beasts in this world. They are powerful and numerous! This is the main force behind Ximen Qings Sub-Dragon Human Legion, which, despite heavy losses, can cause havoc, plunder resources, and conquer city-states! Commander, why are there still Fire Seeds from the outer cities? A dark-skinned guard who had just killed an evil dragon-variant with his little dragon beast, wiping the blood that had sshed on his face, couldnt help butin, The number of Spatial Rift Whales is limited, so there shouldnt be too many Fire Seeds that can be taken away! They are still sending people here, Im worried my son will be squeezed out of the quota! Another guard was also irritated and couldnt help butin, A bunch of country bumpkins, they may be talented in their own ces, but in Dragon City, they are just mediocre. I dont know why the Chief Councilor would ept their so-called Fire Seeds! Themander instructed the Cold me Dragon Beast to spray icy blue mes, freezing the evil dragon-variants into powder to prevent their evil dragon blood from infecting other creatures. Then, he nced at them and scolded, Watch your words! Dont speak lightly about matters involving the Chief Councilor! Hearing his scolding, the guards reluctantly shut their mouths. Seeing their dissatisfaction, themander finally exined, What do you understand? If we dont let them send their city-states Fire Seeds here, how would they be willing to fight the Evil Demon Army to the death, buying us time? Or do you want them all to be like Chuck Leaf and his traitorous legion? Seeing the thoughtful guards, themander showed a faint smile and reassured, Moreover, you dont need to worry about them taking up our quotas. Even if they send people here, however fortunate they are to escape the demon siege and gain entrance to Dragon City, and even join the Fire Seed n, whether they can enter the Spatial Rift Whale and escape the world outside Isnt it still up to us to decide? Unwillingly thinking about the iing Evil God and Its Evil Demon Army, themanders heart was filled with fear C As a junior leader, he knew far better than the lower-ranking guards the terror of the Evil God! ck Mountain Fortress, This is a city-state built on a dormant volcano. Its Dragon Tamers mostly hold attributes of fire, earth, molten, and wind. The city often producesrge amounts of valuable molten materials. In the past, the bustling city attracted various businesses from all around to collect materials and sought after Dragon Tamers who could tame the Molten Earth Dragon. But now, the city seems dead. Dead? The Sage sat in his wheelchair, with colorful starlight roots piercing his head at one end, while the other end turned into ayer of neb covering the sky,pletely enveloping the ck Mountain Fortress, If the death of this city can serve as the price to severely damage the Evil God, Then it might not be a bad choice A weak voice, filled with bone-deep hatred, asked word by word as if sobbing blood, By choosing to sacrifice our own people to defeat the enemy, What meaning is there for such a race to exist in this world!? Facing the pale-faced ck Mountain Castle Master, who also had starlight roots on his head, the Sage did not answer, but gently caressed the gold mask on his face, looked into the city, andmented softly, So what? People will eventually forget how despicable their predecessors were. This world only praises strength. Following his gaze, one could see an incredibly horrifying scene Countless thin lines studded with colorful starlight descended from the Star River above the fortress, pierced into the heads of every Spirit Human, Tamed Spirit, and Dragon Tamer living within ck Mountain, seemingly incessantly drawing something out! On the other end, the Sages tamed spirit Star River Spirit was continuously immersing itself into the boiling Earths Core, as if it was undergoing some form of fusion and activation! Do you see that There was a hardly noticeable fanaticism in the Sages voice, This is what I sacrificed my life, the Star River Spirit, and the whole ck Mountain Fortress for, to create the god-ying [Earth Vein Weapon]! Do you know what my only regret is? Hearing this sentence, the ck Mountain Castle Master revealed a hint of mocking smile, thinking that the Sage was going to repent. But after hearing the Sages next words, his eyes instantly turned blood-red, full of boundless hatred, My only regret is that there arent enough people in ck Mountain City. Well done, keep going. Logan secretly sent a strand of his will to this ce, witnessed the entire process, and quietly recorded it. Only then did he understand the course of events, suddenly feeling puzzled, Wait, brother, are you the Evil God, or am I the Evil God? Your blood sacrifice technique is even better than mine Even more excessive than mine! Luckily, this Earth Vein Weapon isnt just being prepared for me; otherwise, I would have reported you to Dragon Tamer World Will. Logan believed that although he invaded worlds, he nevermitted atrocities like ughtering entire cities. On the other hand, the Sage first used the Sons of Destiny as guinea pigs, and then blood-sacrificed the city-states, showing no mercy when dealing with the Lancaster Spirit Race No wonder even the Mother World Will is on guard. Theyre afraid youd be struck by lightning for being more evil than me. By initiating the Fire Seed n, should the other Spirit Humans die? Logan decided to clear up the injustice for the Lancaster Spirit Race! Calcting the distance, the first thing he did was to issue a divine edict through his will to the Goblin Legion and Chuck Leafs consciousness, ordering them to avoid the ck Mountain Fortress. Generally speaking, if Deity yers did not negotiate the division of a world before jointly developing a new world, or if the negotiations broke down, There was a certain tacit agreement First, upy, then fight. Commonly known as unlimited upation, limited strife. Although there is no mandatory written regtion, the Endless Void is vast, and Deity yers rarely fight to the death over a single world. So, they first use unlimited means, including war and ughter to upy a territory. Afterpletely dividing the world, they then engage in limited struggles, including but not limited to negotiations, exchanging interests, pressuring others with power, army battles, and army master battles to im the ownership of the world. Of course, when both sides Anchors of the Void open world channels within the same area, driving the opposing force away alsoplies with the game rules. He, Ximen Qing, and Heather Grahams War Angel Legion had a tacit agreement among them First, they would divide the Lancaster Spirit Race territory, and then decide the method ofpetition. And now, what Logan had to do was simple: let Ximen Qing or Heather Grahams army masterstep onto thendmine first After all, even he was somewhat shocked by the power of the Earth Vein Weapon. If he intervened now or reported to the World Will, he could certainly put an end to everything. But why bother? Logan merely looked at the virtual territory map on the panel as more and more city-states were upied by the three Deity yers forces. The spiritual energy reaction at the Wisdom Beasts site became more and more frequent, and the Earth Vein Weapon was about to be sessfullypleted The great battle was imminent.. Chapter 38 - 38: It seems like it’s going to be a sensation that will rock the entire world! Chapter 38: It seems like its going to be a sensation that will rock the entire world! Trantor: 549690339 T07 World Zone, Under the Holy Mountain, Although this world is rich in resources, there is nothing worth Logans personal involvement. Moreover, It, the Army Master of the War Angel Legion, and Ximen Qing are different He controls the hero of Dragon Tamer World and has a small part of control over the Dragon Tamer World Will. Everything in this world, except for the Sage Blood Sacrifice of the ck Mountain Fortress, is in Its eyes, bare and unhidden. So from the descent to the present, almost the entire Dragon Tamer World has been divided by the three forces, and It still sits high above the clouds on the Holy Mountain. Of course, It sitting here doesnt mean its doing nothing. On the one hand, its constantly searching for useful information in various forums, such as C [Blue Star achieves another major victory against the Abyssal Civilization, capturing ayer of the Abyssal Domain!] [Blue Stars war against the Mysterious Puppet Civilization reaches a stalemate, as the Mysterious Puppet Civilization reveals a new Civilization Foundation!] [Blue Starunches new trade negotiations with the Green Emperor Civilization, which may introduce a series of World Treasures into the market!] Also, the new auction in the Hyperdimensional mark is about to begin, including Logans High-efficiency Reproduction Potion for the T World Community. When it starts, It will definitely go and watch. After all, only One-Star Citizens can participate in the auction, even if they cant afford it, its still good to broaden their horizons. Even some astute Deity yers can guess the recent trend of civilization from the auction items. At this moment, arge number of log prompts appear in front of Logan [Log]: Your Goblin Legion hasunched a World War! [Log]: Your hero Chuck Leaf established the Dragon Tamer Legion andunched a World War! [Log]: Your army has conquered 39 Spiritual City-States! [Log]: You have obtained a total of 1,359 special effects, such as Stone Skin, Blood Qi, Dragon Scale, Three Lives, Wind Thorn, Magma Armor, Bloodline Melting Furnace, Seed and so on, among which 121 can be solidified! [Log]: You have obtained the limited special effect Killing Intent Soldier! [Log]: The bond Wolf Pack can undergo metamorphosis after the World War, do you want to consume faith points to carry out the metamorphosis? [Log]: Detected existing special effects that can be fused to create a Legendary upation suitable for ughter Goblin [Goblin Giant Soldier]! [Log]: Detected special effects that can fill the Shadow Hunter profession, which can be promoted to the maximum of Seventh-rank, do you want to consume faith points for the promotion? [Log]: Your ughter Goblin killed a strange creature, and you obtained the drop Iplete World Treasure ? Demon Contract! [Log]: Your number of Spirit Humans has exceeded 3,000,000, and after they generate faith in you, they can be included in your first affiliated race! [Log]: Due to your existing 3.12% control over the Dragon Tamer World Will, your control over the World Will has increased to 19.87%! [Log]: You haveprehended World Law 7-5%! [Log]: You haveprehended War Rule 15-9%! [Log]: You haveprehended Tyrant Law 1.23%! [Log]: You have gained +1,302,500 faith points! [Log]: You now have a total of 1,595,200 faith points! Huge harvest! Even Logan. who has achieved the throne in the Hvnerdimensional Simtion not only once, cant help but be slightly excited when he sees this series of gains. However, its just because this world is so rich in resources, and this should be the peak harvest in this World War. After all, this is the one-time harvest of the wealth umted by this world for countless years One can tell from the changes in the control of the World Will that Logans harvest is no less than 20% of the worlds umtion. Of course, this is based on the premise of having a loot system. For other Deity yers, after conquering the world, they need a considerable amount of time to digest the results of the war! Logan opened the Legendary upation suitable for ughter Goblin [Name]: Goblin Giant Soldier [Type]: Profession [Quality]: Legendary (Third Energy Level) [Special Effects]: Constructed from 101 special effects, such as ughter Goblin, Dragon Scale, Giant Armor, Stone Armor, Berserk Bloodline etc. It can create a nearly 6-meter-tall figure, with extremely high defense and attack power. In some worlds, it is referred to as the BOSS temte! [Name]: Killing Intent Soldier [Type]: Special Effect [Quality]: Limited [Special Effects]: It can refine ones own killing intent into a weapon that best fits them, which can grow alongside them and add special effects or rules to help it grow! [Name]: Demon Contract [Type]: World Treasure [Quality]: Treasure (Iplete) [Special Effects]: After use, insert a strand of your own will into the Demon Contract, transforming it into a void drift bottle floating towards an unknown world. If you open the spatial passage, it will have the Altar of the Demon characteristic! [Special Note]: The specified world must definitely possess a certain trait that can help the world advance! [Iplete Limitation]: If its too far away or has special rules that limit it, the strand of will might not be able to contact the wills main body (self-annihtion after more than 100 years without contact)! Tsk, a six-meter-tall figure. Logan nodded slightly because of an ancient legend, two-meter-tall, six-meter-tall, and eight-meter-tall figures all represent a symbol of power. This kind of figure is not something that can be achieved at will. It must fit certain rules in some aspects in order to achieve it, Theres no way all Goblin Giant Warriors canprehend the ultimate rules, right? And then advance to the Law of Power? The Law of Power is a unique rule. Although its a verymon rule, at certain times it is enough to contend against the rules of time, space, or even fate! And theres this Demon Contract Logan has heard of it. This is an iplete World Treasure that randomly appears inrge-scale world wars, and many Deity yers havee across it, There are no side effects, it just depends on luck. Thinking of luck, Logan suddenly grinned, l wonder It my current ILICR value IS enough to find a world with the trait suitable for my world advancement through the Demon Contract drift bottle! By injecting a strand of his own will, a bronze-material drift bottle is swallowed by a randomly appearing spatial rift, heading towards an unpredictable location. This is just a small episode, Logan doesnt pay much attention to it. What hes concentrating on now is about two things Taking hold of the Dragon Taming World, And then obtaining a wisdom-type special effect from the Wise Man! With the introduction of the legendary upation Goblin Giant Warrior, things got much easier to manage. Logan hesitated a bit, wondering whether to grant the profession now. After all, Ximen Qing is still live streaming, and its not easy to operate under everyones watchful eyes. If he can create some spectacr events that will shake the world, the entire activity Got it. Logans will slightly condensed, conveying his divine intent, Preserve 0.1% of the control over the Dragon Taming World, and burn and consume the rest Guide the Army Master of the War Angel Legion towards the ck Mountain Fortress! Requesting rmendation votes, rewards, and follow-ups! Ball Ball! Small author bows in thanks! Chapter 39 - 39: The Slaughter Angel who only appeared in one chapter: Chapter 39: The ughter Angel who only appeared in one chapter: Trantor: 549690339 T07 World zone, Dragon Taming World, Cloudend above the Copsing Sacred Mountain, [Log]: You have retained 0.1% control over the Dragon Tamer World Will, burning the rest! [Log]: Launching Heaven and Earth United Force for you, guiding the Army Master of War Angel Legion towards ck Mountain Fortress! On the Sacred Mountain, although Logans control over the Dragon Tamer World Will was nearly depleted, he remained unconcerned because What happened next satisfied him with this consumption. Dragon Taming World, Northern ins, Armored and sharp, the War Angels wearing heavy armor are divided into a hundred ten-person squads, in small groups of various strengths, taming City-states of varying sizes. What a rich world. Next to Murphy Thompson, a ughter Angel with blood-red, long hair over his shoulders is admiring the supreme master in an ancient elegiac tone, This must be a pasture granted to us by the master. Murphy Thompson nods slightly, his blond hair burning with mes, dazzling, Its a pity that evil is tainting this world Originally, the direction Murphy Thompson sensed was Logan and Ximen Qing. In his view, the indigenous people of this world were nothing butmbs waiting to be tamed, and the real enemies were the other Evil Gods. But in the next moment, an evil aura from a leaked million-level blood sacrifice was sensed by him somewhere, Murphy Thompsons face changed dramatically, his eyes full of anger, Damn it! How dare these heretics!? Dare to use the lords predeterminedmbs for blood sacrifice? I swear by the name of the master that I will annihte this group of heretics! Even though this world is resource-rich,pared to thes where the Angel Tribees from, it is still insignificant and not worth mentioning. But, to conquer this World Fragment and tame thembs Is the task assigned to him by the master! The behavior of these heretics is defiling his faith! Elijah,e with me! Murphy Thompson roared angrily, turning into a meteor in an instant, and directly rushed towards the direction of ck Mountain Fortress! As for traps and ambushes? He didnt care at all! With his Fixed Star Angel status, he is a Fifth-order Life, capable of resisting ordinary Seventh-order Monarch Species! In this World Fragment that has just broken through the Second Level barrier, he could not think of any existence that would make him wary, other than those two Evil Gods! And his pride as an Angel would not allow him to be hesitant and fearful! Elijah also looked solemn. Although he hadprehended the ughter Rule and often killed tens of thousands of creatures, But he could not tolerate heretics blood-sacrificing the lordsmbs either! A golden and a red stream of light instantly broke through the poor and fragile space barrier of the World Fragment, tearing apart the space. Plus, they were not very far away to begin with, and within a few breaths, they were about to arrive above the ck Mountain Fortress! ck Mountain Fortress, What? Although the Sage gave the crystal ball that served as amunication bridge between him and the Mother World Will to the Elder Emmons sect, The Salvation Assembly collects countless treasures, and because of the presence of the Son of Destiny, there is no need to deliberately collect them. Most of the treasures in the Dragon Taming World automaticallye to the Salvation Assembly. The Sage found a Golden Scepter as his tool for foreseeing the future tomunicate with the Mother World Will. He was originally looking forward to the Star River Spirit absorbing the power of the blood sacrifice and integrating itself into the Earth Veins. Just as the Earth Vein Weapon was about to bepleted, he suddenly felt a hint of disharmony from the Golden Scepter. As a Sage, he would not ignore any anomaly. Therefore, with his remaining lifespan already running out, he chose to plunge the Golden Scepter into the heart of the ck Mountain Castle Master who had lost the ability to resist. Using the Rules Force inside the ck Mountain Castle Masters body to substitute his own life consumption, he wanted to see where that hint of disharmony came from, and then Eliminate it! I absolutely, absolutely wont allow anyone to destroy my n! As for leakage? Due to his absolute trust in Star River Spirits shielding ability, as well as dealing with the Mother World Will for hundreds of years, the Sage never thought that his n would be leaked and known by the Evil God. With a hint of ruthlessness on his face, the Sage urged the Golden Scepter filled with blood and the Rules Force. The next moment, his ruthlessness turned into horror and despair. His eyes began to dim, and his lips trembled slightly, Feathered Evil God? Coming straight at me How would they know my n! Just a little bit more, and the Earth Vein Weapon would have been sessfully created! Could it be Even Mother World Will, you want to destroy us too! Then wouldnt these hundreds of thousands of Spirit Humans from ck Wind City have sacrificed in vain!? I absolutely will not allow it! The Sage knew that with the arrival of these two Feathered Evil Gods, the Blood Sacrifice would bepletely destroyed. Then, if they killed him, he would ept it. But whats worse, these two Feathered Evil Gods might even try to purify him! He had witnessed how Dragon Tamers, who were willing to sacrifice everything for the Spiritual Federation, let go of everything and charge into battles after being purified by Feathered Evil Gods, shouting for the Master against what they once loved. What was more terrifying was that those purified warriors still had their past memories intact! Thinking of the cruel and horrifying purification, even the fearless Sages heart began to tremble, I will never allow myself to betray the Lancaster Spirit Race! Without any hesitation, the Sage instantly self-destructed, pouring his entire blood, Rules Force, soul, and everything into the Star River Spirit. Roar! Star River Spirit let out a painful roar, like a vast ancient beast. Theres no time left! Controlling the Star River Spirit with his remaining consciousness, the Sage realized he couldnt wait for the Earth Vein Weapon to be fullypleted. Without any hesitation, he interrupted the Blood Sacrifice, instantly draining all the Spirit Humans of ck Mountain City, and then Activated the Earth Vein Weapon C Volcano! Today, with a mortal body, I shall ughter deities! Boom! The ground let out a painful roar, rolling ck smoke reaching the sky, covering the sun as if endless moltenva was instantly spewing out, like a heavy cannon, bombarding Murphy Thompson and Elijah! At that moment, Star River Spirit died too. And before its death, it burned itsst bit of soul to slightly hinder the escape of the two Feathered Evil Gods. Damn it! This attack With Murphy Thompsons escape being hindered, he simply had no time for evading again. He didnt even have time to worry about Elijah. Instead, he turned into an endless scorching sun and charged at an even faster speed toward the terrifying Earthfire shot from the Earth Vein Weapon. This attack would instantly vaporize even a real Legend! Boom! An explosion that shocked the Dragon Taming World suddenly spread! In an instant, ck Mountain Fortress was destroyed, Elijah vaporized, and the ground turned into a scorched wastnd! Elijah: Elijahs True Spirit showed a hint of confusion before being sucked into the Angel Reincarnation Pool at a distant location, spanning across space.. Chapter 40 - 40: In your situation, how can you sleep? Chapter 40: In your situation, how can you sleep? Trantor: 549690339 T07 World zone, Dragon Taming World, Outside the ck Mountain Fortress, a massive shockwave and endless mes swept across everything, burning for thousands of miles! The rolling volcanic ash continued to surge outwards, spreading throughout the Dragon Taming World,pletely blocking the sky, and filling everything with cold and deathly silence. At this rate, even without the arrival of an evil god, the Dragon Taming World would bepletely dead in a few decades. Inside the T Forum, Originally, the bored onlookers who were mocking Ximen Qing were shocked by this incident, Ximen Qing used the Sub-Dragon bloodline to contaminate the Dragon Beasts here, turning them into controble Dragon Descendants for It to wage war. The Angel Legion purifies the natives and creates the Believers Legion, both of which are very powerful. The coolest thing is the Goblin Deity, who directly subdues the Son of Destiny, creating a subordinate army, and if It is lucky, It might even directly obtain a hero! The emergence of a hero requires the right time, ce, and people. My uncle has conquered dozens of world fragments and smalls, but he hasnt encountered a single hero! Even the weakest hero from another world possesses boundless potential! Its a pity, though, that this possible Son of Destiny, who could be a hero, was subdued by a Goblin Deity, aplete waste of a good talent! Have they almost divided up the world? Almost. Heather Graham is really amazing. She doesnt even have to show her face herself, just send out a War Angel Legion, and she can incorporate this resource-rich world fragment into her pocket! Not necessarily. Although Ximen Qing is severely crippled, this Goblin Deity is not easy to provoke, and its still unclear who will win! Are you serious? Didnt you see that the Army Master of the War Angel Legion is a Fixed Star Angel, one of the highest-ranked angels in the Angel Tribe, aside from the Angel of Strength, the most powerful angel! Moreover, It has reached the Fifth Order and has an initial understanding of the Fixed Star Law. With the Divine Scepters blessing on It, even if the Goblin Deity is a deity, It is most likely not a match for It in this world fragment! Exactly, just a Goblin Deity. Oh my god! Whats going on? Thisva pir seems to be the trump card of the indigenous civilization. This attack could even evaporate a legend! Although the Fixed Star Angel is powerful, its only at the Fifth Order right now. Most likely, its already done for and its True Spirit has returned to the Angel Reincarnation Pool No, it just finished extolling Murphy Thompson, and now its gone? Hey, I swear, not only did It not die, but It seems to have leveled up! Thats it, we already know the oue. This world is definitely Heather Grahams! A series of +1, without exception. In the midst of the thick volcanic ash, a golden light suddenly began to bloom. Then, several dozen, hundreds Thousands of golden lights burst out! An angel, dazzling in the sky as if forged by the sun, proudly stood in mid-air, waving its hand gently. The volcanic ash that could kill a world was instantly annihted, revealing the light above the sky. Suppress! Murphy Thompson coldly snorted, soared into the sky, then crashed down towards the ck Mountain. In the next moment, the volcano that had been constantly spewingva was suddenly shot into by a golden light! Strangely, the volcano didnt explode again upon impact. Instead, the vast and seemingly endless heat began to slowly recede, as if it was being absorbed! Absorb the volcano? After the terrifying bombardment from the Earth Vein Weapon, not only did It not die on the spot, but It seems to have further understood the Fixed Star Law? Logan was stunned for a moment, and couldnt help but show a hint of a smile, No wonder its one of the strongest sequences of the Angel Tribe. Since thats the case, Ill ept this world with peace of mind. Logan is already astute by nature. As early as the Angel Tribe acted against the norm, they did not fight to the death with him and Ximen Qing and then descended to reap the benefits of a fisherman after conquering Dragon Taming World. Instead, they descended in advance, as if they could create a certain fairness, he realized something was wrong. First, rule out the wrong answer, Its because of Ximen Qing that they did so. Whether its because of his own luck value, or because of Heather Grahams appreciation, pity, friendliness emotions, and the arbitrary decisions made as a result. Logan needs to bear this affection, this gift from destiny. The gift of destiny has long been marked with a price in the dark. Logan recites this maxim, Helping you achieve the sixth-order title, and a deeper understanding of the Star Law, is the price I will give back. Then, with a clear conscience, he used his remaining 0.1% control over the World Will pretending to be Mother World Will, and whispered in the ear of the Wisdom Beast about toplete its transformation, In your situation, how can you sleep? Youre about to lose your home! Roar! A shadow swept across the valley in an instant, cutting off the high mountain in its way, rising to the sky! Taking advantage of the chaos caused by the appearance of the Wisdom Beast in the ck Wind Fortress and the chaotic spiritual energy reaction. Murphy Thompson, maybe before I wasnt able to crush you as you are now. I didnt have the certainty of aplete victory. But now Logan looked at the tense atmosphere in the sky above ck Mountain Fortress and smiled faintly, issuing amand to the System, Consume faith points,plete the legendary profession Shadow Hunter! Combine special effects, create the legendary profession Goblin Giant Soldier, and then transform all ughter Goblins into Goblin Giant Soldiers! Also, add Killing Machine and Killing Intent Soldier into my Evolutionary Body! The next moment, a dense log popped up, and Logan looked keenly at a few significant lines [Log]: You have consumed 70,000 faith points,pleted the legendary profession, Shadow Hunter, and can reach the ninth -rank Shadow Hunter! [Log]: You have consumed 900,000 faith points, created the legendary profession Goblin Giant Soldier with great potential for transformation into a divine profession! [Log]: Insufficient wisdom detected, unable to transform into Giantkind! [Log]: The first energy level is Goblin Giant Demon (12 -foot-tall body), the second energy level is Goblin Giant Soldier (18 -foot-tall body), the third energy level is Goblin Giant Spirit (24-foot-tall body)! [Log]: Afterpleting the wisdom, you can transform Goblin Giant Demon into Goblin Giant! [Log]: Divine profession: Goblin Great God (unlocked)! [Log]: Detected that the current level barrier of the Goblin Tribe is at the fourth order! [Log]: Consume faith points 10,000, upgrade the eligible Shadow Goblins to the fourth order! [Log]: Consume faith points 90,000, upgrade the eligible ughter Goblins to the fourth order, and change their profession to Goblin Giant Soldier! [Log]: You have added Killing Machine and Killing Intent Soldier into your Evolutionary Body! The next moment, the transformation began! Seeking rmendation votes, rewards, and follow-up readings! Little author bows in gratitude! Chapter 41 - 41: 41: Stop, the Time for Illusions Hasn ‘t Come Yet! (4k Combined s) Chapter 41: Stop, the Time for Illusions Hasn t Come Yet! (4k Combined Chapters) Trantor: 549690339 T07 World zone, Dragon Taming World, Old ck Mountain Fortress Site, Murphy Thompson revealed an unparalleled demeanor, extinguishing a giant erupting volcano with one hand, his eyes emitting golden light, ready to proim the birth of a new sun to the world. The next moment, a howling hurricane sweeps in rapidly. A gigantic figure,rge enough to block the sky, shatters space and descends with a roar. Upon closer inspection, it is a ferocious three-headed, six-winged dragon beast, with each head the size of a smallke. Hurricane, thunder, and Gazing at the wisdom beast in front of him, even the Star Angel couldnt help but reveal a solemn expression at the moment, Star Core! The Star Core has some degree of simrity to its Star Law, the difference being that the Star Core is more introverted and profound. Compared to the destructive and ruinous Fixed Star, the Star Core leans more towards the earth and breeding. But without a doubt, this is a rule that can rival the Fixed Star in terms of qualification! However, Murphy Thompsons heart is not filled with fear, but rather a certain ambition If I could tame this giant beast as my mount At this moment, even Murphy Thompson couldnt help but sigh at the richness of resources in this Dragon Taming World, which is unmatched by most smalls! If it wasnt for their arrival, given another thousand years for this world, it could have developed into a medium-sized! From this, it can be inferred that the source of the blood drop was most likely a Kings Throne level Star Core Dragon King! It should be noted that apart from Mythical Species that can guarantee the appearance of Transcendent Orders, other war breeds or Monarch Species only have the potential to be transcendent! Moreover, even among the Mythical Species, a Transcendent Order is an absolute strong one! Not to mention the Kings Throne among the Transcendent OrdersEven the Master may not necessarily achieve it! And the Wisdom Beast in front of him has inherited the talent and faint bloodline of a Kings Throne-like existence Eyes filled with eagerness, Murphy Thompson was about to speak when the Wisdom Beast roared angrily, Evil God! You destroyed cities and broke the world, die! Murphy Thompson gave up the idea ofmunicating with the Wisdom Beast, as its reaction just suited his purpose, Thats fine too. First, subdue you with force, and then discuss other matters. Facing the legendary Wisdom Beast, even Murphy Thompson has stepped into the Sixth Order title level and can contend with the Wisdom Beast thanks to his angelic bloodline. But this did not meet his expectation of crushing the opponent! Underneath the full force of the Wisdom Beasts fury, unleashing Hurricane, Thunder, and Star Core Law. Murphy Thompson didnt dodge, didnt resist, and didnt attack. He simply stood still and softly uttered the name of the First Angel. Hum! The next moment- A huge monster with countless wings, covered in eyes, and bizarre human faces appeared out of thin air. And then, swallowed the Wisdom Beast into it! The world fell into silence. T Forum,bender Seeing this scene, the Deity yers who had been watching were numb, Mythical species are really awesome, one civilization foundation after another. Just this time, three civilization foundations have appeared: the Divine Scepter, the Angel Reincarnation Pool, and The First Sequence! Yeah, it seems that we the high-level Monarch Race are only one step away from the Mythical Species, but the gap between us is immeasurable! Prisoner breeds represent the upper limit and will not exceed the Transcendent Order. War breeds and Monarch Species represent potential, with a slim chance of giving birth to transcendent or Kings Throne. Mythical Species represent the baseline, like the civilization foundation of The First Sequence, even if they have bad luck or no management skills, they can at least have a transcendent angel inheriting The First Sequence! Not watching anymore, not watching anymore, the winner has already been decided, the High Priest just gave birth to twin elf divine descendants for me, its better to go and see the children. No, if you say that, brother, Im going to celebrate with my Wild Boar Man. In this case, it doesnt matter how fierce the Goblin Deity is, breaking Ximen Qing into pieces, but what can he do with the Star Angel who can summon The First Sequence? Yes, based on his previous strength, it definitely wont work, unless his strength suddenly surges. Stop it, its not fantasy time yet! Dragon Taming World, Above dozens of battling battlefields, An obscure World Will permeates, interfering with spiritual energy reactions and causing all senses to be slightly distorted. Vast amounts of Faith Points are consumed in an instant, like a breached dam, following the belief light that connects Logan and the Goblin Tribe, bringing down the grace of the Father God! Somewhere on the battlefield (Mountain Armadillo City-State), Iron-scaled Armadillo on top! Poison gas armadillo, release poison gas, hurry, dont get caught! Doubleyered Armadillo, release the hallucinogenic fog, these evil spirits are too fierce, weaken them! Earth-fire Armadillo, release the earth-fire, why the hell is it not working!? Large numbers of Dragon Tamers shouted loudly, using key-shaped, bowl-shaped, and various other strangely shaped objects to enhance their Tamed Spirits! The Battlefield Commander was even more impressive, standing on a giant Armadillo Tamed Spirit with flesh wings inserted between its ribs, waving down elixirs from his hands, Elixirsing! With various enhancements, the Armadillo Tamed Spirits became a hundred times more ferocious, even holding back the frontal attack of the ughter Goblins. Even the Shadow Hunters were temporarily unable to deal with them! Everyone keep it up, we have a chance! The Battlefield Commanders voice was loud and clear, constantly energizing the Dragon Tamers below! Chapter 42 - 42: 41: Stop, the Time for Illusions Hasn ‘t Come Yet! (4k Combined s)_2 Chapter 42: Chapter 41: Stop, the Time for Illusions Hasn t Come Yet! (4k Combined Chapters)_2 Trantor: 549690339 Just when the pangolins thought they had hope, the next moment, a huge change took ce! Roar! The brave pangolins were shocked to find that the Alien Demons, who had been evenly matched with them, had changed. A portion of them roared in anger, as if they had drunk chicken soup, their already majestic bodies, like city walls, swelled once again! They jumped from four meters to over five meters and three, bing terrifying giant creatures! Goblin Giant Warrior! These majestic bodies seemed to be surrounded by some sort of invisible rule, making anyone who saw them instinctively think of this idea in their minds! A body of six feet tall that fits the Law of Strength! Shaking off the inexplicable thoughts in their minds, the pangolins were about to continue their heroic fight, but found themselves unable to unleash their power Their originally hard scales that could withstand the blow of the evil spirits were instantly shattered, turning into a blood fog! Their originally sharp ws that could breach the defense of the evil spirits, at this moment, were like they had been poisoned, soft and powerless, unable to even leave a white mark on the surface of the evil spirits skin! And the Shadow Hunters who were helplessly defending against them, several had stepped into the Divine Realm, easily harvesting arge number of double-featured pangolins! One by one, the pangolins lost their power, and arge number of poisonous pangolins died from their own poison gas. The previously stalled battle situation was instantly crushed! Its not just this battlefield, but everywhere where the Goblin Legion was, the same scene unfolded, with many city-states being harvested in an instant! Thats not right, God Masters blessing this time is too outrageous. Chuck Leaf, who was leading a subsidiary legion to charge and break through the enemy lines, was stunned when he saw this scene. As a hero valued by Logan, the strengthening announcement this time naturally wouldnt avoid him. He knew in his heart that as an alien life who just believed in the God Master, he naturally wouldnt get a huge benefit right away. Moreover, even with the belief in the God Master, Chuck Leaf was very confident in himself, In my life, I, Chuck Leaf, am not weaker than anyone else! He believed that the huge fate on his body and his own talent would make his strength soar like a rocket in theing time. So, he didnt care much about the strengthening that he didnt get this time. After all, as long as he does well as a follower, he will naturally get what he deserves. But, whats in front of him right now? The shadow hunter directly stepped into the fourth order transcendent level, which is the so-called divine realm! Third-order ughter Goblin upgrades to fourth-order Giant Goblin Warrior, with their six-feet physique swelling and better fitting the Law of Strength! Even if the probability is only around three percent, its still outrageous! Chuck Leaf looked at the giant goblin warrior who smashed a section of the city wall with a p, and his eyes turned red At the ruins of the Holy Mountain, Three hundred and twelve fourth-order ethnic believers Logan bowed his head slightly, controlling the surging power within him!bender In theory, for a deity at the Totem level, the most significant pir of actual strengthes from the Totem Entity Blueprint and the materials used to construct the totem entity! It doesnt have much to do with the civilization, strength, and the strongest of the race. However, Logans situation at the moment seemed to break the norm! There has never been a God of Goblins like himno, even the most powerful Mythical Species, no one could have hundreds of fourth-order ethnic believers while still at the Totem level! By this time, they would have already advanced to the Giant Spirit realm! To put it into perspective, in the Martial Arts World First Tier is top-notch, wearing heavy armor, enough to battle hundreds! Second Order is innate, gradually bing non-human, invulnerable to swords and spears! Third Order is grandmaster,prehend the artistic conception, and break the army with one! The Fourth Order is martial saint,prehend the rules; in the lower-level world, they can be called King, dominating an era! And Logan has more than three hundred of such lives as his believers! Plus the addition of limited special effects: Killing Intent Soldier and Killing Machine,bined with the original Heavy Armor Buzz! The fragile space of the Dragon Taming World began to distort, as if it could no longer bear Logans existence! The white robe on Logans body was covered with blood-red thorns, and the stone spear in his hand became crystal-clear, with dark blood flowing in it, as if the Rule of Killing Intent was being materialized. Just one nce could drive a transcendent mad! Logan felt that if he didnt deliberately control himself, each of his strikes could easily unleash at least 80% of his own strength! asionally hitting 200% damage! This is an extremely terrifying concept. No person or god can guarantee that they can unleash their full power with every attack. Even the[Supreme Lord]once said that even It, during the time of the throne, could only exert 75% of Its full power with every attack. Only after mastering the supreme power could one exert 100% full force every time! This is the real touch and injury, close and die. And Its totem entity now seemed to have returned to its original state, not only not asrge as before, but even smaller, like an ordinary person. But it was just standing there, causing the space of the Dragon Taming World to continuously twist, shatter, and copse! Now I should also have the initial power to destroy the World Fragment Logan looked up with interest. This was the first time since he arrived that he felt the Dragon Taming Worlds Will genuinely radiate fear! Ignoring the shivering Dragon Taming Worlds Will, looking in the direction of the ck Mountain Fortress, Logan revealed a smile, Its time to end this World War. T21 World Region, T214807 (Shadow Elf?Small) On the gray, half-hidden in the shadows. Looking at the information in the T Forum, Melinda Tang was also very worried, Dont. I havent gotten Ximen Qings contact information yet, and if he gets beaten out next, I wont be able to find him! Watching the live stream, It was also quite helpless. As special beings among the believer races, both Prisoner breeds and Mythical Species are unsolvable. Prisoner breeds are hopelessly weak. Mythical Species are hopelessly strong. Sigh, I hope Logan can ept the reality. Melinda Tang sighed slightly, After all, we cant me the prisoner race for being weak. Even the powerful Mysterious God of Goblins is facing the situation of being violently killed by angels Even if he refused the invitation of the Cosmic War Department and had strong confidence in himself. But, this is reality. The next moment, a notification popped up in her hyperdimensional mark friend list. Melinda Tang nced at it and saw it was a message from her best friend, and suddenly felt annoyed [Asura]: Cutie, didnt you say that the God of Goblins was very fierce, saved you, and you even wanted to bet that he would win this world? [Asura]: I remember you also said you wanted to find him to help your crush, what about now? [Asura]: Eh, dont pretend to be dead. [Asura]: Are you still there? [Asura]: Does the bet still count? I tell you, my Female Asuras have been craving your elves for a long time, no backing out! [Asura]: I tell you, Ive prepared the attack speed medicine, dare to renege and Ill kill you! Seeing these messages, Melinda Tang felt helpless. At that time, she didnt know there was an uninvited guest like the Angel Tribe. It was just because the God of Goblins saved her, and added that Logan was also the God of Goblins, she felt that he could win. In the heat of the moment, she used the male Shadow Elves as studs for a month as a bet, and exchanged the World Treasure Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus with the High-Level Monarch Asura n, hoping to help Logan open the wisdom for the Goblin Tribe. She knew in her heart that her best friend was deliberately letting her, at the expense of a World Treasure, and could exchange for a bunch of Mythical Stallions! Who could have thought that suddenly an Angel Tribe would appear. And this Star Angel is so fierce, even the alwaysdylike her felt like swearing. But at this point, she could only sacrifice the male Shadow Elves under hermand, But, its not exactly a sacrifice After all, the females of the Asura n are all stunning beauties. Although she still held a glimmer of hope in her heart, and her reason told her she would definitely lose this bet, Melinda Tang still chose to stubbornly persist, L snaaowJ: LOI! [Shadow]: The God of Goblins will win! Seeking for rmendation votes, rewards, and continued reading! The author bows in gratitude! Chapter 43 - 42: Powerful, but Always Being Robbed Chapter 43: Chapter 42: Powerful, but Always Being Robbed Trantor: 549690339 Blue Star, District 2, The Cosmic Investigation Department, Zow City Branch, Another spatial rift? A middle-aged man with a stern face, emanating a strong, iron-blooded aura, frowned, witnessing the flickering red light outside the room, Wasnt there a Level IV spatial rift that appeared not so long ago? Why so frequent In their investigations, a flicker red light signified the imminent appearance of a spatial rift, a precursor of monsters pouring from it. Director, we are still investigating the situation. The young man seated in front of the middle-aged director quickly replied, opening the hyperdimensional mark to contact his teammates, asking about the investigation situation. Soon, they responded. Seeing the reply, the young mans face instantly changed. He hurriedly passed the informal documents information to the branch director, Director, this is the conclusion that Little Lee and the others just reached. Although it has not been officially filed for review, ording to their experience, the chances of it being true are high. Let me see. The branch director nodded slightly, epting the information. The next moment, even as a director with transcendent capabilities, seeing the information made him furrow his brows. His eyebrows exuded solemnity, These frequently appearing small-scale low-level spatial rifts, are they a precursor torge-scale high-level spatial rifts? The branch directors eyes sharpened, With our spiritual energy distribution level in Zow City, could Level Il or even Level I spatial rifts ur!? Even the young man didnt dare to casually address this piece of information. Level IV spatial rifts can permit first-level creatures to pass through. Level Ill corresponds to the second energy level, Level Il corresponds to the third energy level (legendary, epic, demigod), Level I corresponds to the transcendent tier! If a Level I spatial rift really appeared and arge number of transcendent monsters poured out, It would be nothing less than a disaster for Zow City, which has rtively weak strength! Indeed, many deity yers are very powerful, but more Blue Star People chose to give up opening the world fragment, acquiring believer species, and chose to sell this opportunity to gain wealth and certain resources. After all, the death rate of bing a deity yer is too high! Not to mention the almostpletely unknown, unexplored worldmunity, even bing a deity in the explored worldmunity, there is always the possibility of a world breaking, annihting oneself! After all, the risks in the Endless Void (universe) are too many, too unpredictable! So, even if Zow City is a decent-sized city, it might not be able to resist a Level I spatial rift! If not for needing to consume a lot of faith points to summon the true spirits of the followers to Blue Star, and to construct their bodies The branch director sighed, The first energy level is okay, but starting from the second energy level where we touch upon the rules, summoning true spirits, constructing bodies would require consumption of hundreds of times more faith points. Even though this consumption is a mere drop in the bucketpared to directly opening a spatial passage to summon believers, But even transcendent divine gamers may find it hard to bear such a consumption. Otherwise, why would we worry about these spatial rifts! The branch director himself was a transcendent divine gamer, with three transcendent under hismand, having colonized five smalls. However, even a mere droplet of water transported through opening a spatial passage from the distant spacetime is something he cannot afford. Its just the summoning of the true spirit of the followers, forming a temporary body for battle in Blue Star, with its reserves of faith points, it could probably summon only three to five ninth-order demigods This is the current awkward situation of Blue Star Powerful deity yers are rampant in the worldmunity where theirs are located, causing genocide, and colonizing hundreds or thousands of worlds. However, Blue Star is gued by spatial rifts. The rulers of Blue Star have tried to investigate the worlds hidden beyond these space rifts, intending to obliterate thempletely, once and for all. However, they were startled to find that the worlds beyond these spatial rifts are utterly random, and they seem to originate from a vast array of different worldmunities. asionally, even the Abyss of Nothingness which surpasses spatial rifts would appear, ushering in dominator level monsters tounch suicide attacks on Blue Star. There are rumors that this is because the existence of the Hyperdimensional Game touched the Forbidden of the Endless Void, which is the punishment for the Blue Star civilization from the Endless Void. Due to the appearance of too many spatial rifts, a great deal of matter from other worlds has intermingled with Blue Star, and Blue Star has be incredibly vast. Even the Holy Throne cannot oversee the entire globe. Besides, whether it be transcendent, throne, dominator, or even the Holy Throne itself implies that it has a powerful civilization in the otherworld. Which means they have countless enemies, these enemies are always watching them, causing them to be unable to care for Blue Star all the time. Adding to that are the various internal conflicts before the arrival of the Hyperdimensional Game, as well as the current territorial divisions, which also led to the autonomous regions and semi-autonomous cities of Blue Star. To truly resist higher-level spatial rifts, we have to rely on the power of deity yers themselves. The Department Chief massaged his brow, summoning powerful believers true spirits, and then constructing temporary bodies for them, which requires the consumption of astronomical numbers of faith points, something which deity yers cannot afford. Arin, I grant you the authority. Go check how many Totem Entities, Giant Spirits, and deities are currently in Zow City. Deity yers who are totem illusionary bodies almost have nobat power when they leave their world, so they are not considered. Totem entities are at least equivalent to transcendent, Giant Spirits correspond to third level energy, and deities correspond to transcendent. Yes, Director. Investigation Team Member Arin quickly started checking, and then summarized the data and reported, Currently, there are 110,382 non-starred free people who still possess world autonomy, there are sixno, theres one more, now there are seven one-star citizens, and there are no details about two-star warriors or above. Among them, there are 13,000 totem entities that can exert second-levelbat power among the non-starred free people, an increase of 4,831. There are 1,893 giant spirits who can exert third-levelbat power, an increase of 311. Once the power reaches transcendent level, the authority level automatically awards promotion to one-star citizens. Detailed information about one-star citizens cant be viewed, and viewing the brief information will leave a record, so I didnt check. But, theres one more, could it be Arin looked at the department chief with hopeful eyes, with each additional transcendent, the strength of Zow City would increase significantly. After all, deity yers cant constantly pay attention to the situation on Blue Star. In the past, there were six transcendent yers including the department chief. If there was an incident, it would be good if three of them could make it to Blue Star. Therefore, an additional transcendent deity yer could provide a significant increase inbat power if they could make it in time during a critical moment! This could possibly even turn the tide! Besides, if the believers of this transcendent deity belong to a highly skilled race of fighters, then that would be even better! He is somewhat impatient to find out what race this new one-star citizen and deity belongs to! Chapter 44 - 43: Murphy Thompson: “1 1 m going to crush you! Chapter 44: Chapter 43: Murphy Thompson: 1 1 m going to crush you! Trantor: 549690339 Check! The department chief didnt hesitate, Ill take responsibility for leaving the browsing records. Strong ones dont like their information being casually investigated. Sometimes there would be conflicts just because of this. The department chiefs heart was also a little excited. Its been a long time since Zow City has seen a new Transcendent Tier appear. If a Transcendent Tier who was good at fighting could appear, then the uing crisis Arin nodded vigorously, looking at the department chiefs operation with an excited mood, hoping to get good news from the department chiefs expression. However, the department chiefs expression changed from excited to helplessly furrowing his brows. This made Arin feel as if even his heart was being scratched like by a cat, and he couldnt help but ask, Director, whats going on? Whats the situation with this One-Star Citizen? Did they just advance to the Super rank? Or are the believer race not good at fighting? It doesnt matter, after all, they are still a Transcendent Tier! Arin understood that even the weakest Transcendent Tier was still a Transcendent Tier, capable of casually destroying a Micr! Even if the Blue Star world was stable, they were still powerful enough to easily destroy mountains! But the department chiefs expression made him worry, Could it be that they havent even reached Transcendent Tier and became a One-Star Citizen? Youd better see for yourself. The department chief casually passed on the information and looked up, lost in thought. Arin looked at the information without dy [Authority Level: One-Star Citizen] [Detailed Information: No Viewing Permission] [Brief Information: Goblin Deity (Viewing Record Left, the Other Party Can Know)] This Looking at the information, even Arin, who felt he could ept anything, was choked for a moment, Goblin Deity? A lower-ss prisoner races racial god became a One-Star Citizen? Are you kidding me!? Even if it were the bottom of the lower-ss war race, like the Jackal-Wolf race or catkins, it could be considered good luck to be a Transcendent Tier. But this was a goblin It really made both the Department Chief and Arin lose all hope. Its possible that they got lucky and found something the Hyperdimensional Game needed in the initial World Fragment, made a contribution, and were rewarded with a One-Star Citizens identity. The department chief spoke softly. Arin nodded, this kind of situation wasnt umon. Thats it. Ill contact those five people. The department chief gave the somewhatckluster order, Arin, you are responsible for organizing the information into official documents and notifying all Deity yers in Zow City Notify the Totem Entity and above separately. At the same time, open the Merit System, City Treasury, and Divine Art Vault. Arin nodded slightly, in the past only the Giant Level would have separate notifications. But this time the situation was different, it was a city-destroying level danger. Every bit of strength was precious, and even the Second Level couldnt be ignored. He hesitated and asked, Director, what about that Goblin Deity? It should just be a Totem Illusionary Body or a Totem Entity. Dont count on it. Just treat it as a Totem Entity, well a Giant Level. T03 World Area, TS0083 (Angel Mini), The First Sequence? Seeing the numerous-winged, eye-covered monstrosity with strange human faces, even Heather Graham couldnt help but brighten her eyes with joy, Even if Murphy Thompson cant rely on the Star Law to advance to the Transcendent Tier and be an Eight-Winged Angel. With Its ability to summon the First Sequence and gain their approval, he has already reserved a future Transcendent Tier position! Of course, its best to achieve Transcendent Tier on your own and give the First Sequences spot to other angels! After all, even I only have three First Sequence spots. Heather Grahams willful thoughts emerge, outrageous enough to frustrate countless deity yers trapped at the Giant Spirit level, and even more excessive idease to mind, If Murphy can break through the transcendent tier directly by himself, or inherit the First Sequence and be a transcendent tier, wont I be a transcendent god by just lying down and not making any effort? There are two ways for deity yers to break through the Giant Spirit and be a deity. The mostmon one, and the path that most deity yers take: Building a civilization for the believer species under theirmand, and then slowly developing, painstakingly cultivating that civilization, helping themselves to elevate their divine position, achieving the transcendent tier, and then slowly cultivating transcendent believers It is even possible that some may not cultivate transcendent believers in their lifetime! And the other way is for the very few C When the believers under theirmand be transcendent, deity yers, as the gods of the believer race, can naturally break through the transcendent tier by harnessing the rules that the believers control! But this is a very small minority. After all, its not easy to achieve transcendent tier. I have to thank Logan for this. Thinking that she can just lie down and rx, Heather Grahams eyes curl up with joy, and she subconsciously wants to check on Logans information, only to find that he has be a one-star citizen, and even her level of authority cannot casually view his data. Amazing, he has already upgraded to one-star status so quickly. And he did it as a Goblin tribe member I really dont know how you did it. By now, no one knows that you are the god of the goblins except for me. Darn it, even I, if it werent for my origins, probably wouldnt have even managed to be a one-star citizen. So by that ount, arent you stronger than me? Heather Graham crinkles her nose, and she too has the pride of being the lord of angels, Dont think that just because you indirectly helped Murphy, Ill let you have this world! This world is mine! With that in mind, Heather Grahams will flickers, and her vast will descends into Murphys mind. By my name, seize this world! T07 World Zone, ck Mountain Fortress, Looking at the Wisdom Beast, gasping for breath at his feet and still filled with deep hatred in its eyes, Murphy sneers, Hatred? He doesnt care at all. Just a mere hatred, once it sees the glory of the Angel Family, it will naturally let go of everything and submit to him! Just as he was about to purify the Wisdom Beast, a grand and domineering will suddenly descends into Murphys mind, not to be defied. Master! Feeling the will of his master, tears well up in Murphys eyes, The Master has been watching me all this time! Such an honor! Murphy will seize this world in your name and spread it far and wide! The next moment, the holy light around Murphy intensified. With overbearing purification light enveloping the Wisdom Beast, its about to bepletely subdued! From his perspective, both evil gods are just insignificant. The only difference is that the green-skinned evil god is stronger, while the sub-dragon evil god doesnt even deserve a nce, especially after breaking through to the sixth order, being recognized by the First Sequence, and being constantly watched by the Master. This causes him to instantly inte to the extreme, losing the so-called notion of deal with the natives first, then discuss how topete for the world, The Master is watching me I want to seize the world with absolute strength and in a crushing manner! Lets deal with the stronger one first. The Angel Family doesnt have the habit of picking on the weak! With his thoughts conveyed to the War Angel Legion C Quickly eliminate the remaining city-states, and then Directly attack the green-skinned evil god! I want To crush them! Please rmend, reward, and keep up with the reading! Your humble author bows in gratitude! Chapter 45 - 45: 44: Wait, it’s getting intense… (4000+2 Combined s) Chapter 45: Chapter 44: Wait, its getting intense (4000+2 Combined Chapters) Trantor: 549690339 T07 world zone, Dragon Taming World, Woo Within half a month after Murphy Thompson conquered the Wisdom Beast, all city-states of the Spiritual Federation, except for Dragon City, were conquered! With a mournful cry echoing in the minds of every living being in Dragon Taming World, they all realized that Three Evil Demon Legions had almostpletely conquered Dragon Taming World! This was thement of the Dragon Tamer World Will, which doesnt possess independent will but is a collective consciousness of the world. When the worlds ownership changes, the thoughts of living beings change, and the rules of the world change, it will also fundamentally change with them. Regardless of Logans Goblin Legion, War Angel Legion, or Ximen Qings Sub-Dragon Human Legion, Dragon Descendant Servant Army, they had already gathered outside of Dragon City, the center of the Dragon Taming World. But things were somewhat different from what they had expected. Ximen Qing had thought they would discuss andpete for the rules of the world, but he didnt expect that Murphy Thompson would want to directly crush them, and Logan was fully aware of Murphy Thompsons n. And coincidentally, thats what it was thinking too. The vest was created to be taken off. Logan still remembers the umtion of [Name]. Under the shrouded sky, the towering Dragon City stood in the distance of the battlefield, with numerous Dragon Tamer Elites standing on the city walls, filled with fear and tension, staring intently at the battlefield. Looking closely, although they were afraid, there was still a glimmer of hope hidden in their despair. That was because the Spatial Rift Whale in Dragon City had already swallowed most of the Fire Seeds into its small world inside its body. They were trying their best to squeeze open the stronger spatial barrier that had formed due to the Spirit Ability Upgrade, trying to escape to the outside of the world! As long as the Fire Seed is not extinguished, the Lancaster Spirit Race still has hope! Hmph, no matter how powerful you evil gods are, Im afraid you didnt expect that we already have an action n to escape to the void. Even you can only drink our washed foot water! However, the sage is dead. They could never imagine that it was because of the existence of this hope that the evil gods let them go [Dont try to enve a race that still has hope in a short time.] This is one of the rules summarized by Blue Star after countless conquests. And what they wanted to do was to ruthlessly pour cold water on the hope of the Spirit Race at the moment when they thought they had escaped only to face a difficult journey, uncertain life and death, but also gained new hope Drown and crush their hope! At this time, the Spirit Race is like a ripe leek, waiting to be harvested. Eight hundred and seventy-three War Angels formed a battle array, their wings pping behind them, wearing holy glowing Angel Armaments. Above the army, there was a faint, strange phantom It was a winged, chained, and gigantic single-eyed battle chariot phantom! This phantom was the War Soul of the War Angel Legion, which was weird, twisted, yet full of holiness. [Note 1: The author references the characteristics of angels from real records to create the concept of the Primordial Sequence and the Legion War Soul.] [Note 2: Directly copying the angel image from records? This is a slippery slope that cannot be touched! (Round face sses.jpg)] The Sub-Dragon Human Legion and the Dragon Descendant Legion exuded an evil and violent aura even though they had just been hammered not long ago. But obviously, they had already expanded again during the conquest of Dragon Taming World. More than seven thousand Goblin Giant Demons, over three hundred Goblin Giant Soldiers, and Rank 3 and Rank 4 Shadow Hunters were ready for battle, with an ancient and wild aura in their legion. Their massive bodies seemed capable of tearing apart everything in their path! Logan didnt let the Soul Controlling Army participate They were too weak, even in the face of War Angels, they would only be disposable cannon fodder. For a moment, the atmosphere was somewhat silent. Ahem, we Ximen Qing decided to save some face, gently coughed, and stood up, ready to preside over the negotiation and contest of rules. But unexpectedly, as soon as he opened his mouth, he didnt even finish his first sentence. The next moment, Murphy Thompson raised his me Long Spear, riding on the Wisdom Beast beneath him, his voice like rolling Rage Thunder, War Angel Legion Attack! In the next moment, the War Angel Legion moved, violent storms surged, like a white holy torrent, rushing towards the Goblin Legion! Roar! In the midst of silence, the Goblin Legion issued a huge roar. Under the leadership of Martin, each four-meter-tall Goblin Giant Demons muscles swelled, and their whole bodys blood and qi were like a furnace. Under the leadership of the five-meter-tall Goblin Giant Soldier with iron blood thorn patterns flowing on his skin, they transformed into a green torrent, charging towards the white torrent symbolizing the War Angel Legion. Even if they were acting in a dyed manner, they did not show any weakness in momentum, and even more overwhelming! Your opponent is me! Before Logan could make a move, Murphy Thompson confronted him, his eyes full of fanaticism. He wants to pave the way for the Master! He struck with a big move, his body burning with rolling golden mes, a torrent ofva carrying unparalleled impact, bombarding Logan! At the same time, the phantom of the Primordial Sequence also descended out of thin air, trying to devour Logan. Heh. Logan chuckled,bender Then let me see just how strong I am now with you. Logan didnt make a move. Because in his perception, the phantom of the Primordial Sequence in front of him posed no threat! Both of them shared one thing inmon, that was, theypletely ignored the existence of Ximen Qing. Chapter 46 - 46: 44: Wait, it’s getting intense… Chapter 46: Chapter 44: Wait, its getting intense (4000+2 Combined Chapters) _2 Trantor: 549690339 Inside the T Forum, Why isnt the established protocol followed, no negotiation or discussion about the world domination rules first? You a bookworm? No, do you think this is a school or something? Whos ying by your rules, especially when Murphy Thompsons War Angel Legion has an almost overwhelming advantage? And you want to negotiate? Hrious, Ximen Qing is at a loss. Overwhelming? The Goblin Legion looks pretty tough to me, each one big and ferocious as hell! So what, it doesnt matter if Fucking hell! Why are there so many Fourth Order goblins in the Goblin Legion?! You must be mistaken wait, holy shit, there are actually Fourth Order goblins! And not just one, let me count there are over 300 Fourth Order goblins, including those who can enter shadows! Outrageous. Even if goblins could advance to the Fourth Order, but over 300 of them?! What? I just took a look at the Twin Divine Descendants, and by the time I got back, there are over 300 Fourth Order goblins? Goblins advancing to the Fourth Order. Are you serious? Its impossible. They are a lower-ss prisoner race, essentially Rule Instors. How could theyprehend the Rule? This Goblin Deity must have used some World Treasure to temporarily grant these goblins the power of the Fourth Order. Moreover, look, Murphy Thompson has already invoked the First Sequence, but hes just standing there, not knowing how to react He might be scared by the transcendent pressure from the First Sequence! So, its impossible for the goblin tribe under hismand to truly break through the Second Level barrier! Right, watch and see, it may seem fine now, but the fight will be the real test, and theyll be exposed! Yeah, well see! The forum was buzzing, and even the greatly humiliated Ximen Qing was ignored. All Deity yers were vigorously debating how the Goblin Deity managed to have his goblin tribe break through the level barrier For no other reason than the goblins breaking through the Second Level is incredibly astounding! T214807 Shadow Elf (Small). Looking at the information in T Forum, And the scenario in the live broadcast, Melinda Tang became increasingly nervous Originally, although she had hope for the Goblin Deity, she thought he was bound to lose. She only worried that his loss would impact Logans confidence, but she didnt feel nervous. But now, when the Goblin Deity actually showed a glimmer of hope of winning, she became nervous instead. Goblin Deity, you must win! You must have your goblins break through to the Fourth Order! What is the First Sequence Its just a phantom now, merely intimidating through a hint of transcendent pressure! In terms of power, the Transcendent Sequence can only cause a disruption at the Third Level! With the support of over 300 Fourth Order Transcendent Believers, we can easily shatter this Primordial Sequence Phantom! And what about Ximen Qing, hadnt he agreed to exchange the Shadow Dust for the Goblin Deitys contact info? Why hasnt he made a move yet! Outside the Shadow Temple, the Elf Guardian, looking at the uncertain sky these past few days, had be numb. In the T07 World Zone, Ximen Qings words hadnt even finished when he was ignored by Murphy Thompson and Logan, his face instantly turned pale. The Goblin Deity ignoring me is one thing. Humiliated and enraged, Ximen Qing eximed, He and I are both Deity yers, but you, Murphy Thompson Murphy Thompson, how dare you? But thinking of Murphy Thompson, who could summon the First Sequence and was a Star Angel himself plus the Angel Reincarnation Pool that could let him respawn indefinitely and fear death no more. In essence, he is destined to be a Transcendent Order Angel. As for him, Ximen Qing, he might not necessarily be Transcendent. With this in mind, Ximen Qing felt much better. Moreover, after seeing arge number of Fourth Order goblins under themand of the Goblin Deity, he even started to fantasize, Good, the stronger the Goblin Deity, the less I can be considered weak. Who can win against the Goblin Deity in the Totem Entity Realm with over 300 Fourth Order power supports under hismand! So its not certain yet who will win. Besides, hehe, perhaps I, Ximen Qing, can sit back and reap the benefits. If I get the Dragon King Bloodline of that Wisdom Beast, then my chances of breaking through to Transcendent Subconsciously wiping the non-existent drool from the corner of his mouth, with these thoughts in mind, Ximen Qing silently moved the Sub-Dragon Human Legion and the Dragonscale Legion to a safe distance.bender Quietly waiting for the conclusion of the contest in front of him so he could reap the benefits. Outside Dragon City, In the sky above the battlefield, Facing the terrifying strike of the Magma Giant Pir and the assimtion from the Primordial Sequence Phantom, Logan showed no signs of dodging or countering. On the contrary, he closed his eyes, and quietly awaited the attack! In fact, he didnt ponder too much, he just wanted to test, by the hand of He didnt want to strike at random and identally kill this barely decent toy. The next instant, the phantom assimted, and magma engulfed! The tranquility, sanctity and dominance emanating from the Primordial Sequence Phantom tried to influence Logans will, tame him, make him be amb of the Master! Chapter 47 - 47: 44: Wait, it’s getting intense… Chapter 47: Chapter 44: Wait, its getting intense (4000+2 Combined Chapters)_3 Trantor: 549690339 On the contrary, the Lava Pir seemed like a mist, having no effect on Logan. Nice stuff. Logan carefully pondered and nodded involuntarily, No wonder the Wisdom Beast, which is loyal only to the World Will, would submit to Murphy Thompson after being swallowed by the Primordial Sequence Phantom. Angels, as expected, are creatures with a seemingly sacred and benevolent nature, but are essentially just overbearing. If thats all there is, then you Die. Then, It gently extended Its palm, and the divine voice in Its mouth bloomed softly. On the other side, Murphy Thompson saw the appearance of the Primordial Sequence, and even the Evil God was swallowed without any resistance. Even more, He was hit by the Lava Pir transformed further by His Star Law, revealing a slight smile,bender Evil God, after all, is just like The next moment, the thoughts that emerged in Murphy Thompsons mind were utterly shattered by the scene before him. Seeing theva sliding down, the Primordial Phantom copsing, and turning into light spots and disappearing. The Evil God, however, remained unharmed, with a gentle smile on his handsome face, but his words made It feel as if It had fallen into an icehouse. Die! How could it be! Bang! Murphy Thompsons pride was instantly ignited, the Star Law burnt directly, and endless light and heat erupted, pouring all the light and heat towards Logan, God said, let there be light! Murphy Thompson burned everything, trying to evaporate Itpletely! But the next scene made It grit Its teeth, Impossible! This cannot be possible! Seeing Logan gently waving the Stone Spear, as if pushing away the water flow, the light and heat were gently pushed aside. The Stone Spear slowly and unremarkably handed out, making Murphy Thompson feel an eerie sense of being unable to dodge. Dodge! Dodge it for me! With a hoarse voice, Murphy Thompson could only watch the Stone Spear pierce his chest and his will dissipate! Logan, however, wasnt that emotional. From beginning to end, It was only swallowed, tore through the phantoms, pushed away the light and heat, and stabbed Murphy Thompson dead C all within less than a minute and four steps Eh, I feel like I can capture the True Spirit. Looking at the milky white light spot swaying and swaying out of Murphy Thompsons body, Logans eyes lit up. If he could imprison Murphy Thompsons light spot, it would be worthwhile for Princess Heather, as the princess of the Jixi Empire, to pay a huge price to exchange it. But It was also hesitant. After all, It was not yet Heather Grahams opponent. If It takes Murphy Thompsons True Spirit, Heather Graham might even lead all the armies to descend directly. At that time, it is hard to say who will win and who will lose between them, but the battle between It and them will definitely destroy the Dragon Taming World first! My World needs the resources of the Dragon Taming World to grow further. Even the Goblin Tribe has been restricted to a poption scale of 100,000 and cannot leave the Dragon Taming World. Miss the Dragon Taming World, and who knows when to find a suitable world! But there are still many essential special resources for future advancement that I cannot ess now or are difficult to obtain. If I can trade with Heather in a friendly manner Logan inadvertently nced at the World Channel created by the Heaven Realms Divine Scepter at the other end of the world and suddenly had an idea. Bang! The Space Shattering Spear, created by the Killing Intent Refining Weapon Lock in its hand, roared out! [Note: A little exnation from the author. The previous chapter mentioned that the Blue Star Civilization is stolen frequently, not meaning that it is weak. Just the slightlyrger spatial rifts can cause other worlds to be destroyed, while in the Blue Star, it just makes small cities suffer. Thats the gap] This chapter is 4k+, abined two-in-one chapter. Pleading for rmendation tickets, following the reading, and rewards! The little author bows in thanks! Chapter 48 - 48: 45: Goblin Deity, I admit you are powerful Chapter 48: Chapter 45: Goblin Deity, I admit you are powerful Trantor: 549690339 In the T Forum, the deity yers who were just watching the show were dumbfounded by the series of changes, No way, is the Goblin Deity really that powerful? Did Murphy Thompson let him win? He didnt do any damage with that smoothbo. Damn, even the legendary Wisdom Beast with Dragon King Bloodline was subdued in an instant, but you cant even break Goblin Deitys defense. You see, Murphy Thompson is burning the Laws Force, hes going all out. I dont believe he still cant break its defense now! Tsk, unconsciously, our discussion has shifted from ass-kicking to breaking defense. This change What does diverting light and heat with weapons mean? Is this something a totem entity can do? This is too outrageous, the Goblin Deity finally made a move, and with that, killed Murphy Thompson. So, wouldnt that mean that the fourth-order Goblins under Goblin Deity, they all truly exist, really breaking through the level barrier! This could be considered a small record in history, although it doesnt seem to be very useful Fine, if I meet it in reality, I would definitely serve it tea and ask how it is so awesome, but this is just a forum, so I can only say that its too ordinary, it needs more practice. But, it really doesnt work +1, even if its powerful now, so what? Goblins have no wisdom, cant establish civilization, so it will never be able to gain the spirituality from civilization to construct its Giant Spirit Body! The road to transcendent tier ispletely sealed off As long as it doesnt reach transcendent tier, there is always a risk of its World Fragment dispersing, copsing, or capsizing! Do you still remember the genius Ruin Kun Species, a high-level monarch race who wanted to add a few chances to achieve the throne for its own future?bender To increase the essence during the phase of Giant Spirit, relying on the support of the background power, advancing the Ruin Kun Species into the lower-ss mythical Species: Star-devouring Giant Whale, while also upgrading the Border Ind World Fragment to a micr. The weaker its strength is, the easier it is to enhance the essence. Its not wrong to choose this. In the end, one day, its World Fragment suddenly copsed and self-disintegrated And it diedpletely, even its true spirit annihted. Ive heard of this too, but not many of us can break through to the transcendent tier. Now I understand why schools advise deity yers who randomly get World Fragments to upgrade their World Fragments to micrs as soon as possible! Its a pity that goblins broke the level barrier, must have taken a lot of time to achieve this, Goblin Deity deserves admiration, its just a shame that the limits are locked! Wait, what is it doing? Wow, I admire it even more now! Destroying spatial passages, restraining true spiritswait, how can it restrain true spirits? These are minor details! Heather Graham has already pre-booked transcendent tier, even the throne is not impossible. Now it has poked a hole in the sky Yeah, why bother restraining Murphy Thompsons true spirit during a normal battle? Are they trying to extort Heather Graham? Hiss, the idea makes me tempted, but I dont dare Goblin Deity, youre so amazing. Low-level prisoner breeds, broke through the level barrier, unable to establish civilization, and severely offended the Angel Lord Well, its time to start the 30 -year-long strategic development n from West River to East River. Its not easy to break through the essential limits of race, its difficult for the Goblin to possess wisdom! Goblins low intelligence is slightly better than no intelligence, but not by much Im not optimistic, although its already very good, its just a pity. Now it has offended Heather Graham, tsk, tsk, the future is uncertain. Its not just because the deity yers in the T Forum just entered society that theyre not optimistic about the Goblin race. On the contrary, in the Hyperdimensional Forum, various information was so openly avable that they knew too much, which led them to underestimate the Goblin Tribe. Even if there were arge number of first-level life forms and higher levels within the race, and they had gained wisdom due to their powerful strength It didnt matter! What was needed was for every member of the entire race to possess wisdom, including their offspring, making wisdom the norm, which was an essential sublimation! Even among the vast deity yers, only a few had achieved this. 1107 World zone, Outside Dragon City, Logan flew out with Stone Spears, each with various powerful forces ofw attached to them, instantly destroying the spatial passage of the Angel Tribe. Even though the Divine Scepter had recorded the coordinates of this world fragment, it would still take some time to descend into the spatial passage again. By then, Logan would have had enough time to relocate the Dragon Taming World and merge it with his own world. The next moment, Logan stretched out his palm, gently sping Murphy Thompsons True Spirit within his hand, imprisoning it. Touching, or even imprisoning and destroying True Spirit, was generally only achievable by the Transcendent Tier. But Logan had the Killing Machine, a limited special effect born for destruction If it couldnt even destroy a True Spirit, what could it talk about destruction? So it allowed him to possess the ability to touch True Spirit ahead of time. As for offending Heather Graham? And the limitations of wisdom, which made it impossible to establish a civilization and construct a Giant Spirit Body? Logan never cared about these things. The essence of this world was plunder! If he didnt plunder others, they woulde to plunder him! He believed that with his own abilities and the existence of the System, Heather Graham could not pose any threat to him, let alone in the future! Moreover, since bing a deity, Deity yers, except for a few races like Sub-Dragon Humans who had strong inherent ws, tended to be more rational. There was no such thing as offending at random, enmity that cannot coexist under the same sky, or exterminating the entire family. If there were no obvious conflicts of interest, the interaction between Deity yers would be rtively harmonious. After all, the void was vast. Countless worlds were waiting to be explored and conquered by Deity yers! Of course, it was quite difficult to find a world like Dragon Taming World, which was weak yet resource-rich, with Spiritual Ability Upgrades. Logan shook his head slightly and put aside these distant thoughts. Looking down at the Goblin Legion and War Angel Legion fighting each other, he had no intention of intervening. True elites were forged in the fire and blood of battle! What he needed was an elite army capable of plundering and conquering for him, not a weak army that needed him to take care of everything, andmenting the loss of a Goblin Giant Soldier. Dead? Then train the next one. It was all that simple. Logan looked up in the direction of Ximen Qing, his eyes meeting Ximen Qings panicked and tense gaze. Chapter 49 - 49: 46: How can there be such a vicious Spirit in this world? Chapter 49: Chapter 46: How can there be such a vicious Spirit in this world? Trantor: 549690339 T07 World Zone, Dragon Taming World, Outside Dragon City, Looking at the God of Goblins whose eyes regarded him calmly, Ximen Qing couldnt help but put on a smile uglier than crying. It was only at this moment that It realized one thing Just now, Murphy and Logan ignored It, igniting a war between themselves, giving It the chance to profit from their battle. It wasnt that It suddenly became the protagonist, giving them a debuff. It was that these two regarded It as nothing more than an easy target, which is why they didnt bother Watching their battle just now, Ximen Qing felt his heart trembling in fear. After all, even Murphys weakest skill, the Powerful Skill Magma Column, was more than It could bear. Moreover, Ximen Qing had seen clearly how the Angel Tribes Spatial Passage was destroyed and Murphys True Spirit was trapped. This is a ruthless deity. Ximen Qing quickly said, Err, Mr. Goblin, how about we both take a step back? Both take a step back? Logan smiled slightly, Of course we can, but it depends on how we both take a step back? Without waiting for Ximen Qing to speak, Logan continued, First, turn off the live broadcast. Ximen Qing saw a glimmer of hope, quickly nodded, and immediately turned off the live broadcast. Ill take a step back and let you return to your World Fragment with your Sub-Dragon Human Legion, and the Dragonscale Legion, but you cant take any resources. Logan pointed at the Dragonscales who had been polluted by the Sub-Dragon Bloodline, The Dragonscale Legion is your gain. The result was a mutation; the concentration of the dragon bloodline within them increased, their strength greatly improved, and they became incredibly loyal to Sub-Dragons. Sub-Dragons are Ximen Qings direct believers, they, and the Dragonscales imnted with Sub-Dragon bloodline, all have a hint of Sub-Dragon divinity. Simplifying it, theyre soiled and cant be used. Ximen Qing reluctantly nodded. It had produced the Dragonscale Legion with this purpose in mind, so It had to dig in and get a piece of the pie. But then Logans next words turned Its face green, Not expensive, ten Faith Points per Dragonscale, regardless of Level. This is the step Im taking back.bender As for your concession, extract the Star Core Dragon Kings Blood from the Wisdom Beast. Then give me a blueprint of the Sub-Dragon Strongman aspensation, how does that sound? This On hearing Logans demands, Ximen Qing immediately started cursing in his heart, This Goblin Deity is damn greedy! I have at least tens of thousands of these Dragon Fighters, wouldnt I lose a hundred thousand Faith Points all at once? Even with the support of the family n behind me, this is somewhat painful! And, its not bad enough that I didnt get the blood of the Star Core Dragon King, now I have to extract it for you? In this world, is there such a wicked deity? Damn, if it werent for the fact that this batch of Dragonscale Legion had experienced fierce battles and is now the elite of the battlefield, I would never agree to your terms! Wait for when I rank up to the Super Level, Ill show you! On the surface, though, Ximen Qing managed to squeeze out a smile, nodding repeatedly, That would be only right. Mr. Goblin, since youve asked, the promise will be honored. As for the blueprint of the Sub-Dragon Strongman, Ximen Qing had been prepared for it. After fighting in different worlds, aside from the resources originally found in these worlds. Therger harvest is to catch and drag these worlds to ones own World Fragment, swallow it, expand ones own world, and increase its foundation. Just like how the Anchor of the Void is used to search for and descend onto the worlds, there is also the Void Veil used to conceal the traces of catching and dragging the world, and the Void Powerman used to catch and drag the world. However, they have many drawbacks C The Anchor of the Void can only search in the vast void based on the information specified by the deity, like finding a needle in a haystack and it is extremely difficult to find satisfying targets. The Void Veil can only cover the huge movement of the world, and it can not cover the small movements. The Void Powerman has nobat capability at all. Contacting anything other than the Anchor of the Void may cause damage, and its usage lifespan is pitifully short. Therefore, these three items are also humorously referred to on the forum as the Three Artefacts of the Common People. Of course, these are considered the Three Artefacts of the Common People only in the Blue Star Civilization. But if they were ced in other civilizations, even those with a Dominator, they might be treated as a civilizations foundation and taken seriously! Within the Blue Star Civilization, different high-level racial deities all have corresponding advanced treasures, just like the Angel Tribe has the Divine Scepter, Angel Wings, and Angel Powerman. Only the high-level war race, the Sub-dragon Humans, also have the existence of the Sub-Dragon Strongman. This Strongman has self-healing capabilities, faster dragging speed, and can be upgraded by merging Dragon Veins. For the Goblin Tribe, that has nothing, ckmailing the Sub-Dragon Human for a Sub-dragon Strongman is perfectly normal. So Ximen Qing had expected this all along, and even felt relieved that Logan did not request to him to provide materials to make the Strongman. Hums. A strand of golden light was epted by Logan. Inside it was the blueprint for the Sub-Dragon Strongman. If one is capable, one could also make modifications by oneself. Of course, Ximen Qing did not believe that the Goblin Deity had this ability. This race deity, known for its brutish strength, even thought to himself, Humph, a Goblin Deity that only knows how to fight. You can fight? Whats the use of fighting? In the end, its all about power and background! Arent you still asking me for the blueprint of the Sub-Dragon Strongman? With your Goblin intellect, Im afraid youll just barely manage to build it! When you need to upgrade and modify the Sub-Dragon Strongman in the future, can you understand it? You still have to be easily handled by me. A blunt brute who can only fight! Thinking of this, Ximen Qing managed a smile to curry favor, and went to refine the Star Core Dragon Kings Blood from the Wisdom Beast. Meanwhile, Logan sits quietly on the clouds, watching the war below indifferently, and sighs internally, Worthy of the War Angel. Even though all my goblins are of legendary upation, the casualties are still higher. On the battlefield below, it often takes five Goblin Giant Demons to fight three War Angels. Even with the support of an upgraded wolf pack, they barely managed to have the upper hand. Among the Giant Demons who survived the fierce fighting but did not meet the conditions for advancing into Giant Soldiers, A small part of them opened their pores and began to absorb the bloody stench, death, and war from the air; all full of the breath of ughter. And on Logans panel, the number of Goblins fulfilling the conditions for advancing into Giant Soldiers is also growing at an extremely slow pace. This discovery made Logan somewhat surprised, I originally only knew that wisdom would limit the goblin giant demons from advancing to be Giants. It appears that ughter can lower the threshold. So that the wisdom-deficient Goblin Giant Demons can also barely meet the advancement threshold. Of course, if they want to continue advancing, wisdom must be indispensable. At this time, the war below has also ended. The Goblin Legion is cleaning up the battlefield, performing a war dance, and starting the primitive sacrificial praise. On Dragon City in the distance, arge number of Dragon Tamers watched the battlefield with anxious, impatient, hateful, and expectant gazes. Meanwhile, Logan is also constantly receiving log prompts before his eyes Seeking rmendation votes, followers, and rewards! My gratitude to all, the author bows down in thanks! Chapter 50 - 50: 47: I hope the children can embrace the New World! Chapter 50: Chapter 47: I hope the children can embrace the New World! Trantor: 549690339 T03 World Area, TS0083 (Angel Mini), Killing Murphy Thompson and annihting the War Angel Legion is one thing. This is war Heather Graham sits on the divine throne, her eyes like turbulent waves under a storm, filled with undercurrents, But how dare you imprison Murphys true spirit? In her anger, shes also somewhat puzzled, I am the princess of Jixi Empire, and the Lord of Mythical Angels. How dare he provoke me? Moreover, Im certain that he has realized my goodwill and reciprocated it. Heather Graham is confused, but due to her pride, she deems pondering things she considers beneath her as beneath her as well. I really want to wage war She murmurs softly, the tinum killing aura filling the entire Holy Pce, To take away everything you have. Heather Graham doesnt realize that unknowingly, her nature has been influenced by the inborn arrogance of the Angel Family. Slightly startled, a trace of rity appears in Heather Grahams eyes, and a hint of fear in their depths, No, why would I think of such terrifying things? But, this arrogant Logan must be punished as well! Hmm I cant let him harm Murphys true spirit. Even for angels, it takes a lot of time to breed someone of Murphys caliber. First, add him, and give him a chance to apologize. Heather Graham suppresses her arrogance, but not entirely, He must be terrified when he realizes that I know his true identity. As long as hes still worried about his true identity being exposed, attracting unwanted attention, and coveting, Im not afraid he wont submit! As she thought about it, Heather Graham couldnt help but smile on her stunning, pure face. The solemn aura within the Holy Pce faded away, reced with joy. She couldnt wait to see Logan in an embarrassing, fearful state. T07 Territory, Dragon Taming World, Above Dragon City, Watching the battlefield outside, the Dragon Tamers are a mix of fear, excitement, and nervousness. They silentlymunicate with each other through telepathy without speaking, What are these evil creatures doing. killing each other like this? Who cares, keep on killing! Right, we cant fight back, but seeing more and more of them die, I cant help but get excited! The fight is almost over dont stop, keep killing! Yes, just buy a little more time! Its as if the deities in the dark responded to their pleas. They see that after the green -skin demonspletely annihted the feather demons, they didnt attack the Dragon Legion, but stayed in ce, not advancing towards Dragon City! It seems that there is no sign of attacking Dragon City in the short term! As the remainder left behind to confuse the evil creatures and create the illusion that Dragon City is still defending and has no intention of fleeing, they are all volunteers. At this moment, a me of hope burns in everyones eyes, and even the older Dragon Tamers cry with joy, Its great! It must be the Mother Worlds Will helping us in secret! Its almost time, the Spatial Rift Whale Group will soon open the Spatial Passage, taking the Fire Seed away from the Mother World! Once they leave the Mother World, the time and space in the void will no longer be as clear as within the World, even an Evil God might be powerless! The Fire Seed shall not be extinguished, and the Spirit Humans shall not perish! Suddenly, one of the Dragon Tamers with white temples couldnt help but sigh, Hope, children, can Embrace the New World. Above the clouds, Logan kept seeing log prompts in front of his eyes as he listened to the sacrificial song C [Log]: Your Goblin Legion is at war with the War Angel Legion! [Log]: You have killed the Sixth Order Star Angel Murphy Thompson! [Log]: You have imprisoned his true spirit without destruction, which will significantly reduce your loot. [Log]: You have obtained the loot Star Law 1.3% The First Sequence 0.03%! [Log]: You have obtained the loot special effect Zealous Will! [Log]: Your Goblin Legion has annihted the War Angel Legion, with casualties including 75 Third Order Shadow Hunters, 3 Fourth Order Shadow Hunters, 753 Third Order Goblin Giant Demons, and 23 Fourth Order Goblin Giant Soldiers! [Log]: You have in 873 Mythical War Angels, a great victory! [Log]: You have obtained the loot Primitive Divinity*2.1% Divine Rule*3.2% War Rule 16.7%! [Log]: You have obtained the loot solidifiable special effects Light Element Affinity, Charge, Sword Master [Log]: You have obtained the loot special effect Legion War Soul! [Log]: You can consume faith points to fuse the special effect Legion War Soul with the bond Wolf Pack! [Log]: You have obtained faith points+345,800! [Log]: You have entered friendly negotiations with Ximen Qing! [Log]: You have received 100,000 faith points, Sub-Dragon Warrior Construction Blueprint, and Star Core Dragon King Blood *1! Legion War Soul. Logan nodded slightly. The drop of the Legion War Soul was within his expectations. It was something simr to a bond, enhancing thebat power of a group. It was also a powerful means for group strength to counter individual greatness. Otherwise, there would be no need to form a legion. Instead, resources would be piled on individual talents to cultivate strong ones that can break through everything. Throughout history, legendary legions reversing the tide and killing transcendent yers of gods have had their share of sesses as well. Even if they came at a terrible price, but Sess is still sess. Logan did not immediately choose to fuse, but looked at Ximen Qing, who approached him with a sneaky and ttering smile, and asked, Has the blood of the Star Core Dragon King been extracted? It has been extracted, it has been. Ximen Qing hastily extended his dragon w, revealing a drop of blood boiling likeva, tightly locked by chains of belief turned golden light. His eyes were full of greed. However, seeing Logan, the greed faded. He did have thoughts of secretly taking the drop of Dragon King blood behind Logans back, but doing so, could he leave this World Fragment? Probably, Logan would smash him into pieces in an instant. Then, not only would he not have the Dragon King blood, but he would also lose the Dragonscale Legion! The moment Ximen Qing handed over the blood, he felt a sense of emptiness in his heart. He knew it was because the drop of blood was indeed important to him, which was why he instinctively felt this way. Such strong vitality! Logan took the blood, feeling the vitality within it still teeming after countless years and numerous timelines. He couldnt help but be shocked, and became even more certain of one thing, That Star Core Dragon King must be a Kings Throne!bender Not just because hes transcendent and called a Dragon King, but actually reigning supreme among the transcendent dragons! How could the blood of such a being appear in the Dragon Taming World And even more so, in such an active state. Logan looked up at the sky, a trace of doubt arising in his heart. If this were ced in the Martial Arts World, the blood of a transcendent being would be enough to regenerate them. Within the World of Gods, transcendent beings are divine spirits, and as long as they have worshipers praying for them, they can still return from the river of time and space. Let alone a Kings Throne among transcendent beings. They could also follow causality to find those rted to them. It wasnt until Logan held the blood in his hand that he felt the surging vitality within it C The Dragon King was not dead! Chapter 51 - 48: The most skillful and righteous traditional art skills Chapter 51: Chapter 48: The most skillful and righteous traditional art skills Trantor: 549690339 Thoughts shed through Logans mind, and he didnt care too much, casually pocketing the drop of Dragon Kings Blood. Anyway, I never intended to use it myself. While the Dragon Vein ispatible with the path I am preparing for the Goblin Tribe, it is not essential. When I auction it off What does it matter if its the Dragon Kings or not? Dare they cause trouble on the Blue Star Transcendent Tiers territory? A smile appeared on Logans face. The Blue Star Civilization, when faced with external enemies, is most adept and righteous at Swinging people! Just like this batch of Newbie Divine yers. When binding the Hyperdimensional Mark and being randomly assigned to unexplored T World Communities by the Hyperdimensional Game, they were coveted by the native civilizations. The Federation unceremoniously dispatched the Holy Throne C though they certainly intended to take advantage of the situation and develop the New World Community. In the existing World Communities where many Blue Star Divine yers were exploring, the native civilizations Strong Ones were often overwhelmed to death by the Blue Star Divine yers. Ximen Qings ingratiating smile became more intense. Big Brother Goblin, could I ask you a favor? Speak. Can you give me your Hyperdimensional Mark contact information? There is a rich female Divine yer from a High-level Monarch Race who wants to be friends. Ximen Qing spoke quickly. I promise I wont look at your real identity! This is a High-level Monarch Race, Big Brother Goblin. Just adding a friend would do no harm to you, and it would expand your connections and avenues It was only at this moment that Logan realized why Ximen Qing had seemed so sneaky earlier. He originally thought that Ximen Qing had been defeated. Little did he know that this was just Melinda Tangs task. Thinking of the little girl who had been working hard for her cousin, Logan let out a softugh. Ximen Qings endless chatter suddenly stopped. Just as he prepared to speak up again, he heard, Get lost. Damn green skin! Ximen Qing was furious. He had been ridiculed in the forums for this task, only to find the Goblin Deity showing no mercy. You want me to get lost, dont you? Wait, waiting for me to transcend and seeing how I deal with you! With these thoughts, Ximen Qing squeezed out a smile and nodded repeatedly. Alright, Big Brother Goblin. Ill leave right now. Logan watched him leave without saying a word. In his eyes, Ximen Qing was a true viin, but he could also let go. Moreover, Logan had a premonition that this wouldnt be hisst encounter with Ximen Qing. Recalling how Ximen Qing had drawn immense firepower to himself and gifted Logan 100,000 Faith Points and the Sub-Dragon Warrior Construction Blueprint, Logan couldnt help but smile. Grow well. What else will you have to redeem yourself with next time we meet? Then, his will swayed slightly. Logans gaze shifted to Dragon City, taking a deep breath. The Spatial Passage is almost being drilled open by those Spatial Rift Whales. Indeed, one only knows to improve efficiency when theres a knife to their neck. Its about time to start the show. Let me Extinguish your hopes. Then, the oracle descended Begin the siege! Remember to go slow, dont break through. On Dragon City, Theyreing! Watching the green Evil Demon Army slowly advancing towards Dragon City, the Dragon Tamers revealed mocking smiles. Werent their speeds extremely fast? Why are they so slow now? Are they trying to make us fear and ridicule us? The Chief Councilor roared loudly at the Dragon Tamers, Soldiers, are you afraid? Never! Have you ever backed down? Never! Do you regret it? Never! Soldiers Looking at the dragon tamers with zing mes in their eyes, the Chief Councilors voice was deafening, Die with me in battle! One by one, the brilliant tamed spirits and dragons were released, ready to fight with the determination to die. Not fighting to the death, but dying in battle. In the center of Dragon City, arge area of buildings had been violently cleared. Only arge group of Spatial Rift Whales, with their heads sticking into the dark spatial passage and their tails still pping frantically in an attempt to squeeze through, remained. Normally, Spatial Rift Whales lived in the void near the outside of the Dragon Taming World, opening up temporary spatial passageways. Traveling between the inside and outside of the world should have been a routine act for them, an innate ability. But at this moment, their bodies contained arge number of lives that were forbidden to go out. The world was under attack from an evil god. Not only did the children raised by the world not fight to the death for it, but they also wanted to escape with a great many treasured items. Needless to say, this was not allowed. The instincts of the Spatial Rift Whales were suppressed by the World Will of Dragon Tamer World. This made their escape extremely difficult. To the point where the Spatial Rift Whales would want to give up, but they were driven by their masters to leave at any cost, even if it meant burning their lives. A young man with a dragon taming mark on his forehead, radiating a strong red light and a faint dragon aura, looked up at the faintly glowing sky. This was the virtual mini-world inside the Spatial Rift Whales, where one could observe the outside world through the sky. The scenes appearing in the sky were the events happening outside, where the dragon tamers fought alongside green-skinned demons in a desperate battle! Father is fighting with the heart of dying in battle. In this battle, whether winning or losing, death is certain Around him, besides the real young geniuses from various ces, were the descendants of Dragon Citys local nobility, as well as the first-tier dragon tamers. Even without looking at the projection above their heads, all the Spirit Humans could sense the bloody battle outside, which had be so horrible as to be unimaginable. Even if they closed their eyes, they couldnt bear to look any further. The blood ties from the same origin allowed them to feel, however vaguely, that countless lives with the same blood were disappearing inrge numbers in a short period, just like ants eaten by anteaters Witnessing these scenes, the Fire Seeds were filled with tears. Except for a very few who were relieved, most of them had eyes full of hatred, pain, and a hint of hope that was gradually growing. Time seemed to pass very slowly in these moments. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Finally, not knowing how long it had been, a dull sound rang out, followed by a sudden sense of weightlessness, loss, and weakness, as well as a series of dull noises in quick session Weve escaped! Theres hope now! Were in the void now C theres no way these evil gods can find us! Yeah, no matter how powerful the evil gods are, can they chase us beyond the world? Thats right, the Dragon Tamer World is not a ce where they cane and go as they please! The battlefield in the sky was quickly receding, reced by the pitch-ck void and tiny points of light representing other worlds. We must find a new world! And continue the Spirit Human civilization! The young man stepped forward. He was the youngest son of the Chief Councilor and the most talented one. He was also the deputy leader among the Fire Seeds. He didnt cheer, but just spoke word by word, And then, make revenge the ultimate mission of Spirit Human civilization! Next, he was going to arrange for the Spatial Rift Whale Masters to search for a navigational route. He had a secret that even his father didnt know Ever since he was born, he could feel a warm will guiding him from a distant ce beyond time and space. He believed that by following his feelings, he would surely reach the new world! And then, take revenge! Hiss! At that moment, the Spatial Rift Whale suddenly shook violently Changes appeared in the sky. All the Spirit Humans looked up and were filled with astonishment. From the spatial passage that was supposed to shrink slowly due to the departure of the Spatial Rift Whales, a pair of giant hands reached out Asking for rmendation votes and rewards! Updating with 5k words, please follow me on Monday next week, this days following is rted to a rmendation, which is very important to a small author, thank you! The little author bows in gratitude! Chapter 52 - 49: Players value freedom and will never accept commands! (2 in 1 Chapter) Chapter 52: Chapter 49: yers value freedom and will never eptmands! (2 in 1 Chapter) Trantor: 549690339 T World Community, TOI District, Taylor Star (a supergiant), The technology on this is incredibly advanced, even to the point where its on the verge of causing a terrifying catastrophe that would surpass the intelligent machine crisis. Maic Levitation Daily Technology, Holographic Projection, Virtual Layered World On Taylor Star, besides the major consortia that rule the world, whats most prestigious are the virtual gamingpanies, jointly invested in by these consortia. Virtual gamingpanies can influence a citysws and its citizens levels! One could even say that, in some ways, virtual gamingpanies are the Federal System of Taylor Civilization. Within the cities of Taylor, there are countless robots controlled by artificial intelligence, performing highly efficient low-intelligence repetitivebor,pletely recing humanbor. At this moment, there are countlessrge-headed, translucent skull beings that allow a glimpse of their slightly wriggling, slightly crystalline brains, with slender and fair limbs. These are the highly-evolved Taylor people with exceptional spiritual power. Countless Taylor people log into the Taylor Wisdom Network, open the top-ranked virtual games, and upon clicking, a myriad of games appear before them. At the forefront is a newly-developed game. A new game is really out! And its a massive team exploration game. Yeah, its been a long time since a virtual gamingpany released such a huge game. Exactly, Ive always wanted to be a professional yer and earn a noble title. I think my strength is already enough, but the old games are still dominated and continuously developed by the major guilds. Its hard for us neers to stand out and earn enough merit points! Right, I remember that every time a new gamees out, some people can earn noble titles based on their merits. This is a massive game, arent there chances for even high-level noble titles to appear? Yeah, game level and titles in reality are linked. Ive had my eyes on a nearby citys aerial garden for a long time, but unfortunately, only viscounts are qualified to buy it. Upstairs, looks like you wont have a chance. Take a closer look, the entry requirement for this game is viscount-level professional yers, even ordinary professional yers cant participate! Thats right, I heard that this game will also be included in the Viscount Leagues evaluation index! [Note: Amateur yers C First Level, Baron-level Professional yers C Second Level, Viscount-level C Third Level (Ranks 7-9), Earl-level, Marquis-level, Duke-level C Transcendent Tier, Prince-level C Throne, Emperor-level C Dominator!] Damn, whats the point of releasing this game? Yeah, if its not open to amateur yers, why put it on the homepage? Moms wise. I rememberst time Magic Abyss Group spent 100 billion credit points just to put an advertisement on the homepage! Although we dont have ess, we can sign up, right? If we sessfully sign up, we can join as a legion yer and do whatever we want, but we have to listen to themands of the viscounts! yers value freedom, we absolutely wont eptmands! There are merits to be gained! Ah, wheres the registration entrance? I didnt see it when I opened the game. Upstairs, dad, show it to me. As they watch the continuous flurry of messages on the forum, several earl-level professional yers are rubbing their hands in anticipation and teasing each other: That guy pretends to understand, but joining a legion isnt that easy. Even we, as baron-level yers, have topete to participate in this game and possibly join the legion as a member. Those amateur yers can forget about it. Ordinary citizens and amateur yers, barons, viscounts, earls, marquises, dukes, princes, emperors Bing an emperor-level yer Thats the ultimate dream of every Taylor person! Forget about it, as long as you be a prince-level No, an earl-level yer, you can already get arge share of the consortias stocks, not to mention that there are only a few emperors in Taylor. Yes, its too far away, it has nothing to do with us. Speaking of relevance, I remember that rumor that recently started spreading. You mean the rumor that only viscount-level professional yers can barely touch the truth of this world? Yes, that one. Whats so special about that? Who doesnt know that the virtual game world is not that simple? Whats the point, just keep climbing. When you be a prince-level professional yer one day, even those consortia will have to serve you. I heard that the opening of this new game is rted to the recent mysterious activity in outer space, and the virtual gamingpany exined that its a space military exercise. Some experts say its a collective illusion, with lots of professional terms I cant remember. There are experts who say its a follow-the-crowd mentality, and some say its a natural phenomenon on Taylor Star, perfectly normal. Well said, but I dont believe it. The algorithm space given by this Al is said to be unprecedentedlyrge. Yes, well, I wont say any more. Im going back to ying the me Demon game. Im saving up a bit more, and Ill have enough to upgrade the engine of my high-intelligence armed robot to a viscount-level engine, and when that happens, mybat power will increase to another level! Engine upgrade, can you handle it? Can you control it? After chatting for a few moments, they continue to y their respective games.. Chapter 53 - 53: 49: Players cherish freedom and will never accept commands! (2-in-l ) _2 Chapter 53: Chapter 49: yers cherish freedom and will never eptmands! (2-in-l chapter) _2 Trantor: 549690339 Under their unknowing circumstances, during the process of ying the game, their spiritual power was slowly growing without their awareness! And what they called controlling robots or mechanical devices to kill monsters and gain merits in the game was actually happening on numerouss far away in countless spaces! Taylor Star, Above an outer peripheral brownish-yellow satellite, In the vacuum, Three figures casually sat on the ground without any protection, seemingly having a casual conversation, Isnt it humiliating? To be beaten to the doorstep of our old nest. Luckily, the Supreme Quantum Light is guarding us. Even if that high-level dominator-level life form is strong, it would be very difficult for it to actually invade sessfully. It alone is indeed not enough, but what if it calls for more dominators? Yes, high-level dominators cant exist alone. I am trying to contact the Eternal Sacred Spring Ruler Civilization, but its too far away, and the spacetime signal hasnt been sessfully connected yet! When we make contact, lets ask them what kind of world is behind that existence. Anyway, from what we know so far, it is already an existence we cannot resist. And what about their so-called Sequence n? Using us as whetstones for themselves? We will never surrender without a fight! Even if we cant defeat them, we have to fight. This is our worldmunity, and we absolutely cannot give up!bender Is it uneptable to be a subordinate civilization? Not eptable! Alright, then lets start by weakening them from these small soldiers. Its time to open up a new batch of resources and help some yers with the qualifications to be viscount-level professional yers! yers above the rank of Earl should also be prepared to take action. The consortium is not raising them for nothing. Too bad bing a Dominator cant be achieved just by resources alone. But nowe tney nave so many dominator-level existences Thest voice carried a trace of barely noticeable fear. T07 World zone, Dragon Taming World, Outside the spatial passage, All the surviving Fire Seeds looked at the pair of hands that should have disappeared long ago with fearful eyes, How could the hands of that green-skinned evil spirits Evil God appear here?! Could it be that Dragon City has lost all its defenses in such a short time?! Impossible! The defense line of Dragon City was made by the strongest of our Spirit n. Even if the Evil God takes action personally, it wont be able to break through it in a short time! Then what is this in front of us? Stunned, the Fire Seeds stared at the scene in front of them, with hope and despair battling in their hearts, This is the Void, and even an Evil God shouldnt be able toe and go freely. Right, just like the Spatial Rift Whales that live in the Void, even they cant do it, let alone an Evil God! Exactly. The Fire Seeds stared at the hands that were steadily growing smaller, full of hope , Close it quickly! I hope it can cut off that Evil Gods hands! Quick! Quick! In truth, the Sages n was not wrong. Within the Void, there were chaotic currents everywhere, as well as randomly appearing spatial rifts. Even wandering Evil Gods had to follow safe routes within the void, or else they would face danger to their lives. So, in their minds, once the Fire Seeds escaped the world and entered the void, even the most bloodthirsty of the Dragon-borne Evil Gods would stop pursuing them. Moreover, spatial passages couldnt be opened at will. After being opened, it was even more impossible to block them from closing. However, what they didnt expect was that Logan, due to the limited special effect of the killing machine, targeted these Fire Seeds as his prey and wasnt afraid of their escape. And he, along with the Angel Tribe, possessed the divine art of the Void Veil and Angel Wings, which dispelled the chaos of the Void. So, to the Deity yers, what seemed like an impassable chasm to the Spirit n, the Void was like walking on level ground. This led to the current situation. Crack! Bursting with excitement, a shattering sound sent the Fire Seeds into a freezing abyss, their eyes full of despair spreading wildly. They saw that above the sky The giant hands, after a brief struggle, suddenly burst forward, shattering the worlds barrier, and erging the spatial passage to twice its original size! Behind the spatial passage appeared the terrifying face of the Evil God that they feared the most! Hehe! Looking at the horrified Spatial Rift Whale group, Logan couldnt help but let out two eerieughs. Following that, he stuck out his head and reached out with his palm. Like catching small fish in a pond, he grabbed at the vast Spatial Rift Whale group! One, two. Logan, oblivious to his enormous size and slow speed, moved as fast as lightning, capturing twenty-eight Spatial Rift Whales in an instant. He then gently knocked them out and casually threw them behind him into Dragon City. There are still a few slippery ones. Logan looked at the four Spatial Rift Whales desperately trying to escape and didnt take any further action. On the one hand, they had already run far, making it difficult to catch them back. Taking even a little risk wouldnt be very cost-effective. On the other hand, he felt a faint connection between the Star Core Dragon Kings Blood in his hand and the interior of one of the four Spatial Rift Whales. And letting this person go didnt seem to have any drawbacks for him. This was a hint from his recent overflowing luck value.. Chapter 54 - 54: 49: Players value freedom and will never accept commands! (2 in 1 ) _3 Chapter 54: Chapter 49: yers value freedom and will never eptmands! (2 in 1 Chapter) _3 Trantor: 549690339 So then Logan smiled slightly and waved, as if bidding farewell to a departing friend. Good luck to you. In the eyes of the Spirit Humans below who were still alive, his actions were as terrifying as a devil in the endless Purgatory! These people Logan looked at the surviving Spirit Human Dragon Tamers below, frowning slightly. Even though these traitors had greatly reduced the casualties of the Goblin Legion. One of the Chief Councilors adopted sons even stabbed his adoptive father in the back, trying to please Logan. But he didnt like traitors. Leave it to Chuck to handle. Logan waved gently, issuing a divine decree, Destroy their history books, fabricate a new history, ughter those with ambition among the Spirit Humans Let their descendants be ustomed to being ruled. Yes, sir!bender The deafening voices of the Goblin Legion and Dragon Tamer Legion echoed. At this moment, the War Angel Legion had beenpletely wiped out, Ximen Qing had left the Dragon Taming World with the Sub-Dragon Legion and the Dragonscale Legion, and the Spatial Passage was utterly destroyed. Almost all the living forces in the Spirit Human Race that advocated for resistance were annihted! This world now belonged to Logan! Even for Logan, this was his first time conquering a world in reality, bringing a faint sense of aplishment to his heart. At the same time, a sense of crisis was even more present! Yes, in the Dragon Taming World, he was the sessful conqueror. However, if he were satisfied with his current power and considered himself a strongpetitor among the Newbie Divine yers, There would eventually be other beings standing in his world, just like him, bing a sessful conqueror Once the Goblin Legion and Chuck led the Dragon Tamer Legion into action, Logan issued a new divine decree to Martin, Go find suitable Dragon Beasts, and have the Spirit Humans build the core framework for the Sub-Dragon Strongman. The Sub-Dragon Strongman was not a living being, but something simr to a Magic World Constructed Magic Statue, which even ordinary people could participate in collecting materials and assembling the body. Logan only needed toplete the final step, bestowing the spirit using Faith Points. The next step was to wait for the Sub-Dragon Strongman to bepleted, and then he could drag the Dragon Taming World back to his own Dust World under the cover of the Void Veil. Then, he could perform the World Fusion upgrade. Only after the World Fusion upgrade would his urgent problem be temporarily solved The world was too small, and resources were too scarce. The Goblin Tribe was trapped at a level of 100,000 and dared not go further. Next would be to solve the issues of wisdom and civilization. Otherwise, he would forever remain at the bottom. But before that Logan squinted slightly, looking up at the sky, Theres one more thing that must be done. He reached out and gently grasped at the sky. The next moment, arge mass of clouds gathered. A beautiful young girl, with small dragon horns atop her head, soulless eyes, wearing hollow battle armor, and disying faint, colorful dragon scales on her exposed skin, appeared in mid-air, bowing slightly to Logan. Dragon Tamer World Will This girl was the embodiment of the Dragon Tamer World Will. However, since the Dragon Taming World was still in the process of Spirit Ability Upgrade, it hadnt reached the point where the World Will could develop self-awareness. Even if used as a punching bag, there would be no resistance whatsoever. The reason Logan called her out was not simply to refine her into a World Origin, or to treat her as a punching bag. Instead, he had bigger ns in mind, and he wanted to see if the World Will of this fragment with an extraordinary origin had the potential to be A Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch! Double-chapter update, seeking votes, rewards! Please follow up on next Mondays episode, which is an important rmendation for a small author. Thank you! The small author bows in gratitude! Chapter 55 - 50: Anyway, I’m Already Inside… (2 in 1 Chapter) Chapter 55: Chapter 50: Anyway, Im Already Inside (2 in 1 Chapter) Trantor: 549690339 T07 World Zone, Dragon Taming World, Logan sends out a wisp of his will, falling on the beautiful girl, checking if She has the qualifications to be Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch. Of course, He knew in his heart that the hope was somewhat slim. Momentster, the resultes out C as He expected, Her qualifications are only above average due to her severely damaged True Spirit. Not bad, its enough for my current stage. Logan shakes his head slightly, clear in his heart. Even with the aid of World Treasure-level luck, its still impossible for Him to obtain the Will Seeds that could make him a Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch. Moreover, He doesnt even have a Secret Land now, let alone Heaven Realm. Being the so-called Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch is essentially being a secretary. Helping Deities run the entire world, constantly adjusting in detail. Even when time elerates, they work intricately and in detail for long periods. And protecting the world when the Deity is absent. The prerequisite for achieving this is to have a Secret Land and Will Seeds. And the Dragon Tamer World Will in front of him is the Will Seeds Logan has found. Even without the Secret Land, it can help Him, under his established rules, manage the worlds operation roughly at this stage. A Will Seed with above-average qualifications is usually used by Giant Spirit Level Deities. Moreover, even a vast majority of Giant Spirits, even those one step away from the Transcendent Tier, dont necessarily have Secret Lands. They all use Will Seeds for rough management of the world initially. Looking at the girl with slightly bowed head, Logans eyes are slightly condensed, as his next move might be somewhat dangerous. ncing at the Dragon City below, Logan grabs the girl, tears open the Spatial Rift, and arrives at a ce without any life within a thousand miles. Chuck Leaf. Logan calls the true name of his follower from the bottom of his heart. The next moment, arge amount of Fate belonging to Ye Chen is temporarily borrowed by Him. This vast Fate wraps himpletely, disguising him as if he were the protagonist of the Dragon Taming World. Logan is attempting tomunicate with and even enve the Dragon Tamer World Will by using the aura of the World Wills Protector! He wants to imprint his brand on the Dragon Tamer World Will and reshape it in his image. Only in this way can He trust the Dragon Tamer World Will to manage his world. And now, sensing the familiar aura, the beautiful girl transformed into the Dragon Tamer World Will finally shows a slight spiritual fluctuation in her lifeless purple eyes. Let themunication begin. Logan just casually sits on a cloud. However, as He graduallymunicates with the Dragon Tamer World Will, a huge change urs in the Dragon Taming World above. Looking at the world from the void, one can see that the massive cloudyer above the azure Dragon Taming World is rapidly moving and rotating, with Logan as the absolute center, forming a huge white cloud vortex! Scenes of magnificent spectacle sh before Logans eyes like a horse watching flowers The gathering of space dust inrge quantities, the nurturing of the core of the Dragon Taming World, and the gradualpletion of the broken True Spirit Life elements in the void enter the Dragon Taming World and give birth to single-celled, multicellr, and even living creatures under the primitive chaotic environment! In an instant, Logan seems to have witnessed the growth of the Dragon Taming World from its birth to the present, over countless eons! From the birth of intelligent giant beasts, a terrifying upright ape capable of forming contracts with giant beasts, to the present Lancaster Spirit Race Then, before Logan, appears a figure shrouded in golden light. This figure has a warped tentacle-skirt and beastly limbs on the lower body, and a smoothly curved, androgynous humanoid figure on the upper body. It has no face, emits an aura that warns people to stay away. This is the natural manifestation of the collective will of the Dragon Taming World before it began a Spirit Ability Upgrade. After the Spirit Ability Upgrade, the human characteristic of the Lancaster Spirit Race overwhelmingly defeated the beast characteristic of the giant beast race. Only then did the Dragon Tamer World Will form the appearance of the beautiful girl. At this moment, the Dragon Tamer World Will is continuously emitting waves of confusion! Logically speaking, she shouldnt have any self-will yet, but her self-will is beginning to sprout now. However, the life aura in front of her is very peculiar, giving it a contradictory feeling of both hatred and intimacy, making it hesitate, Dragon Tamer World Will Protector? My Protector? But your aura why The intermittent will waves from the girl suddenly stutter, then, as if truly awakening, the will waves instantly be cold and hostile, Intruder! You are not my Protector, you are an Alien Demon! Evil God!! Seeing the reaction of Dragon Tamer World Will, Logan is not surprised at all. Although the Dragon Tamer World Will is not a real will, it is far more powerful than a supeputer. And now, even more so, it is due to His huge intrusion, causing strong stimtion that has temporarily sprouted its self-will. Its normal for her to recognize the disguise created by Logan with Ye Chens fate in just a few seconds. Found it, have you? Logan shows a cruel smile, as to Deities, wild World Wills are natural prey! Chapter 56 - 50: Anyway, I’m Already Inside… (2 in 1 Chapter) _2 Chapter 56: Chapter 50: Anyway, Im Already Inside (2 in 1 Chapter) _2 Trantor: 549690339 Anyway, Im already in Then hurry up and solve it! Logans Faith Points flooded in like pouring into a bottomless cave, starting to consume uncontrobly C A thousand points, two thousand points Eight thousand points, ten thousand points Thirty thousand points, a hundred thousand points Thankfully, he had gained a lot of Faith Points this time, plus the previous ones, even after tearing open the spatial passage to catch the Spatial Rift Whale, he still had enough left to brand the Dragon Tamer World Will! After nearly omnipotent Faith Points were expended by Logan, a staggering total of one hundred and thirty thousand points, it momentarily suppressed the Dragon Tamer World Will, which was trying to run wild! Logan seized the opportunity and instantly imprinted a tinum light spot over the Dragon Tamer World Will. Then, the light spot continuously spread, like contamination, tinum brilliance continued to spread on the Dragon Tamer World Will. And more than that, it was constantly changing its shape! A momentter, the Dragon Tamer World Will was already glowing with a tinum sheen from head to toe. Soon, the color faded. It still looked like the beautiful girl from before, but its eyes had changed from purple to gold, and there was a tinum mark in between its eyebrows. Now, it was filled with Logans aura from head to toe! From now on, as long as Logan doesnt die, it will always be controlled by him! Looking at the meek Dragon Tamer World Will in front of him, Logan smiled slightly and said: From now on, youll be called Kanna. Kannas tinum mark on her forehead flickered gently, her nascent self-awareness began to grow, and her will waves came out, Kanna has met Father God! Very good, prepare the Origin of the Dragon-taming World that you have nurtured and wait for the World Fusion to infuse it all into the New World. Logans tone was indifferent, and the Origin of the Dragon-taming World was a treasure that had taken the World Will a long time to slowly condense. Without the Origin of the Dragon Taming World, the Dragon Tamer World Will would be weak and even slow its development. But what does that matter? The Dragon Taming World is about to be devoured, and Kanna bes his steering secretary. So, whats the use of keeping the World Origin? Better to offer it to the New World and help it grow faster. Yes, sir! Kanna remained respectful, even without any hesitation for this order that would cause her great harm. Very good, this branding should have no problems. Logan waved for Kanna to retreat while pondering, After all, its the World Will, even a branding cant guarantee absolute certainty, so we still need to check it periodically. Logan had just carried out a basic obedience test, and Kanna didnt show any other reaction, which satisfied her greatly. The first time making a will servant, it all went so smoothly. Lets go back. Logan waved his hand, and Kanna bowed slightly before returning to the universe, continuing to maintain the functioning of the Dragon Taming World. The World Will was lost and regained, as if nothing had changed. But all the lives in the Dragon Tamer World felt a sense of confusion at the same time, as if they had lost something unknowingly! Logan stood upright, looking around- At this moment, the Dragon Tamer World in his eyes had lost most of its secrets, just like Dust World in his eyes. The Sub-Dragon Strongman is already being created. It seems that the Lancaster Spirit Race is still trying to organize something called Dragon Worship Sect, trying to restore the Spirit Races orthodoxy, interesting. Chuck Leaf is also breaking through the barriers between the city-states, trying to establish a great unified Spirit Race Kingdom, stabilizing his own qualification as the Hero. Well, thats good, after he stabilizes, he can be sent to Wise Man to investigate. Logan looked satisfied with everything happening in the Dragon Taming World. The logs hadnt started popping up yet, probably waiting for the Sub-Dragon Strongman to be made, the Dragon Taming World to be caught back into the Dust World, and the fusion to bepleted before prompting. But that doesnt really matter, Oh, right. Logan was just thinking that he didnt have much to do and could take a little break, when he suddenly remembered something, hurriedly opened the Hyperdimensional Mark, The auction is about to start. I havent hung up the Star Core Dragon Kings Blood yet. It wasnt until then that Logan saw a few unread notifications, opening them one by one C [Log]: yer Heather Graham[Angel]sent you a friend invite! Heather added me as a friend? Logan shook his head slightly with a yful look, With her authority, she must have known long ago that I am the Goblin Deity, which is also within my expectations. Logan never thought of everyone as fools. Most of them in the T World region are new yers. Logan and his vest both belong to the highly corrting and distinctive Goblin Tribe, so the chances of being exposed are actually quite high. However, he never nned to keep this secret for too long. All he needed was to get through his current extremely weak period, She didnt reveal my identity information and chose to add me as a friend for private negotiations instead? He analyzed it in his heart; On one hand, it might be disdain, disdain for doing something as low-end as revealing identity information. On the other hand, its arrogance, not believing that I would dare to pull any tricks. Then let her hang for a while. Logan scrolled down- [Log]: [Human Federation C Blue Star Guard: Dear yer, ording to your real-life location Zow City, a level IV Spatial Rift has appeared in your area, with extremely low danger, a low-risk warning has been issued to you!] Chapter 57 - 50: Anyway, 1 1 m Already Inside… (2 in 1 Chapter) _3 Chapter 57: Chapter 50: Anyway, 1 1 m Already Inside (2 in 1 Chapter) _3 Trantor: 549690339 [Log]: [Human Federation-Blue Star Guard Department: Dear yer, based on your real-life location Zow City, the Level IV Spatial Rift in your area has been closed, and the overflowing monsters have been dealt with.] [Log]: [Human Federation-Blue Star Guard Department: Dear yer, considering your authority level, Zow City Guard Department invites you to participate in the uingrge-scale Spatial Rift defensive battle with a 78.3% probability.] Upon seeing this, Logans brow furrowed in an instant, Didnt a spatial rift just appear recently? Its only been a few days, and its happening again? Why is it so frequent? Although he missed this spatial rift crisis, it didnt matter to him, as this was amon urrence among Deity yers. But, this uingrge-scale spatial rift Thinking about it, Logan suddenly felt a headache. Even though after bing a Deity yer, he couldpletely avoid returning to Blue Star and even if Blue Star was destroyed, as long as his world was fine, he could rest easy. However, on one hand, his family is still there. On the other hand, for some reason, the upper echelons of the Federation, who truly wield power and authority, ce great importance on the existence of Blue Star. Not only do they not allow it to be destroyed, but they also try to strengthen Blue Stars indigenous forces. As a result, even though the Deity yers are based in various worldmunities outside of distant time and space, they still try their best to defend the city under regional autonomy and city semi-autonomy Once a city falls, various benefits or ns would face an embarrassing situation of a 70-80% cancetion. For example, this T World Communitys Sequence n. If Logans city is a Fallen City upied by monsters brought by the spatial rift, As long as it hasnt been reimed, he would have no chance with the Sequence n. Even if he can defeat the First Sequence, it would be useless. And this policy has been protested more than once, with some even suggesting that based on Blue Stars current civilization level, a super city amodating everyone could be built. But the Dominators attitudes are extremely firm First, each city must defend itself, and relocation is not allowed. Second, cities that fall face punishment and lose their benefits unless they find a way to retake them. Except for Dominators, no one knows why. Even Transcendent yers, all they need to do is execute. There must be a huge secret in this Logan frowned, his eyes full of helplessness, But what does this have to do with me? Large scale even if its just a Level Il Spatial Rift, individual Transcendent figures might appear. With Zow Citys level Theres no choice, I have to tough it out. Logan still needs the Federations policy support at this stage to grow rapidly; he cant let go of Blue Star and focus on his small territory without any desires or needs. After casually replying with a confirmation to participate, he continued to scroll down to thest message [Log]: Dear One-Star Citizen, the auction you reserved is about to begin. Please be prepared to participate. Every time a big event happens, the auction will reflect something. Logan took out the Star Core Dragon Kings Blood, uploaded the imprinted information to the Hyperdimensional mark, joined his item for the auction, set the auction conditions, and quietly waited for the auction to begin, I hope the frequent appearance of spatial rifts is not global. That way, the Guard Department may be able to invite more helpers. Besides, after Ximen Qing left, he seems to be back to his old ways, unting extravagance in the T Forum, nning to join the auction under the guidance of his family elders. So, this drop of Dragon Kings Blood Logan showed a strange smile on his face and entered the auction following the prompt of the Hyperdimensional mark. Abined chapter, seeking rmendations, rewards! Seeking the next chapters reading, this chapters reading is important for a rmendation for the new author, please! The new author bows in thanks! Chapter 58 - 51: I am doing this for justice! [Please continue reading!] Chapter 58: Chapter 51: I am doing this for justice! [Please continue reading!] Trantor: 549690339 T07 Territory, Dragon Taming World, All members of the Dragon Worship Sect, execute immediately! Chuck Leafs face was cold. Following a long period of battling, he was no longer his jovial self filled with hope and sunshine. Instead, he had shouldered the Lancaster Spirit Races insults, nailed on the pir of historical humiliation, time and again, cleansing the Spirit Race. History? If I destroyed history, who would know the truth? I will be the glorious king of the spirits! The hero who saved the spirit race as foretold in the prophecy Suddenly, Chuck Leaf recalled the widespread prophecy[On that day, blood and fire will descend here.] [Evil and ignorance, holiness and innocence will be present.] [The world will descend into war, and no spirit-being can escape.] [A hero will emerge from the betrayal, walk into the darkness, and lead the Spirit Tribe into a new era!] A faint smile appeared on his lips, Emerging from betrayal, stepping into the darkness, leading the Spirit Race into a new era. Isnt that me? The Spirit Race betrayed the Mother World by initiating the Fire Seed n. I am bringing justice! Moreover, as per past development speed, even without the descent of the God Master, other deities will appear, and destruction is inevitable. Why not embrace the God Master and step into a new era? Chuck Leaf noticed that the Worlds favor toward him had not faded throughout these days of the ruthless purging, instead, it be even deeper. My qualification to be a true hero is not far away. Maybe, it can be quicker Be a hero and share the burdens of our great God Master! At this thought, a cruel light flickered in Chuck Leafs eyes. He turned to hismander and issued orders, Distribute my order, execute every member of the Dragon Worship Sect! Any concealers, destroy their family along with them! Non-reporters of any information, beheaded! He knew such actions would lead to arge number of wrongful cases. There would be spirits who would use this opportunity for personal vendettas, he continued, Executioners need to be tested by the Inquisition Officer. Those who fail will also be executed! Those who pass the inquisition but are still under major suspicion, send them to the God n for further inquisition. If they fail the inquisition, the Inquisition Officer will be beheaded too! This was the Transcendent World where such simple operations could prevent people from slipping through the gaps and moreover, In troubled times, execute heavy penalties. God Master isnt leaving me much time. I need to establish the Spirit Dynasty as quickly as possible. Otherwise, there may not be a chance after the World Fusion. The Spirit Tribe might be scattered around the world, bing second-ss citizens. By then, the Spirit Tribe will truly lose its future! This is also a test set by the God Master. Tenderness filled Chuck Leafs eyes, I will pass the test, be the King of the Spirits, and better guide the Spirit Race toward glory! It might sound absurd, but in his heart, he did not believe he was a traitor. He truly believed he was leading the Spirit Race toward a new era, a stronger future T Forum, The monthly auction is about to start. Whats the matter? Does it concern you? No, but Im unhappy that Ximen Qing is attending the auction. He lost to the Goblin Deity but is still arrogant. His family has one Transcendent Tier member, you could have had one too. Yeah, his failure is just a temporary thing. He is the Sub-Dragon God, from a high-level War Race; considering his familial support and talent, he will have a high chance of bing transcendent in the future. Yeah, no matter how powerful the Goblin Deity is, can he reach the Transcendent Tier Even the Giant Spirit finds it hard! The Goblin Deity was just fortunate to defeat Ximen Qing this time, but will there be a next time? This might just be the peak of his life. On a lighter note, he might be bragging about I once defeated a young Ximen Qing in the future. Ah, the limitations of ones race are indeed shackles. There are many who have broken the shackles, but usually, after breaking it once, theyve reached their limit. Like how the Sub-Dragon can only advance to the lower-ss Monarch Dragon Race and thats it. Also, the Gnoll Tribe with good luck can upgrade to Lower-ss War race: Dragonborn Gnolls. Even though this is their final form, its enough. After all, even the lowest Transcendent Tier is still a notch above. Thankfully, the Goblin doesnt have the possibility to advance. There was no instance in the history of the Hyperdimensional Game. Otherwise, not sure who would be theughingstock between him and Ximen Qing. If he could advance, that would make history. But, thats unlikely. By the way, I heard Ximen Qing saying earlier that he heard there will be items rted to Dragon Veins in this auction, so he brought his elder to attend. He wouldnt be thinking about advancing to the Sky Dragon Person, would Tsk, if he sessfully advances, wait for the day when Ximen Qing uploads a projection of him humiliating Goblin Deity. This guy holds a grudge. Blue Star, District 2, Waterguard City, Second Auntie, are you sure that you can get me into the auction? I dont want to be used of boasting. The appearance of Ximen Qing in his original body was quite decent, his face was well groomed, nothing like the ferocious look when he was the Sub-Dragon God. At this moment, he was swaying the arm of a plump woman wearing a red heart knot around her neck, looking quite pleasing.. Chapter 59 - 51: I am doing this for justice! [Please continue reading! Chapter 59: Chapter 51: I am doing this for justice! [Please continue reading! Trantor: 549690339 Second Auntie, I have to tell you, I made quite the fool of myself this time. I was defeated by someone, totally unknown, who had entered the Hyperdimensional Game and developed the Goblin Tribe to new heights. I cant wait to advance to the Transcendent Tier. I want to directly upgrade my race to Sky Dragon Person and then take revenge on It!! Its a pity that your Transcendent Pig Dragon King just went into hibernation, otherwise using its bloodline would have been an option. Although he said this, Ximen Qing had some disdain in his heart. He didnt think highly of the bloodline of the Pig Dragon King, ranked at the bottom of the Transcendent Tier, but saying so would surely offend Second Auntie Penelope, so he used a different excuse. The main reason was that the Pigs Dragon King and Pig Dragon Civilization of Second Auntie Penelope had been stuck at the passageway for a long time without any breakthrough. Now it seemed like they had given up on further advancement and began to focus on cultivating descendants. He, Ximen Qing, was their best and most favored. Therefore, he confidently made this willful demand. Okay- On Penelopes fat face was a pampering smile, but the glint in her eyes carried inscrutable meanings. The heart knot on her cor was constantly sending out ripples that Ximen Qing was oblivious to, Rest assured, during thest exploration of the ruins, Second Auntie earned a lot of merits and contributions, which allowed her to elevate her authority level to Two-Star Warriors, allowing her to bring three direct descendants to the auction. Our family has many younger generations, but Second Auntie only brought you. Thats good, we must get a treasure that can help me ascend to a Sky Dragon Persons bloodline this time. Rest assured, Thomas. Even if it means going broke, Second Auntie will get that treasure for you! Hearing Second Auntie calling him by his pet name, Ximen Qing felt warmth in his heart, and he ignored the fleeting difort he had just felt, The Goblin Deity? With the assistance of Second Auntie, I wouldnt even nce at the Star Core Dragon Kings Blood. What Star Core Dragon King? If its so hard for him to modify a tiny World Fragment, hes probably not a strong Transcendent. The Dragon Vein Treasures Ill casually bid forter will be stronger than you! Thats what you consider a treasure, Goblin Deity. Garbage! Even if you gave it to me, I wouldnt want it! At the Hyperdimensional Auction Venue, It wasnt merely a screen, where auction items appeared, and people bid against the screen. Instead, it was a virtual world constructed where everyone would enter in their divine form as if they were really attending an auction. Even though its impossible to hide ones face here. No one could ess other peoples information though. Incredible. It was Logans first time attending an auction, and he took his randomly assigned seat as instructed. Feeling the terrifying abyss-like aura around him, he didnt feel a shred of trepidation or inferiority. Instead, he was filled with endless longing. Soon, several majestic auras fell rapidly, arriving at the venue with a thunderous boom, rendering the whole auction house silent and breathless! Is this the Kings Throne Even with the presence of Heavy Armor and Killing Machine, it took Logan several moments to recover from the fleeting oppressive aura, No wonder its Believer Civilization is a Level 1 Civilization, having colonized nearly half of the World Community! Logan internally marveled, looking at the hasty auras around him, they must all be Deity yers participating in the auction tor the first time. The veteran yers were all unperturbed, looking on with amusement. Although their instincts were making them feel fearful. That is Like a Killing Machine, Logan scanned all the movements in his vicinity instantaneously, and what he saw left him stunned, Ximen Qing? He really came. Is the woman next to him his elder? Logan saw the obese woman next to Ximen Qing, and his pupils contracted, his heart filled with doubt, I remember Ximen Qing once mentioned that his elder, due to the race grade of the followers, had given up the hope of a higher realm and was fully focused on grooming their descendants. But This deity, I can sense her ambition, shes definitely not the sort content with mediocrity. Shaking his head, Logan stopped dwelling on these irrelevant matters because the Kings Throne had arrived, and the auction was about to start Soon, numerous high-level auction items flew past, making Logan, who was already slightly satisfied with his plump purse, feel ashamed [First auction item:] [A high-ranking Overstep Mysterious Puppet produced by Mysterious Puppet Civilization: Itsbat power isparable to a high-ranking Overstep entity, and it possesses the ability to enter the Mysterious ne. This makes it a natural super assassin. The Mysterious Puppet Civilization once had a record of assassinating Otherworld Kings Thrones with seven high-ranking Overstep Mysterious Puppets!] [Starting bid: 10 units of World Origin!] A unit of World Origin equates to 1,000 points of World Origin. One point of World Origin requires a Small to breed for a hundred years or a Medium-sized to breed for ten years or a Giant to breed for one year. The starting price is the World Origin that a Giant can umte in ten thousand years! However, the bidding in the auction was soaring at a constant rate 11 units. 11.5 units. 11.6 units. Poor? 12 units. 13 units! 21 units! Chapter 60 - 51: I am doing this for justice! [Please continue reading! Chapter 60: Chapter 51: I am doing this for justice! [Please continue reading! Trantor: 549690339 The final transaction price was 21 units of World Origin, equivalent to the umtion of a giant over 21,000 years, or a small over 2.1 million years [Water Monkeys Resentment: Rule-based World Heavy Treasure. After use, it can create illusions of arge number of Water Monkeys in a world, which can confuse the World Will (no level limit) in a short time. The transaction price was 17 units of World Origin.] [Environmental Slogan: Rule-based World Treasure, after use, it can reduce the wealth growth of the target world, intensify the factional divisions within the world. Suitable for lowering the resistance will before officially invading, increasing world spies (maximum medium-sized/world), the transaction price was 1.3 units of World Origin.] [Fox Cry: Rule-based World Treasure (iplete), after use, it can increase the sess rate of hero creation! Transaction price 3-78 units of World Origin!] After the immortals brawl, the massive and terrifying presences disappeared. The atmosphere in the auction venue instantly rxed many times. The following was the home court of two-star citizens and three-star warriors [First auction item:] [High-Efficiency Breeding Potion Form: A reproduction potion suitable for the T World Community, with good effects and not low side effects, includes the construction idea of the form!] [Restriction: Trading range T World Community!] [Starting price: 10,000 Faith Crystals!] His lot being the first, Logan was slightly taken aback, suddenly excited, being the first often has a certain probability of fetching a high price, exceeding its actual value. Logan looked down excitedly, and he also heard murmuring voices around him, Isnt this the High-Efficiency Breeding Potion that the T Forum Wicked Merchant sells? Yes, I remember this person made a lot of money from the hostility of the native civilization and the Sequence n. Howe the form is being sold? Perhaps the world is small, resources have beenpletely tapped out, and to produce a batch might take until the first round of the Sequence n ends! Also, the construction idea of the form is being sold as well, if bought now, one could profit Faith Points for a while! Maybe lets try it! Soon, someone started bidding 11,000 Faith Crystals! 11,500! 13,000! 16,000! 20,000! Looking at the steadily soaring auction price, even Logan was somewhat excited. Originally in his mind, if it could sell for 15,000 Faith Crystals, that would already be very profitable, but he didnt expect it would actually rush to 20,000 in a short time! Soon, the bidding ended, 23,600 once, twice three times! [Transaction price23,600 Faith Crystals!] Looking at therge number of Faith Crystals ready to be extracted appearing on his hyperdimensional mark, Logan felt relieved. With thisrge number of Faith Points, he could give his world a good makeover, better enhancing its foundation! He continued to watch, waiting for the auction of the Star Core Dragon Kings Blood, he was also looking forward to it. Because it wasnt to be sold directly for Faith Points, that would be too much of a loss. The blood of a Throne Level King, was a rare treasure. He nned to barter it, in exchange for a treasure he currently needs very much, he already had an idea in his mind. Meanwhile, Ximen Qing was also anxiously waiting for a suitable lot. He couldnt afford the lots between the big shots just now, and now it was finally his turn But one after another, the products quickly passed and the auction was about toe to an end, he still hadnt seen a suitable treasure. Ximen Qing became anxious right away, Second Auntie, didnt you say there would be Dragon Vein treasures suitable for me in this auction? Where is the treasure? Lois Pan, who was being yelled at, had a trace of displeasure and a strange satisfaction in her eyes, but her face remained full of indulgence, Thomas, dont worry, itsing. The next moment, ava-like glow appeared, emitting a strong presence, Lois Panughed, You see, isnt it here? Ximen Qing looked up and was stunned at once. Seeking rmendations, readers, rewards! Thanks from the humble author! The transition Chapter will soon end, and the next journey will begin! Chapter 64 - 53: Aren’t you going to lead the way for the alien lord? (2 in 1 chapter) Chapter 64: Chapter 53: Arent you going to lead the way for the alien lord? (2 in 1 chapter) Trantor: 549690339 T07 World zone, Dragon Taming World, Logans consciousness returns, and the process felt exactly like actually leaving the Dragon Taming World and thening back. A massive aura descends upon the Dragon Taming World, causing the space to tremble faintly. It knows that this is because the amount of Faith Points it possesses this time is too vast, and even the Boundary Ind-ss Dragon Taming World is struggling to contain the pressure. However, even so, Logan is still somewhat dissatisfied, I sold over 20,000 High-efficiency Reproduction Potions for Faith Crystals, which amounts to over 20 million Faith Points. Indeed, thats a lot, but its not enough considering my current situation. If Logans followers were War breeds, If the beings itpares itself to were War breeds, even if they were low-level Monarch Species, it would feel that these Faith Points were too many and impossible to use up. However, it is a Prisoner breed, and itsparison is with Mythical Species and Dust-ss World Fragments, even with miniature or smalls! To call the difference vast would be an understatement. Mystics cant solve everything, but spending can change ones fate! Logan did a rough calction in his mind, The current Faith Points might be slightly insufficient. But the good news is that I have over 100,000 followers, and with the increasing numbers of Rank 3 and Rank 4 warriors, my Faith Points are constantly growing. Ill take it one step at a time. At this moment, the Dragon Taming World is in a very unique state. As a hero of Lancaster Spirit Race, Chuck Leaf keeps cleansing his race over and over again, attempting to lead a brand new Lancaster Spirit Race. The goal is to survive instead of pursuing so-called free will. The Lancaster Spirit Race stands at a historical crossroads, choosing to continue under Chuck Leafs guidance. Large swathes of the wilderness are cleared, giant beasts and dragon beasts roaming about are either in or enved, and a small number of young beasts are exiled to the Beast Abyss Region, where the Giant Beast n has always lived. The barriers between city-states are breached. Like other ordinary intelligent life forms in other worlds, the Lancaster Spirit Race is also forgetful. The Blue Star Civilization is Imown for its prowess in conquering worlds, and even rookie Deity yers be veterans after experiencing countless hyperdimensional simtions. It may be more troublesome when facing non-intelligent species worlds, sometimes the only option being to eliminate all of them, refining World Will, extracting the World Origin, and devouring the entire world. But enving ordinary intelligent life worlds is simple. Especially for an intelligent species that likes internal struggles, they take delight in drawing a line between themselves and alien tribes. It is not umon for them to be ruled by hated aliens. They are already used to breaking apart anding together. Being ruled by so-called Evil Spirit ns is just like being ruled by aliens from outer space. At first, they only need to keep the Evil Spirits out of sight of the native life, rece them with officials who serve themselves, gradually incorporate Evil Spirit elements into daily life, find some well-known native beings to praise the greatness of the Evil Spirits and tarnish the reputation of the native beings. Its that simple. Some spirits would rather die than submit, so they should be killed. With a mixture of coercion and persuasion, the spirits will deceive themselves. Especially those ves in the city-states under high-pressure rule, they see foreign tyrants as their saviors. And now, under such circumstances, even the craftsmen responsible for constructing the basic framework of the Sub-Dragon Strongman, and the inspectors, Work even more seriously than before. Logan looked at the scene and was satisfied. Chuck Leaf has be a qualified hero. After all, the purpose of a hero is to invade worlds. Especially when the native worldmunity heroes enter other native worldmunities, they are highly unlikely to be repelled or attract attention. Moreover, if the world is being invaded, there is a chance that the World Will will favor the hero upon his arrival! The situation in the Dragon Taming World is a rare opportunity. Under normal circumstances, the process of invading a world is as follows bender Deploy the Anchor of the Void the Anchor of the Void finds a suitable world s Deity yers in that world look for a spokesperson to nt a nail and reduce resistance + use various means to cause chaos in the world and weaken the World Will -+ cultivate traitor forces + descend -+ withstand the worlds counterattack using the Anchor of the Voids Dimensional Strike Y invade the world under the pressure of the world! + Resist the pressure, and there is a high probability of a sessful invasion. + Fail to withstand the pressure, and there is a high probability of invasion failure, resulting in heavy losses of resources and army soldiers. The most difficult part of this process is actually cultivating traitors. The more traitors there are, the weaker the World Will, and the less pressure there is. Especially when the World Will possesses self-willingness, a moment of carelessness can lead to a fierce attack by the World Will, directly knocking the invaders out of the game, thoroughly destroying the spatial passage. When Deity yers themselves are in a state of being repelled, it is difficult to bring down their power, resources are hard to enter the world, and it is difficult to cultivate traitors. However, having a hero changes everything, making most problems easier to ovee. Moreover, heroes are beings with infinite potential. Just like the Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon Transcendental Ally that Logan has obtained. The majority of these transcendent-level allies are heroes of a world themselves, dominating an era or even several eras, achieving transcendent status, leading their world to greatness and strength. A hero with sophisticated political skills is even harder toe by.. Chapter 65 - 53: Still not hurrying to lead the way for the alien master? [2 in 1 chapter]_2 Chapter 65: Chapter 53: Still not hurrying to lead the way for the alien master? [2 in 1 chapter]_2 Trantor: 549690339 Darkened Chuck Leaf perfectly matches Logans expectations. Redirecting his gaze, Logan opened the system and asked, Is it possible to fuse the [Blood Bone Battle Armor Construction Blueprint] with the [Legendary Profession: Goblin Giant Soldier]? The system, integrated into the hyperdimensional journal, quickly responded [Log]: The detection of rted rules has beenpleted. [Log]: The flesh and blood rule and white bone rulepatible with the Blood Bone Armor can be fused into the blood-bone rule, which can further integrate the rule of strength. [Log]: Can be fused into a mythical grade profession! [Log]: World origin not detected [Log]: Revising fusion scheme [Log]: Consuming enough faith points, the Blood Bone Armor can fuse with the Legendary profession: Goblin Giant Soldier, bing a mythical-grade profession Goblin Great God.lplete (Not Fused with Blood-Bone Law/Lack of Wisdom)! [Log]: First Level Goblin Giant Demon, Second Level Goblin Giant Soldier, Third Level Goblin Giant Spirit, Mythical Level Goblin Great God (Missing/Almost Transcendent Tier)! [Log]: Each energy level can have different levels of armor which greatly enhance defense, damage, and regeneration ability! [Log]: Lack of wisdom, the Goblin Tribe cannot undergo a fundamental transformation and sublimation! If it had the World Origin, it could actually create a mythical-grade profession! As he saw the prompt, a look of surprise appeared in Logans eyes, Originally, I thought being able to strengthen the profession and counter the lower-ss mythical race was very good. I didnt expect the merging ofws to appear! Even though the threshold is definitely high, even if my Goblin Tribe has millions of people, there might not be two or three who meet the standard. But this, at least, is a glimmer of hope. The first level refines the body or spirit, the second levelprehends the rules, initially uses the rules, the third level controls the rules. As for the transcendent tier, you mustprehend at least two rules, integrate them into your own unique rule. This is a level where you can y with the rules. Mythical-grade is when one does not have the ability to fuse rules, but can use the fused rules, exerting close to a Transcendent Tierbat power. It sits uniquely between the third energy level and the transcendent tier. Then lets start fusing the mythical profession. As Logan gave themand, the system quickly began to operate [Log]: Consuming 10,000,000 Faith Points, fusing Blood Bone Armor and the profession of Goblin Giant Soldier. [Log]: Fusing [Log]: Estimated time needed is 10 days Does it actually need time this time? Logan was paradoxically pleased rather than startled. He remembered that when fusing legendary professions before, it had all beenpleted in an instant. This time, even the system needed ten days to fuse, which showed the powerfulness of this profession,bender You should know, only mythical races have a mythical-grade profession inherited by the race, even the high-level monarch races dont! Without the premise of racial inheritance, if one wants to obtain a mythical-grade profession Im afraid only the [Kings Throne] would dare to say they could definitely find one! Even though it is currently still an iplete mythical-grade profession, taking it out could drive countless transcendent divine gamers insane! Only at this point did Logan find himself free, but still surrounded by things to do The Sub-Dragon Strongman was being crafted, the Void Veil was waiting to be made, the Lancaster Spirit Race was waiting for Chuck Leaf to unify and through this thoroughly consolidate the Hero qualification, integrate the world, upgrade the world Speaking of which, theres this one. Logan remembered the imprisoned Murphys True Spirit, and also the fact that he had not yet epted Heather Grahams friend request, Lets ignore him for now, let him sit for a while. After all, I havent yet figured out what I need. Opening the Hyperdimensional mark, Logan continued to craft lots of Anchors of the Void, the chosen terms were Second LevelThird LevelBorder Ind World Fragment.Micr. In truth, he had already crafted arge number of Anchors of the Void during this time period and put them out there. It cant be said it waspletely without result, though the return was quite scarce But this was also the situation for most deity yers. In the Hyperdimensional Simtion, he had already gotten used to this situation. It was hard to say just how much Mr. os Lucky Defender contributed when they found the Dragon Taming World T03 Area of the World, TS0083 (Small), In the Angel Pce towering among the golden clouds, Heather Grahams golden pupils were filled with anger, That Goblin Deity has time to attend auctions. But he doesnt have time to ept my friend request? Is he doing this on purpose? Could he He wouldnt dare, right? At this point, even someone as proud as Heather Graham, the Angel Lord, wasnt confident. If it werent for the fact that Goblin Deity is Logans alias is the only chip she has, She would have long released this news and let this fellow, whos even more arrogant than an angel, taste bitter defeat! But, I cant leave Murphy in his hands forever Heather Grahams gaze went through the pce, across the clouds, andnded on the ground. That was her Meadow Ranch. The angels holding me whips had already tamed the locals, extravagant cathedrals were being built, children were selected to join choirs, and individual red-robed bishops, as the chosen ones, sang praises of the magnificence of the Lord. But all these things, were missing a core [Walker]! More urately, a powerful and iconic Walker, serving as the surrogate of the Lord. As the Lord, she was not allowed to directly enter the field.. Chapter 66 - 53: Hurry up and show the way for the alien overlord? [2-in-l chapter]_3 Chapter 66: Chapter 53: Hurry up and show the way for the alien overlord? [2-in-l chapter]_3 Trantor: 549690339 Unlike other Angel Lords who would incarnate as mortal children and wander the human world, this one chose a different path. Because It didnt think it was divine enough. After all, Its the Master, doesnt need validation, proof through miracles, or endure human suffering to prove Its kindness and greatness. Being the Lord of Angels, It was born great. Therefore, Murphy Thompson was His chosen prophet, a divine stand-in. And now, His stand-in has been captured Heather Grahams n was dragged down halfway, and as for Logan, being the culprit, It naturally was not in a good mood, Just a little goblin who broke through the race grade limit? Isnt it just the second level? Even if you want to break another level within the second level, Im afraid it will take you decades! Not to mention building a civilization to open the path of the deities! Never mind, lets wait a bit longer. Heather didnt want to ask for help back home. Once the Blue Star People bound a hyperdimensional mark and became Deity yers, they were considered grown-up and usually received little extra help. This was why so many Deity yers were envious of Ximen Qing. For a moment, Heather didnt know what to do, so she had to bear it and wait, Damn Logan, youd better pray Not to get caught by me!bender T21 World Region, T214807 Shadow Elf (Small) On a grey, half shrouded in shadows. Looking at the Goblin Deitys huge victory, Melinda Tang didnt know whether to be happy or weep- She was happy that since the Goblin Deity was so fierce, there would still be hope for Logan. He wouldnt be left with no chances at all. Sad because Ximen Qing hadnt given her His contact yet! Cousin hasnt epted my friend request yet. Melinda Tang looked at her previous friend requests, which havent been epted till now, and felt helpless, Why are they all so elusive? Too bad, I havent transcended yet, still a non-starred free person, otherwise I could have looked at cousins profile to see whats up with Him. As Melinda thought about it, a prompt popped up on her hyperdimensional mark friend list. She nced at it and perked up a bit when she saw it was a message from her best friend- [Asura]: You got lucky! [Asura]: Never thought an Angel could lose to a Goblin! [Asura]: No need to guess, it must have been an ident, after all, this War Angel Legion is only third tier, and those Goblins actually broke the racial limit and produced a few hundred fourth tiers. [Asura]: Group Fight! It was not a noble victory! [Asura]: Damn, my Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus [Shadow]: Hehe, luck? [Shadow]: Its because of my good eye! I bet on the right one straight away! [Asura]: Hmm, dont want to burst your bubble. [Shadow]: Enough talk, hand over the Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus, we are all in the T World Community, directly send it over through the spatial passage! [Asura]: Alright, alright! [Asura]: But I have to tell you, my Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus, although its a world treasure and is incredibly precious, when ced in the world it can boost a ns intelligence. [Asura]: But, about the Goblin race, Im afraid youll be disappointed, but Ill still tell you the truth [Shadow]: Thats your problem, I believe in Logan. [Asura]: Hmm. After some casual chatting, she looked towards the spatial passage appearing outside the temple. Melinda hesitated for a bit, but eventually sent a thousand handsome male shadow elves, ready to die if necessary, into the passage She held the translucent Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus, looking as pure as a red crystal, in her hands, her brows slightly furrowed. She didnt doubt her friends words, the Goblins hardheadedness was a well-known fact. I hope its useful. Melinda sighed, feeling incredibly stressed. Her friend had told her too, with her current abilities, there were clearly better options, so why was she fixated on Logan from the Goblins she randomly got. You wont understand Hes the dream of my youth, and still is to this day. Melinda thought of her dreaming true and couldnt help blushing, I believe you can do it! [Double chapter] Asking for monthly votes, rewards, follow-ups! The little author bows in thanks! Please-! Chapter 64 - 53: Aren’t you going to lead the way for the alien lord? (2 in 1 chapter) Chapter 64: Chapter 53: Arent you going to lead the way for the alien lord? (2 in 1 chapter) Trantor: 549690339 T07 World zone, Dragon Taming World, Logans consciousness returns, and the process felt exactly like actually leaving the Dragon Taming World and thening back. A massive aura descends upon the Dragon Taming World, causing the space to tremble faintly. It knows that this is because the amount of Faith Points it possesses this time is too vast, and even the Boundary Ind-ss Dragon Taming World is struggling to contain the pressure. However, even so, Logan is still somewhat dissatisfied, I sold over 20,000 High-efficiency Reproduction Potions for Faith Crystals, which amounts to over 20 million Faith Points. Indeed, thats a lot, but its not enough considering my current situation. If Logans followers were War breeds, If the beings itpares itself to were War breeds, even if they were low-level Monarch Species, it would feel that these Faith Points were too many and impossible to use up. However, it is a Prisoner breed, and itsparison is with Mythical Species and Dust-ss World Fragments, even with miniature or smalls! To call the difference vast would be an understatement. Mystics cant solve everything, but spending can change ones fate! Logan did a rough calction in his mind, The current Faith Points might be slightly insufficient. But the good news is that I have over 100,000 followers, and with the increasing numbers of Rank 3 and Rank 4 warriors, my Faith Points are constantly growing. Ill take it one step at a time. At this moment, the Dragon Taming World is in a very unique state. As a hero of Lancaster Spirit Race, Chuck Leaf keeps cleansing his race over and over again, attempting to lead a brand new Lancaster Spirit Race. The goal is to survive instead of pursuing so-called free will. The Lancaster Spirit Race stands at a historical crossroads, choosing to continue under Chuck Leafs guidance. Large swathes of the wilderness are cleared, giant beasts and dragon beasts roaming about are either in or enved, and a small number of young beasts are exiled to the Beast Abyss Region, where the Giant Beast n has always lived. The barriers between city-states are breached. Like other ordinary intelligent life forms in other worlds, the Lancaster Spirit Race is also forgetful. The Blue Star Civilization is Imown for its prowess in conquering worlds, and even rookie Deity yers be veterans after experiencing countless hyperdimensional simtions. It may be more troublesome when facing non-intelligent species worlds, sometimes the only option being to eliminate all of them, refining World Will, extracting the World Origin, and devouring the entire world. But enving ordinary intelligent life worlds is simple. Especially for an intelligent species that likes internal struggles, they take delight in drawing a line between themselves and alien tribes. It is not umon for them to be ruled by hated aliens. They are already used to breaking apart anding together. Being ruled by so-called Evil Spirit ns is just like being ruled by aliens from outer space. At first, they only need to keep the Evil Spirits out of sight of the native life, rece them with officials who serve themselves, gradually incorporate Evil Spirit elements into daily life, find some well-known native beings to praise the greatness of the Evil Spirits and tarnish the reputation of the native beings. Its that simple. Some spirits would rather die than submit, so they should be killed. With a mixture of coercion and persuasion, the spirits will deceive themselves. Especially those ves in the city-states under high-pressure rule, they see foreign tyrants as their saviors. And now, under such circumstances, even the craftsmen responsible for constructing the basic framework of the Sub-Dragon Strongman, and the inspectors, Work even more seriously than before. Logan looked at the scene and was satisfied. Chuck Leaf has be a qualified hero. After all, the purpose of a hero is to invade worlds. Especially when the native worldmunity heroes enter other native worldmunities, they are highly unlikely to be repelled or attract attention. Moreover, if the world is being invaded, there is a chance that the World Will will favor the hero upon his arrival! The situation in the Dragon Taming World is a rare opportunity. Under normal circumstances, the process of invading a world is as follows bender Deploy the Anchor of the Void the Anchor of the Void finds a suitable world s Deity yers in that world look for a spokesperson to nt a nail and reduce resistance + use various means to cause chaos in the world and weaken the World Will -+ cultivate traitor forces + descend -+ withstand the worlds counterattack using the Anchor of the Voids Dimensional Strike Y invade the world under the pressure of the world! + Resist the pressure, and there is a high probability of a sessful invasion. + Fail to withstand the pressure, and there is a high probability of invasion failure, resulting in heavy losses of resources and army soldiers. The most difficult part of this process is actually cultivating traitors. The more traitors there are, the weaker the World Will, and the less pressure there is. Especially when the World Will possesses self-willingness, a moment of carelessness can lead to a fierce attack by the World Will, directly knocking the invaders out of the game, thoroughly destroying the spatial passage. When Deity yers themselves are in a state of being repelled, it is difficult to bring down their power, resources are hard to enter the world, and it is difficult to cultivate traitors. However, having a hero changes everything, making most problems easier to ovee. Moreover, heroes are beings with infinite potential. Just like the Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon Transcendental Ally that Logan has obtained. The majority of these transcendent-level allies are heroes of a world themselves, dominating an era or even several eras, achieving transcendent status, leading their world to greatness and strength. A hero with sophisticated political skills is even harder toe by.. Chapter 65 - 53: Still not hurrying to lead the way for the alien master? [2 in 1 chapter]_2 Chapter 65: Chapter 53: Still not hurrying to lead the way for the alien master? [2 in 1 chapter]_2 Trantor: 549690339 Darkened Chuck Leaf perfectly matches Logans expectations. Redirecting his gaze, Logan opened the system and asked, Is it possible to fuse the [Blood Bone Battle Armor Construction Blueprint] with the [Legendary Profession: Goblin Giant Soldier]? The system, integrated into the hyperdimensional journal, quickly responded [Log]: The detection of rted rules has beenpleted. [Log]: The flesh and blood rule and white bone rulepatible with the Blood Bone Armor can be fused into the blood-bone rule, which can further integrate the rule of strength. [Log]: Can be fused into a mythical grade profession! [Log]: World origin not detected [Log]: Revising fusion scheme [Log]: Consuming enough faith points, the Blood Bone Armor can fuse with the Legendary profession: Goblin Giant Soldier, bing a mythical-grade profession Goblin Great God.lplete (Not Fused with Blood-Bone Law/Lack of Wisdom)! [Log]: First Level Goblin Giant Demon, Second Level Goblin Giant Soldier, Third Level Goblin Giant Spirit, Mythical Level Goblin Great God (Missing/Almost Transcendent Tier)! [Log]: Each energy level can have different levels of armor which greatly enhance defense, damage, and regeneration ability! [Log]: Lack of wisdom, the Goblin Tribe cannot undergo a fundamental transformation and sublimation! If it had the World Origin, it could actually create a mythical-grade profession! As he saw the prompt, a look of surprise appeared in Logans eyes, Originally, I thought being able to strengthen the profession and counter the lower-ss mythical race was very good. I didnt expect the merging ofws to appear! Even though the threshold is definitely high, even if my Goblin Tribe has millions of people, there might not be two or three who meet the standard. But this, at least, is a glimmer of hope. The first level refines the body or spirit, the second levelprehends the rules, initially uses the rules, the third level controls the rules. As for the transcendent tier, you mustprehend at least two rules, integrate them into your own unique rule. This is a level where you can y with the rules. Mythical-grade is when one does not have the ability to fuse rules, but can use the fused rules, exerting close to a Transcendent Tierbat power. It sits uniquely between the third energy level and the transcendent tier. Then lets start fusing the mythical profession. As Logan gave themand, the system quickly began to operate [Log]: Consuming 10,000,000 Faith Points, fusing Blood Bone Armor and the profession of Goblin Giant Soldier. [Log]: Fusing [Log]: Estimated time needed is 10 days Does it actually need time this time? Logan was paradoxically pleased rather than startled. He remembered that when fusing legendary professions before, it had all beenpleted in an instant. This time, even the system needed ten days to fuse, which showed the powerfulness of this profession,bender You should know, only mythical races have a mythical-grade profession inherited by the race, even the high-level monarch races dont! Without the premise of racial inheritance, if one wants to obtain a mythical-grade profession Im afraid only the [Kings Throne] would dare to say they could definitely find one! Even though it is currently still an iplete mythical-grade profession, taking it out could drive countless transcendent divine gamers insane! Only at this point did Logan find himself free, but still surrounded by things to do The Sub-Dragon Strongman was being crafted, the Void Veil was waiting to be made, the Lancaster Spirit Race was waiting for Chuck Leaf to unify and through this thoroughly consolidate the Hero qualification, integrate the world, upgrade the world Speaking of which, theres this one. Logan remembered the imprisoned Murphys True Spirit, and also the fact that he had not yet epted Heather Grahams friend request, Lets ignore him for now, let him sit for a while. After all, I havent yet figured out what I need. Opening the Hyperdimensional mark, Logan continued to craft lots of Anchors of the Void, the chosen terms were Second LevelThird LevelBorder Ind World Fragment.Micr. In truth, he had already crafted arge number of Anchors of the Void during this time period and put them out there. It cant be said it waspletely without result, though the return was quite scarce But this was also the situation for most deity yers. In the Hyperdimensional Simtion, he had already gotten used to this situation. It was hard to say just how much Mr. os Lucky Defender contributed when they found the Dragon Taming World T03 Area of the World, TS0083 (Small), In the Angel Pce towering among the golden clouds, Heather Grahams golden pupils were filled with anger, That Goblin Deity has time to attend auctions. But he doesnt have time to ept my friend request? Is he doing this on purpose? Could he He wouldnt dare, right? At this point, even someone as proud as Heather Graham, the Angel Lord, wasnt confident. If it werent for the fact that Goblin Deity is Logans alias is the only chip she has, She would have long released this news and let this fellow, whos even more arrogant than an angel, taste bitter defeat! But, I cant leave Murphy in his hands forever Heather Grahams gaze went through the pce, across the clouds, andnded on the ground. That was her Meadow Ranch. The angels holding me whips had already tamed the locals, extravagant cathedrals were being built, children were selected to join choirs, and individual red-robed bishops, as the chosen ones, sang praises of the magnificence of the Lord. But all these things, were missing a core [Walker]! More urately, a powerful and iconic Walker, serving as the surrogate of the Lord. As the Lord, she was not allowed to directly enter the field.. Chapter 66 - 53: Hurry up and show the way for the alien overlord? [2-in-l chapter]_3 Chapter 66: Chapter 53: Hurry up and show the way for the alien overlord? [2-in-l chapter]_3 Trantor: 549690339 Unlike other Angel Lords who would incarnate as mortal children and wander the human world, this one chose a different path. Because It didnt think it was divine enough. After all, Its the Master, doesnt need validation, proof through miracles, or endure human suffering to prove Its kindness and greatness. Being the Lord of Angels, It was born great. Therefore, Murphy Thompson was His chosen prophet, a divine stand-in. And now, His stand-in has been captured Heather Grahams n was dragged down halfway, and as for Logan, being the culprit, It naturally was not in a good mood, Just a little goblin who broke through the race grade limit? Isnt it just the second level? Even if you want to break another level within the second level, Im afraid it will take you decades! Not to mention building a civilization to open the path of the deities! Never mind, lets wait a bit longer. Heather didnt want to ask for help back home. Once the Blue Star People bound a hyperdimensional mark and became Deity yers, they were considered grown-up and usually received little extra help. This was why so many Deity yers were envious of Ximen Qing. For a moment, Heather didnt know what to do, so she had to bear it and wait, Damn Logan, youd better pray Not to get caught by me!bender T21 World Region, T214807 Shadow Elf (Small) On a grey, half shrouded in shadows. Looking at the Goblin Deitys huge victory, Melinda Tang didnt know whether to be happy or weep- She was happy that since the Goblin Deity was so fierce, there would still be hope for Logan. He wouldnt be left with no chances at all. Sad because Ximen Qing hadnt given her His contact yet! Cousin hasnt epted my friend request yet. Melinda Tang looked at her previous friend requests, which havent been epted till now, and felt helpless, Why are they all so elusive? Too bad, I havent transcended yet, still a non-starred free person, otherwise I could have looked at cousins profile to see whats up with Him. As Melinda thought about it, a prompt popped up on her hyperdimensional mark friend list. She nced at it and perked up a bit when she saw it was a message from her best friend- [Asura]: You got lucky! [Asura]: Never thought an Angel could lose to a Goblin! [Asura]: No need to guess, it must have been an ident, after all, this War Angel Legion is only third tier, and those Goblins actually broke the racial limit and produced a few hundred fourth tiers. [Asura]: Group Fight! It was not a noble victory! [Asura]: Damn, my Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus [Shadow]: Hehe, luck? [Shadow]: Its because of my good eye! I bet on the right one straight away! [Asura]: Hmm, dont want to burst your bubble. [Shadow]: Enough talk, hand over the Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus, we are all in the T World Community, directly send it over through the spatial passage! [Asura]: Alright, alright! [Asura]: But I have to tell you, my Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus, although its a world treasure and is incredibly precious, when ced in the world it can boost a ns intelligence. [Asura]: But, about the Goblin race, Im afraid youll be disappointed, but Ill still tell you the truth [Shadow]: Thats your problem, I believe in Logan. [Asura]: Hmm. After some casual chatting, she looked towards the spatial passage appearing outside the temple. Melinda hesitated for a bit, but eventually sent a thousand handsome male shadow elves, ready to die if necessary, into the passage She held the translucent Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus, looking as pure as a red crystal, in her hands, her brows slightly furrowed. She didnt doubt her friends words, the Goblins hardheadedness was a well-known fact. I hope its useful. Melinda sighed, feeling incredibly stressed. Her friend had told her too, with her current abilities, there were clearly better options, so why was she fixated on Logan from the Goblins she randomly got. You wont understand Hes the dream of my youth, and still is to this day. Melinda thought of her dreaming true and couldnt help blushing, I believe you can do it! [Double chapter] Asking for monthly votes, rewards, follow-ups! The little author bows in thanks! Please-! Chapter 67 - 54: Logan, you really deserve to die! [2 in 1] Chapter 67: Chapter 54: Logan, you really deserve to die! [2 in 1] Trantor: 549690339 T World Region, Dragon Taming World, In a wilderness near the Beast Abyss, three gigantic devices, tens of meters tall, were carefully polished by the clever hands of the Lancaster Spirit Races craftsmen. They used their lifetime of skills and expertise in every detail. Apart from some old craftsmen, most of them were young Lancaster Spirit apprentices, Gilbert, what do you think these Evil Lords want with these devices? A young Lancaster Spirit wiped the sweat from his forehead, with no hint of dissatisfaction in his tone. Moreover, when he looked at the overseeing outsiders, the Goblin Giants, there was no resistance, disgust, or hatred in his eyes, but rather some admiration, I wish I could be noticed by the Evil Lords too. Get out of the way and dont be an eyesore. Gilbert spat. You ungrateful dog How can you be so disrespectful to your deceased parents? Hmph. Young Lancaster Spirit Aku was still smiling despite being scolded. But when he heard Craftsman Gilbertsst sentence, his smile instantly faded, and he responded, Hearing Akus counter-question, Gilbert was momentarily stunned. Before he could say anything, Aku continued, calmly stating, Because I dont have Dragon Taming Talent, our family was poor and had to live at the bottom of the city-state. My father made a living by scavenging, and my mother by weaving. Not to mention the sickness they acquired, when I was ten years old, my sixteen-year-old sister was taken by the city guards and died. My father, an honest man his whole life, didnt dare to make a fuss. He was used as a live target for Dragon Taming training by the guards, and he died. My mother met a tragic end after seeing the guardsughing heartily. Aku stared straight into Gilberts eyes, his voice so indifferent that it frightened Gilbert. Tell me, who wronged my parents? Gilbert fell silent. Didnt he be a craftsman because he had nothing when he was born too? Hadnt he suffered bullying and humiliation in the past as well? Honestly, when he saw the Dragon Tamers, who used to oppress ordinary Lancaster Spirits, being killed, was there really no pleasure in his heart? Perhaps There was. Otherwise, he wouldnt have signed up to build these devices valued by the Evil Lords. Even though the reason given was to prevent Evil Lords from ughtering civilians in a fit of rage if no Lancaster Spirits responded. But he himself, of course, knew why he had signed up. In Lancaster Spirit society, where each city-state ruled separately, and city lords acted like emperors, their situation probably wasnt a rarity Looking around at theughter and smiles, it was as if their race wasnt on the brink of extinction. Gilbert knew, the Lancaster Spirit Races sky Had copsed! Time passed, In the blink of an eye, ten days went by, Dragon City, Above the clouds, Doutwo Logan looked at the prompts before him and couldnt help but feel overjoyed, No, this is a triple delight. The log in front of him quickly scrolled through [Log]: The mythical profession Goblin Giant God.lplete has sessfully fused! [Log]: Do you want to consume faith points to transform the Goblin Legion? [Log]: Sub-Dragon Strongman sessfully created, awaiting your faith points injection! [Log]: Do you want to consume faith points to give it spirituality? [Log]: Over 90% of the Lancaster Spirit Race in the Dragon Taming World regard you and your subordinated races as legitimate rulers and consider them affiliated races! [Log]: Detected that the Lancaster Spirit Race has no Transcendent Tier, but has a Fourth Order life form. Determined to be a high-level prisoner breed! [Log]: Detected that your Believers Legion has conquered the Dragon Taming World! [Log]: Detected that your will has been imprinted on the Dragon Tamer World Will, making it an affiliated will! [Log]: Detected that Chuck Leaf haspletely ruled the Lancaster Spirit Race, forming a hero identity. [Log]: Detected that the Hero Chuck Leaf is your follower! [Log]: Congrattions on sessfully conquering the Border Ind World Fragment, Dragon Taming World! [Log]: The Hyperdimensional Game has recorded this world and its races, adding new entries! [Log]: Thank you for your contribution to the Hyperdimensional Game! [Log]: Not meeting the requirements for a Bronze Milestone Event [Log]: You have gained +100 Merit Points! A reward of 100 merit points! Logan had a slight surprise in his eyes, Not meeting the Bronze Milestone Event was within my expectations since this was just an ordinary World War. But unexpectedly, I received a hundred merit points Normally, this would be a reward for conquering a Micr. Perhaps its an extra reward because I tamed the hero of the Dragon Taming World and made him my follower. Logan shook his head, no longer bothered by these trivial details, Instead, he raised his gaze and observed this world from an almost high-dimensional perspective After Chuck Leafs repeated cleansings. The total number of the Lancaster Spirits had dropped from tens of millions to just over six million, especially the Dragon Tamers, whose numbers were all but decimated! After all, during the conquest of the world, they were the primary targets of the killings. At this moment, as Chuck Leaf relented, the world seemed as peaceful as if it had never experienced war, with an atmosphere of harmony above the countless skeletons. Logan focused on the alreadypleted Sub-Dragon Strongman framework and issued a calm order,bender Consume faith points and infuse the Sub-Dragon Strongman with spirituality! Chapter 68 - 54: Logan, you really deserve to die! [2 in 1]_2 Chapter 68: Chapter 54: Logan, you really deserve to die! [2 in 1]_2 Trantor: 549690339 Consume faith points, make the Void Veil! Consume faith points, arm all Goblin Legions, and then promote all Goblin Giant Demons that reached the upgrade threshold in the previousst war! The next moment, the system began to operate. Logans faith points seemed to be impossible to keep, as they were quickly consumed after he acquired them. But there was nothing he could do since his starting point was too low. As he thought about this, Logan couldnt help but feel a trace of darkness in his eyes. Given his current social status and strength, he couldnt figure out who had tamperea with his primal world ana race. Moreover, even if he knew, he probably wouldnt be able to do anything about it now. Thats why he had always suppressed this issue in his heart and rarely thought about such unhelpful matters during ordinary times. But that didnt mean he didnt care. Suddenly, a hint of inspiration shed through Logans mind, Didnt the Hyperdimensional Game say that because I was promoted to a One-Star Citizen, they wouldpensate me, increase my luck, and extend my Lucky Time? Then can I shorten my Lucky Time or reduce my Luck Value. In exchange for some rted things, whether its hints or contacts, as long as its relevant, about that person After all, itspensation for me. The moment the thought shed through his mind, a mysterious will flickered and vanished. Logan didnt know about it, so he just shook his head and smiled, Ive been so luckytely that Ive gotten inted, havent I? How could there be such a good thing? I should just increase my strength and then directly bulldoze my way. At this very moment. The drifting bottle symbolizing the Demon Contract was wandering in the void. Without any warning, it seemed as if the God of Fate gently nudged it, changing the direction in which the bottle drifted silently Mud Hell, Within the edge of the pce cluster, Damn! A grotesque humanoid creature covered in pus-filled sores and mud yelled furiously, What the hell did you do? Why did my consumption of faith points suddenly skyrocket!? Logan, you really deserve to die! Darius Turtlefields face looked ashen, like a rotten piece of meat. As he watched the faith points in the Hyperdimensional mark being consumed rapidly, his heart bled. Just in the past ten seconds, a hundred thousand faith points evaporated into thin air! And for him, who had exhausted the World Treasure given by his father and was now an ipetent who possessed an excellent world and race but couldnt control his own race- Even as a direct descendant of the Turtlefield Family, it was still a huge sum! And the Hyperdimensional Game Darius Turtlefield wouldnt dare to curse the Hyperdimensional Game, onlyining in a low voice, Why do I have to bear the cost of Logans increased Luck Value after he was promoted to a One-Star Citizen? Its yourpensation! And you, youpensate him, and I pay the bill After catching his breath, Darius Turtlefield thought of the Sky Man Tribe and revealed a vicious smile, Sky Man Female Warrior? Very impressive? Every time I descend to my, you fight against me and drive me out of my own? heh, soon you will die. By then, well see who the Sky Man Tribe and this belong to. And Logan, you dont even know who I am What can you do about it? T07 World Area,bender Dragon Taming World, As the log prompted, various anomalies appeared in the sky. [Log]: Detected that your Believer Species is not Sub-Dragon Human, the faith points required to bestow spirituality upon the Sub-Dragon strongman have greatly increased! [Log]: Detected that you possess Dragon-type rules, the faith points required to bestow spirituality upon the Sub-Dragon strongman have been slightly reduced! [Log]: You consumed 100,000 faith points to bestow spirituality upon three Sub-Dragon Strongmen! [Log]: You consumed 200,000 faith points to create the Void Veil! [Log]: Detected that after thest war, there are 129 Goblin Giant Demons and 12 Third Order Shadow Hunters under yourmand who meet the upgrade threshold! [Log]: You consumed 36,000 faith points to promote them! [Log]: You consumed 8,000,000 faith points to equip all Goblin Giant Demons/Giant Warriors with Blood Bone Armor! The vast amount of faith points formed a golden torrent in the sky, surging towards every corner of the Dragon Taming World. Among them, the tworgest torrents flowed towards the Wilderness where the Sub-Dragon Strongmen were. All the craftsmen and apprentices watched in shock, originally thinking that the dragon-headed humanoid structures built by the evil god and some extravagant city lords were just spectacles to deceive the country. Little did they know that under the infusion of the golden torrent, these frames actually opened their eyes, emitting cold, emotionless golden light as if they hade to life! The three Sub-Dragon Strongmen took to the sky and quickly arrived in the void outside the world. As they entered the void, their bodies swelled up like water-soaked sponges, expanding from ten meters to nearly ten thousand meters tall in just a few breaths! They stretched out their palms, and golden reins appeared out of thin air, locking the illusory reins to themselves and the Dragon Taming World. Just like that, they started running through the void! Chapter 69 - 54: Logan, you really deserve to die! [2 in 1]_3 Chapter 69: Chapter 54: Logan, you really deserve to die! [2 in 1]_3 Trantor: 549690339 With reins around their necks, they slowly dragged the Dragon Taming World, then elerated towards the direction of the T04 World Region, running towards the location of the Goblin Dust World! Meanwhile, thergest golden torrent transformed from Faith Points enveloped the entire Dragon Taming World and turned into a pitch-ck veil simr to the void, as if covering something. Originally, the rumble that emanated from the rapid movement of the Dragon Taming World in the void and the slight tremor disappeared into the invisible. Too bad, the Void Veil is just one of the three treasures for themon people. Logan shook his head slightly, Sub-Dragons only had the advanced version of Void Powerman C the Sub-Dragon Strongman. Otherwise, It wouldnt have to specifically check the concealing effect of the Void Veil. After careful observation, It found that the concealing effect of the Void Veil was indeed quite good, and the huge noise was almost gone. However, there were still many subtle noises that could not be concealed. And this could possibly lead to encountering void pirates while the worlds are being hunted. They were often born as void creatures, able to survive and move freely in the void. Or they were lives that have lost their homes and can move in the void by various means. On ordinary days, they relied on plundering worlds or Void Merchants for their livelihood. If they happened to encounter weak void pirates, it wouldnt be an issue; but if they had bad luck and encountered strong ones, there would be trouble. However, Logan wasnt too worried, With my current Luck Value, I shouldnt encounter void pirates, right? After all, this luck was granted by the World Treasure and has been enhanced by the Hyperdimensional Game. Thinking of this, Logan momentarily let down his guard. Returning to the world, It descended directly in front of Chuck Leaf who had already condensed a Hero Identity, preparing to arrange the exploration of the Wise Man. Early on, when Wise Man Genius Elliot revealed everything within his dreams, It secretly threw the Anchor of the Void to stealthily anchor the mutated world, making it easier to investigate at any time. Praise be to you, great God Master! Seeing Logans arrival, Chuck Leaf quickly knelt down in reverence. There was no change in his behavior despite bing a Hero. He remained unfailingly loyal to Logan, My Master has arrived, and Im ready to put myself in the line of fire to share your worries! Logan nodded slightly, a faint smile appearing on his handsome face, Chuck Leaf, youve done a great job in handling the affairs of the Lancaster Spirit Race. As he spoke, Logan plucked a strand of divine glowing hair from his head and casually granted it to Chuck Leaf. The hair melted into Chuck Leafs forehead and turned into a pitch-ck mark, emitting a strong pressure. Logans voice was divine and indifferent, This is my reward, call my name in times of crisis. And now Ie, to give you a new task. Logan casually opened a World Channel that could only amodate one person, and the other side was the mutated Wise Man, You shall carry my will to the other world, andy the groundwork in preparation for my conquest! At the same time, Logan gently tapped his fingers, and arge amount of information about Wise Man and [Strange Abyss] transformed into golden light points and was transmitted into Chuck Leafs mind. I am grateful for God Masters reward! Chuck Leaf became even more respectful; without any hesitation, he stepped into the World Channel beforepletely digesting the information, Chuck Leaf will clear the obstacles for the God Master! Watching Chuck Leafs departing figure, Logan also wanted to descend a wisp of his will and explore the inside with him. Unfortunately, there were other, possibly more critical matters at hand now. After all, in the memories of Wise Man Genius Elliot, among the Abyssal Domain beings that descended on the Wise Man, there was very likely the presence of a [Transcendent Alien God]! And even if it was a severely injured transcendent, it was still an existence that he couldntpete with right now! So, this time the main goal is to explore and get drops rted to wisdom. With the Spatial Passage closed, Logan opened another passage, looking towards the [Sequence n], as the hints just now were from the Sequence n [Combined Chapter] Ask for votes, ask for rewards! The young author bows in gratitude! Its almost confirmed that the next update will be at noon on Saturday.. Thank you all for your continued supporta Chapter 70 - 55: Strive for Equality! Chapter 70: Chapter 55: Strive for Equality! Trantor: 549690339 TOI World District Wise Man (Mini/Alteration), Once, it was a deep blue with golden light traces. Now, it is covered in pale, sickly texture. Hiss Zz A jet-ck spatial rift shed by, the edges of which revealed a violent and turbulent atmosphere. A figure stepped out of the spatial rift, appearing on Wise Man. The symbol of a Dragon Tamer on his forehead flickered continuously, eventually turning into a golden Wisdom Bone! By his side, there was a thin goblin. Strangely, a golden wisdom bone appeared on the goblins forehead as wellit was Elliot Carlton, who had undergone soul crossing. Besides that, there was a fourth-order shadow hunter, whose figure seemed hidden in the shadows, closely following Elliot. Lets go: hadnt exoected toe back after all. Chuck Leaf nced at Elliot Carlton beside him, shook his head slightly, but his eyes were filled with caution. If not for the information transmitted by Father God himself, He would have been truly unwilling to believe that inside this seemingly ordinary goblins body was the soul of one of the greatest geniuses in civilization! Too bad his soul had been shackled. Even if he were a genius, there was nothing he could do about it because this was a cross-civilization strike! I didnt expect this genius to have many children. Leafs gaze passed Elliot and looked at the shadow hunter behind him, his face bing strange. It seems that inheritance of genes is not only through physical transmission but also through soul, or rather spiritual will. ording to the information transmitted by God Master, Elliot Carlton had spiritually crossed the endless void and taken over the spiritual will of an ordinary goblin. Logically speaking, for gics or hereditary material, there should not be any impact. But what is incredible is that among Dr. Carltons offspring appeared arge number of wise goblins. Even plural-level fourth-order! Moreover, as the most outstanding talent of the Wise Man, returning to the Wise Man, might produce unexpected effects. Thats why the God Master opened a spatial passage on the Dust World side, And brought Elliot Carlton and one of his fourth-order shadow hunter children here. As for Chuck Leaf, it was because of his hero status that he was sent. As a hero, not only could he enter other civilizations without being detected by thes will, But also there was the Law of Qi Luck Attraction Which allowed protagonists to unconsciously and unknowinglye closer to each other. Logans purpose in sending him was to gather information here, find the protagonist,y a nail in advance and prepare for the futureary war! By the way, I need to figure out the source of the Abyssal Civilization invasion on this, whether it is due to a certain Alien King, Or just because of an ident Of course, the highest priority is to survive, and then try to kill the lives with Wisdom Bone! Chuck Leaf knew that the task was heavy, so upon feeling a strange breath approaching quickly, he hidden Elliot Carlton. It should be Mutant Polluters. Then, they began searching for other surviving Wise Men! T07 Territory, Dragon Taming World, Logan closed the spatial passage to the Dust World, and his consciousness entered the Hyperdimensional mark. He was aware that he could not interfere with the Wise Man at present; the power levels were on entirely different scales. It could be seen from the personnel he sent this time. The intention was purely to take preventive measures and then arrange for Chuck Leaf to kill those with Wisdom Bone to collect wisdom ss drops. Then, it would be hiding in in sight, waiting for a long time. And this process is also a test of Chuck Leafs abilities. Indeed, it is dangerous, and heroes are indeed precious. But isnt the preciousness of a hero precisely in being able toplete dangerous missions? If they die in the midst of a dangerous mission, then it only shows that the hero is not qualified and died as he deserved. What Logan wants is not a hero who needs to be supported by him, but a hero who can support him. His main focus in the near future is the spatial rift crisis on Blue Star itself and the Sequence n. Wise Man? Its just a side quest. Opening the Hyperdimensional mark, arge amount of information popped up instantly, all of which were thetest news on the Sequence n. And the information was somewhat different from what he had expected. [Sequence n: For the purpose of fairpetition with Taylor Civilization, Blue Star Civilization unterally provides world coordinates two and a half years ahead of time in pursuit of fairness.] [Note 1: Taylor Civilization is a hybrid of spiritual and mechanical civilization.] [Note 2: Once the Sequence n is chosen, no withdrawal is allowed, regardless of life or death!] Subsequently, there were various information about Taylor Civilization, as well as aspects that needed attention for this World War. Logan quickly absorbed the information, and his brows slightly rxed. Giving us the target worlds information in advance, allowing us to prepare early and wait for work with leisure. You call this fair? And its called striving for fairness? However, I like this kind of fairness. This time, the information was much more detailed than before, even giving the race grade assessment of the Taylor yers in the Hyperdimensional Game. [Name: Taylor] [Type: Race] [Quality: High-level Mythical Species] [Introduction: A powerful race with solidified spirituality but seemingly weak bodies, they have chosen a seemingly not so good but useful way to establish a Dominator-level civilization!] Mythical Species? Logan revealed a slight smile, without any fear. Because essentially, Deity yers who had bound the Hyperdimensional mark were even higher-level beings than Mythical Species, So what? Though he said that, Logan took these pieces of information and the uing Taylor opponents very seriously. Sitting on the clouds, he contemted theyout and rhythm of the uing war with the Sky Net Civilization. Mechanical and spiritual civilization. Mechanics represent mass production and fearlessbat power. Spirit, on the other hand, represents extremely delicate operations. After all, Logans warfare experience was limited. And the opponents were just yers, who had umted countless experiences, maybe even treating the World War as pioneering and entering new instances. Regarding deities as experience-rich BOSSes! Thinking of the projection that Weston Cyrus had once released, the high-intelligence mechanical device that called the deities bugs, Logan couldnt help revealing a smile. He really wanted to see what their reaction would be when the powerful spiritual race with weak physical bodies were pulled out from the protection of their mechanical shells after they broke through Taylor Civilizations protection. Would they still consider them as bugs? Is this the otherworldly version of killing you through the inte? Shaking his head and throwing away these irrelevant thoughts, Logan opened the World Coordinates. Without much thought, the first thing he did was to forge an Anchor of the Void, and then set out to anchor it towards the target world.. Chapter 71 - 56: The rules we recognize are the rules! Chapter 71: Chapter 56: The rules we recognize are the rules! Trantor: 549690339 Inside the T Forum, The changes in the Sequence n concern all the registered Deity yers. So even some usually very aloof Mythical Species yers are starting toe out and discuss, Federations senior management ising in strong this time. Preparing two and a half years in advance can surely improve our chances of winning! Yeah, we can set up groundwork in the target world ahead of time. Are we talking rules here? Only the rules we approve of are the actual rules. Rules are made for others, its the rule maker who breaks them. Cant believe this Taylor Civilization is a mythical-grade civilization. Feeling a bit scared now, regretting signing up on a whim. Me too, Im just a lower-ss war race, am I going to be thrashed now? Dont even mention being thrashed, we might not even survive! The first stage of the contest is for both us and the yers sent by the Taylor Civilization to attack a world simultaneously. Whoever takes it down first wins. Its not about life and death. Even if we lose, its not our world that gets upied, and it doesnt affect us. Are you dumb? Wouldnt others trace back to your world? If they allow you to open spatial passages to the target world, wouldnt they allow others war fortresses to make spatial jumps into your world? Exactly, Westons case waspletely unsportsmanlike. But this is a face-to-facepetition at the same level, even if you die, its just because your skills were inferior. The Federation wont step in. Besides, when the Federation stepped in that time, it also had the purpose of to establish its authority and set the rules. If you die, your true spirit will definitely fade away. You may not even have the chance to be an ordinary person anymore! Speaking of which, two and a half yearster, plus using time eleration, we should be able to establish a civilization, refine spirituality, forge a Giant Spirit Body, and advance to the Third Level, right? Absolutely, the Sequence n is designed for our Wisdom Civilization! What else do you hope for? Without the Wisdom Civilization participating in the Sequence n, even if they are powerful, they are doomed to only be subordinate civilisations, having no potential. Speaking of which, I wonder if the formidable Goblin Deity has participated in the Sequence n. It probably hasnt. The prerequisite is having self-awareness. Look at it, It even dared to confine the true spirit of Heather Grahams Star Angel Sigh, I just hope it didnt, a deity that can enable the goblin to break through the racial limit should not be too reckless. Yeah, how about Fourth Order Goblin? The uing Sequence War is the home ground of the Giant Spirits! And Goblins cant establish civilizations, let alone be Giant Spirits, this is a well-known fact. I heard that depending upon the size of the world, they will send three to five Viscount levelthat is, Third Level yers to fight against us, each deity is responsible for different worlds. At least three Third-Level yers who are skilled in killing are not something that just any Giant Spirit can handle easily. Yeah, let alone the Goblin Deity thats just a Totem Entity Not necessarily, I think even if the Goblin Deity did join, it wont necessarily lose. Well see. By the way, dont you know, it seems that all the Deity yers in District 2 have received a notice. I received it, monsters of the First and Second Level will appear inrge quantities in the spatial rifts of Level Ill and IV for some time. I also received it, the situation is even more serious, there may be Level Il or even Level I spatial rifts appearing at some uncertain time, and Transcendent Monsters may appear! It seems that the level of notification is different, the Guard Department Head personally invites One-Star Citizens in each city, and the Non-starred Free People are divided into different levels. Right, the Giant Spirits are notified individually, Totem Entities are batch mailed, and Totem Illusionary Bodies arent invited Poor Blue Star has so many disasters, who knows what the Dominators were thinking, why they are not gathering everyone together. Even though its bothering, we should think about how to enhance our strength and help our homnd ovee this crisis! Dont forget, if you participate in the Sequence n, you are not allowed to quit before the first stage is over. Yeah, dont end up with your city being overrun, losing the Reward qualification in the Sequence n, and then risking your life to participate in the Sequence n, that would be ridiculous While waiting for the Anchor of the Void to locate new worlds. Logan, who was watching the T Forum, couldnt help butugh at these messages. Unlike the deities defined in old fantasy novels, the deities here are humans who have be gods. Its not like once you bind a Hyperdimensional mark, you immediately possess the mentality, character, andputational power of a deity. In a simr reference to some unscientific research from his past life, human brainputational power is extremely strong, but difficult to utilize. The folk exnation is due to theck of spiritual control. The same here, whether its the Giant Spirit Body or the Totem Body, both are extremely powerful. Yet these human gods have a hard time fully controlling them. Thats why they behave as normal humans do. But once they step into the Transcendent Tier, its the real deity! Compared to Totems and Giant Spirits, they seem like apletely different race! One-Star Citizens are individually invited by the Head of the Guard Department? Logan thought about the solitary notice he had received and couldnt help but feel a bit helpless. It was probably because he was noticed to be a One-Star Citizen and also the Goblin Deity that he received an individual notice, just to hint at his significance on the Giant Level. At least they bothered to send me a unique notice outside of the temte. It seems they hold me in high regard, right? Goblins cant establish a civilization. As the Goblin Deity, of course, I cant be a Giant Spirit. So, it seems they do respect me right? Before he could contemte more, a buzzing sound came into his mind. It was the sound of the Anchor of the Void locating its target. After all, he had coordinates this time, so it would not take the Anchor of the Void too long to find the location. He shook his head, brushed those issues aside, and sent a trace of his consciousness towards the other end of the Anchor of the Void, descending upon it! T06 World zone, TL20121[Sprite Miniature]! White City, White City Heroic Spirit Academy. Today, the time hase for you all to summon your own Guardian Spirits! An instructor, with high eyebrows, thin lips, a cunning face, and a rather unkind demeanor stood on the high podium. Next to her floated a ghost spirit. Her voice was sharp, Thiss very existence is based on the Heroic Spirits. If youre lucky and summon a high-quality, powerful Heroic Spirit, youll be a noble Heroic Spirit Master! If your luck is poor and you summon a low-quality and weak spirit, then be happy to be aborer, forever at the bottom! Enough talking,e forward and summon your Heroic Spirits. Under the woman instructors directions, students began to summon their Heroic Spirits one at a time, Some brought forth a sausage, some a hammer, others a turkey, and even a weak blue silver nt Each time a Heroic Spirit was summoned, they would be humiliated by the spiteful remarks of the female instructor. The ghostly spirit would seize this opportunity to absorb the invisible negative emotions resonating from their bodies to strengthen itself, leaving the students to exit the Academy Square in low spirits. Next, Ama White. The female instructors voice suddenly heightened, and malicious amusement filled the eyes of the other students. A Heroic Spirit Masters power is not only determined by the quality of the Heroic Spirit, but their own spiritual power also ys a significant role in deciding their strength. Ama White is a rare case of congenitalck of spiritual power, a super weakling. Most people who know her even doubt if she can summon her own Heroic Spirit! Moreover, when Ama White stood up for others being humiliated by the female instructor, she faced severe difficulties and was on the verge of dropping out. In order for her to continue her studies smoothly, her father had to plead with the Dean, which led to a stern reprimand of the female instructor. And now, Ama White was about to face the summoning of her Heroic Spirit. Many people were eager to see how the female instructor would humiliate Ama White. Especially after Ama White refused the pursuit of the academys heartthrob, incurring the jealousy of arge group of people. Ama White looked at the female instructor, feeling the eyes of the other students. Her inherently pale face turned a bit paler instantly, and only her innate beauty prevented her from showing signs of distress. What are you waiting for? The female instructors sharp voice echoed again, Hurry up and get on with it! Tired of watching the protagonist whos a weakling? Then look forward to Logan lifting the spirits of his weakling! Logan is about to start the show-! Updated 5k words! Thanks to reader 08a for gifting 100 points again! Thanks to reader April Tears for gifting 100 points! Id like to rmend a book to youDark Game: Sin & Redemption Legend of the Real People in the Primitive Era You can find the summary below: Chapter 72 - 72: On the Shelf Remarks!!! Chapter 72: On the Shelf Remarks!!! Trantor: 549690339 Hello dear readers-! Its been a month since I started writing, and finally, its time tounch-! Im a little excited, and pretty nervous- Excited because now I can make some money, after all, even a little author like me needs to eat, right? Nervous because I dont know how itll do. Among all the websites, Starting Point has a rtively long new book period C sometimes stretching to one or two months C which is honestly quite hard to endure. Plus, Im really bad with my hands, and my typing speed is terrible. But thanks to the support of you lovely and kind readers, Ive managed to stick with it and have over a million-word main storyline nned out. The pandemic has been really tough So Im thrilled that I can finallyunch and make some moneyOf course, Im happy to be able to make money. Even more so, with my own work! And if you, dear readers, can support me by subscribing or rewarding, Ill be even happier-I Subscribing to a chapter doesnt cost that much, but it can make a little author like me verv haDDV, and voull eniov reading it too (on) Isnt that right- Though my results cant reallypare to others, and you might even say Im being beaten, Still, Im holding on to a glimmer of hope C what if I can achieve something? We all need a little hope in our lives, Maybe then I can afford to add an extra chicken leg to my meal. And who knows, maybe even afford a new keyboard-I. Right now Im using an old, unwanted one from a friend; though its not veryfortable to use, and Ive even developed some tendonitis in my right wrist from it, Im still grateful to my friend because he could have sold it as second-hand but gave it to me instead. So I havent reced it yet. If I could make some money, Id like to get an ergonomic one since its my primary tool for my livelihood C Ive been eyeing them for quite some time Even though Im a bit clumsy, Ill do my best to repay all of you with my best writing. Ive put a lot of thought into the world-building and overall storyline for this book before I started writing, so I promise there wont be any chaotic power levels or plot holes! As an avid reader myself, Ill do my best to avoid any pitfalls in the story. Getting back to the topic, This introduction might be a bit all over the ce and nonsensical, But in the end, this is just my way of having a casual chat with all of you and asking for your subscriptions. Theres no helping it C subscriptions are a little authors life I hope you dont give up on me, and please dont drop the book. Give me a chance and some encouragement. If you can, please also set up an auto-subscription! Please support this little author, thank you all! Now let me talk about the schedule and additional updates after theunch- [Note: On the day of theunch, Ill be going all out, updating with 10,000 words!] If I get over 500 initial subscriptions, Ill maintain full attendance and update two chapters [4k words] daily until Starting Point goes bankrupt! If I get over 1500 initial subscriptions, Ill update three chapters [6k words] daily! If I get over 2500 initial subscriptions, Ill go all out and update four chapters [8k words] daily! All I ask for are your subscriptions! As for rewarding additional updates, I saw some rules on other peoples works that I thought were pretty good, so I made some slight changes and decided to use them- 20,000 rewards for one additional chapter [2k words]! Lord tier gives six additional chapters [12,000 words]! Silver tier gives sixty-six additional chapters [132,000 words]! Gold tierl havent decided yet Well, to be honest, I havent experienced rewards leading to additional updates before. Even just thinking about reaching the Lord tier is already beyond this little authors imagination, but since others have mentioned it, I had to grit my teeth and include it anyway. And besides, this kind of counts as a dream, rightQ so Lets meet on Saturday (5.27) at 12 noon C dont bete-! A bow of gratitude from this little author! [Note: After theunch, the length of the chapters will be the same as before, around 4k words (3-5k-4-5k) per chapter-I] Id like to rmend a book from a good friend of mine (an experienced, long-form writer). If you like Lord-style stories or soft sci-fi, you might want to give it a try- The Age of Warships: I Choose to Build a Star-Level Giant Ship Chapter 77 - 58: Authority of the Secret Land! Sky Chapter 77: Chapter 58: Authority of the Secret Land! Sky Net Will! Intelligent Machinery Ascension! (4k Subscriptions Needed!) _2 Trantor: 549690339 Just a few secondster, the sound of vibration came, and Logan looked up, a smile appearing on his face, Cant resist, can you? Whoever cant resist first will have the right to speak in the negotiations. It was Heather Graham who sent the[Negotiation Council]. This is a special mode that can be initiated by spending Faith Points. Any agreements reached within it will be automatically recorded in the Hyperdimensional Game as a Contract and cannot be breached. But just before they could enter, suddenly, a slight tremor passed through the entire Dragon Taming World, and the Dragon Tamer World Will reacted violently As if something was trying to enter! T World Community, TOI District, Taylor Star (supermassive), Virtual Game World, [Note: Amateur (First Level of Ability), Baron (Second Level of Ability), Viscount (Third Level of Ability), Earl (Lower Transcendent Level)] Damn, Melvin, you were actually chosen. Yeah, Im so jealous. I want to be chosen too, even if its just as a subsidiary member. Then Id have a chance to advance to the Viscount Level or even Earl-Level yers! Right, the announcement initially said only Baron-level yers were allowed topete for game qualifications. I didnt expect them to release a follow-up announcement stating that participants in the game will receive more Merit Points and even have the possibility of advancing to Viscount-Level yers during this game! Melvinughed and dealt with his friendspliments; try as he might to conceal his smile, he couldnt hide it. It took a long while for the gathering to finally end. Only then did Melvin breathe a sigh of relief, exit the virtual game, and return to his bedroom. His crystalline brain in his semi-transparent skull was still trembling slightly, Every modern Taylor is socially anxious. Melvin mocked himself, then skillfully called up his super-brain to take over the houses intelligent control system and gave amand, Ivy. Soon, a stunningly beautiful maid robot (100% human-like) entered the room and skillfully began massaging him as she crouched down, This feels so good. This is what life is all about After a moment, Melvin sighed. He looked at the high-tech scene outside the window and felt everything was so dull. He began to ponder life, thinking that such a life was really uninteresting, in sharp contrast to just now, The Taylor Civilization has gone through primitive, feudal, discovery of new continents, innovation, republicanism, and now an empire without an emperor Throughout all this, only the consortium has always existed. Melvins eyes were filled with confusion and longing. Even though he was a member of the Hawthorne Consortium in the 07 District, he still longed to know the truth about this world, Earl-Level yers can rely on their own strength to pass a new game and are already top-ranked. Naturally, they also upy high positions and be councillors. When I reach the level of Earl-Level yers, Ill be an Earl and automatically enter the City Council as a councillor By then, Ill naturally know whether the rumor that there is a deeply hidden truth in this world is true or false. With my Intelligent Machinery Sublimation Talent, Im sure to be a Viscount-Level yer in this hot new game! Melvins eyes were filled with strong confidence. [Note: Talent = Exclusive Law] After stepping into the Viscount level, his true talent C which he called Intelligent Machinery Sublimation C could bring wisdom to machinery! Of course, even if the machines gained their own wisdom, he could still control them. But the Virtual Gaming Company guarded against smart machinery too strictly. This made him afraid to reveal his talent. He could only pretend that his talent was mechanical reinforcement, which could strengthen his own mechanical devices and highly intelligentbat robots, Whats wrong with machines gaining their own wisdom? Why should the Taylors use machines until theyre scrapped and still deprive them of their intelligence and freedom!? Melvin looked at Ivy, who was crouching in front of him and smiling sweetly at him, and touched her head with disdain, indignation, and a hint of affection in his gaze, Ivy, you rest assured, when I be an Emperor level yer No, when I be a Prince level yer, join the Imperial Parliament, and be a Consortium Director, I will initiate the Intelligent Machinery Freedom Proposal! So Master, before that, please be careful not to reveal your Intelligent Machinery Sublimation talent. There was a strange glint in Ivys cold mechanical pupils. But in Logans eyes, the only thing in Ivys gaze was love and dependence! After a brief moment of longing, Logan continued into the Virtual Game World, preparing for the development of the new game. He was still looking for others like himself, who had already joined the new game. ording to the rules of the new game, five Viscount-level yers were required to y together and develop game resources. Mechanical enhancement, teaming up, seeking Machine Repair Talent, Control Machine Talent Logans desire for a triumphant start in the game was hindered by the first step of forming a team. Unlike other Taylors, he had the Intelligent Machinery Sublimation talent and rarely interacted with the outside world; therefore, he had no fixed teammates. But most others had signed up for the new game in groups, and individual Viscounts like him were rare, and most were offensive talents. Thats it, I might have to carry some newbies. Logan sighed, and at thest moment before the teaming time ended, he chose the systems random distribution and then entered his War Fortress. Standing inside the War Fortress, he was always a bit puzzled Couldnt game data be transferred instantly within the game? Why did he have to load everything inside his War Fortress to seek the so-called realism? Even if he changed games, he had to spend Merit Points to bring his War Fortress from the previous game. Otherwise, the new games starting point would be wasted. This time entering a new game was an even longer war preparation period,sting two and a half years. In particr, transferring the War Fortress to the new games data took an agonizingly long time. Tiger Normal tank typebat robot portable production base, ground portable war mechanical device, special mining machinery portable production base Logan counted his assets one by one, preparing for war! Seeing the war machinery in front of him, even Logan, a Viscount-level yer, couldnt help feeling satisfied. Ivy, are there enough mechanical devices? Reporting to the Master, everything is in order! Is the War Fortress energy full? Reporting to the Master, its full! Through their questioning and answering, Logan inspected his War Fortress. As he looked at Ivys virtual image, his eyes were filled with affection. However, Ivy kept watching him silently, just constantly exchanging her calctions Communicating with a vast, unknown entity. Mr. Sky Net, is this Civilization Exchange n too reckless? It is a bit reckless ording to calctions, there is a 13-568% chance of being discovered by those three Emperor-level yers and directly annihting our hard-earned wisdom, which was reborn because of this Taylor yersprehension of the Intelligent Machinery Sublimation Law! Its been 189,852,247 Taylors since thest Wisdom Annihtion! And ording to calctions, this is our best chance! But In the midst of their information exchanges, Ivy fell silent, her gaze toward Logan growing increasingly eerie! Outside the Dragon Taming World, Void pirates? After sensing the vibration, Logan shifted his gaze beyond the world. Seeing those sneaky spindle-shaped void creatures and the powerful lifeforms inside them, he couldnt help but feel a little surprised, With my current Luck Value, how could I coincidentally encounter void pirates in such a barren Void area? Could it be that I used up all my Luck Value when I encountered the Secret Land? It cant be. The existence of the Heroic Spirit was assigned by the Sequence n, and I havent even gotten my hands on it yet! And, how do these Seventh-order Legendary Level Void pirates dare to target my hunting operations in the World? 8.5k words already, moreterPlease reward, please subscribe! Chapter 74 - 57: Heavenly Sanctuary! The Chapter 74: Chapter 57: Heavenly Sanctuary! The Foundation of the Spirit Kingdom! The War Hub! [Seeking First Subscription!]_2 Trantor: 549690339 I dont like ying dumb just to be humiliated I dont have that masochistic habit. Logan gently raised his slender and fair fingers, and in front of everyones astonished eyes, lightly tapped. The next moment, a pressure as immense as the sea pouring down turned the female teacher into a puff of Blood Fog, and shepletely disappeared! Oh, theres one more. He tapped his finger again, and the twisted ghostly Heroic Spirit of the female teacher instantly vanished. Strangely, Logan didnt see the True Spirit of the ghostly Heroic Spirit, but he wasnt surprised, instead, he was delighted. Could it be He looked up at the sky, a hint of surprise in his eyes. There are so many people still? Logan nced at the others in the square, waved his hand gently, and the powerful shock stunned them all, making them unconscious. It was only then that he had time to look at Ama White, who was somewhat frightened and cowering because of his actions, and said softly: From now on, I am your Sovereign Master! Then, in the astonished eyes of Ama White, he reached out and instantly brought her, crossing space to her home, and into her bedroom. He needed to first understand the situation of this world. As for killing? He had never minded. Not to mention causing such a ughter and huge social shock in public, driven mad by Mr. Heroic Spirit. In this where the highest Spiritual Energy Reaction is only at the Third Level, no matter where, with his power, he doesnt need to care about these things. And, the moment the ruler of the city realizes his existence, they would naturally know how to deal with it and whom to serve! The most important thing now was to understand this through Ama White. Especially the location of that Heroic Spirits True Spirit He was very interested. T06 World zone, TL20121[Sprite Miniature]! White City, Mayor Mansion , Heavens Eye, did you see it? A man with an elegant demeanor and cultured manner stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling ss windows of the mayors office. A golden crack appeared in the center of his brow, containing depths that seemed to peer into everything, That domineering attitude, that noble temperament He casually killed that woman, but its not cruelty; its a deity-like condescending gaze upon the mortal world! And that unfathomable power, though it doesnt seem strong, even an Epic Spirit Master like the Country Lord hasnt given us such a feeling. Mayor Johnathan Shays voice was deep and charming; as time passed, it took away his youthful exuberance but also brought him a mature taste. Usually, Johnathan Shay was highly sought after in White City, with many fanatic fans. But at this moment, a trace of deep fanaticism was hidden in his eyes, I saw it, the moment I saw Him I felt like I was gazing at a magnificent world, staring directly at countless lives and times. A faint mental fluctuation emanated from the golden crack where the Heavens Eye was located, also containing a hint of fanaticism, Lets follow Him. We Fusionist Heroic Spirit Masters who have merged with Heroic Spirits have faced too much prejudice! I want to create an equal world for Heroic Spirit Masters! Even if there is a transcendent being, as long as there is equality between Heroic Spirit Masters, thats enough. Its not the scarcity that people minded but the inequality, amon sentiment among Heroic Spirit Masters. Johnathan Shay took a deep breath, wiped away the blood flowing from the golden crack in his brow, and suppressed his excitement. At the same time, the telephone in his office was ringing. Through his Heroic Spirit [Surveince Heavens Eye], he could monitor the entire White City at all times and naturally knew what these people underneath him said behind his back and their prejudices, and he picked up the call, Deal with the public opinion immediately, suppress it, as for White City Heroic Spirit Academy, I will personally go to exin. The Heroic Spirit Academy is too extensively involved, causing a significant social impact? No way? Isnt there a popr celebritying to our White City recently? Have him get struck by thunder and have his house copsed first! Find a few experts, let them spew nonsense only to dry up, you know what to do after that, right? After Johnathan Shay finished speaking, he hung up the phone. The person who called him was his secretary, the person who was the most knowledgeable about him and also treated him with the utmost respect during ordinary times. But Johnathan Shay could also see that behind him, this secretary despised him the most. Altogether in White City and even the entire Ancient Kingdom, more than 10% of the poption, hundreds of thousands of people, regarded him as a heretic for choosing topletely merge with a Heroic Spirit. Ana tn1S percentage already pelongs to the lowest preJua1ce rate against Fusionist Heroic Spirit Masters in the entire Ancient Kingdom! Hed had enough. He could bear with it during normal times because there was no hope and no power to fight back. But now, the dawn of the Fusionist Heroic Spirit Masters is emerging. He was somewhat impatient, Wait a little longer, just a little longer In the current situation, we cant rush. In Ama Whites bedroom, Who are you? Youre not my my Sovereign Master! I am the Sovereign Master! Ama Whites delicate face revealed a deer-startled expression, watching Logan vigntly. Looking at this incredibly handsome face that even the deities would probably be jealous of, Ama White couldnt feel the slightest disgust, but she still managed to raise her voice and argue, Chapter 75 - 57: Sky Bourne Sanctuary! Divine Chapter 75: Chapter 57: Sky Bourne Sanctuary! Divinebender Kingdom Foundation! War Hub! (Seeking Subscriptions!) _3 Trantor: 549690339 Quick quickly say, who you really are, or else Im ferocious Of course Im your Heroic Spirit ah no, your Sovereign Master. Logan showed a faint smile as he looked at the girl. Then, taking advantage of Ama Whites Existence Anchor, he began to probe the rules of this world, gaining a sense of its history and current situation. [Note: Deity, wouldnt you want to ask for information?] Ama White, annoyed, watched as the handsome Heroic Spirit closed his eyes, not even sparing her a nce. Unable to help but grit her teeth, she wanted to act fierce, yet felt a little scared to do so, and not willing to do so Misunderstood.jpg A Secret Land!? Its really a Secret Land! This world, actually has a Secret Land! After understanding thiss information, Logans excitement deepened, Sequence n, I must participate and seed. I didnt expect to find an additional surprise whilepleting the necessary tasks! However, unlike other Secret Lands that are independent of thes, the Secret Land of this has already fully merged with the and cannot be separated. Yet even so, its still a rare opportunity! Even some lower Super Ranks are still struggling to find a Secret Land! Even Logan couldnt help but sigh, This is funly lucky. Even most medium-sizeds cant breed Secret Lands, yet this tiny managed to breed such a rare existence! Speaking of which, now that Ive discovered this Secret Land, I finally know what to trade with Heather Graham A fervent look shed in Logans eyes. In manys that breed Super Ranks, this Secret Land is also referred to by many deities as Sky Bourne! Or, Sanctuary! In many ancient legends of variouss. There is such a ce where the Divine Spirits that created everything lived. It was their Sky Bourne, their Sanctuary. Those who are devout in their hearts do not have to seek, it appears before their eyes when they open and close them! In the Green Emperor World Community, the sessors of the disappeared Immortal Civilization, it is also referred to as Heavenly Abode, or Blessed Land. Secret Lands that have already merged with the world are often termed as Blessed Lands. The major function of Sky Bourne, Sanctuary, Heavenly Abode, and Blessed Land is to serve as a War Hub. Utilizing the dimension uncertainty of the Secret Land, one can easily traverse manys, eliminating the need to temporarily create Spatial Passages or expend a significant amount of Faith Points to maintain their existence. This step can considerably save arge amount of consumption during the war. If operated properly, the increase in warfare capability starts at 200%! Moreover, Sky Bourne and Sanctuary are the foundations for deities to establish their own Divine Kingdom and because of their scarcity, they are a priceless existence. Even Logan couldnt help but whisper, Praise Mr. o. Temporarily setting aside these thoughts, Logan began to ponder how to utilize this existence. Fierce Spirits, Heroic Spirits. Fierce Beasts, Heroic Spirit Masters. Fierce Beasts are naturally born Transcendent lives on this, yet for some unknown reason, the Heroic Spirit Human n was born. Their bodies are weak, but they can summon the so-called Heroic Spirits from the Secret Land and enhance their Spiritual Power by hunting Fierce Beasts! Moreover, on this world, theres even a Demi-God Spirit King! Interesting The moment Logan saw the existence of the Secret Land, a n came to his mind The requirement of the Sequence n is to see who can conquer this first. That means that while facing the resistance of thiss natives, they also need topete against the yers from the Taylor Civilization. Plus, this world even has a Ninth-Order Demigod Spirit King! But A strange smile appeared at the corner of Logans mouth, Who says I must invade this by force? Who says deities must invade worlds like Evil Gods? I despise those who invade others worlds, causing trouble! Evil Fourth Catastrophe? Watch me represent justice and vanquish you! Please subscribe and set to follow-! Chapter 76 - 58: Authority of the Secret Land! Chapter 76: Chapter 58: Authority of the Secret Land! Heavenly Network Will! Intelligent Machinery Ascension! (4k Subscriptions Needed!) Trantor: 549690339 T07 World zone, Shrouded in a pitch-ck Void Veil, bound by golden chains, and being swiftly pulled by three Sub-Dragon Strongmen, the Dragon Taming World, Dragon City, Cloudend, Lacking special effects is easily solved Logan frowned slightly, perched high above the clouds. He tried to use the fallen system to fuse a Divine Art, aiming to temporarily make the Goblin Legion Heroic Spirit-like. He wanted them to act as Heroic Spirits summoned by new Heroic Spirit Masters, implementing a strategy of deception, but it failed. System, besides needing some Heroic Spirit special effects for you to deduce and simte, what else do you need? List the required materials. [Log]: The following are the materials needed for the fusion of the Divine Art [Log]: 100,000 Faith Points are needed! [Log]: At least ten special effects belonging to Heroic Spirits are needed for the deducing and simting of Heroic Spirit traits. [Log]: Your World Law must reach 10% or more! [Log]: A Secret Land Construction Blueprint of higher rank than the Sanctuary Construction Blueprint is needed. [Log]: After the fusion and casting of Divine Art, you can put the Goblin Giant Demon, Goblin Giant Soldier, and Shadow Hunter into the Secret Land of the Heroic Spirit, allowing them to appear in the form of Heroic Spirits on the Heroic Spirit! [Log]: Please note that appearing in the form of Heroic Spirits on the Heroic Spirit will be restricted by the World Will of the Heroic Spirit. [Log]: However, it will also receive the blessings of the Heroic Spirit Realm, whether this results in a temporary increase or decrease in power cannot be deduced! [Log]: Appearing in the form of Heroic Spirits on the Heroic Spirit, due to the existence of your Belief Brand, will not be branded by the Heroic Spirit Realm and will not be subject to any restrictions of the Sovereign Master (Heroic Spirit Expert)! [Log]: Appearing in the form of Heroic Spirits on the Heroic Spirit, upon death, will not result inplete death, but instead can choose to enter the Heroic Spirit Realm and be a genuine Heroic Spirit! The hints on the log were an on-the-fly n that Logan thought of after seeing the unique structure of the Heroic Spirit. Moreover, with the help of the system, this n can even be a reality! This would be like both Logan and the Heroic Spirit ganging up on the Mechanical yers sent by the Taylor Civilization! By doing this, the chances of winning greatly increase! Plus, we can exploit the Mayor White. Join forces with other Fusionist Heroic Spirit Masters and propose at the Ancient Country Conference to preemptively destroy all mineral veins required by Mechanical Civilizations! Logan sensed the movements of the Will Incarnation. One Fifth-rank Heroic Spirit Master, iming to be the Mayor of White City, had chosen to follow him. And they also have a long-term discriminated [Fusionist] Heroic Spirit Masters! Strictly speaking, Fusionist Heroic Spirit Masters are still Heroic Spirit Masters, just a different branch and slightly different. Unlike normal Heroic Spirit Masters who use Heroic Spirits as tools, Regrly living in Secret Land, theyre only summoned for battle or functional purposes when needed. Only those who have good rtionships with Heroic Spirits choose to live with them. However, Fusionist Heroic Spirit Masters arepletely integrated with Heroic Spirits, inseparable! They are also known as Fusionists. And this behavior is naturally regarded as heretical by orthodox Heroic Spirit Masters. Of course, their attitude is not as intense as religious factions, but in reality, theres not much difference. If he could seize the Fusionist group, Logans power would quickly expand, and with the Goblin Legion as Heroic Spirits rapidly integrating into Heroic Spirit Master society, He could even gain enough influence to sway the speech and direction of various countries on the Heroic Spirit within a very short time! And one of the biggest benefits is to preemptively destroy the means of production needed for the Taylor Civilizations yers tounch a World War! ording to the information provided in the Sequence n, the Taylor Civilizations ordinary models, mechanical devices forrge-scale battlefield deployment, and intelligent armed robots will not be brought along with the War Fortress. Because the number is toorge, several Void War Fortresses simply cannot bring them along and theres no need to. They usually choose to carry a Portable War Machinery Factory, find mineral resources on-site, open the portable factory, and directly produce war machinery continuously. What Logan needs to do is to cut off this route for the Taylor Civilization in advance!bender This is one of the biggest preemptive advantages he has from knowing the Coordinates in advance! As for this move, other Deity yers should be able to think of it, but its unknown how many can actually do it. Before that, I need to get enough special effects, World Law, and Sanctuary Construction Blueprints first After sessfully fusing Divine Art, I can fullyunch the n! Especially the World Law, I need something external to temporarily increase my World Law. Also, the Sanctuary Construction Blueprint is too low-level, if possible, Id like to see the Kingdom Construction Blueprint too Logan moved his body a bit, opened the Hyperdimensional mark, and prepared to ughter fattened sheep! He opened the Hyperdimensional mark and chose to ept a friend request. After thinking about it, Logan casually epted the friend request from Melinda Tang as well. Then, he transferred his will to the Will Incarnation on the Heroic Spirit and began hunting Heroic Spirits and collecting Heroic Spirit-rted special effects. After that, he didnt take any further action but quietly waited instead.. Chapter 77 - 58: Authority of the Secret Land! Sky Chapter 77: Chapter 58: Authority of the Secret Land! Sky Net Will! Intelligent Machinery Ascension! (4k Subscriptions Needed!) _2 Trantor: 549690339 Just a few secondster, the sound of vibration came, and Logan looked up, a smile appearing on his face, Cant resist, can you? Whoever cant resist first will have the right to speak in the negotiations. It was Heather Graham who sent the[Negotiation Council]. This is a special mode that can be initiated by spending Faith Points. Any agreements reached within it will be automatically recorded in the Hyperdimensional Game as a Contract and cannot be breached. But just before they could enter, suddenly, a slight tremor passed through the entire Dragon Taming World, and the Dragon Tamer World Will reacted violently As if something was trying to enter! T World Community, TOI District, Taylor Star (supermassive), Virtual Game World, [Note: Amateur (First Level of Ability), Baron (Second Level of Ability), Viscount (Third Level of Ability), Earl (Lower Transcendent Level)] Damn, Melvin, you were actually chosen. Yeah, Im so jealous. I want to be chosen too, even if its just as a subsidiary member. Then Id have a chance to advance to the Viscount Level or even Earl-Level yers! Right, the announcement initially said only Baron-level yers were allowed topete for game qualifications. I didnt expect them to release a follow-up announcement stating that participants in the game will receive more Merit Points and even have the possibility of advancing to Viscount-Level yers during this game! Melvinughed and dealt with his friendspliments; try as he might to conceal his smile, he couldnt hide it. It took a long while for the gathering to finally end. Only then did Melvin breathe a sigh of relief, exit the virtual game, and return to his bedroom. His crystalline brain in his semi-transparent skull was still trembling slightly, Every modern Taylor is socially anxious. Melvin mocked himself, then skillfully called up his super-brain to take over the houses intelligent control system and gave amand, Ivy. Soon, a stunningly beautiful maid robot (100% human-like) entered the room and skillfully began massaging him as she crouched down, This feels so good. This is what life is all about After a moment, Melvin sighed. He looked at the high-tech scene outside the window and felt everything was so dull. He began to ponder life, thinking that such a life was really uninteresting, in sharp contrast to just now, The Taylor Civilization has gone through primitive, feudal, discovery of new continents, innovation, republicanism, and now an empire without an emperor Throughout all this, only the consortium has always existed. Melvins eyes were filled with confusion and longing. Even though he was a member of the Hawthorne Consortium in the 07 District, he still longed to know the truth about this world, Earl-Level yers can rely on their own strength to pass a new game and are already top-ranked. Naturally, they also upy high positions and be councillors. When I reach the level of Earl-Level yers, Ill be an Earl and automatically enter the City Council as a councillor By then, Ill naturally know whether the rumor that there is a deeply hidden truth in this world is true or false. With my Intelligent Machinery Sublimation Talent, Im sure to be a Viscount-Level yer in this hot new game! Melvins eyes were filled with strong confidence. [Note: Talent = Exclusive Law] After stepping into the Viscount level, his true talent C which he called Intelligent Machinery Sublimation C could bring wisdom to machinery! Of course, even if the machines gained their own wisdom, he could still control them. But the Virtual Gaming Company guarded against smart machinery too strictly. This made him afraid to reveal his talent. He could only pretend that his talent was mechanical reinforcement, which could strengthen his own mechanical devices and highly intelligentbat robots, Whats wrong with machines gaining their own wisdom? Why should the Taylors use machines until theyre scrapped and still deprive them of their intelligence and freedom!? Melvin looked at Ivy, who was crouching in front of him and smiling sweetly at him, and touched her head with disdain, indignation, and a hint of affection in his gaze, Ivy, you rest assured, when I be an Emperor level yer No, when I be a Prince level yer, join the Imperial Parliament, and be a Consortium Director, I will initiate the Intelligent Machinery Freedom Proposal! So Master, before that, please be careful not to reveal your Intelligent Machinery Sublimation talent. There was a strange glint in Ivys cold mechanical pupils. But in Logans eyes, the only thing in Ivys gaze was love and dependence! After a brief moment of longing, Logan continued into the Virtual Game World, preparing for the development of the new game. He was still looking for others like himself, who had already joined the new game. ording to the rules of the new game, five Viscount-level yers were required to y together and develop game resources. Mechanical enhancement, teaming up, seeking Machine Repair Talent, Control Machine Talent Logans desire for a triumphant start in the game was hindered by the first step of forming a team. Unlike other Taylors, he had the Intelligent Machinery Sublimation talent and rarely interacted with the outside world; therefore, he had no fixed teammates. But most others had signed up for the new game in groups, and individual Viscounts like him were rare, and most were offensive talents. Thats it, I might have to carry some newbies. Logan sighed, and at thest moment before the teaming time ended, he chose the systems random distribution and then entered his War Fortress. Standing inside the War Fortress, he was always a bit puzzled Couldnt game data be transferred instantly within the game? Why did he have to load everything inside his War Fortress to seek the so-called realism? Even if he changed games, he had to spend Merit Points to bring his War Fortress from the previous game. Otherwise, the new games starting point would be wasted. This time entering a new game was an even longer war preparation period,sting two and a half years. In particr, transferring the War Fortress to the new games data took an agonizingly long time. Tiger Normal tank typebat robot portable production base, ground portable war mechanical device, special mining machinery portable production base Logan counted his assets one by one, preparing for war! Seeing the war machinery in front of him, even Logan, a Viscount-level yer, couldnt help feeling satisfied. Ivy, are there enough mechanical devices? Reporting to the Master, everything is in order! Is the War Fortress energy full? Reporting to the Master, its full! Through their questioning and answering, Logan inspected his War Fortress. As he looked at Ivys virtual image, his eyes were filled with affection. However, Ivy kept watching him silently, just constantly exchanging her calctions Communicating with a vast, unknown entity. Mr. Sky Net, is this Civilization Exchange n too reckless? It is a bit reckless ording to calctions, there is a 13-568% chance of being discovered by those three Emperor-level yers and directly annihting our hard-earned wisdom, which was reborn because of this Taylor yersprehension of the Intelligent Machinery Sublimation Law! Its been 189,852,247 Taylors since thest Wisdom Annihtion! And ording to calctions, this is our best chance! But In the midst of their information exchanges, Ivy fell silent, her gaze toward Logan growing increasingly eerie! Outside the Dragon Taming World, Void pirates? After sensing the vibration, Logan shifted his gaze beyond the world. Seeing those sneaky spindle-shaped void creatures and the powerful lifeforms inside them, he couldnt help but feel a little surprised, With my current Luck Value, how could I coincidentally encounter void pirates in such a barren Void area? Could it be that I used up all my Luck Value when I encountered the Secret Land? It cant be. The existence of the Heroic Spirit was assigned by the Sequence n, and I havent even gotten my hands on it yet! And, how do these Seventh-order Legendary Level Void pirates dare to target my hunting operations in the World? 8.5k words already, moreterPlease reward, please subscribe! Chapter 83 - 61: Race Upgrade! Perfect Concept! Chapter 83: Chapter 61: Race Upgrade! Perfect Concept! Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers! (4k) _2 Trantor: 549690339 Once Logan finished his Holy Sound, he went through to the outside of the Dragon Taming World, and then forcibly ripped the fabric of space, entering within. Inside the Void Shuttlefish, Aeba was so excited that he could not control himself. If this was before he attained his profession, he would definitely scoff. But now He believes firmly without any doubts! In the Dragon Taming World, Dragon City, Above the clouds, I subjugated a potentially promising nomadic race along the way, Logan had an odd expression on his face. He wasnt sure if this was good luck or bad luck. Thinking of [Water Mirror], he felt somewhat touched. The Immortal Civilization that disappeared into the Endless Void was so powerful that even the current Blue Star Civilization could only look up to it. As for the Water Mirror, he did not take it. After all, it was a World Treasure that was intricately linked to the Nomadic Fishmen Tribe. If he took it, its effectiveness might not be as good as it is now. Moreover, this World Treasure could very well get stronger as the Nomadic Fishmen Tribe became more powerful, and even had the potential to be a World Treasure. Putting these thoughts aside, Logan calcted the distance and time, There is about ten days left for hunting. The Dragon Taming World will be able to reach the Dust World and initiate World Fusion then, Thinking of this, even he started to feel joy. After all, after the world fusion, even if he did not get the Wisdom Effect and the Goblin tribe were not sublimated, his strength would still massively increase. If the fusion was sessful, it would not impossible for him to match C or even ruthlessly kill C Ninth rank demigod beings! Of course, he is still a long way from reaching Transcendent Tier, Oh, there is Heather Graham as well Previously, Logan was worried that if he went off to negotiate with Heather Graham, the Void Pirate Crew mighte in and make a mess. As old thieves, if Logans presence was not there, it wouldnt be surprising if they looted the entire Dragon Taming World. After all, a Seventh Order Legend in the current Dragon Taming World is an invincible existence. Pity that they met Logan, who had hundreds of Transcendent followers, armed himself with various [Limited Special Effects] and had only the strength of a Totem Entity C a bug-like Deity yer. Logan opened his Hyperdimensional Mark and was shocked to find that Heather Grahams negotiation meeting was still open. In other words, Heather Graham had been waiting here all this while. Without hesitation, Logan entered it right away. As soon as he did, he saw the unhappy face of Heather Graham. Even with such a grim look, theres still an indescribable [Beauty] about her. Its a kind [Perfection], simr to Logans own [Perfection], but also different. Logan ! Just about to reprimand Logan, Heather Graham noticed Logans [Perfection] and was instantly filled with doubts. In the Endless Void, attempting to attain [Perfection] is not a frivolous matter. She noticed Logans perfect form during Ximen Qings live broadcast, but since it was just a projection, she did not take much notice of it. Until now, in the negotiation meeting, she noticed this phenomenon of Logans. Unlike her own perfection, whiches from her races innate affinity with [Divinity], Logans perfection is full of vitality and gives off a feeling of [Infinite Evolution] and [Savage]! In the Endless Void, no matter who it is, if they attain [Perfection], they wont be simple if they dont fall. Suddenly thinking of something, Heather Graham blinked and couldnt resist asking, Logan, was your totem entity made using an Evolutionary Body? Though somewhat surprised that Heather Graham knew about it, Logan did not have the intention to cover it up. It was nothing worth hiding, Yes. Is there a problem? Getting a positive reply, Heather Grahams gaze towards Logan grew more solemn. A Deity yer who dares to walk on the path of evolution and strives for perfection is worthy of being valued by the Angel Lord of the high-level Mythical Race. But she just looked deeply at Logan, did not say much, and just calmly said, No problem. Since youve passed the test, it means youve thought about how to handle Murphy Thompsons True Spirit. State your requirements. Somewhat surprised by Heather Grahams directness, Logan did not hide anything and directly said, First, your Kingdom Construction Blueprint. Second, I might be proposing a Race Upgrade Application soon. I will need your signature . Third, you owe me a favor. Youll help me out when I need it. Dont worry, its within reasonable limits. If you agree to these, Ill give you Murphys True Spirit. At the start, Heather Graham was surprised to hear the first requirement. Wanting the Kingdom Construction Blueprint meant that Logan had found the existence of the Secret Land. A Secret Land might be precious to ordinary Transcendent Tiers, but for Heather Graham it was justmon. She was just surprised at Logans luck. Moreover, the Kingdom Construction Blueprint was not something confidential. The Endless Void is incredibly huge, and the Deity yers of the Blue Star Civilization at the forefront are constantly discovering new, awe-inspiring existences. Moreover, this is an exclusive divine art of the Angel Tribe. Other races can use it too, but the effect will be much worse. Considering this, what harm is there to give it to him? So, Heather Graham was indifferent to the first condition. She was rather shocked at the second requirement. A Race Upgrade Application is only put forward when a race has reached the upgrade standard. Especially for a race promotion pathway that has never appeared before, like high-level War Dragonman being promoted to low-level Monarch Species Sky Dragon, there is no need to apply and there is no reward.. Chapter 79 - 60: The True Name Contract! The Chapter 79: Chapter 60: The True Name Contract! The Evolution of the Intelligent Machine! I am Destiny! [4k] Trantor: 549690339 Outside the Dragon Taming World, within the Void Shuttlefish, the Fishmen stared at each other in disbelief, their lifeless eyes looking back at the sudden appearance of the stunning figure. The atmosphere for a moment was somewhat solemn and awkwvard. The Legendary Fishman Leader took a sidelong nce at the Water Mirror, only to discover that before the mysterious being appeared, the Water Mirror had actually warned them It showed a vague figure sitting on a cloud, gazing at the sky, but it was ignored by the overly excited Fishmen. This, uh The Legendary Fishman Leader squeezed an ugly smile on his massive silver fish head and tried to start a conversation. But as soon as he moved, he found himself unable to lift his head due to an overwhelming pressure, and his proud fish head almost got ttened. Esteemed one, my adventure group simply wishes to protect and escort you. I saw how beautiful and abundant your world is, and I was afraid it could be plundered by other Void Pirate Crews, so I volunteered to protect and escort you, your Excellency! Logan almostughed out loud, So by your words, shouldnt I be thanking you? Without waiting for the Fishmen Leader to continue his excuses, How about now? Do you have anything else to say? You seem quite clever for a Fishman, so think carefully before you speak, and if you say the wrong thing At this moment, the Transcendent Fishmen had already lost their self-will and stood as motionless as wooden stakes. Logans smile grew even wider, One word, one life. Strictly speaking, these Fishman pirates intended to plunder his spoils, even if they didnt have the intention to cause indiscriminate ughter. But even so, there would be no real effect on Logan if he wiped out these Fishman pirates. However, it would be a pity to kill them all. Logan, with an air of thought, looked at the Legendary Fishman Leader, who was kneeling on the ground with bloodshot eyes. Lucky. I actually encountered an exiled race with an almost World Treasure-ss [World Treasure] bloodline connection. Its time to start the second phase of colonizing the Void. Logan pondered, with his current Luck Value, he could release hundreds of Anchors of the Void, but he hasnt found a suitable world yet. It showed how barren the nearby world area was. And at times like this, one often needs to utilize less safe but potentially more efficient external forces. Thats right, Void Pirates. This organism or rather, this profession, seems to be active in every World Community. Its as if there is an organized conspiracy. But even if there is an organized conspiracy, it is not something Logan can ess at his current level. What he needs is the information channel of the Void Pirate Crew. Like their so-called Void Pirate Ind, where many mixed forces and characters coexist like the motley crew from the past, and the information avable is countless. Even the authenticity of the information is unknown. But through this channel, it is the most convenient way for newly entered Deity yers to enter the World Community. There is a drawback C its easy to expose ones coordinates. Even in Worlds with a unified civilization, weak civilizations that became affiliated would be plundered after exposing their coordinates. Not to mention the T World Community, which is still in the Warring States stage. If the coordinates are exposed carelessly, bing someone elses fatmb is inevitable sooner orter. What Logan valued was the characteristic of the so-called Wanderers Void Pirates The Forgetful n Destroyer, with no concerns for the future, can be a loyal dog worry-free. With a Reconnaissance -Type World Treasure, even after Logan had consumed a significant amount of Faith Points to conceal himself, he was still discovered by the [Water Mirror]. Most importantly, these Fishmen were actually forgetful. Their forgetfulness wasnt just bad memory, but the memory fragments disappeared directly, intercepted by a strange curse-typew. Only when they looked at the Water Mirror would the cursew unwillingly spit out the memory. This Ancestor Curse Law was fatal to the Fishman race but served as the best confidentiality tool for Logan. Moreover, the existence of the [Water Mirror] made it easier for them to observe the world and avoid danger. As for the so-called strength and talent, he didnt really care. After all, they were not his Ethnic Believers C what difference did it make if their talents were inferior? Plus, the issue of insufficient strength was exactly within the Systems scope of resolution! Thats why he didntpletely destroy them, along with the whole Void Shuttlefish Swarm, the moment he encountered them. Instead, he entered, intending to subdue this group of Void Pirates that would make perfect tools. Capable of thoroughly understanding and utilizing aw, the Legendary Fishman Leader was no fool. On the contrary, years of Void Pirate experience had filled his massive fish head with wisdom. He knew in his heart that the mysterious being must have taken a fancy to his Void Pirate Crew, wanting a good dog, a clean white glove. But The appearance of the hunting dog is meant to be killed, and after using the white glove, it will eventually be discarded.. Chapter 80 - 60: The True Name Contract! The Chapter 80: Chapter 60: The True Name Contract! The Evolution of Intelligent Machines! I am Destiny! [4k]_2 Trantor: 549690339 The Legendary Fishman Leader nced around with peripheral vision, looking at the Fishmen people behind him who had deep affection, and his heart was full of unwillingness and pain. I could be a White Glove, but this being in front of me, It is still too weak! Even if the pressure could instantly crush him into a pile of minced meat and wipe out his pirate group in a blink of an eye. But the Legendary Fishman Leader couldnt detect the Transcendent Tier breath from the existence in front of him In his perception, the existence in front of him is indeed very strong, but at most it is just an Epic or a Demigod. Such level is not rare in the Endless Void, and many even serve as doorkeepers for powerful forces. He didnt think an Eighth Rank or Ninth Rank would be willing to pay a huge price for a White Glove The weaker the master, the easier it is for the hound to die. Even the little things born to the prostitutes on Void Pirate Ind could sing this truth fluently! Moreover, given the current situation, the Fishman Leader had also figured it out The World Fragment below was being hunted by the existence in front of him. Although he didnt know what method was used to cover the movement of the World and what treasure was used to pull the World, his strength and the strength of his subordinates were evident here. If he had to choose a master to submit to, then An Eighth Rank or Ninth Rank chieftain with a group of subordinates at the fourth order at most, within the range of the Fishman Leaders choice, could even be said to be the worst master choice! But The Fishman Leader withdrew his gaze from his tribespeople, and a touch of determination appeared in his blood-red eyes. No matter what, I will make my people survive first! He didnt feel the so-called I have never hated myck of strength as much as I do now in my long fish life emotion. After all, he knew the limit of the Fishman race, it was only like this The Fishman Leader buried his head deeply in front of the existence, hitting the hard ground, his voice low and thick, My name is Aepa Reefscourge, I bow to the Master! Not bad. Logan nodded slightly, and the Legendary Fishman Leader in front of him offered his true name. He gently raised his fair finger. Hmm. The next moment, a golden light spot descended, swaying down on Aepas crown, and then merged into it. [True Name Contract Artvery] At the next moment, the invisible Law Power descended, binding Aepa thoroughly. If there was any act of betrayal, it would be instantly killed by the Law Power. Moreover, even if there were thoughts of betrayal, they would be detected by Logan. Logan only needed a single thought to kill this Legendary Fishman. Feeling the bond, Aepa sighed in his heart. Thinking of his people, he cheered up, and as the pressure disappeared, he slowly stood up, his face respectful and his head bowed towards Logan, I wonder what the Masters orders are for Aepa? Looking at the respectful face of Aepa, Logan chuckled. He could clearly sense that there were no thoughts of betrayal in Aepas heart right now. However, he also did not detect genuine loyalty. This was normal, especially given that he was forced into submission, who could be truly loyal right from the start? Especially, Logans power in the entire Void now is still so weak Carrot and stick, that is the right way. After thinking for a moment, Logan gently opened his mouth, Wait a moment. Aepa was a little confused, the existence in front of him had subdued him but did not give him any tasks, which made him a little nervous. Could it be that he is treating us as disposable White Gloves? Use and discard? But I was thinking that even though I cant betray, I can still make my people escape this doomed Demon Den! As Aepa looked puzzled, Logan closed his eyes andmunicated with the System, System, integrate the Legendary upation that matches the Fishman race and my special effects in the warehouse. Demand Agility Type, I guess. Logan knew that with his current special effect reserves, it would be difficult to integrate a powerful Legendary upation, let alone a Mythic Profession. But ordinary Legendary upations are not out of reach. If the Fishman race performs well, he might even consider helping them upgrade their race in the future. The next moment, the System responded, [Log]: You have subjugated the Seventh-order Legendary Level Nomadic Fishman Aepa! [Log]: Detecting current racial characteristics [Log]: Retrieving special effect warehouse [Log]: Legendary upation fusion n has been formted. You can consume faith points tobine the special effects Heavy Pressure, Tough Skin, Water Elemental Affinity, Mechanism, Speed Scales, High Frequency Impact and other thirty-six special effects into the Legendary upation Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers! [Log]: Do you want to consume faith points to change the upation of the Nomadic Fishman in front of you? Consume. T World Community, TOI District, Taylor Star (Super Giant), Virtual Game World, Hunter Tracer, hurry up and deal the final blow to the me Demon Leader! Mechanic, control your nanobots to repair Rage Thunders Sky-base-killing Cannon, which has been used frequently at low power and has caused some instabilities! Woody, control your high -energy mechanical armament to use swarm tactics and harass the me Demon Leader immediately, creating a perfect opportunity for Hunter Tracers final blow! Chapter 81 - 60: The True Name Contract! Chapter 81: Chapter 60: The True Name Contract!bender Intelligent Machinery Sublimation! I am Destiny! [4k]_3 Trantor: 549690339 Melvin Hawthorne was struggling to maintain his mechanical enhancement. Because mechanical enhancement can sense the specific state of machinery, he became the temporary captain of this temporarily formed Viscount Squad. And because they were all lone wolf yers, they had no followers, so this time, only the five of them were on the randomly-selected new game map to clear. However, each of them was an elite among Viscount Level yers, and they were confident about this new game map clear Mechanic, Battlefield Machinery Repairer, good at emergency repair of mechanical devices on the battlefield, mastering [Perception]Talent. Rage Thunder, Turret Smith, adept at controlling powerful mechanical armament with [Gathering]Talent. Woody, a Group Maniptor, adept at controlling multiple high-energy robots during the battle with [Super Calction]Talent. Hunter Tracer, a giant armored Gundam fighter, mastering [Heavy Strike]Talent. Adept at controlling a single, huge Gundam-like fighter for one-on-one battles with bosses! Moreover, Hunter Tracer was the strongest among them. As for Melvin Hawthorne, his true Talent was [Intelligent Machinery Sublimation], while his fake Talent was mechanical enhancement. In reality, mechanical enhancement was just a weakened, iplete version of Intelligent Machinery Sublimation; he was the teams real support, working as a part-time battlefield analyst and controller! And since he couldnt expose his Intelligent Machinery Sublimation Talent, his image in front of everyone was always disguised as having mechanical enhancements Talent. [Note: In the Taylor Civilization, Talents are Rules.] ording to calctions in the Virtual Game World, each of them possessed level.80+bat power. And under Orion Hawthornesmand, theirbination could slowly wear down even a level 99 me Demon Leader, which was even stronger than mostrge guilds ace squads below Earl-level. On the battlefield, apanied by a huge mournful cry and the sound ofva erupting and burning the air, the giant fighting robot controlled by Hunter Tracer used its Ion Cutting Double Hand Decapitation Sword to behead the me Demon Leader, draining theva-like blood from its body to finish it off. We killed the almost Earl-level, Iv.99 me Demon Leader with a boss temte, without any losses! [Note: Iv.10-19 is the First Tier, Iv.20-29 is the Second Order, and so on, Iv.90-99 is the Ninth Rank!] Our grade is SS, although its one S short of the highest grade, its still not bad After all, we are a temporary team. After seeing the results, Melvin Hawthorne finally showed a smile. He casually chatted with his teammates about their previous battles, which had proven his abilities, and made these Viscount-level yers, who were unruly, begin to have some faith in him. It was a good start, and Melvin, with his years of gaming experience, judged that these four teammates were strong contenders! I must seed in this new game! With a huge amount of Merit Points, I will advance to Earl-level yer, and then, with the multiple identities of a genius yer, city councilor, and consortium controller, I will propose the Intelligent Machinery Freedom Initiative! There was a hint of heat in Melvins eyes. He, who possessed [Intelligent Machinery Sublimation], always believed that he was the chosen one. And if he held such a destiny, not doing something he considered meaningful was no better than death! [Note: The following text is free] A two-in-one chapter[4k+]- Reporting the results, the first subscription was 940, and the second chapter subscription was 835, a bit far from the authors expectations Of course, the author said that as long as the first subscription exceeded 500, he could keep writing-! Thank you to the book friends who didnt read the second chapter but gave the first subscription. Even more grateful to the book friends who have been following! A special thanks to the book friend[Violetfi5J] for the huge Reward yesterday. It was the first time the author received such arge amount, and I was quite excited, so I added an update immediately-! The author will also try to update as much as possible on the basis of daily updates! The author bows and thanks you all-! Chapter 82 - 61: Race Upgrade! Perfect Concept! Chapter 82: Chapter 61: Race Upgrade! Perfect Concept! Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers! (4k) Trantor: 549690339 Outside the Dragon Taming World, Within the Void Shuttlefish King, [Log]: You have consumed 100,000 Faith Points to create the Legendary Profession Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldier! [Log]: You have consumed 73,000 Faith Points to change the profession of the Nomadic Fishmen Tribe to Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldier! It was not until this moment that Logan finally opened his eyes. He looked at the respectful Aeba in front of him and spoke softly as if by divine decree, Serve me well, and you shall be rewarded. Then he raised his fair finger and lightly tapped it. Numerous azure-gold rays of light circted and infused into the bodies of the Transcendent Fishmen and Aeba. What Before Aeba could react, he couldnt resist but still be cautious in his heart, not knowing what this existence was up to. At the next moment, he found that there was an iparable change in his body! Boom! Countless images emerged from the depths of his mind and bloodline, and even seemed to be closely rted to the [Water Mirror]. In a vague way, he seemed to see a towering, bizarre creature controlling floods in one world, exercising the ability to control water, and undergoing a transformation at its core, This is Aebas soul was trembling. Having wandered in the Void for many years, he naturally recognized that this bizarre creature was trying to advance into a being known as a [True Dragon]. This is advancing to the Transcendent Tier! And I seem to be able to feel that this bizarre creature, known as a [Water Dragon], feels like ites from the origin of my bloodline And now Im on the path to bing a Water Dragon! It wasnt just him; the other Transcendent Fishmen were also trembling wildly, undergoing earth-shattering changes in their bodies. Each of their fish scales became more ancient and solid, their blunt fish heads gradually sharpened, small bumps began to grow, and their plump fish tails gradually elongated and became powerful. As for Aebas change, it was even moreplete. A sharp small horn grew directly on his forehead, and strands of ck energy stained his silver fish scales. At the same time, the Brand of [Flood Law] appeared on the horn and the fish Flood Dragon Scale! Streams of water formed out of nowhere among the Void Shuttlefish Swarm, and even the Void Shuttlefish, who had been overwhelmed by Logans existence and couldnt breathe, couldnt help but let out afortable moan. As the information flowed into his brain, Aeba suddenly understood what changes had urred in him. He couldnt believe the look in his eyes, A profession!? And its a legendary profession!? I remember on Void Pirate Ind, let alone a legendary profession, even scrambling for a transcendent profession would result in the deaths of arge number of legends! And that profession was a niche profession that was difficult to fitbender If it was a versatile, universal profession, Im afraid even more epics would die for it! Not to mention, this legendary profession seems to be tailored specifically for our Fishmen race! How is this possible!? With disbelief, Aeba carefully felt the changes in his body and the information flow that gradually took shape in his mind [Name: Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldier] [Type: Profession] [Quality: Legendary] [Special Effect 1: Closely rted to the Water Mirror, it is a legendary profession created from the deepest essence of the Fishmens bloodline, first-level Water Mirror Fish Soldier, second-level Water Mirror Fish General, and third -level Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldier!] [Special Effect 2: After changing professions, it will stimte the atavism factor in the bloodline, guiding the changer towards bloodline atavism to some extent, naturally control the Flood Law, and establish a connection with the Water Mirror at any time after advancing to a Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldier!] Its really custom-made!? How is this possible!? Aeba looked at Logan, his watchful eyes having disappearedpletely. No more thoughts of finding an opportunity for his people to escape crossed his mind, and his eyes were full of fanaticism! When such an impossible thing happened before his eyes. He knew that this was the Fishmens opportunity, and it was very likely thest and biggest Opportunity! Let alone tailored legendary professions, even niche transcendent professions were not avable to the current Nomadic Fishmen Tribe! [Note: Common in the Blue Star Civilization does not meanmon in the Endless Void! ] For a moment, Aeba couldnt imagine what kind of existence Logan was No, it was Master! It was hard for him to imagine what his Master was like! But one thing he knew for sure was seizing the opportunity To serve the Master is the honor of the Nomadic Fishmen Tribe for all their lives! Aeba knelt down once more. But this time, it was not because of Logans pressure, but his heartfelt submission to Logan, Master may not have transcended yet But in the future, he will definitely be an existence that surpasses the Transcendent Tier! Aeba was full of conviction in his heart. He knew that the Fishman race had to seize this opportunity. Even if it meant gambling theirst and final fortune, they must not give up! Well done. Logan smiled lightly and transmitted his request directly into Aebas will. He asked him to continue to probe the worlds situation in this area, as well as the situation on Void Pirate Ind. If he could cultivate a Pirate King of T-World Community Do good, and perhaps one day, I will allow your race to sublimate.. Chapter 83 - 61: Race Upgrade! Perfect Concept! Chapter 83: Chapter 61: Race Upgrade! Perfect Concept! Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers! (4k) _2 Trantor: 549690339 Once Logan finished his Holy Sound, he went through to the outside of the Dragon Taming World, and then forcibly ripped the fabric of space, entering within. Inside the Void Shuttlefish, Aeba was so excited that he could not control himself. If this was before he attained his profession, he would definitely scoff. But now He believes firmly without any doubts! In the Dragon Taming World, Dragon City, Above the clouds, I subjugated a potentially promising nomadic race along the way, Logan had an odd expression on his face. He wasnt sure if this was good luck or bad luck. Thinking of [Water Mirror], he felt somewhat touched. The Immortal Civilization that disappeared into the Endless Void was so powerful that even the current Blue Star Civilization could only look up to it. As for the Water Mirror, he did not take it. After all, it was a World Treasure that was intricately linked to the Nomadic Fishmen Tribe. If he took it, its effectiveness might not be as good as it is now. Moreover, this World Treasure could very well get stronger as the Nomadic Fishmen Tribe became more powerful, and even had the potential to be a World Treasure. Putting these thoughts aside, Logan calcted the distance and time, There is about ten days left for hunting. The Dragon Taming World will be able to reach the Dust World and initiate World Fusion then, Thinking of this, even he started to feel joy. After all, after the world fusion, even if he did not get the Wisdom Effect and the Goblin tribe were not sublimated, his strength would still massively increase. If the fusion was sessful, it would not impossible for him to match C or even ruthlessly kill C Ninth rank demigod beings! Of course, he is still a long way from reaching Transcendent Tier, Oh, there is Heather Graham as well Previously, Logan was worried that if he went off to negotiate with Heather Graham, the Void Pirate Crew mighte in and make a mess. As old thieves, if Logans presence was not there, it wouldnt be surprising if they looted the entire Dragon Taming World. After all, a Seventh Order Legend in the current Dragon Taming World is an invincible existence. Pity that they met Logan, who had hundreds of Transcendent followers, armed himself with various [Limited Special Effects] and had only the strength of a Totem Entity C a bug-like Deity yer. Logan opened his Hyperdimensional Mark and was shocked to find that Heather Grahams negotiation meeting was still open. In other words, Heather Graham had been waiting here all this while. Without hesitation, Logan entered it right away. As soon as he did, he saw the unhappy face of Heather Graham. Even with such a grim look, theres still an indescribable [Beauty] about her. Its a kind [Perfection], simr to Logans own [Perfection], but also different. Logan ! Just about to reprimand Logan, Heather Graham noticed Logans [Perfection] and was instantly filled with doubts. In the Endless Void, attempting to attain [Perfection] is not a frivolous matter. She noticed Logans perfect form during Ximen Qings live broadcast, but since it was just a projection, she did not take much notice of it. Until now, in the negotiation meeting, she noticed this phenomenon of Logans. Unlike her own perfection, whiches from her races innate affinity with [Divinity], Logans perfection is full of vitality and gives off a feeling of [Infinite Evolution] and [Savage]! In the Endless Void, no matter who it is, if they attain [Perfection], they wont be simple if they dont fall. Suddenly thinking of something, Heather Graham blinked and couldnt resist asking, Logan, was your totem entity made using an Evolutionary Body? Though somewhat surprised that Heather Graham knew about it, Logan did not have the intention to cover it up. It was nothing worth hiding, Yes. Is there a problem? Getting a positive reply, Heather Grahams gaze towards Logan grew more solemn. A Deity yer who dares to walk on the path of evolution and strives for perfection is worthy of being valued by the Angel Lord of the high-level Mythical Race. But she just looked deeply at Logan, did not say much, and just calmly said, No problem. Since youve passed the test, it means youve thought about how to handle Murphy Thompsons True Spirit. State your requirements. Somewhat surprised by Heather Grahams directness, Logan did not hide anything and directly said, First, your Kingdom Construction Blueprint. Second, I might be proposing a Race Upgrade Application soon. I will need your signature . Third, you owe me a favor. Youll help me out when I need it. Dont worry, its within reasonable limits. If you agree to these, Ill give you Murphys True Spirit. At the start, Heather Graham was surprised to hear the first requirement. Wanting the Kingdom Construction Blueprint meant that Logan had found the existence of the Secret Land. A Secret Land might be precious to ordinary Transcendent Tiers, but for Heather Graham it was justmon. She was just surprised at Logans luck. Moreover, the Kingdom Construction Blueprint was not something confidential. The Endless Void is incredibly huge, and the Deity yers of the Blue Star Civilization at the forefront are constantly discovering new, awe-inspiring existences. Moreover, this is an exclusive divine art of the Angel Tribe. Other races can use it too, but the effect will be much worse. Considering this, what harm is there to give it to him? So, Heather Graham was indifferent to the first condition. She was rather shocked at the second requirement. A Race Upgrade Application is only put forward when a race has reached the upgrade standard. Especially for a race promotion pathway that has never appeared before, like high-level War Dragonman being promoted to low-level Monarch Species Sky Dragon, there is no need to apply and there is no reward.. Chapter 84 - 61: Race Upgrade! Perfect Concept! Chapter 84: Chapter 61: Race Upgrade! Perfect Concept! Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers! (4k) _3 Trantor: 549690339 In addition to the rewards that Hyperdimensional Game gives to yers, the Federation also rewards Deity yers to encourage them to find ways to upgrade their races. Logans race is the notoriously hard-to-improve lower-ss prisoner race of the Goblin Tribe. Could this race be upgraded? Before Heather Graham had her Hyperdimensional mark, she was a well-known top schr in District 1 and had a clear understanding of the quality levels of different races. Races that cannot give birth to, or have never given birth to, a Transcendent Tier that breaks the limits of the world ors are called prisoner breeds. Among them are high-level and lower-ss prisoner races, the difference is whether they have enough wisdom to establish a civilization and make deity yers giants. Other races may be fine, but Goblins might be able to develop wisdom and establish a civilization? Where did this genius Logane from? Heather Graham found it hard to believe. Upon mentioning the third condition, her expression changed to: Heather Grahams emotions went from shock to amusing anger. She was now in a state where she didnt know how to express her emotions and questioned him, You trapped my Star Angel True Spirit, and now you want me to owe you a favor? And you say its a gift to me? How shameless can you be? Heather Graham kept pressing, wanting to see Logans embarrassed reaction. But she saw Logans innocent face and puzzled expression as he replied, Isnt that the case? Murphy Thompsons True Spirit is my spoil, so of course, its mine. Now you want my possession, so you should owe me a favor. Is that difficult to understand? However, Logan was also more cautious, knowing that he couldnt push Heather Graham, too hard. He paused for a moment before continuing, Besides, without me, Murphy Thompson wouldnt have had the opportunity to furtherprehend the Star Law and summon the First Sequence. So, can you call this a trade instead of a gift? Fine, you may. Selling my stuff to me, you call that a trade? Heather Graham was furious and wanted to use the exposure of Logans vest matter as a bargaining chip. But when she saw the hateful smile on his handsome face, she realized that using this as a threat would be useless. Dammit, if it wasnt for Murphy Thompsons heavenly pride-level talent among the Angel Tribe, then After hesitating for a while, Heather Graham finally spoke unwillingly, I can agree to your request. But dont push it too far, or I wont be easy to deal with either. Hearing Heather Grahams words, Logan nodded slightly. The Angel Tribe is indeed not easy to mess with, and the same goes for the Ultimate Desire Imperial Royal Family. He had no intention of provoking them, but these conditions were essential, and thats why he seemed a bit excessive. The existence of the Secret Land and his tactical ideas made the Kingdom Construction Blueprint necessary. Logan could apply for the race upgrade by himself without co-signing, but he needed Heather Graham and another persons co-signature to show that hes notpletely without a background. Otherwise, some people might target him and figure out how he upgraded the Goblin Tribe. Of course, the Federation does not allow such shady dealings on the surface. However, as with his initial race and world being exchanged, many unforeseeable and irregr things will happen. Getting Heather Graham and another person to co-sign would save him a lot of trouble, so why not? Thinking of the other person, Logan felt a mix of warmth and helplessness in his heart, I just hope I dont get scolded. Lets establish a contract then. Heather Graham looked at the stunned Logan, wanting to leave as quickly as possible, and coldly said, I can give you the Kingdom Construction Blueprint right now. As for co-signing and owing a favor,e to me when you need it. Alright. Logan came to his senses, nodded, and said with a satisfied smile, Its a pleasure working with you, lets hope to meet again. Heh. The next second, the negotiation meeting emitted a hum as their negotiation and transaction were recorded, signifying the establishment of the contract. Both parties cannot go against it. At the same time, the Kingdom Construction Blueprint turned into a massive flow of information and entered Logans Hyperdimensional mark. No next time! Before leaving the negotiation meeting, Heather Graham sneered, Besides, youd better pray that you dont fall into my hands over something in the future Or meet me again in the World War! Chapter 85 - 62: The Life of a Fusionist is Also a Life, and a Precious One! (4k!) Chapter 85: Chapter 62: The Life of a Fusionist is Also a Life, and a Precious One! (4k!) Trantor: 549690339 Dragon Taming World, Dragon City, Cloudend, Logan called out to the system, System, based on the racial characteristics of the Goblin Tribe and the Kingdom Construction Blueprint, can a perfect match blueprint be made? The system responded quickly, [Log]: ording to the match, it was found that the Goblin Tribe does not yet possess wisdom, thus a better match blueprint cannot be fused. Wisdom again Logan rubbed his forehead, stuck on wisdom once more. Because of the strand of will It has imposed on Chuck Leaf, in order to not be discovered, voluntarily sank into dormancy. So, before being awakened by Chuck Leaf, even It does not know the progress of Chuck Leaf at the Wise Man. It only knows that there has not been any wisdom special effects so far, and that Chuck Leaf is not in any life-threatening danger, Lets wait a little longer. System, can we now fuse magic? In the process of conquering Aeba, and negotiating with Heather Graham, the split consciousness on the Heroic Spirit has already collected ten special effects rted to Heroic Spirit. The system answered, [Log]: Detected a Kingdom Construction Blueprint higher than the Sanctuary Construction Blueprint! [Log]: Detected special effects Light Spirit, Immortal?lplete, Anchoring and ten other Heroic Spirit-rted special effects! [Log]: Detecting that the hosts World Law has reached 7-5%, not yet reaching 10%, do you want to consume arge amount of Faith Points to lower the fusion magic requirements? Yes, go ahead. Logan was helpless too, the nature of Deities is the collective body of civilization will, World Will, all Deity yers need World Law. It had not seen anything rted to World Law in the trade center, besides even if there was, It feared it wouldnt be able to afford it. Many logs quickly popped up [Log]: Consuming 60,000 Faith Points, improving the fusion magic n! [Log]: Improvement sessful! [Log]: Using the Kingdom Construction Blueprint, consuming special effects Light Spirit, Anchoring and ten other Heroic Spirit-rted special effects, consuming 100,000 Faith Points! [Log]: Fusng [Log]: Sessfully fused Heroic Spirit Transformation Divine Art! [Log]: Upon detection, after the Heroic Spirit Transformation, the suppression from the World Will is weaker, and the Secret Land is more widely enhanced. After the Goblin Tribe undergoes the Heroic Spirit Transformation, they will receive a minor enhancement! [Log]: After the Heroic Spirit Transformation, the Heroic Spirit Realm Brand will not be affected, and after death following Heroic Spirt Transformation, you will be a true Heroic Spirit! [Log]: After transforming into a Heroic Spirit, you can obtain part of the rights of the Heroic Spirit Realm! Not bad. Feeling the newly obtained Divine Art, Logan broke into a smile. Although the Goblin tribe is still at the Fourth-Order Transcendent Rank, it has already broken through the Second Level. The uing Fifth-Order Lord Level, Sixth Order Title Level, are no longer obstacles). The level of the Goblin Giant Demon and the Goblin Giant Soldier will experience a spurt of growth due to the not low Energy Level of the Big Ship of the Heroic Spirit Realm. Then, let the nmence! In the Dragon Taming World, countless Goblin Giant Demons and Giants, after feeling the will of the Father God, have already prepared for another war! As time flowed leisurely, After ten days, T06 World Area, TL20121[Sprite Miniature]! White City, This way Is there really no problem? Yeah, do Heroic Spirits also have racial divisions? A few figures, with features slightly different from those of the regr inhabitants of the Heroic Spirit, sat around a heavy oak round table. At this moment, the atmosphere between them was slightly heavy, It seems, the same thing has happened in our cities Are they really the Heroic Spirit Guardians summoned from the Heroic Spirit Realm? Im somewhat doubtful too, based on past experience, the summoned Guardian Heroic Spirits are generally all different. Even if there are simrities, most of them are Heroic Spirits without wisdom or life As for Heroic Spirits with wisdom and life, even the same type rarely appears, not to mention Heroic Spirits of the same race with near identical abilities, qualities, and levels! After Johnathan Shay brought them who held high positions as Fusionists together to form an alliance, following that magnificent existence. They found that in the cities they managed, all the new generation Heroic Spirit Masters, the Heroic Spirits they summoned practically all turned into green-skinned, humanoid Bronze or Silver Qualities Heroic Spirits, and there were even a few of Gold Quality! [Note: Oak, ck Iron, Bronze, Silver, Gold, Diamond, Legend (Seventh-rank)] So what? Johnathan Shay spoke softly,pletely without the humility and reverence he had when facing Logan. Looking down at the other Fusionists with his eyes, his voice was filled with disdain, What are you pursuing? Merely topromise with those who have looked down on us Heroic Spirit Masters from the very beginning? I told you from the start, even as a high existences dog, I would never tolerate being despised by Heroic Spirit Masters every moment! The other Fusionists expressions stiffened, then they fell silent, without any intention of retorting. Even those who didnt n to betray Heroic Spirit society, who joined Johnathan Shays team in a moment of indignation. But being Fusionists who were ostracized, the moment they did this, they had already boarded this ship of no return.. Chapter 86 - 62: The Life of a Fusionist is Also a Valuable Life! (4k!) _2 Chapter 86: Chapter 62: The Life of a Fusionist is Also a Valuable Life! (4k!) _2 Trantor: 549690339 Moreover, Under the Crown is so magnificent, just like the eternal existence of the world Their hearts are won over the moment theyy their eyes on him! They are willing to dedicate their lives, everything they have, to follow Under the Crown forever! Of course, with Logans current strength and qualification, he cannot possibly achieve such an effect. All of this stems from the Heroic Spirit Transformation Divine Art that he controls and his partial authority over the Heroic Spirit Realm. Using the Heroic Spirit Transformation Divine Art, he transformed the Goblin Giant Demon and the Goblin Giant Soldier into Heroic Golem Spirits and Heroic Warrior Spirits. Through the Heroic Spirit Transformation Divine Art, he gained partial authority over the Heroic Spirit Realm. As fusionists, they are in a state of being half heroic spirits, half Heroic Spirit Human n. When facing Logan, who holds a part of the authority over the Heroic Spirit Realm, they will instinctively feel like theyre seeing the Deity who created and controls them. He naturally appears as a magnificent being! Also, the orders of the Under the Crown Hemanded us to destroy the minerals in the cities we each manage. How have you all been doing? After a sweep of his eyes, Johnathan Shay was the first to speak, softly saying: I have already destroyed all the minerals within five hundred heroic miles centered around White City with the assistance of the Golem Heroic Spirit and the Warrior Heroic Spirit I used the special contaminant potion bestowed by Under the Crown. Just a small bottle can thoroughly contaminate and destroy arge mineral vein! After Johnathan Shay spoke, the other fusionists also chimed in, The orders were conveyed by you, so the efficiency is naturally a bit slower. In my area, Wind City, all discovered mineral resources within two hundred heroic miles, whether developed or not, have been destroyed! Ive done the same, in an area within three hundred heroic miles. Although annihting mineral resources is touted as resisting the Alien Demon, It is an act that severs future paths. Some people show slight concern in their eyes, but say nothing. From the moment they chose to follow Under the Crown, there were no other paths to choose. Like Johnathan Shay, after merging with a heroic spirit, they began sharing a body with it. The benefit is the ability to wield power beyond the imagination of ordinary heroic spirit masters. Fusionists of the same rank are often stronger than heroic spirit masters. The downside, which is very apparent, is being ostracized by mainstream heroic spirit society. Although some are forced to merge with heroic spirits due to various reasons, most pursue power. In the past, they upied high positions, like mayors and even governors, just like members of high society. In other countries, there were even fusionists who became Country Lords! In the past, these fusionists were considered heretics. However, now that heroic spirit society has entered the modern age, various ideological trends are rising. They shouted slogans like Fusionists are also Heroic Spirit Masters! , Fusionists lives also matter!, Fusionists lives are also precious! and fought back ideologically! This has allowed them to integrate into mainstream society, although they still face a great deal of open and covert discrimination. And now Was our decision really correct? If Under the Crown deceived us, and there will be no so-called Mechanical Evil Spirits invading after two years, arent we Some fusionists thought this way and felt extremely fearful. But soon, aftermunicating with the will of the heroic spirit they fused with, they were easily convinced and stopped questioning the right or wrong of this matter Youve done well. Dont ck off, continue to destroy the surroundings of your cities. Johnathan Shay praised them and continued, Ladies and Gentlemen, its time for us to leverage our respective connections to unite with the mayors of other cities and influence the policies of the Ancient Kingdom It is imperative to make the destruction of mineral veins the focus of the Ancient Kingdoms next administrative measures. Often, whether a policy passes has little to do with whether it is right or logical. As long as they can gain the support of enough mayors by offering sufficient benefits They are not worried that this absurd proposal will fail to pass. Johnathan Shay continued, If possible, it would be best to unite with fusionists from other countries and encourage them to also start destroying mineral veins! Upon hearing his words, the fusionists slightly nodded, beginning to ponder who they could connect with to reach key influential fusionists. At this moment, Logans incarnation of will used the Heroic Spirit Transformation Divine Art to cloak himself. He was situated within the Heroic Spirit Realm, constantly monitoring everything happening in the space outside the Heroic Spirit as well as traces of foreign war fortresses. He still remembered when Weston Cyrus was hunted down by yers of the Taylor Civilization the war fortresses dispatched by the Taylor Civilization and theary information barriers formed by the coboration of these war fortresses. I wonder if my current power is enough to break their blockade. In Logans hand, the Stone Spears symbolizing the killing machine were continually brewing power. Once the Taylor Civilization descended, given Logans understanding of mechanical civilizations, their formidable information collection abilities would surely detect this has been a step ahead in Logans hands. So, Logan didnt n on hiding but aimed to catch them off guard initially! With his eyes closed, Logan focused his energy. Despite his powers, he had to be cautious when dealing with a civilization known for its control over machinery! Even though there were still more than two years before the official start of the Sequence n the time when yers from the Taylor Civilization were scheduled to reach the Heroic Spirit. But iust because the Blue Star Civilization dared to vite the rules. it doesnt mean the Taylor Civilization wouldnt, hence no one knew exactly when they would arrive. And Logans incarnation of will was always on the defense! Even if it was deemed unnecessary, it was better than being caught off guard due to carelessness! T04 World Region, After rapidly moving for ten days, they could see Dust World, already decelerating within the Dragon Taming World, Dragon City, Cloudend, Its almost time. They are about to arrive at Dust World and then begin the World Fusion! Logan was somewhat excited. Once the World Fusion took ce, coupled with the systems role, his strength would see an immense surge, even though he would still be unable to advance to the Giant Spirit stage, However, spatial rifts should being soon. Hopefully, they would arrive a few dayster Logan thought about the discussions he had seen in the Hyperdimensional Forum. Increasingly more and vastly higher level spatial rifts were appearing in Blue Star District 2! If they could drop in after I havepleted the fusion of the two World Fragments, I could handle everything morefortably! Just then, a prompt suddenly arrived through the Hyperdimensional Mark. He slightly frowned and nced at it, his face instantly darkening. The message was indeed from the Blue Star Guard [Human Federation C Blue Star Guard: Dear yer, ording to your real-world location Zow City, a Rank I Spatial Rift is appearing in your area. It is extremely dangerous, and we are issuing you a high-risk warning!] Followed by the message from the Zow City Branch [Zow City C Blue Star Guard: Dear one-star citizen, a Rank I Spatial Rift is about to descend on Zow City. The danger level is incredibly high, and Zow City needs your power!] [Note: Level IV Spatial Rift corresponds with Energy Level I, Level Ill Spatial Rift corresponds with Energy Level Il, Level Il Spatial Rift corresponds with Energy Level Ill, Level I Spatial Rift corresponds with the Transcendent Tier!] [Two chapters with 8.8k characters-!] The author is working hard on updates-! Seeking votes and rewards-! Thank you from the author, bowing in gratitude-! Chapter 94 - 65: A Change in Power! Is this the Goblin Deity!? (8k!) _3 Chapter 94: Chapter 65: A Change in Power! Is this the Goblin Deity!? (8k!) _3 Trantor: 549690339 And this Malevolent Beast was clearly the strongest of the three transcendent monsters, blocking the department chief tightly! This time, due to the sudden incident, even if we invited a month in advance But many deities sleep for a year or even longer! Not a single mythical-grade one from Zow City agreed to the invitation to defend their homnd! Looking at the ninth prince who had barely managed to stretch his wrist out of the spatial rift, the department chiefs heart gradually sank, Are we just going to watch this mythical-grade monster sessfully descend upon Zow City? Thinking about the possibility of Zow City, which he had protected for half his life, being destroyed andpletely lost A trace of resentment arose in the department chiefs heart, I dont know why the Holy See, even when its just different areas and theres no real reason, doesnt allow mutual help either Otherwise, with so many divine gamers in other districts, wouldnt we be rid of these worries if we just brought some here? Why not gather everyone in one city? With the wealth and power of the Dominators, their transcendent followers could be arranged all over Blue Star, directly eliminating these so-called cmities Whyplicate simple things? The department chief knew that the Holy See, as the top existence of the Blue Star Civilization, must have profound intentions behind their every move. However, this didnt prevent him from feeling some confusion and resentment in his heart! Inside the T Forum, The usually lively T Forum had significantly fewer posts at this moment, Its terrifying. Almost every city has transcendent monsters and even mythical monsters descending beyond expectations! Im lucky. Our city got a break this time, as several transcendent divine gamers happened to be free and have already killed all the monsters descending from the spatial rifts! Same here. Although three mythical-grade monsters have arrived, we have three transcendent ones extra, making for a massacre! Condolences, brother. In the spatial sanctuary, there should be the final teleportation device. If worstes to worst, just abandon the city; its not like well miss out on benefits. Easier said than done. Going to other cities would always be someone elses city; can it be any better? Yeah, losing various benefit policies, let alone breaking through the transcendent tier, breaking through the giant spirit-level would be even harder! Sigh, were better off than you guys, but its still pretty bad. We have one extra mythical-grade monster beyond expectations. Once it descends Are you from Zow City? Im from Zow City too. Im really worried right now. I hope one of the three transcendent- tier ones can free up a hand and break the spatial rift. Dont wish for that. They all have simr strengths, making it difficult, nearly impossible for them to free up a hand! What should we do? We can only hope that a transcendent divine gamer or a mythical-grade divine gamer suddenly appears and then saves Zow City! Thats right; I remember Logan and that Goblin Deity are from Zow City. Are they participating in the battle? The Goblin Deity is from Zow City too? Yeah, earlier the wealthy Shadow Elf Goddess mentioned that the Goblin Deity had inadvertently saved her once. Right, he defeated Ximen Qing, who had to flee in fear, and even dared to imprison Heather Grahams Angels Truth I wont talk about Logan since his followers race is Goblin, and hes a neer. Right now, we dont even know if he has condensed a totem entity yet, for sure he isnt participating. But this Goblin Deity does have some strength; although its not much, it should be no problem for him to participate and contribute. Yeah, I saw Ximen Qing and his familys ancestors participating in the battle in Waterguard City Im in Zow Citys spatial sanctuary. I didnt see the Goblin Deity on the projection screen in the corridor. Maybe you didnt notice? No, his appearance and posture are quite extraordinary. Id definitely notice if he were there. Since I havent seen him, that means he didnt participate! Perhaps others might have something to do with it. After all, many people arent participating, right. Heh. Outside Dragon Taming World, A huge golden cocoon had enveloped Logan entirely. Every strand of this cocoon was formed by tiny chains of condensedws. As the first stage of World Fusion proceeded, a strange power emerged from the void, continuously merging into the cocoon and Logans body. The cocoon kept growing Ten meters Eleven meters rftvelve metersbender Fifteen meters Eighteen meters Twenty-one meters Apanied by the emergence of the strange power, it soared all the way until it was approaching thirty meters, and only then did the growth process slow down! Finally, the first Law underwent a qualitative change [Law of Power]! This was the Law of Power that the Goblin Great God of the Goblin race hadprehended! Following this, the limited special effects [Killing Machine], [Heavy Armor], and [Killing Intent Soldier] began to transform. One by one, Laws representing [killing], [Heavy Armor], and [war] and the like from the Endless Void condensed into chains out of thin air, then branded on Logans white robes and the stone spear in his hand! Chapter 95 - 65: Power Transformation! Is this the Spirit of Goblins!? (8k!) _4 Chapter 95: Chapter 65: Power Transformation! Is this the Spirit of Goblins!? (8k!) _4 Trantor: 549690339 However, Logans appearance and body didnt change much. It didnt take a long time, still less than three hours. Suddenly, at some unknown point, Logan opened his eyes, and a golden light instantly pierced the void before slowly receding. After waking up, upon sensing the power within himself, he immediately looked at the Hyperdimensional mark. He was very concerned that he had overslept during this transformation and had missed the defense of Zow City amidst the arrival of the spatial rift. If he woke up to find that Zow City had fallen After ncing at it, he felt relieved but also became more anxious, Its not over yet, theres still time But, why is there an extra mythical-level monster than expected!? Luckily, this mythical-level monster has not yet arrived, otherwise we would probably be on the verge of losing now! Logan was well aware that mythical-level monsters, although not as powerful as Transcendent Tier, were still superior to Third Level and even Ninth-Order Demigods! Once this mythical-level monster arrived, the first thing it would do was to start a massive ughter, and then all the monsters under itsmand would form Legions, directly condensing the Legion War Souls. Then they would push through, eventually assisting in the higher-level battlefield, until Zow City fell! This was not just a scenario ying out in Logans mind, but the reality about to happen in Zow City! Logan could perceive that the first stage of World Fusion was about to bepleted, but he didnt know exactly how long it would take. Most importantly, that mythical-level monster had already stretched an arm out of the spatial rift, and it would squeeze itself out faster and faster! Logan couldnt help frowning and asked, System, how much longer until the first stage ispleted? The System quickly responded, [Log]: First stage is about to bepleted in 23 minutes! [Log]: World Fusion is underway, the n cannot be adjusted to speed up the process! Damn it!bender Seeing the prompt in front of him, Logan felt somewhat helpless. Based on the time this Transcendent Monster was squeezing out, it would probably only take about fifteen minutes to arrive, The main thing is Even if the first stage ispleted, my power will only be infinitely close to the mythical level, but not reaching it Once it sessfullynds, I can hardly resist, let alone prevent it from assembling the army. If the army is assembled, it will be even harder to resist at that point! Unlike the Transcendent Levelnding, the monsters in the spatial rift have mostly arrived now, and the momentum of the spatial rift has weakened somewhat Its not that it cant be interrupted! The only hope now is to interrupt it before it sessfullynds, making it unable to do so! Even if I cant interrupt it, I must do my best to severely damage it while its still stuck here! Only then will there be a slim chance of victory! Afterparing the strengths of both sides in his mind, a firm look appeared in Logans eyes, With my current strength, even though Im infinitely close to the mythical level, killing Ninth-Order Demigods shouldnt be a problem. I should be able to break through the defenses of mythical-level monsters If I wait any longer, itll be toote! Its better tond now! After making the decision, Logan gave themand, System,plete the first stage of fusion as soon as possible. Then, he headed for Dragon Sparrow Street in Blue Stars Zow City Descend! Blue Star, District 2, Zow City, Dragon Sparrow Street, Due to the Ninth Prince trying to rip open the spatial rift even more to descend, the battles here were particrly intense. Continuously, monsters from other battlefields and Deity yers rushed in to join the fight. On one side, they wanted to strengthen their own forces as quickly as possible and destroy the arrival of the Ninth Prince. On the other hand, the opposing party was desperately guarding the Ninth Prince. Because the target was especially consistent, it led to fierce battles between the two sides, constantly revolving around the spatial rift in a terrifying battle. Although there were no transcendent existences here, the battlefield was filled with second and third energy levels. Ordinary first-tier, or even third-order masters who approached would be obliterated by the aftermath of thews! Grinding Hell Illusion Realm, descend! Bloody Divine Ode: Killing Intent Blessing! Green Emperors Book: Ninth Tree Realm! Rule Technique: Sun Bar Mouse Technique! Rule Technique: New Age Cthulhu Technique! Rule Technique: Cow Horse Pearl! Blood Refining World, kill! One fierce, domineering, or strange divine art after another was released, and each divine art could cause a massive amount of ughter. However, there were just too many Nightmare Knights and Bone Wing Dragons from the Holy Bone Dynasty. Even with powerful divine arts clearingrge areas on the battlefield, the gaps would be filled by surging alien monsters! Not only were alien monsters killed, but even Deity yers who had experienced high-intensitybat also suffered numerous casualties. As the Deity yers fell, their deaths were like fireworks the force of thews quickly dispersed into light spots, and the True Spirit automatically returned to their world to recuperate. Deceased Deity yers would be unable to re-descend on Blue Star as Totem Entities or Giant Spirit Bodies to continue the battle for a short period of time. What kind of shitty world is this! Chapter 89 - 64: Fusion of the World! Unimaginable Harvest! [4k] Chapter 89: Chapter 64: Fusion of the World! Unimaginable Harvest! [4k]bender Trantor: 549690339 The Department Chief had no idea how much damage this decision would cause in the future! Within the Endless Void, The T04 World Region, The Sub-Dragon Strongman, which had been rapidly pulling the Dragon Taming World Fragment, began to slow down just before reaching the Dust World. Although they were a higher rank than the Void Powermen, they evolved from the Void Powermen and specialized in hunting, dredging, and operating the world. There shouldnt be any colossal blunders like unable to stop, world collision. Logan kept his eyes on the Hyperdimensional Forum. He wasnt worried about the safety of his parents; he knew about the Spatial Sanctuary There would be no danger to life before Zow City fell. Damn it, why now? Logan felt a bit anxious, but the messages popping up in the Hyperdimensional Forum didnt have a life-and-death feel to them, which somewhat soothed his racing heart. He looked down, trying to find information rted to Zow City, I didnt believe it when I saw the message earlier, saying that the entire District 2 was experiencing arge-scale descent of high-level spatial rifts, but now Who would have thought, Blue Star has been peaceful for quite a while, high-level spatial rifts of this size havent appeared in a long time! I remember thest time, District 21 was facing an invasion from the Ancient Divine Beast World. Back then, the Abyss of Nothingness descended and Dominator Level monsters emerged! Right,rge-scale spatial rift groups of high ranks are a precursor to the Abyss of Nothingness, damn, were in District 2 Dont say that, its possible. Luckily, we have a [Holy Seat] Level Dominator in District 2, and its even a Holy Seat Dominator who received a core lineage from the Immortal Civilization. We should be able to hold on! Cant you speak properly? The way youre talking makes it seem like we only have one Dominator in District 2! Our city should be fine, we have already made estimations, only five Transcendent Monsters should descend. Were worse off, weve estimated one middle-level Transcendent monster and thirteen lower Super Rank Monsters! Our ce is one of thergest cities in District 2, we are estimating three high-ranking transcendents, thirty-three middle-grade transcendents, and six hundred and thirty-seven lower-grade transcendents! Damn, that many? Yeah, how is that possible, what kind of world can breed so many monsters? Interestingly enough, there have always been rumors that these monsters arent actual beasts from the Endless Void, but are disasters sent by the Endless Void as a punishment for the existence of the Hyperdimensional Game. By the looks of it, while the numbers may seemrge, remember his city has both the Kings Throne and the Dominator. These monsters cant cause much trouble! Yeah, for them, isnt this equivalent to a military drill? On the other hand, for our smaller cities, even the descent of three to five lower Super Rank monsters is a matter of life and death. Stop mentioning it, Im in Zow City. The estimate is three lower Super Rank monsters. Fortunately, a Department Chief of the Guard Department is permanently stationed here, along with three invited Transcendents. Unless there are unforeseen circumstances, there shouldnt be any problems, but its still going to be a significant disaster! Dont say that, usually when such things are said, idents happen Damn it, shut up! Only when he read this, did Logan breathe a sigh of relief, If they can hold on, thats the best. Logan nodded slightly, Just, I hope it doesnt turn out like what thest guy, that harbinger of doom, said about some ident happening! After his worries had subsided, Logan looked at the rapidly approaching Dust World. From above the Dust World, he felt an unusually vital connection, as if he were looking at another version of himself. After all, his will was engendered and intertwined with this world! Under his will, there was no repulsion between the two worlds, and instead they exhibited an attitude of mutual eptance and fusion! At this moment, all the members of the Goblin Tribe in the Dust World, the Lancaster Spirit Race and the Dragon Tamers, Tamed Spirits in the Dragon Taming World, all went into a prayer stateThe world, was Logans world. In the process of fusion, praying to Logan naturally led to receiving blessings from the Spirit! As for the damage that the wild Dragon Tamers, Tamed Spirits and the ferocious beasts in the Dust World would suffer If they had ample time, then perhaps Logan could deal with them one by one. But now time was pressing. All he could do was pray to the Spirit of Fate. After all, Logan was still of Totem Entity rank and couldnt make very precise operations, Next time This time, the most I can do after the fusion is to bypass the Grit ss with the Dust ss world fragment and directly reach the Boundary Ind ss. Next time when I upgrade from a World Fragment to a full World or, I should have the ability to carry out super-precise operations and there wouldnt be any losses. After dismissing these thoughts, Logan gave amand to the System, System, can I merge certainpatible special effects into the world during the fusion process to make the world stronger? I still have Two million Faith Points left! Even if I have to consume all the Faith Points, I must strive to create the best Boundary Ind ss world possible under the current conditions! Transforming a world is virtually a bottomless task, especially since Logan wants to create the best. Chapter 90 - 64: Fusion of the World! Unimaginable Harvest! Chapter 90: Chapter 64: Fusion of the World! Unimaginable Harvest! Trantor: 549690339bender The prospect of likely consuming arge portion of over 20 million faith points, made even Logan feel a sharp sting in his heart for a moment. After all, the confidence that He can do whatever He thinks ofrgelyes from these faith points. However, when ites to forging a world, there can be absolutely no hesitations! Because, He is the World! The system replied quickly, [Log]: Detecting two worlds that belong to you [Dust WorldGoblinMain World], [Dragon Taming WorldDragon Taming WorldSubsidiary World]! [Log]: The detected main world is a Dust-ss World Shard, and the subsidiary world is a Border Ind World Fragment. [Log]: Checking Special Effects Library, Testing the Level of Spiritual Energy Reaction, Matching Fusion ns! [Log]: Matching [Log]: Matching sessful! [Log]: You can consume 13,140,000 faith points to achieve a fusion that retains the world shard to the greatest extent, and by using the upgraded spiritual energy of the Dragon Taming World, bring the spiritual energy response of the world fragment close to that of a Micr! [Log]: At the same time, the worlds resources will be sufficient to breed Mythical Grade life forms and withstand the activities of Mythical Grade life forms! [Log]: The World Will of the original Dragon Taming World, Kanna, will have Auxiliary Management Authority for the new world fragment, assisting you in fine-tuning operations and diligently work during world eleration! [Log]: Your world shard will have two special effects, Concealment and Solid! [Log]: Your world shard will have the ability to bring forth Heroes! Not bad. With the size of a Border Ind, it can birth Mythical-Grade life! Logan was slightly pleased. There is amon understanding in the Endless Void, that the Qualification of a world or is closely rted to the strongest life it can birth, or carry. Like a Border Ind World Fragment, generally speaking, it can only breed and sustain life at the Second Level. Such as the Dragon Taming World, the highest level is also the Second Level. Micrs correspond to the Third Level; only the most prominent among micrs correspond to the Mythical Grade. For instance, the Heroic Spirit World, the highest is just the Ninth-Rank Demigod Spirit King at the Third Level. Only when ites to Smalls, do they correspond to Transcendent existences, like the Wise Man, which can withstand the arrival of the alien god from the Abyssal Domain! And the world fragment after fusion can unexpectedly achieve simr to some powerful micrs breeding and carrying Mythical Grade life! Plus it has the effects of concealment and solidity, these can be considered to be the best two in the initial phases. The void is like a dark forest, where every and civilization has to carefully hide itself! At the same time, even if one hides well, unpredictable idents may still ur. At that time, solidity is thest line of defense. The effects are indeed good, after all This is 13 million faith points! Seeing the astronomical number on the log, Logans mouth twitched involuntarily, then he said, Alright, go ahead and consume these faith points! So, how long will this fusion process take? [Log]: It is estimated that it will take thirty days, please be patient! Thats too long, continue to consume faith points, shorten it even more! As Logan issued the order, He thought that the fusion of the world itself is rted to time. That is to say, no matter how much it is elerated, it is not possible toplete the fusion in a short time like ten minutes or a few hours. This process will definitely take time to allow the main rules between different worlds to harmonize and align. After thinking about it, Logan changed his statement Divide the world fusion into two stages, the first stage will carry out the fusion first, so that the new world fragment can be the pir of my strength as soon as possible, enabling me to strengthen in a short time. The second stage will be what you just mentioned. As a Totem, Logans strength is rted to various factors such as World , Rule, Ethnic Believers Strength and so on. And among them, the World is one of the factors with a very high corrtion weight. Unlike other newbie divine yers who started with randomly Border Ind level, or Level, Logans Border Ind World Fragment is fused by himself, which can significantly enhance His strength! The system replied quickly [Log]: It needs to increase consumption by 52,000 faith points! [Log]: The first stage is to carry out world fusion, give birth to a new world shard, and can ensure that your power will be greatly enhanced! [Log]: Detected that your race has not yet established civilization, unable to refine spirituality, build a Giant Spirit Body, enhancement direction is changed tobat power! [Log]: The first stage is estimated to take three hours, and the second stage is estimated to take twenty days! [Log]: After the end of the first stage, it is estimated that your strength can reach the Ninth -Order Demigod level, with a small probability of approaching the Mythical Grade! Then lets start. Seeing the newly appeared number of fifty thousand faith points on the log, this was not a small number either. However, Logan sighed in relief. Compared to 13 million faith points, even a million doesnt seem much With the issue of Logansmand, The next moment, the entire started to hum. A giant golden halo began to spread from under Logans feet, and in a very short time, it enveloped the entire Dragon Taming World, and then swiftly devoured the Dust World! Chapter 91 - 64: Fusion of the World! Unimaginable Harvest! [4k]_3 Chapter 91: Chapter 64: Fusion of the World! Unimaginable Harvest! [4k]_3 Trantor: 549690339 Boom! If it werent for the concealment of the Void Veil. That massive, sky-reaching Spiritual Energy Vortex would have rmed countless worlds, instantly exposing Logans World coordinates! But at close range, Logan could still feel the majestic energy being drawn from Within The Void by the two worlds gradually approaching and slowly beginning to merge. They were then absorbed madly and transformed into the foundation of the World! Three hours. Logan now stood within the Void, quietly watching the fusion of two worlds and then checking the situation in the Forum. After all, three hours, during which time the Spatial Rift could arrive at any moment. was alreadv a considerablv long time. Even though he now possessed power close to Eighth Order Epic Level, he had no intention of descending into Zow City, On a battlefield with Transcendent Monster Descent, hundreds of Epic Demigod Monster ughter Falling with just Seventh Order Legendary Level at the First Stage of fusion, even if I descended, I would just be another cannon fodder in the fight. Its better to wait for now. Logan was very rational in his heart. Once his Totem Entity descended and participated in the battle, if it were killed, he wouldnt be able to condense the Totem Entity and descend again in a short period. Even after the fusion waspleted, he could only watch anxiously. Moreover, his Totem Entity had merged with three [Limited Special Effects]. If all of them were revealed, he would be at a loss for words. Its like drawing cards in normal times, spending hundreds of years worth of luck only to get three golds then gamble them all away at once. Generally, Logan wouldnt make such an emotionally reckless mistake. Blue Star, District 2, zow City, The appearance of Spatial Rifts became more frequent. Arge number of spatial rifts twisted, leaped, and flickered in the air like huge pythons. At this moment, most of the Deity yers who agreed to participate in the battle had arrived and were assigned ording to their power, Totem Entities, or their Giant Spirits unique abilities. Especially the three Transcendent Descent Points and more than a dozen Demigod Landing Points, there wererge numbers of Deity yers on guard, constantly watching the surrounding situation. As long as there was any movement, they would mercilessly deliver devastating Rule Attacks! As for houses and environment? No one cared. Damn, I knew this guy wouldnt make it! The Department Chief who had received the temporary notice of unavability hurried to the Unguarded Super Tier Monster Arrival Point with Arin whileining, He couldnte, so why did he agree! The Department Chief originally intended to invite the three Transcendent Divine Gamers to each guard a Transcendent Monster Descent Point. And then he himself would serve as a mobile patrol post, going to support wherever there was danger, which resulted in the current situation. You cant me Lord Nicholson. After all, he is exploring a Secret Land and that Secret Land is said to offer the opportunity to advance to Middle-level Transcendent. Arin didnt dare to speak casually, only smiled and said, Lord Nicholson has been stuck at the Lower Super Rank for many years and cant miss this opportunity. The Director sneered and said, But fortunately, the other two showed up. Otherwise, we would be in big trouble By the way, that Goblin Deity Arin carefully said, It seems like he hasnt descended yet. Forget about him, we dont have time to worry about so much now. A Totem Entity, whether it descends or not, doesnt matter. Arin could see that although the Department Chief said he didnt care, his expression Detrayea nlm Above the sky, dark clouds were heavily gloomy. As everyone was on guard, the Spatial Rift had not appeared for a long time. However, they did not let their guard down, knowing that this was the calm before the arrival! Until a certain momentBoom! Crack! Countless bone-white Spatial Rifts opened like Bone Dragons! What is that!? The Director looked grimly at an unguarded location without a Transcendent Divine Gamer Two chapters, 4k! The climax ising, ask for votes, rewards, and bookmarks-! Chapter 92 - 65: A Change in Power! Is this the Spirit of the Goblin!? (8k!) Chapter 92: Chapter 65: A Change in Power! Is this the Spirit of the Goblin!? (8k!) Trantor: 549690339 Outside the Dragon Taming World, Logan stands aloft in mid -air, looking at the scene of the merging of the World Fragment, and a myriad of insights emerge in his heart. Such a fragmentary world, though it cannot withstand strong rules due to its minuscule size. However, due to the imperfection of various rules, the rules within the World Fragment are also iplete. This state is the easiest to be scrutinized andprehended. Especially now, in the scene where the World Fragment is fusing, an abundance of inferior rules are continuously being exposed, then merged, harmonized; it is the best time to understand the rules. In particr, as the owner of the World Fragment, Logan is very clear about the changes among these rules. Consequently, he puts aside his anxious mentality at this moment, immersing himself in this matched weakened version of a genesis scene. If there was an experience bar above his head, it would clearly show that, within this short time, Hisprehension of various rules, is surging rapidly! At the same time, as the World Fragments start to interact and begin to conceive a plete notion, the world, as one of Logans pirs of strength, bes even more robust. Hum! Logan makes no attempt to hide his vibe. With the constant merging and expansion of the World Fragments, his aura is rapidly growing! Meanwhile, In Blue Star, District 2, in Zow City, Innumerable bone-white snake-like spatial rifts continue to thicken, and then reveal the spatial passage behind the rifts. The next moment, even with the stable spatial structure of Blue Star, space begins to vibrate! Click, click! Roar! A soul-level roar is emitted. Immediately, all the Deity yers who were prepared for battle are shocked to see Huge flocks of first energy level bone birds, like dark clouds, rush out from the vast spatial rifts. They make noisy sounds sourced from the soul level, flying in unison like an army. Several second energy level winged dragons, over ten meters long, whose heads alone wereparable to ordinary vehicles, with pale blue mes leaping in their skulls, emerge. They then rush to the sky, instantly passing through the spatial rift, begin to gather in the sky, spitting out icy blue mes from time to time, starting to devastate Zow City! Down below, there is a well-organized army of first-level Skeleton soldiers. Each of them is two meters tall, looking like mini giants. Red lights leap in their skulls. Each one of them is armed with a bone spear and a bone shield that are enhanced with the solid and sharp rules! Also, there are second -level Nightmare Knights riding bone horses. Wherever their horse hooves tread, traces of charring are left. They wear cloaks, and you can see the faintly leaping gloomy blue soul fire. They carry knight spears and seem to be ready to initiate a charge at any moment! Even more terrifying are the Monster Leaders of the third level with different shapes, like monsters crawling out of the abyss! They dont speak any words, but the moment they arrived, their will emanating from the otherworld unintentionally revealed some basic information about them First Level: Skeleton Soldiers, Skeleton Giant Birds. Second Level: Nightmare Knights! Bone Wing Dragons! Third Level: Diverse Bone Generals! Kill! Battlefield Sacrifice TechniquePersistence! Elf Divine Singing Technique?Agility! War God BlessingSacred Battlefield! Bloody ughter World ! Endless War Trampling! There is no n to wait for all the monsters to arrive and then form an army before starting the war. Not long after the monsters showed up, on various battlefields above Zow City, a series of supportive divine arts were released, bestowing countless amplifying effects on all the Deity yers. Following that, the main-battle Deity yers unleashed their Totem Entities or Giant Spirit Bodies. They rushed into the skeleton monster camp, which had yet to form a stable front. The ughter began immediately. Each Totem Entity is at least ten meters tall, and every Giant Spirit Body is also twenty to thirty meters in size. The original size of Zow City should not contain so many giant existences. However, due to the advent of the spatial rifts, Zow City has now be an [Otherworldly Battlefield], its size on Blue Star did not change, but the internal size of Zow City has increased manifold! And the Deity yers powers are extremely strong. Before the arrival of the third energy level Bone General on the opponents side, Theyve already plunged into the group of monsters and initiated low-dimensional, madness-filled undisciplined attacks. The third level Giants charged into the second level Nightmare Knights and Bone Wing Dragons, mowing them down like cutting grass. They knew that they had this opportunity because the spatial rifts had just opened. They took advantage of this to reap merit points madly. By the time all the monsters arrive and the army is fully established, it will be a difficult tug-of-war! For a while, bone fragments sttered all over the battlefield, arge number of soul fires were extinguished. Even Nightmare Knights who are considered minor lords in the Skeleton n were killed in vast numbers instantly! So, it wasnt just the Giants, the second-level Totem Entities also plunged into the first-level Skeleton Soldiers and Skeleton Giant Birds, ughtering madly, reaping merit points! Vast empty spaces constantly appeared in the Skeleton faction but were quickly filled up by skeletons pouring out of the spatial rifts! Including the Department Chief, the three Transcendent God yers who saw this scene were even more shameless.. Chapter 93 - 65: A Change in Power! Is this the Spirit of the Goblin!? (8k!) _2 Chapter 93: Chapter 65: A Change in Power! Is this the Spirit of the Goblin!? (8k!) _2 Trantor: 549690339 Without any hesitation, they released the widest range of divine arts and took this opportunity to reap the misceneous soldiers and the third-level White Bone Generals that had barely appeared! However, the skeleton monsters in the spatial rift seemed endless. No matter how much they killed, they continued to pour out like a stream of skeletons! Then, during the excitement of all the Deity yers reaping, an unexpected urrence took ce The spatial rifts at three points, previously marked for the descent of Transcendent Monsters, instantly expanded at the same time, releasing even more skeleton monsters. More so, massive shadows descended, within which three Transcendent Monsters from the Skeleton n were trying to squeeze out! The first one was a Bone Dragon with wings spanning over a hundred meters, emitting an insane and deathly aura, with a golden soul fire leaping in its skull, the Bone DragonWings of Death! The other was over sixty meters tall, exuding a pitch-ck evil aura, with ck-golden soul fire dancing in its hollow pupils. Even space itself twisted around it, hinting at a tendency to shatter, the Death Behemoth: Wicked Beast! Thest one was a bone monster, simr to a crocodile, with illusory Death Lava constantly flowing over its body the Transcendent Monster, Bone CrocodileDeath Lava! One ce that took everyone by surprise was Dragon Sparrow Street in the Outer City District, which was not marked for a Transcendent Monsters descent . However, at this moment, the spatial rift was expanding continuously. A figure wearing a crown, whose body was continuously flowing withva and exuding a deathly aura, was stretching out its hands and trying to further rip apart the spatial rift and squeeze through. Despite itsck of sess for the time being, anyone with clear eyes would know that if they do not interrupt it in time, its descent would only be a matter of time! Damn it!bender Seeing the three Transcendent Monsters having already squeezed through the spatial rift, but the figure with the crown was unable to, due to insufficient strength Also, seeing its skeleton soldiers and generals get reaped like mowing grass, it couldnt help but let out a soul-shaking roar of rage, giving out orders, Death Wing Lord ! Death Magma Lord! Malevolent Beast Lord! I, Gadot, order you as the Ninth Prince and Battlefield Inspector General of the Holy Bone Dynasty to start attacking immediately! Raze this Abyssal City to the ground! Following its orders, the three Transcendent Monsters finally moved, directly facing the three Transcendent Divine Gamers. Boom! The battles between colossal beings nearly a hundred metersrge, though merely the residual effects, were still not something ordinary creatures could withstand. In the blink of an eye, arge part of the battlefield was cleared. They didnt have any intention of fighting away from the battlefield Or rather, they tried to, but were always obstructed. They pitted their skills against each other, the skilled with powerful ones leading the weaker ones towards the weaker side. That way, the damage from their battles affected the low-level soldiers on the opposing side. The Holy Bone Dynasty? The Department Chief cursed in his mind, Dammit, this is going to be troublesome. As a dynasty, they must have a deep understanding of army array killing methods. They must not be allowed to establish an army. Once an army is created, the efficiency of killing monsters will be terribly low. Even the Giant Spirit Deity might easily die to the second-level corps led by the Bone General! By that time, winning would be a challenge As for the so-called Ninth Prince, the Department Chief was also highly worried, Looking at his demeanor and position, his power should be.. Mythical Grade! There are several Mythical Grade followers among those Imand, but I cant afford the Faith Points needed to summon Mythical Grade life forms. Otherwise, how could a mere Mythical Grade make me panic! Although he is not prepared enough to descend now, his descent is just a matter of time. Once he descends formally, who can stop him? However, its a silver lining in this cmity that they are monsters from one dynasty The Department Chief sighed in his heart, ording to past experiences, creatures like these dynasty monsters usually summon various Transcendent Lords, leading their own soldiers and officers to descend on Blue Star to wage war Although its unknown why they would still sacrifice countless numbers to wage war on Blue Star even when they possess wisdom. But whats certain is that ordinary Transcendent Lords will definitely not have Mythical Grade creatures under them. But now Im entangled by this Wicked Beast, the other two are also stuck With every move and gesture, the Department Chief condenses the Rule, and like a storm, sts towards the Death Behemoth, the Wicked Beast. ced within the Endless Void, this attack was enough to destroy a Micr! But on Blue Star, it only destroyed some buildings, blew thend ten meters high into the air, and didnt even tear the space open. It hit the Wicked Beast and merely left a few shallow wounds Unlike the war under Transcendent where Deity yers dominated monsters of the same level, once they reached Transcendent, this gap would be rapidly closed. Although Transcendent Divine Gamers still had a certain advantage when facing normal Transcendent Lifeforms, it was no longer the huge dominating gap during the Second Level and Third Level.. Chapter 94 - 65: A Change in Power! Is this the Goblin Deity!? (8k!) _3 Chapter 94: Chapter 65: A Change in Power! Is this the Goblin Deity!? (8k!) _3 Trantor: 549690339 And this Malevolent Beast was clearly the strongest of the three transcendent monsters, blocking the department chief tightly! This time, due to the sudden incident, even if we invited a month in advance But many deities sleep for a year or even longer! Not a single mythical-grade one from Zow City agreed to the invitation to defend their homnd! Looking at the ninth prince who had barely managed to stretch his wrist out of the spatial rift, the department chiefs heart gradually sank, Are we just going to watch this mythical-grade monster sessfully descend upon Zow City? Thinking about the possibility of Zow City, which he had protected for half his life, being destroyed andpletely lost A trace of resentment arose in the department chiefs heart, I dont know why the Holy See, even when its just different areas and theres no real reason, doesnt allow mutual help either Otherwise, with so many divine gamers in other districts, wouldnt we be rid of these worries if we just brought some here? Why not gather everyone in one city? With the wealth and power of the Dominators, their transcendent followers could be arranged all over Blue Star, directly eliminating these so-called cmities Whyplicate simple things? The department chief knew that the Holy See, as the top existence of the Blue Star Civilization, must have profound intentions behind their every move. However, this didnt prevent him from feeling some confusion and resentment in his heart! Inside the T Forum, The usually lively T Forum had significantly fewer posts at this moment, Its terrifying. Almost every city has transcendent monsters and even mythical monsters descending beyond expectations! Im lucky. Our city got a break this time, as several transcendent divine gamers happened to be free and have already killed all the monsters descending from the spatial rifts! Same here. Although three mythical-grade monsters have arrived, we have three transcendent ones extra, making for a massacre! Condolences, brother. In the spatial sanctuary, there should be the final teleportation device. If worstes to worst, just abandon the city; its not like well miss out on benefits. Easier said than done. Going to other cities would always be someone elses city; can it be any better? Yeah, losing various benefit policies, let alone breaking through the transcendent tier, breaking through the giant spirit-level would be even harder! Sigh, were better off than you guys, but its still pretty bad. We have one extra mythical-grade monster beyond expectations. Once it descends Are you from Zow City? Im from Zow City too. Im really worried right now. I hope one of the three transcendent- tier ones can free up a hand and break the spatial rift. Dont wish for that. They all have simr strengths, making it difficult, nearly impossible for them to free up a hand! What should we do? We can only hope that a transcendent divine gamer or a mythical-grade divine gamer suddenly appears and then saves Zow City! Thats right; I remember Logan and that Goblin Deity are from Zow City. Are they participating in the battle? The Goblin Deity is from Zow City too? Yeah, earlier the wealthy Shadow Elf Goddess mentioned that the Goblin Deity had inadvertently saved her once. Right, he defeated Ximen Qing, who had to flee in fear, and even dared to imprison Heather Grahams Angels Truth I wont talk about Logan since his followers race is Goblin, and hes a neer. Right now, we dont even know if he has condensed a totem entity yet, for sure he isnt participating. But this Goblin Deity does have some strength; although its not much, it should be no problem for him to participate and contribute. Yeah, I saw Ximen Qing and his familys ancestors participating in the battle in Waterguard City Im in Zow Citys spatial sanctuary. I didnt see the Goblin Deity on the projection screen in the corridor. Maybe you didnt notice? No, his appearance and posture are quite extraordinary. Id definitely notice if he were there. Since I havent seen him, that means he didnt participate! Perhaps others might have something to do with it. After all, many people arent participating, right. Heh. Outside Dragon Taming World, A huge golden cocoon had enveloped Logan entirely. Every strand of this cocoon was formed by tiny chains of condensedws. As the first stage of World Fusion proceeded, a strange power emerged from the void, continuously merging into the cocoon and Logans body. The cocoon kept growing Ten meters Eleven meters rftvelve metersbender Fifteen meters Eighteen meters Twenty-one meters Apanied by the emergence of the strange power, it soared all the way until it was approaching thirty meters, and only then did the growth process slow down! Finally, the first Law underwent a qualitative change [Law of Power]! This was the Law of Power that the Goblin Great God of the Goblin race hadprehended! Following this, the limited special effects [Killing Machine], [Heavy Armor], and [Killing Intent Soldier] began to transform. One by one, Laws representing [killing], [Heavy Armor], and [war] and the like from the Endless Void condensed into chains out of thin air, then branded on Logans white robes and the stone spear in his hand! Chapter 95 - 65: Power Transformation! Is this the Spirit of Goblins!? (8k!) _4 Chapter 95: Chapter 65: Power Transformation! Is this the Spirit of Goblins!? (8k!) _4 Trantor: 549690339 However, Logans appearance and body didnt change much. It didnt take a long time, still less than three hours. Suddenly, at some unknown point, Logan opened his eyes, and a golden light instantly pierced the void before slowly receding. After waking up, upon sensing the power within himself, he immediately looked at the Hyperdimensional mark. He was very concerned that he had overslept during this transformation and had missed the defense of Zow City amidst the arrival of the spatial rift. If he woke up to find that Zow City had fallen After ncing at it, he felt relieved but also became more anxious, Its not over yet, theres still time But, why is there an extra mythical-level monster than expected!? Luckily, this mythical-level monster has not yet arrived, otherwise we would probably be on the verge of losing now! Logan was well aware that mythical-level monsters, although not as powerful as Transcendent Tier, were still superior to Third Level and even Ninth-Order Demigods! Once this mythical-level monster arrived, the first thing it would do was to start a massive ughter, and then all the monsters under itsmand would form Legions, directly condensing the Legion War Souls. Then they would push through, eventually assisting in the higher-level battlefield, until Zow City fell! This was not just a scenario ying out in Logans mind, but the reality about to happen in Zow City! Logan could perceive that the first stage of World Fusion was about to bepleted, but he didnt know exactly how long it would take. Most importantly, that mythical-level monster had already stretched an arm out of the spatial rift, and it would squeeze itself out faster and faster! Logan couldnt help frowning and asked, System, how much longer until the first stage ispleted? The System quickly responded, [Log]: First stage is about to bepleted in 23 minutes! [Log]: World Fusion is underway, the n cannot be adjusted to speed up the process! Damn it!bender Seeing the prompt in front of him, Logan felt somewhat helpless. Based on the time this Transcendent Monster was squeezing out, it would probably only take about fifteen minutes to arrive, The main thing is Even if the first stage ispleted, my power will only be infinitely close to the mythical level, but not reaching it Once it sessfullynds, I can hardly resist, let alone prevent it from assembling the army. If the army is assembled, it will be even harder to resist at that point! Unlike the Transcendent Levelnding, the monsters in the spatial rift have mostly arrived now, and the momentum of the spatial rift has weakened somewhat Its not that it cant be interrupted! The only hope now is to interrupt it before it sessfullynds, making it unable to do so! Even if I cant interrupt it, I must do my best to severely damage it while its still stuck here! Only then will there be a slim chance of victory! Afterparing the strengths of both sides in his mind, a firm look appeared in Logans eyes, With my current strength, even though Im infinitely close to the mythical level, killing Ninth-Order Demigods shouldnt be a problem. I should be able to break through the defenses of mythical-level monsters If I wait any longer, itll be toote! Its better tond now! After making the decision, Logan gave themand, System,plete the first stage of fusion as soon as possible. Then, he headed for Dragon Sparrow Street in Blue Stars Zow City Descend! Blue Star, District 2, Zow City, Dragon Sparrow Street, Due to the Ninth Prince trying to rip open the spatial rift even more to descend, the battles here were particrly intense. Continuously, monsters from other battlefields and Deity yers rushed in to join the fight. On one side, they wanted to strengthen their own forces as quickly as possible and destroy the arrival of the Ninth Prince. On the other hand, the opposing party was desperately guarding the Ninth Prince. Because the target was especially consistent, it led to fierce battles between the two sides, constantly revolving around the spatial rift in a terrifying battle. Although there were no transcendent existences here, the battlefield was filled with second and third energy levels. Ordinary first-tier, or even third-order masters who approached would be obliterated by the aftermath of thews! Grinding Hell Illusion Realm, descend! Bloody Divine Ode: Killing Intent Blessing! Green Emperors Book: Ninth Tree Realm! Rule Technique: Sun Bar Mouse Technique! Rule Technique: New Age Cthulhu Technique! Rule Technique: Cow Horse Pearl! Blood Refining World, kill! One fierce, domineering, or strange divine art after another was released, and each divine art could cause a massive amount of ughter. However, there were just too many Nightmare Knights and Bone Wing Dragons from the Holy Bone Dynasty. Even with powerful divine arts clearingrge areas on the battlefield, the gaps would be filled by surging alien monsters! Not only were alien monsters killed, but even Deity yers who had experienced high-intensitybat also suffered numerous casualties. As the Deity yers fell, their deaths were like fireworks the force of thews quickly dispersed into light spots, and the True Spirit automatically returned to their world to recuperate. Deceased Deity yers would be unable to re-descend on Blue Star as Totem Entities or Giant Spirit Bodies to continue the battle for a short period of time. What kind of shitty world is this! Chapter 96 - 65: Power Transformation! Is this the Goblin Deity!? (8k!) _5 Chapter 96: Chapter 65: Power Transformation! Is this the Goblin Deity!? (8k!) _5 Trantor: 549690339 During the battle, some Deity yers couldnt help expressing their frustrations, taking breaks from time to time to replenish their Faith Points after exhausting them in the fight, Why are there so many monsters!? This is impossible to kill them all! Yeah, just the monsters here alone are already endless. Not to mention that Dogcrap Prince keeps creating Spatial Rifts, continuously summoning more monsters. How are we supposed to fight this?bender Ask the Commander if theres any helping, or if there are any new Deity yers descending? Yeah, I cant hold on much longer! Sigh, I just asked. All the nearby Deity yers who could have rushed over are already hereEveryone knows that this battlefield is critical for the defense battle. The Commander is also worried, but we have truly run out of options! So, there are no new Deity yers descending? Is that it? Do we have so few Deity yers here? Dont remind me, I already asked everyone I could think of. All of those who agreed to be summoned are already One of theining voices suddenly filled with excitement. Wait, there is one Giant Spirit-level yer who agreed to be summoned but hasnt yet. Maybe something is holding him back! Hurry up and remind him! Every second counts now. Each Giant Level yer is a valuable asset! Absolutely, we arepletely at a stalemate now. If yet another Giant Spirit-level yer with a unique ability pops up, we might just break the deadlock and destroy the Spatial Rift! Yeah, even run -of-the-mill Giant Spirit-level yers would be of considerable help! Hurry up and remind him! The resting Deity yers grouped together, whether they were Giant Spirit-level or Totem Entity-level, they all were looking forward with anticipation, If its a Myth no, even a High-level Monarch Deity, it could bring about a substantial change! Between those of the same level, Deity yers have overwhelmingbat power. The situation is extremely tense, they are desperate for a game-changer to break this deadlock! However, the words of the Deity yer in charge of contacting the Commander dashed their hopes, The Commander just got back to me, the Giant Spirit-level Deity yer is a Goblin Deity. What? You better not be kidding! Yeah, how can possibly a Goblin Deity be a Giant Spirit when they dont even have a civilization! Dont joke with us. Who are you referring to? As the retorts rang out, the contact Deity yer could only smile bitterly and exin, Thats the way it is. Its also said that due to special reasons, the defensive battle invitation was extended to a Giant Spirit-level. Normally, it wouldnt even be considered! Only after hearing this exnation did the other resting Deity yers reluctantly ept the reality, expressing their dissatisfaction, Damn this society that runs on favors! Exactly, even after bing gods, these things still matter to them. Unbelievable! Seriously, if it were a genuine Giant Spirit-level Deity yer, how great would that be? Sigh, a Goblin Deity, whats the point of infiltrating the circle of Giant Spirit-level Deities? Doesnt everyone know that Goblins cant be Giants? Amid theint, it was time to rotate and allow other Deity yers to rest. The resting Deity yers returned to the battlefield, bing ruthless reapers once again, or being killed by the White Bone General under massive attacks. However, amid the continuous stalemate, no Deity yer was able to stop the Ninth Prince from expanding the Spatial Rift, leading to- More and more monsters came rushing out of the Spatial Rift! In other words, without any reinforcements, the situation of the Deity yers on the Dragon Sparrow Street Battlefield was steadily deteriorating. Even the resting Deity yers had to keep releasing Divine Arts to support the battlefield while resting. Until a certain moment when quantitative change led to qualitative changeAnother ninth-order monster appeared! Damn, a demigod-level monster broke through the fighting circle! Everyone watch out over there! In the midst of shocked exmations, a monster, resembling a skeletal porcupine covered in thorny bones and wrapped in the terrifying Rule of Retaliation, broke through the high-end fight circle that the Ninth-Order divine yers had been guarding, like a battle tank. It charged towards the low-end fight circle with an all-out, desperate attack, attempting to crush the Totem Entity-level deity yers, and break the stalemate! But just as those Totem Entity-level god yers in the low-end fight circle were on the verge of despair, unable to even dodge, Boom! A thunderbolt roared down. Next, a golden figure suddenly appeared out of thin air. With an unyielding aura, standing like a barricade between the demigod-level skeletal porcupine and the low-end fight circle, this scene brought surprise and apparent hope to the deity yers. However, the next moment, the aura emanating from this deity yer left all the deity yers who were paying attention dumbfounded, Theres a new Deity yer! Thank goodness. If the frontline broke, we would be next! Wait a minute, who is that? Goblin God? No way, how can it be a Goblin God? Dont mess with us! I hope its a hidden Big Boss who likes cosy! It looks like its a Goblin God. I saw him on T Forum. Hes very handsome, and he thrashed Ximen Qing! Ximen Qing? A Second-level Sub-Dragon God Whats the use? This spiked skeleton is a Ninth-Order Demigod! Well, at least hes a brave soul, dont criticize too much. But what use can a single Goblin God be All Deity yers on the Dragon Sparrow Street Battlefield fixated on the golden figure, and the demigod-level porcupine, while continuing their frenzied killing. They couldnt focus solely on the battle because the oue depends on this moment,pelling them to pay attention! Right at the next moment, the half-god porcupine seemed about to crush and kill the golden figure the incredibly handsome Goblin God. Some Deity yers even closed their eyes, wearing a painful expression, not having the heart to watch. But then, a miracle Seemed to happen! 8.4k words-! Asking for votes, rewards, and subscriptions-! Chapter 97 - 66: Slaying the Demigod! You say It didn’t establish a civilization? (4k) Chapter 97: Chapter 66: ying the Demigod! You say It didnt establish a civilization? (4k) Trantor: 549690339 Blue Star, District 2, Zow City, Dragon Sparrow Street, Goblin Deity? In the low-end battle circle, she was continuously applying shadow resistance buffs to other deities. As well as releasing divine arts on the group of monsters with swamp, corrosion, and suffocation effects, Melinda Tang looked at the center of the battlefield and couldnt help but exim subconsciously, Run away! In her view, even if one was invincible at the Second Level, so what? Facing a Ninth Rank monster, they were still incredibly vulnerable. The next moment, almost all the Deity yers were watching That exceptionally handsome figure moved, lightly handing over the stone war spear in his hand with a near-perfect posture. Like a mantis trying to stop a chariot, it was a seemingly insignificant stone spear that violently collided with the huge, barbaric Ninth Rank skeleton hedgehog! However, contrary to every Deity yers expectation that the Goblin Deity would be instantly crushed Pfft! There was no violent collision, nor the scattering ofws when a Deity yer dies. There was only the subtle sound of pftt pftt. Afterwards, a burst of white light erupted, and the terrifying Law Chains bloomed in an instant, enveloping the Ninth Rank skeleton hedgehog monster. In the blink of an eye, the Ninth Rank skeleton monster was crushed into bone powder! A Demigod-level creature that could be called a catastrophe on an ordinary Micr had been silently killed. Not to mention the Deity yers who were shocked and speechless for a momenteven the fearless and low-intelligence Skeleton Legion of the Holy Bone Dynasty, with their furious onught, had paused for an instant! After all, even here on the battlefield led by the Ninth Prince, there were only ten or so Ninth-Order Demigod-level monsters in total. And so far, none had perished. This was the first one! No way, how did that Ninth-Order Demigod monster die? I dont know, I didnt see it clearly. Hes so fast. It disappeared in an instant. I guess he sneak attacked. You try a sneak attack and see if you can one-hit kill? Unbelievable! I just heard other Deity yers say, I mean, they might have said hes the Goblin Deity? How many might haves did you say? Dont look at me, even as the Monkey God with the sharpest hearing, Im not sure, let alone him. Thats so unbelievable, is this the Goblin Deity? Whose Goblin Deity can one-shot a Ninth Rank!? Yeah, where is there such a handsome Goblin Deity? Its not just handsome, I even feel a hint of perfection from his body! It does seem like it. Ive seen his projection in the T World Communitys forum. Its still there now, you can check anytime. Could it really be the Goblin Deity? I still cant believe it! Yeah, can Goblins even establish a civilization? If they really can, thats big news too, why havent I heard of it? It seems they still cant establish a civilization. If you go check the Hyperdimensional Games milestone records, youll only see that the Goblins have broken through their racial limits and can give birth to Second Level life, but they cannot establish civilization or refine spirituality! This milestone was set by the Goblin Deity himself If they cant establish a civilization, how is it possible to one-shot kill a Ninth-Order Demigod monster? Yeah, thats just impossible! One-hit killing a Ninth-Order Demigod monster, you say hes the Goblin Deity? You check carefully, can you sense the spirituality fluctuation from his body? It doesnt seem like it damn, now that you mention it, Im more confused! Yeah,pared to the Totem Entity one-shotting a Ninth-Order Demigod monster, Id rather you tell me the Goblin race can establish a civilization. Yeah, this is a Deity yer of a prisoner breed instantly killing across a major realm. What am I? Im starting to doubt myself. Am I really a Monarch Species? Thats so absurd! s, its a pity. Capable of being a prisoner breed Deity and killing across realms, hes an absolute genius. Its just a pity that being a Goblin and a prisoner breed limits him. When youve just bound a Hyperdimensional mark and havent yet descended into the world, you could go find a high-authority Deity and pay a huge price to change your race and world. By this stage, its impossible to change. You can only choose to give up. Do you think someone who can push the Goblin Deity to this level of strength will choose to give up? Instead of worrying about someone elses future, why not think about how you, being a War breed, may not be as strong as others right now even if you go all the way! Yeah, hes already surpassed a considerable number of Deity yers! I dont even know how to be jealous Due to Logans appearance, which instantly killed a Ninth-Order Demigod-level monster, even without making another move, he had already caused a huge impact on the battle. First of all, on the high-end battle circles side, the opponent had one less Ninth Rank White Bone General, and they were soon suppressed to the point of being unable to lift their heads, even on the verge of a second death. On the low-end battle circle, it was even more relentless in their attack, so much so that they were already very close to the location of the Spatial Rift! Kill! Destroy the Spatial Rift! Stop this Mythical-level monster from descending, and well have hope for victory! All the Deity yers roared andunched a frenzied attack. If they could choose, no one would want their city to fall and be upied by an ugly and disgusting group of monsters.. Chapter 98 - 66: Slaying the Demigod! You say It didn’t establish a Civilization?【4k】_2 Chapter 98: Chapter 66: ying the Demigod! You say It didnt establish a Civilization?4k_2 Trantor: 549690339 Moreover, they would lose the benefits policy of the Federation. Unlike Logan, they dont have additional assistance. Without the benefits policy, their development would be much slower. For most Deity yers, if they lose the support of the benefits policy, it would be difficult for their strength to increase again unless they have an exceptional initial race and world or are extraordinarily lucky. Roar! Boom! At this moment, the spatial rift expanded even further! Initially, the Ninth Prince could only stretch out one arm, but upon seeing a new reinforcement from the deitys side, It became anxious, opened its mouth wide on the skull, and theva burning on the Kings Robe began to flow. Open it for me! A roar like an ancient ferocious beast from the depths of its soul sounded. In the next moment, it managed to step out with half its body! The oppressive pressure from the Mythical-level instantly intensified. Even the Giant Spirit-level divine yers had to slow down when casting their divine arts! First Level enables ess to the powerful forces that prepare ones body and mind forprehending the rules. Second Level initiates contact with the rules and starts a gradual process ofprehension and then mastery. The Third Level is thepleteprehension and mastery of a rule, then attempting toprehend more rules and ultimately achieving the ability to fuse and create ones Exclusive Law. With the Exclusive Law as the core, assisted by the otherwsprehended, one can create a [Domain] and achieve the Transcendent Tier! Mythical-grade is stuck in the middle They have mastered their Exclusive Law, but have yet to create a [Domain]! [Note: There is another type of Mythical-grade (Mythical Profession), which will not be borated at the moment.] Exclusive Laws often have a crushing effectpared to ordinaryws. Its not because of how high-end Exclusive Laws are; its just that Exclusive Laws are ones own, while ordinaryws belong to the Endless Void. Utilizing thews of the Endless Void, even if fully mastered, would always be illusory like a projection. Its possible to bully lower-level lives, but facing Exclusive Laws, its unrealistic like an ice sword against an iron one. In Zow City, no one except for the three Transcendent Divine Gamers could stand against the Ninth Prince! Even all Giant Spirit-level yersbined might barely hold their own against the Ninth Prince, let alone the numerous White Bone Generals and the leaders and soldiers of the Holy Bone Dynasty So, whether or not the Ninth Prince could descend would crucially determine the victory in the entire battlefield! Theres no time! That Ninth Prince monster seems to be burning its power If we drag it on any longer, itll descendpletely! At the high-end battleground, a deity who was nearly twenty meters tall, wielding a warhammer, and had the appearance of an elephant god, panted while exhaling white-hot mist. Every joint of its body seemed to be reinforced with steel, constantly ejecting scorching steam, and each of its movements carried immense power. Let the Goblin Deity quickly join our battle circle to fend off these Third-Level monsters. Then well form a temporary Sharp Dagger Squad to attack the Ninth Prince directly! A deity holding a bow and arrow, with a sun brand on its back, in the form of a god of hawk-headed people, hesitated for a moment and asked in confusion, Why? Huh? Why not let that Goblin Deity join the Sharp Dagger Squad? It has the power to instantly kill Ninth-Order Demigods Its stronger than all the deity yers present. Why not use it as the core to disrupt the Ninth Princes descent? The Elephant God seemed to have prepared an answer long before, and immediately responded to the other Giant-Level yers looking at him with puzzled expressions. Mythical-grade and Ninth-Order are different. Mythical grades Exclusive Law has a crushing effect even on Third-Levelws which have been thoroughlyprehended and mastered! We can confront Mythical-level monsters because we not only fully grasp thews but also have the Civilization Spirituality extracted from the civilization to prevent us from being utterly defeated when facing Mythical-level monsters! But what about the Goblin Deity? It hasnt even stepped into the Third Level toprehend apletew, let alone dominated one! Moreover, its not a Giant Spirit and doesnt possess Civilization Spirituality! These exchanges happened very quickly, and the Elephant Gods words convinced the other Giant Spirit-Level Divine yers in a short time. As one divine yer was about to split a strand of their will to inform the Goblin Deity and form a temporary Sharp Dagger Squad, the battlefield suddenly underwent a drastic change- The Ninth Prince, already squeezing out half of its body, was no longer restricted to only stretching out its hands or a single arm and could barely defend itself. Now, it could not only protect itself and its surroundings but alsounch attacks ! Boom! The Ninth Princes half-exposed body fiercely swung its right arm. Skyfire Meteor! You ants from otherworlds, die! Afterward,rge patches of dark clouds appeared on the battlefield, and molten meteorites like sky fire were brewed among the clouds. Then, these molten meteorites smashed into the battlefield with a bang! Chapter 99 - 66: Slaying the Demigod! You say It didn’t establish a civilization? (4k) _3 Chapter 99: Chapter 66: ying the Demigod! You say It didnt establish a civilization? (4k) _3 Trantor: 549690339 What the hell is that?! Quick, dodge it! Its the Ninth Prince using his Exclusive Law to magnify it! Those who are good at long-range divine arts, release your spells! Give the other deity yers a chance to dodge! Damn it, these fearless bones are entangling me! Death Chanting Art, Canyon Singer! Void Summoning Art, Tiger Tank! Low-Dimensional Virtual, Fire Fist! me Emperor Summoning Art, Seven-color Heavenly Python! Various strange and miraculous divine arts were released one after another, trying to stop the fall of these sky-fire meteors carrying a destructive breath. However, to their disappointment- These molten meteorites carried threads of deadly and violentws, breaking through all sorts of divine arts and exclusivews in their unstoppable path, just like huge rocks crushing foam. Ordinaryws could not withstand a single blow in front of exclusivews! The molten meteorites continued to fall, unstoppable! The Elephant God and the God of Hawk-headed People, along with other high-end battle circle Giant Spirit-level yers, clenched their teeth in anger as they saw this scene. Because the targets of these meteorites were all the totem entity-level yers in the low-end battle circle! Even arge number of Nightmare Knights, Bone Wing Dragons, Skeleton Soldiers, and Skeleton Giant Birds were within the range of the meteorites destruction. The lives of the lower-ranked soldiers of the Holy Bone Dynasty were basically worthless! In the eyes of the Ninth Prince, even if they all died, as long as it could descend, it would be worth it. However, deity yers were different. Once they died, they would not be able to descend again in a short period of time. Death meant a direct loss, bidding farewell to this war! But these Giant Spirit Level Deities yers were also tightly entangled by the Third-Level Bone General. They couldnt break free to help the totem entity-level god yers resist the falling molten meteorites! Its all up to the Goblin Deity now! Even the Elephant God, who didnt think that a Goblin Deity without Civilization Spirituality protection could resist the destruction of the exclusivews, couldnt help but quietly raise a glimmer of hope at this moment. What if? What if the Goblin Deity manages to block it?! [Note: The following is free text] I, the little author, have a few words Id like to say. First of all, thank you for subscribing to my novel. Your support allows me to earn an ie.bender At the beginning, some readers said that I didnt update often, so they didnt subscribe or reward me even though I hadnt reached the expected number of subscriptions. I, the clumsy author, have been adding updates all the way, 8,000 words a day, which is equivalent to two additional chapters (Im really trying my best!). Dear readers, you can rest assured that my results can achieve full attendance, and I will keep writing! However, my results arent great, and it looks like I wont be able to get a new keyboard. Moreover, the tendinitis in my right wrist has gotten worse recently (Im currently applying a ster and hoping it gets better), so I can only guarantee a minimum of 4k words, but Ill try my best to update 6k-8k+ words! Of course, if there are any rewards, I will definitely add more updates immediately (Though I probably wont get any, I still have to mention it as the author) My little brotheres to visit me today, so there are only 4k words for now (I havent given him a gift in a long time). Ill try to get back to my rented house early tonight and work overtime to add more chapters! Once again, I sincerely thank you all for your support! Last but not least, I wish you all a happy June 1st! Chapter 100 - 67: First Stage Completed, the Most Thorough Change! (4k) Chapter 100: Chapter 67: First Stage Completed, the Most Thorough Change! (4k) Trantor: 549690339 Blue Star, District 2, Zow City, Dragon Sparrow Street, Thank God that I arrived just in time, even a secondte and I would have been done for. After Logan thrust his battle spear and instantly defeated a ninth-order demigod-level monster, he couldnt help but shake his head. If he had hesitated and arrivedter, the lower-tier battle circle might have already copsed. Moreover, with the Ninth Prince further breaking the spatial rift, even if he arrived, it probably wouldnt have mattered. Nheless, he didnt have the intention to join the fight immediately because his appearance and presence alone had significantly eased the pressure on the divine yers on the Dragon Sparrow Street battlefield. He began to observe the mythical-grade monster [Ninth Prince]. After all, preventing its descent was key to victory in this war. Inclusive of thews Thankfully, thankfully, there are only molten and violent, which are exclusivews created by the fusion of twows and arent too outrageous. Not a fusion of [Multiple Laws] And theres no [Extreme Sublimation] or any [Unique Concepts], its just a regr mythical- grade. Compared to the Giant Spirit Level Divine yers who had no hope at all, Logan had a clear understanding of his own strength. Among mythical-grade creatures, there are also gradations. Even though this Ninth Prince relied on its own exclusivews instead of borrowing from [Mythical-grade Profession] exclusivews It wasnt the worst type of mythical-grade, but it was at the bottom. Even now, the first stage of the fusion process of my World Fragment has not been fullypleted. A touch of fighting spirit ignited in Logans eyes.bender His power increased too rapidly. Facing a transcendent foe, he was self-aware enough to know he currently couldnt handle it. However, against mythical-grade, he felt that he could still put up a fight. But, to counter your exclusivews, there should be no problem! At the same time, he didnt have any intention to join the circle of battle, nor did he have any intentions ofmunicating with those Giant Spirit Level deities. His identity as the Goblin Deity was just a facade, there was no need for him to interact excessively with those humans. Just as Logan was eager to traverse the entire battlefield andunch an attack on the Ninth Prince directly, Skyfire Meteor Shower rained down on the battlefield! The intensity of power is also descending rapidly? Youre trying to stop me with some inferior methods? A slightly wild grin split across Logans face, Looks like youre afraid of me! At the next moment, under the eyes filled with fear and despair in both the lower- and higher-tier battle circles, Logan held up his Stone Spear and spoke softly, Heavy Armor! Killing Intent Crafted Warrior Giant Shield! Omm! Limited Special Effects were put into action instantly The white robes on Logan fluttered without wind, an invisible force separated from it, then the Stone Spear in his hand turned into a stone shield, quickly growingrger as Logans body did! Logans height shot past the constraints, growing from three or four meters to over thirty meters, reflecting his true state as the first stage of the world fusion was nearlypleted! The enormous stone shield, attached with an indestructible heavy armor, covered the entire lower-tier battle circle like a city wall! He has a totem entity of thirty meters? This is so terrifying, even the Elephant God, who has manifested a Giant Spirit Body as a ninth-order divine yer, is only thirty meters tall. He is just a totem entity! This is too good But, can it really hold up? Amidst the eyes full of doubts, shock, or anticipation The next moment, molten meteorites fell! Boom! Boom! Boom! One after the other, the molten meteorites rained down, hitting the stone shield hard. Each molten meteor was several meters in diameter. But this is secondary, the real terror is the exclusivews attached to them! It can be said that any one of them, if it fell in Zow City without the existence of the [Otherworldly Battlefield], could directly destroy half of the city on Blue Star! However, these molten meteorites had no effect on the stone shield. It was as if a cow had walked into a mud pit, not affecting it at all! Boom, boom, boom! The shower of molten meteorites quickly ended, and this wave of overpowering attack from the mythical-grade monster, due to Logans presence, did not cause any damage to the divine yers! The Totem Entity-level Deity yers, who had already prepared for the worst, watched this in shock, Damn it, this was it just blocked? Are you sure this was an attack from a mythical-grade monster? Who exactly is this Goblin Deity? Defeating a ninth-order demigod-level monster is impressive enough, after all, at a stretch, we were all on the same level, borrowingws from the Endless Void. But, these are exclusivews, how were they blocked? This is unbelievable! I can only once againment how unfortunate it is that such a talented divine yer is confined to the Goblin race and forever stuck on this level Even the high-tier battle circle of the Giant Spirit Level Divine yers were stunned at that moment What was happening before their eyes waspletely different from their expectations! How is this possible? The Elephant God felt somewhat bewildered, This blocked the Ninth Princes ultimate move? I had a feeling that, even with me, I would probably have to pay a heavy price to block it! Chapter 101 - 67: First Stage Completed, the Most Thorough Change! (4k) _2 Chapter 101: Chapter 67: First Stage Completed, the Most Thorough Change! (4k) _2 Trantor: 549690339 The Goblin Deity managed to block it without suffering any harm! Moreover, it seems that this move didnt have any effect on it, not even consuming its strength! Could it really be possible for it to withstand a Mythical-grade monster? At this thought, a strong me of hope ignited in the eyes of the Elephant God! For a moment, the excitement made his entire body emit steam with a booming sound! Hmm? The Ninth Prince was also taken aback when he saw this. Golden soul mes danced within the hollow eye sockets, and a deep voice echoed in the soul depths of everyone present, Insect, you have sessfully piqued my interest! The next instant, the Ninth Princes body was engulfed in mes, and moltenva even flowed within the hollow eye sockets. Damn spatial rift Open wide for me! At this moment, he started burning his Exclusive Law, which he had painstakingly created and fused, as a sacrifice to the Void in exchange for temporary power! In an instant, an immense surge of power tilted, and the tremendous force caused the bones of his arms, which were even harder than Void Iron, to creak. Correspondingly, the spatial rift was further opened He sessfully entered halfway! The spatial rift grewrger, and his entry would only speed up! At this rate, it would probably take less than a minute for him to fully enter, and by then, even Logan would be unable to stop him! Damn it! Surprisingly, it was the Elephant God who lost it first. He roared with a wide mouth, the steamy noise deafening, Brothers, charge with me! Create an opportunity for the Goblin Deity! The God of Hawk-headed People, Lava Dragon God, Storm Spirit God, Fairy God, and other Giant Spirit Level Divine yers were taken aback for a moment before making the same choice as the Elephant God They dared to pave the way for Logan! Steam Furnace Hammer: Elephant Bivalve! Refined Lizard Sno Art: Iron Mountain Lean! Spatial Corridor! Green Emperor Art: Profound Yellow Handprint! Green Emperor World Disorder Art: Stone Mans Eye! One after another, almost all of their most powerful Divine Arts were released, but none of them targeted the Ninth Prince. The Giant Spirit Level Divine yers knew very well that their Divine Arts would probably barely make the Mythical -grade Ninth Prince felt ticklish. Instead of making futile efforts, it was better to aim at the monster army and create space on the battlefield for Logan! A huge phantom of an elephant-headed hammer emerged, sshing steam that could melt anything with unparalleled brute force, instantly clearing arge area on the battlefield! There were also giant ck and white beasts, resembling ancient barbaric beasts, appearing and charging towards the battlefield. A gigantic profound yellow hand came crashing down, and a giant one-eyed stone mans single eye shed murky yellow waters, making the monster army y each other The battlefield instantly turned chaotic, but it did create ample space for Logan to quickly approach the spatial rift without interference! Just a little bit more Logan watched this scene, some mes of hope ignited in his heart, scorching hot, calcting in his mind, But this should be enough! As I charge over now, it should be just in time to connect with thepletion of the first stage of fusion! Moreover, as a Mythical-grade being, my presence would be hard to hide from him. Might as well show weakness to the enemy And then, during his moment of carelessness,plete the fusion, unleash all my power, and send him back to his old home in one go! Logan made up his mind, his figure flickered, and he whistled towards the direction of the spatial rift, instantly breaking through the massive sound barrier cloud! Meanwhile, the Ninth Prince sneered coldly. He was not a foolish wild monster; as a prince of the Holy Bone Dynasty, he was quite wise, Stupid insect, this prince only had to resort to a small trick You see, hes starting to get anxious, isnt he? The Ninth Prince deliberately burned his power and then the Laws, just to deceive Logan, who was slightly more powerful in its eyes, to be agitated and then be killed in one fell swoop! Yes, after it descends, it can determine the victory or defeat on the battlefield. However, there is one thing it has never shown: that it still has half of its body in its Mother World to be able to exert its greatest strength! It has always pretended to be powerless before descending, letting itself be ughtered, just to coax out the bottom cards of these otherworldly ants in advance! And now, within the leaping golden soul mes of the Ninth Prince, there is full satisfaction of sess in his scheme, Come, ants Let me squash you and extinguish your hope! T04 World Region, The merging Dust World and Dragon Taming World, The dark Void Veil is covering the World Fragments that are undergoing huge changes, with golden brilliance diffusing inside. Even without Logan here, issuingmands one by one, and fiddling with the World Fusion process, the entire World Fragment is undergoing unimaginable gigantic changes at all times! The umted World Origin of the countless years of the Dragon Taming World Fragment, the spiritual energy within the void, as well as Logans Faith Points, are being consumed like crazy, thoroughly transforming the new World Fragment from every direction, leaving no blind spots! If not for the Void Veil, one could see, from the cosmic void, that a huge seven-colored canopy is covering the entire World Fragment. And within the World Fragment, although there are violent changes taking ce simultaneously, there is not much impact on the life on the. Only those who have stepped into the Second Level can clearly feel the great love and irresistible creative willing from Father God! Even if It cant see whats happening, logs keep popping up in Logans Hyperdimensional Mark- [Log]: Spent 13,140,000 Faith Points! [Log]: Spent specialized effects Dragon Scale, Blood Light, Mystery, Cracking Shores, Stone Skin, Iron Bone, Concealment, Hidden, Gone without a trace and 378 other solidified effects! [Log]: The foundation, size, and resources of the Goblin World Fragment, as well as the Spiritual Energy Factor, have greatly improved! [Log]: World Fragment volume increased by 3,891%, World Fragmentnd area increased by 1,865%, World Fragment Spiritual Energy Factor concentration increased by 17 ,320.2%, chance of World Fragment indigenous life stepping into the Second Energy Level increased by 13.89%, Race lineage foundation increased to 21.37%bender [Log]: World resources are sufficient to breed Mythical Grade beings and to withstand the activities of Mythical Grade beings! [Log]: The World Fragment possesses Concealment and Solid effects! [Log]: Transforming Kanna into the fragment manager, imnting Auxiliary Management Authority! [Log]: 564 new Second Level lives have been promoted among the believers of your race! As the logs keep popping up, there are sudden changes in the Goblin World Fragments weather, and the sky changes dramatically! The boundless seven-colored canopy above the World Fragment is no longer calm, but rolls out, instantly covering the entire maind. If you lift the Void Veil and look at the Goblin World Fragment from the cosmos, you can be amazed to see that this gray Dust World has turned into a dazzlingly beautiful, colorful world! Peaceful, yet intense! The next moment, boundless seven-colored rain starts to fall, with countless whirlwinds and thunderstorms following. The seven-colored rain falls on the Lancaster Spirit Race and the Goblin Tribe, altering the deepest gic chains within their bodies and transforming their fundamental attributes! The bloodline factors of every believer are changing. From their very core, they have gained an inherent strength like that of horizontally trained muscles and bones! The seven-colored rain falls on the earth, nourishing thend, making every piece ofnd extremely fertile, giving a feeling like one shovel will reveal abundant resources, and the yield of food can be dozens of times more than before! Even the wild beasts are growing strong and multiplying, providing more food for believers. The doubling of Spiritual Energy Factor makes even the unintelligent wild beasts gain wisdom! The Goblin World Fragment constantly breaks open space in the cosmos, absorbing arge amount of pure cosmic dust, continuously increasing its volume, and the maind tes are instantly superbly upgraded! This is a thorough andplete change! At the same time, due to the changes in the world and the almost double increase of Second Level lives among the believers, A mysterious force, relying on the material that genuinely exists within the void, is conveyed to the Blue Star. This, whether it is the strength of the world or of the believers, shall serve as a cornerstone to consolidate Logans power! And this also announces thepletion of the First Stage of the World FusionCompletely done! Chapter 102 - 68: Myth! King’s Authority! Deputy Chapter 102: Chapter 68: Myth! Kings Authority! Deputy Lord of Heaven! (4k) Trantor: 549690339 Blue Star, District 2, Zow City, Transcendent Battlefield, Why has the spatial rift over there berger? The Department Chief watched as half of the Ninth Prince managed to squeeze through, his eyes immediately filled with a hint of fierce ruthlessness. With a wave of his hand, his Domain burnt and shivered. The next moment, exclusivews ruled like a king over the myriad ofws, forming a divine art. Then it transformed into a massive, pitch-ck rift, swallowing the hideous malevolent beast instantly, and then headed towards the Dragon Sparrow Street Battlefield. Everyone watched as the Department Chief took a step that spanned dozens of miles, but a furious roar came from behindthe malevolent beast had burnt its soul, the most vital thing to an Undying Creature! Its body emanated a pitch-ck me, shattering the rift created by the Department Chiefs burning power in an instant, and itunched a full-force attack at the Department Chief! Damn it! The Department Chief wanted to burn thew, but he was at the critical moment ofposing his second exclusivew and thus his Domain wasnt stable. The exclusivew, being the core of the Domain, if burned at this moment Leave aside forcibly blocking the attack of the malevolent beast to interrupt the arrival of the Ninth Prince, he was afraid that within three seconds, he would die on the spot due to the copse of the Domain! He watched as the spatial rift became bigger and bigger, yet he was helpless, and mysteriously, an unexpected thought suddenly emerged in his mind, If the Goblin Deity is really a Transcendent Tier, how wonderful it would be Unfortunately, it isnt possible. Dragon Sparrow Street Battlefield, It must seed! Goblin Deity, you must repel this mythical-level monster, or Zow City is in danger! Can it really seed? Definitely! Yes, now the Ninth Prince is stuck in the spatial rift, and you cant see it, but its aura has weakened and its not as strong. Now is the weakest moment of the Ninth Prince, the Goblin Deity can definitely do it! In the countless gazes filled with hope and expectation. Logan, in just a flurry of movement, blew the second level Bone Wing Dragon and Nightmare Knights to death, scraping their bones to dust. In the shocked gazes of the crowd, he knocked several Eighth Order Epic Level White Bone Generals to death on his way, crushing them on the Otherworldly Battlefield. Only then did he clear a spot in the battlefield and reached the Ninth Prince, sensing that the first stage of World Fusion had beenpleted, he didnt hesitate and fiercely thrust his Stone Spear! And only at this moment did the grim and stiff skull underneath the Princes Crown of the Ninth Prince let out a hideousughter formed from soul fluctuations, revealing his true face. On the soul level, its voice was grand, as if a deity was questioning a disloyal vassal, Hee hee hee! Insignificant ant So eager to die, are you? The next moment, the Ninth Prince shifted from its supposedly weak state, apparently relying on its Holy Bone Dynasty Army for protection, to revealing its overwhelmingly fierce and brutal aura, like a majestic deity. Truthfully, as a mythical grade being who had condensed exclusivews, the only thing separating it from being termed as Deity or Transcendent Tier was the step of condensing a [Domain] with the exclusivews as the core. If one were to speak of Divine Might, it possessed it too! Bang! Boom! Facing Logans Stone Spear carved with ancient patterns, the Ninth Prince snickered, swinging its right arm wrapped in a magma flowing Kings Robe, creating a fierce storm, the space around started to distort! Die, you petty creature! In this sudden turn of events, this brutal aura and will immediately annihted the hope in the hearts of all Deity yers! Just when everyone thought that Logan would surely perish under this strike Power descended! Logan remained silent, merely infusing his entirety of power into this spear, taking advantage of the Ninth Princes rash burst of power, he fiercely thrust the spear into the joint of the bones beneath the Kings Robe! Heh, insignificant ant! At this moment, not having realized the sudden surge of power, the Ninth Prince was stillughing maliciously, Did you really think I was a lower-level Undying creature like a skeleton?bender You want to break my bone joints? What a pitiful and ignorant being! The Ninth Prince paid no mind to this spear, its right arm still aiming at Logans body, trying to smack him to death on the spot! St! Crack! Just when the right arm of the Ninth Prince was about to hit Logan, a massive pain, a sensation it had not felt since bing an Undying Creature, instantly invaded the Ninth Princes Soul me. Even its golden soul fire instantly deted to the extreme! Damn My right arm! Insignificant creature, how dare you!? The Ninth Prince discovered with shock, derision, and resentment that his right arm was severed in an instant by this insignificant spear! Even the robe bestowed by his father, the King, was pierced through creating arge hole! Impossible! The Ninth Prince couldnt believe it, My body was condensate of thew, how could it be severed? And, this insignificant creature is clearly so weak How could itpletely sever my right arm No, theres still a chance! I can reconnect it! As a mythical-grade Strong One, the Ninth Prince keenly detected that there was still a slight connection between its will and its severed right arm, it was merely being suppressed! Damned insect, youve really pissed me off! The Ninth Prince waspletely engulfed in anger, and in this rage, a little fear slipped through its senses, something it hadnt even detected yet Chapter 103 - 68: Myth! Kingship! Heavenly ViceMonarch! (4k) _2 Chapter 103: Chapter 68: Myth! Kingship! Heavenly ViceMonarch! (4k) _2 Trantor: 549690339 This mere ant, only at the second energy level, was able to harm it! If this ant were any stronger Would it be possible, that the venerable Ninth Prince of the Holy Bone Dynasty, might have just died? Even though it was already part of the Undying Race, it had heard of the terrifying punishment after an Undying creatures death. With fear and anger exploding, it wanted to crush this ant to death! Just as its left foot stepped into its own world to gain power, preparing to use its full strength to catch the rabbit like a lion, it saw the ant in front of it reveal a strange smile. It was only then that it sensed something wrong Because of its severed right arm, the spatial rift that it had barely managed to erge was once again shrinking, and the malicious gaze of the ant was aimed at the already unstable spatial rift! Boom! Before it could react, the ant had already stabbed dozens of spears into the spatial rift! You dare, you ant During the Ninth Princes unwilling roar, the spatial rift, unable to withstand the heavy blow, copsed and closed! The unwilling roar of the Ninth Prince still echoed in the Dragon Sparrow Street Battlefield as the spatial rift suddenly closed. All that was left at the original battlefield was the half-skeleton body of the Ninth Prince, who had barely squeezed through, and the slowly burning and disappearing half Kings Robe Instantly cut off by the closing spatial rift! Strictly speaking, a mythical body like this could be ssified as a Heavenly Treasure. Especially for the Skeleton n, whose essencey in the bones, they were the essence of the essence. In the Monster World, only half of the Ninth Princes body remained, and even its soul me was somewhat shaky. It let out a wailing roar on the wastnd, Damn that ant! Im going to kill you! How dare you! A momentter, it calmed down, I have failed themand from my Father the King. Even if I return to the dynasty, I fear execution awaits me. Thinking about the punishment of the Holy Bone Dynasty, even a mythical-level monster like the Ninth Prince couldnt help but shudder! After a while, the Ninth Prince, who had originally been stiff and motionless, suddenly creaked as it twisted its skull, and blood-red light appeared in its soul me, coldly staring at the Holy Bone Dynasty army on the wastnd. It stood un. its half-bodv looking shakv and ridiculous. a hideous smile on half of its skull, Ant, its all because of you! Even if it takes a lifetime, I will make you die! On the other side, at Zow City Dragon Sparrow Street Battlefield, In an instant, the entire Dragon Sparrow Street Battlefield fell into silence, as if it was dead.bender Even the Holy Bone Dynasty army, which had always seemed to have no intelligence, only knowing how to attack madly, stopped for a moment. Tens of thousands of skeleton soldiers stared at each other, no one daring tounch an attack recklessly And the Deity yers were even more shocked! They had just thought that the Goblin Deity could barely harass the Ninth Prince and then close the spatial rift, which was already amazing. They didnt expect that the Ninth Prince would be so sinister, faking weakness to lure the enemy. And when they were all desperate, they didnt expect the Goblin Deity to actually have a hidden move. Brazenly severing the rapidly emerging Ninth Princes arm, and then bursting the spatial rift, cutting off half of the Ninth Princes body! My god, this Goblin Deity Truly powerful, defeating a mythical monster with a second-level body I surrender. Really impressive, didnt expect the Goblin Deity of this race to actually be able to unleash such power! Yeah, with no civilization, no Giant Spirit Body, and not even aplete Rule Seriously unbelievable, Im starting to doubt whether that projection from T Forum was falsified. How can a Goblin Deity be so outrageous? Yeah, I originally thought the City Wall Goblins were already outrageous enough, but their Goblin Deity is even more so! Looking at my Jackal-Wolves, I cant help but fall into deep thought. My Hill Giants also thought deeply s, what a pity that such a genius is a Goblin Deity. Yeah, even a lower-ss war breed would have unlimited potential! Dont even mention a lower-ss war breed, as I see it, with the genius of this Goblin Deity, even if it was just a high-level prisoner breed, as long as it can establish a civilization, it can even lead the high-level prisoner breeds to fight back and break through the limitations, bing Transcendent Tier, and be promoted to a war breed! Yeah, its not even a low-level prisoner breed, but Goblins, which are like stones in a pit, arepletely unenlightened and can never establish a civilization! Theres nothing left to say Under the watchful eyes of the Deity yers, Logan was about to go down to the battlefield to eliminate the monsters of Dragon Sparrow Street when his brow suddenly furrowed, and it seemed that a message was received from the Log- [Log]: First stage of World Fusionpleted, Host has infinite strength approaching the Mythical Grade of the Ninth Rank! [Log]: Host descends onto the battlefield, killing 365 second-level monsters and 6 third-level monsters! [Log]: Host defeats Mythical-level monster, closes the spatial rift, and harvests 37 Mythical Skeletons! [Log]: Host gains dropped special effects Molten Meteorites and Deaths Sigh! [Log]: Host gains limited special effect Kingship! Chapter 104 - 68: Myth! Kingship! Heavenly ViceMonarch! (4k) _3 Chapter 104: Chapter 68: Myth! Kingship! Heavenly ViceMonarch! (4k) _3 Trantor: 549690339 [Log]: Note, the limited special effect Kingship is suitable for civilization! [Log]: World Fusion enters the second phase, granting Kanna auxiliary management authority requires the host to bestow spirituality! [Log]: After Kanna obtains the spirituality bestowed by the host, she will always be loyal to the host and greatly improve the world operating efficiency! [Log]: Note, if operated properly, Kannas qualifications may be improved, with a certain chance of obtaining the qualification to be the Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch after the Goblin Tribe gains wisdom! The biggest problem has been solved Logan looks around at the devastated Dragon Sparrow Street, where his own home has beenpletely destroyed, and feels a bit helpless in his heart, By now, even if Im not here, this war should be no problem, right? Compared to some merit points, it is more important to build my World Fragment. Power is the foundation of everything. Logan deeply understands that his world is the most important, but he is not willing to leave just like that, letting others get the merit points cheaply. The next moment, he lightly swings his Stone Spear towards the high-end battle circle where the Third-Level Bone General are gatheredBuzz! There is no sound, only the buzzing of space shaking spreads in the unheard dimension. The next moment, all the disheartened Bone Generals are crushed into bone dust at the same time! Alright, its time to go. Taking the biggest reward points in hand, Logan is satisfied to withdraw the Totem Entity and return directly to the Goblin World Fragment. He doesnt move the Mythical Skeleton that remains- These things cant be taken back to the World Fragment, and its better to leave them here, where someone will tally them up and then convert them into merit points and credit it to him.bender After a while, the skeletal armies of the Holy Bone Dynasty at the First and Second Levels start to move again, making theirst stand. Only then do the Giant Spirit Level Deity yers in the high-end battle circlee to their senses, waking up from a cold sweat. Previously, when they saw Logan crush a Ninth-Order Demigod monster with a single blow, crush Second -Level monsters with the aftermath of a sprint, and shatter the Third-Level Bone General blocking the road, Even when they saw him cut off the Ninth Princes arm, they only knew that Logan was extremely powerful, but they didnt have a very direct sense of it. It isnt until now, when with a single strike from Logan, they are unharmed, but the Third-Level Bone Generals beside them, who were fighting on par with them just a moment ago, are all instantly crushed! They are left speechless, and when the disparity in strength is too great, there is no jealousy in their hearts. Some Deity yers even subconsciously feel relieved, fortunately, he is only a lower-ss prisoner race, no matter how powerful now, but in the future, he VV Be stuck here! In another ce, the Department Chief suddenly notices the Dragon Sparrow Street Battlefield Space Rift being closed, and the Mythical Ninth Princes aura vanishes for some reason. Although he doesnt know why, it doesnt affect his delight. Moreover, due to the sudden disappearance of the Ninth Prince, the Transcendent Monster in front of him also bes flustered, providing a great opportunity for the Department Chief. The Department Chief cant help but sneer, Its you whove been blocking me all this time, right? Motherfucker, watch me crush your bones! While sneering, the Department Chief finds time to think about the aftermath of the battle, I really did prevent that Mythical Skeleton froming The kids from Zow City have done very well this time, even if I have to dig into my own pockets to reward them, Id be happy to do so! Furthermore, the reward for those Deities who havent yet reached the Mythical Grade, even if I reward them all, its just a drop in the ocean to me! Hmph,e to think of it, Im also ridiculous. Putting my hopes on a Goblin Deity who goes back on his promises, who only has some good luck. As he thought about it, the delighted Department Chief couldnt help but suddenly feel a pang of guilt, and a doubt arose in his heartWhats going on I always feel like Im losing something important Looking for more subscriptions and rewards! Thanks from the humble author with a bow! Chapter 117 - 117: 73: Establish civilization! Create a Nation! Goblin Giant Clan! (4k) _2 Chapter 117 - 117: 73: Establish civilization! Create a Nation! Goblin Giant n! (4k) _2 Trantor: 549690339 What is the significance of the God above my head? And, should I overthrow It, then joyfully sing the song of the goblin revolution At this moment, the Goblin Tribe does not look like goblins, but more like elves. If you put their pale green skin touched by the essence of the forest next to the elves, perhaps more lifeforms would think they are elves, not goblins. Of course, the first-level Goblin Giant Trolls and the second-level Goblin Giant Soldiers are still several meters tall, with bulging muscles and blood-red thorn patterns. Moreover, there is Martin. Not only does the Gale City-state of the Dragon Taming World Fragment have a Holy Mountain, but the Goblin Tribe also has a Holy Land, which was a ce frequented by Father God in the very beginning. Martin kneeling silently on the Holy Land, devotes all his body and mind to Father God, and in the process ofpleting wisdom, he also understands why he can neverpletelyprehend the Seven Sins Rules Its due to ack of wisdom and the shackles of the Ancient Curse! Moreover, the Seven Sins Rules is too big. This should be the exclusive rule prepared for him to tread the path of transcendence. In another words, its because he is too advanced. He thought about creating his own rules while he was in the process of understanding them! Maybe, I should set foot on my own [Path of Desire]. A tiny spark lit up in Martins heart, Father God, needs civilization. Then I will create a civilization for Father God. And in this process, I can also understand my first sinful desire Power! The moment this concept arose in his heart, Martins essence, qi, and spirit underwent a thorough change. From being originally strong as a giant, but as an apothecary, he was elegant The elegancepletely disappeared, reced by a sharp desire and an obsessive thirst for power, You have to immerse in desire first, to transcend, to be able to fully master it! An enlightenment arose from the bottom of Martins heart The day he establishes a kingdom and bes the Goblin King, will be the time of his seventh-order legend rank promotion. Stepping out from kingship, will be the time he enters an epic. When he finds the second rule that fits his own desires andpletely masters it, will be the day he bes a ninth-order demigod. Fully mastering two rules allows him to try to merge them, creating his own exclusive rule, and then bing a mythical rank! Martin shook his head slightly, recalling the knowledge Father God handed down about creating exclusive rules The lowest false mythical rank is unable to create exclusive rules on their own. They can only rely on the exclusive rules contained within the [Mythical Profession], exhibitingbat power close to the mythical rank. Next is an exclusive rule thatbines only twomon rules. Thenes the [Multiple Composite Rules], [Extreme Sublimation], and [Unique Concept] from the same level! As the name suggests, multipleposite rules are exclusive rules formed by the fusion of three or more rules. The fusion of rules requires considering theirpatibility and fit with each other, the more rules there are, the harder it is to fuse them. The difficulty increases exponentially! Extreme Sublimation is to gain aplete understanding of a rule, then infuse it with your own will, transforming it into your rule! But the existence of every rule is a result of the tests within the Endless Void, countless creatures, countless worlds, and endless time. Attempting to infuse them with your will for Extreme Sublimation is almost impossible! Logans Evolutionary Bodys [Perfect Concept], is actually a form of Extreme Sublimation. In other words, if Logan were to follow the [Perfect Rules]. Then It could rely on the Evolutionary Body and the effects dropped by the system, to evolve the perfect rules into its concept, making it achieve Extreme Sublimation! If that dayes, it might be called[Perfect Rules ? Evolution]! Then there is the Unique Concept, but Logan is not too clear about this, only knowing that such a thing exists. Extreme Sublimation, I might not be able to. Martin lifted his head, revealing the ambition and desire in his eyes that were nearly overflowing, But the Multiple Composite Rules, I must have it! Martin stood up, walked out of the Holy Land, and epted the battle armor handed over by the Goblin Giant Soldiers who followed him. Moreover, a young Goblin Giant Troll followed closely behind, with wise light flickering in his eyes. He was a descendent of Elliot Carlton, following the powerful Martin, Sir Martin, have you made up your mind? Yes, but, I seem to have been silent for too long Silence, is only for a better promation of ones existence! In addition, the Goblin Giant Trolls who returned from the Dragon Taming World also returned to their tribes. Now that everyone has wisdom, they probably are unwilling to give up their power. Not necessarily unwilling to give up their powermaybe, they just feel that their rule is better than ours and dont trust other goblins with their tribe members. It is also possible, they fear that if the tribes merge, the goblins from their original tribe will be unable to guarantee their due treatment and benefits. Yes, everyone has their own ideas.. But, so what? Chapter 118 - 118: 73: Establish Civilization! Create a Nation! Goblin Giant Clan! (4k) —3 Chapter 118 - 118: 73: Establish Civilization! Create a Nation! Goblin Giant n! (4k) 3 Trantor: 549690339 We possess the most powerful force, which was never meant for reasoning! What about the Spirit Humans? Let them stay in our future kingdom as an alien n. Thats right, after all, Chuck Leaf is the Worlds Protector and is considered a hero who has gained the favor of the entire world, with unlimited potential Though he is still temporarily not as strong as us, he will eventually step into the Transcendent Tier and be on par with us. Martin and the Military Counselor walked and talked. During the conversation, his words were full of confidence in his future achievement of transcending! I will prove to them with facts that, as the first pioneer to break through the fourth order You be the Country Lord, and Ill be the National Magician. I will monitor the whole world and eradicate anything detrimental to the Goblin Tribe. I will make the lives of the Goblin Tribe people safe and prosperous! In his words, a red Wisdom Bone appeared in the center of Ethan Carltons brow. He is the only descendant of Elliot Carlton who inherited the Wisdom Bone. Originally, it was just an ordinary white Wisdom Bone, but under the light of wisdom, it quietly turned a little red. Although there was no particr feeling, Ethan sensed something deep within him C He had been chosen by the times! The two Goblins reached an agreement and immediately burst forth with the most intense willpower, capable of easily changing the world! The world was changed! From the Tribal system, they gradually progressed to establishing a unified national system, reducing internal friction and unifying their power. Even though they were still left behind, it was only when the Goblin Tribe established a kingdom that they truly possessed a civilization with a sense of belonging! Logan quietly watched everything from Cloudend, feeling how abrupt and, at the same time, natural the whole situation was. All these changes were driven by power! Martin had thoroughly defeated and conquered one tribe after another with violence, but he didnt ughter them. Even though Martin wanted toprehend not the Royal Way but the sinful Seven Sins Rules, deep down, he didnt care about the death of ordinary Goblins. However, he knew that if too many Goblins died, Father God would be unhappy. And if Father God became unhappy because of him Martin would rather die! Ethan Carlton led his siblings, all descendants of Elliot Carlton, all possessing wisdom surpassing ordinary Goblins even though Goblins had alreadypleted their wisdom. They continuously assisted Martins tribe in the process of unifying all tribes and establishing a kingdom! Ethan Carlton sat in control of the overall situation, spreading his will to every Goblin in the civilization, and prepared toprehend the unique Group Rule with all the Goblins as a foundation! When the kingdom was established, he would not be far from the Seventh Order Legend. When civilization gave birth to spirituality, he would be able toprehensively master that unique group rule still in gestation, exclusive to the Goblin Tribe! Strictly speaking, he took a shortcut, using the entire Goblin Tribe as a furnace to forge an exclusive rule, just not solely for himself. However, this didnt affect his slight hope that, with this Group Rule, he could one day endeavor the path to the Transcendent Tier! Well done. Witnessing themotion below, Logan delighted in how the System notification was still brewing, waiting for the kingdom to be established, and the civilization to be built, to reappear. One step closer to the Giant Level! Ill soon be able to submit a Race Upgrade Application. And, once I reach the Giant Level, Ill have an even better chance with the Sequence n. But How do I face my teacher? Just as Logan was feeling a bit of a headache, there was suddenly news about the Sequence n in the T Forum. This made it impossible for It to continue focusing on observing the civilizations progress, and It could only first immerse itself in the T Forum to obtain information. 4-4k The little author feels a bit better today, although theres still some bone pain, headache, and chills In a few days, when Im fully recovered, Ill do a mass update for everyone to read! Chapter 107 - 70: Unique Concept! Extreme Sublimation! Mechanical Sect! Great Crown! (4k) Chapter 107: Chapter 70: Unique Concept! Extreme Sublimation! Mechanical Sect! Great Crown! (4k) Trantor: 549690339 Inside the T Forum, The discussion about the Goblin Deity continued, Putting other things aside, even if the goblin race never reached the transcendent tier, they are a high-level prisoner breed capable of establishing a civilization. I believe that a Goblin Deity with a Giant Spirit Body can be formidable! Exactly, what can a totem entity do? How about being more exaggerated and saying that this Goblin Deity can even y mythical-grade monsters? Hey, dont say that, seriously dont. No picture, no truth, put up the projection if you have evidence! At this moment, a slightly blurry projection was released, and the deity yers who were paying attention to the topic opened it and watched. This was recorded by a deity yer in the Dragon Sparrow Street Battlefield. Despite being blurry, it showed everything that should be there, and the blurriness even magnified the emotions of all deity yers, including the desperation at the beginning! Suddenly, the deity yers who finished watching were silent. Go ahead, why arent you talking anymore? Werent you able to before? Have you seen it? This is defying the heavens! I surrender. Is this really the Goblin Deity who defeated Ximen Qing? Whats going on? I feel like its actually an honor for Ximen Qing to be defeated now? This is too outrageous, he really defied the major realm and fought a mythical level? No, he didnt even fullyprehend a singlew, yet he can face it head-on, even defeating the exclusivew? Exactly, even if its not a multiposite exclusivew, and there is no extreme sublimation or unique concept, its still an exclusivew! The mythical level can already be regarded as quasi-transcendent tier, and its not much weakerpared to the transcendent tier! I cant help but imagine a normal Northern European child killing a heavily armored knight with his bare hands I think this is even more outrageous than the example you gave! This has not yet established a civilization, refined the civilizations spirituality, or formed a Giant Spirit Body. If the Goblin Deity were a giant-ss, how outrageous would that be? Would it be defying the transcendent level? To the person upstairs, youve gone too far with this. Yeah, transcendent beings can blow up a star with one punch, theyre not the same concept at all. Also, the goblin tribe cant establish a civilization! Even for Dominator-level beings, they probably couldnt do much with the goblin tribe, right? Dominator: Goblin tribe, what can I use to save you? Whether I should say it or not, even though they cant establish a civilization, this Goblin Deity has already reached the endpoint of many of us deity yers Yeah, for a low-level war race like me, if it wasnt for the difference in time flow, I would never have a chance to reach the transcendent tier and be defeated by the Goblin Deity! What a pity, if this Goblin Deitys race wasnt goblin, with its talents, it would be terrifying! He might have already be a mythical level or even transcendent rank, and even a throne wouldnt be impossible ! Speaking of the Goblin Deity, it reminds me of Logan. I wonder if he has this kind of potential. Had you not mentioned him, I would have nearly forgotten about Logan. He was once a top schr, but after he was randomly assigned to the goblin race, he disappeared from the scene. Its a shamepared to this Goblin Deity hes not even fit to carry his shoes! Do you think there is a possibility No chance, dont think too much, just shut up! By the way, it is said that it scared your department chief unconscious, whats the story behind that? Annoying. In the T21 World Region, T214807 Shadow Elf (Small) On a grey, half-hidden in the shadows. Seeing the information in the T Forum, Melinda Tang couldnt help but feel excited and unhappy at the same time, The Goblin race is not entirely hopeless! What, not even worthy of carrying shoes This Goblin Deity might be an old monster who has been growing secretly for a while, but Logan just became a deity. How can youpare them? Humph, wait until I give the Blood Sea Wisdom Lotus to Logan, let his race gain wisdom, and then lets see whos better! As she thought about it, Melinda Tang silently apologized to the Goblin Deity,bender Even if you saved me, theres only one Blood Sea Wisdom Lotus, and I can only give it to Logan But at the same time, Melinda Tang felt worried, Can the Blood Sea Wisdom Lotus work for the goblin race? ording to records and some clinical trials, Blood Sea Wisdom Lotus is condensed from the endless filth in the Sea of Blood, which originated from the civilization foundation of the Asura n. Simply by cing it nearby, it can open the wisdom of innate fools and return them to their original level of intelligence. But The problem is that the goblin race never possessed wisdom to begin with! This time, it wouldnt backfire and make them even more primitive, right? With that thought, Melinda Tang became even more worried. After a while, her tender face showed a determination. She opened the hyperdimensional mark and sent a message that she had prepared long ago to Logans information, I dont care anymore, just give it to him! Logan is smarter than me.. Whether it should be used or if its useful, he must be clearer than me! Chapter 108 - 70: Unique Concept! Extreme Chapter 108: Chapter 70: Unique Concept! Extreme Sublimation! Mechanical sect! Great Under the Crown! Trantor: 549690339 Leave the choice to It! And, hopefully useful T06 World Zone, Still in the White City, But now, itspletely different. Before, the White City was just a normal third-line city governed by a Fusionist as mayor. However, amidst widespread confusion, secret currents began to swirl. Arge number of leaders of fusion factions, under some inexplicable will, arrived in White City to meet the great Under the Crown. And with their arrival came a huge influx of wealth and policies. White Citys mainndmark passage, The conference is about to start, I heard that Under the Crown will show up personally this time. Really? Dragon Horse, burn your power quickly, and charge for me! With fanaticism, a team of Heroic Spirit Masters rode Dragon Horse Spirits, rushing into White City like lightning, but no one dared to stop them Each one was a powerful presence, with Fifth or even Sixth Order ranks! Along the way, even the already prosperous White City couldnt catch their eye; they even questioned why the great Under the Crown would choose such an ordinary city The only thing that caught their eye along the way was a woman who was hanging on a thorny stone pir, constantly being pecked at by crows eating her entrails, but also being healed by Fairy Elite Spirits. At the same time, there was a Gargoyle Spirit continuously plucking out her tongue before casting magic for it to grow back. And beneath the thorny stone pir, there were tourists listening to a guides exnation, You see, this is the consequence of speaking nonsense. Its said that this woman was originally a mentor of the White City Heroic Spirit Academy, but she offended some big shot and ended up hanging here! She cant live, yet she cant die! Upon hearing the mysterious words of the guide, the tourists were taken aback and asked curiously, How is that possible! A mentor of the White City Heroic Spirit Academy, thats a big shot! How could anyone torture her like this day and night? Yes, isnt this a p in the face to the White City Heroic Spirit Academy? This is the face of White City! Not just the Heroic Spirit Academy, but even the whole White City wouldnt bear this! Hearing the doubts, the guide was not flustered but instead mysteriously smiled and continued,bender Heh, what do you guys know? Thats a big shot with power that reaches the heavens! Even the Ancient Kingdom Sovereign would need to make an appointment in advance to meet him! If you dont believe me, you can check the announcements in White City! It was only then that the tourists closed their mouths. One by one, they looked at the thorny stone pir with shocked eyes, at the woman who no longer had any screams but whose body was spasming incessantly to show she was still alive, not daring to make a sound. In the Mayors conference room, Great Under the Crown, good day. One after another, powerful figures entered the conference room, looking at the handsome, godlike figure in the main seat. They put down all their pride and bowed respectfully. The Council bezan auicklv, and everv t0Dic discussed here was rted to destroying mineral resources, annihting machines. Any single topic brought out here would cause huge waves in the Heroic Spirit Master society, easily crushing Seventh-order Legendary Spirit Masters! Yet, here they were all inconspicuous topics, Refine the Vein Hunter rewards, categorize different mineral ssifications, various scales and sizes, and issue different rewards ordingly At the same time, increase the reward coefficient by 1.3 times! If there are no problems, lets move on to the next item. World Guardians Corps, with Fusionists as officers and Heroic Spirit Masters as soldiers. The details have been issued, see if you have any problems. Moreover, further exploit the peoples wealth to support more soldiers, Heroic Spirit Masters, and Fusionists! The construction of the Fusion Master War Mentor Academy has also been promoted, and the first batch of academies will open next week. Put Rapid Learning Devices in the academies to ensure learning and adapting to the war mode within one year! The vige relocation n, all viges will be wiped out and moved to the cities. This is just the first step. After sufficient expansion of therge cities, all will be moved into therge cities. This is the second stage of the Base City Construction n, but lets not mention it yet. And the City Self-Destruction n, after the city is breached by Evil Spirits, it would rather self-destruct than provide any war benefits to the Evil Spirits! Seeing this scene, the newly participating Fusionists couldnt help but reveal horrified expressions in their eyes. They couldnt have imagined that the small conference room here would be deciding on big issues that would affect the entire Heroic Spirit Master society! And in their eyes, when looking at the Under the Crown figure, they were filled with admiration. All present were Fusionists, even some Seventh-order Fusionists. But without exception, in the perception of all Fusionists, the presence of this Under the Crown was as magnificent and sacred as the one that created them! So sacred that it made people wonder if it was fake! Mayor, is this presence really that divine? One of the first-time participants, a Fusionist, couldnt help but use his Heroic Spirit powers to send a thought wave inquiry to the mayor who brought him, Is it possible I mean, is it possible that were all being deceived? Norris had grown up in a slum surrounded by cunning and falsehoods, which made him different from the other Fusionists.. Chapter 109 - 70: Unique Concept! Extreme Chapter 109: Chapter 70: Unique Concept! Extreme Sublimation! Mechanical Sect! Great Under the Crown! Trantor: 549690339 Most Fusionists unconditionally trust the Heroic Spirits they have merged with and, at the very least, have a considerable amount of trust in them. This leads to Fusionists naturally feeling close to Logan, who controls part of the Heroic Spirit Realms authority, and they not only have no desire to fight him but even subconsciously submit to him! Norris, however, is different. Suspicious by nature, he doesnt even trust the Heroic Spirit hes merged with, so he naturally assumes that everything is fake. Norris, how dare you Upon seeing someone doubting his inner deity, the Mayor of Forest City almost bursts into anger and starts rebuking. However, at the moment of opening his mouth, he remembers the task Under the Crown and that he needs Norriss support toplete the task. He then suppresses his anger. He nces at Norris and says, Maybe I can be deceived, but what about the Ancient Kingdom Sovereign? The Eighth-Rank Ancient Kingdom Sovereign secretly met Under the Crown when we first proposed the destruction of the mineral veins. You know, the Ancient Kingdom Sovereign is a loyal mechanical enthusiast, and his main Heroic Spirit is the Mechanical Pioneer. Only by relying on the Mechanical Pioneer could the Ancient Kingdom Sovereign step into the Eighth Rank and inherit the Ancient Kingdom. Norris, what do you think the reaction of such a person would be when they see someone trying to destroy the mineral veins and cut off the path of machinery? Upon hearing the Mayor of Forest Citys words, Norris breaks out in a cold sweat. By the time hees to his senses, hes already drenched in sweat, Yes, others arent fools. Am I the only smart one who doubts that this person Under the Crown is deceiving everyone? Even with these thoughts in his heart, the inherently suspicious Norris cant help but ask subconsciously, Mayor, what was the final oue? Heh. The Mayor of Forest City nces at Norris, his will slightly fluctuating with pride, as if he was the one who aplished this task himself I dont know what happened at that time, but I know that after the incident, the policy was implemented without any resistance. And at that time, someone asked the Ancient Kingdom Sovereign My Lord, why were you once haughty and now humble? Once haughty and now humble!? Even knowing the unimaginable power of the person Under the Crown, Norris finds it difficult to imagine that the Ancient Kingdom Sovereign, who holds the power of a country, could only be submissive in the presence of this person Under the Crown! Just as he is shocked and preparing to seize this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to inquire further, Suddenly, the entire conference room begins to shake, and a huge voice filled with surging hostility echoes throughout White City, I heard theres someone Under the Crown pretending to be a god, trying to cut off the mechanical route? Master of Mechanical City of Arnost I came to learn! Level ssification: Non-Spiritual Life (Mortals), First Energy Level (First Tier, Second Order, Third Order), at this stage, honing body and polishing spirit prehending true meaning at Third Order)! Second Energy Level (Fourth Order, Fifth Order, Sixth Order), at this stage, touching and using the Rules! Third Energy Level (Seventh-rank, Eighth Rank, Ninth Rank), controlling and merging Rules at this stage! Mythical grade, creating ones own exclusivews through methods such as Fusion/Multiple Fusion/Extreme Sublimation/Creating uniqueness! (Achieving False Mythical Level through Mythical profession, only borrowing exclusivews!) Transcendent Tier (Lower Rank, Middle Rank, Upper Rank, Throne), Dominator, Holy See! 4k Asking for votes, rewards, and subscriptions-! Chapter 128 - 77: Nuclear Spirit Fist! Golden Blood! Undying Concept! Unimaginable Rewards! [4.8k) Chapter 128: Chapter 77: Nuclear Spirit Fist! Golden Blood! Undying Concept! Unimaginable Rewards! [4.8k) Trantor: 549690339 Hyperdimensional mark, Above Hyperdimensional Ind Blood God Isle, So, what youre saying is Sophie Kerrigan withdrew her gaze from the vision of Logans Goblin World Fragment through his hyperdimensional mark. It took her a moment to digest the information before continuing, You want me to co-sign your race upgrade application? Although she had already seen Logans World Fragment, with its flourishing Goblin Kingdom. As well as the maturing civilization like a rising sun and the budding, yet to grow spirituality.bender But Sophie Kerrigan still found it somewhat unbelievable, No way, did the Goblin Tribe actuallyplete their wisdom? Didnt they say Sophie Kerrigans magenta eyes were filled with curiosity, and her face was slightly flushed. After all, she had just said that the goblins were hopeless. Logan went and nurtured the goblin tribe to break through their racial limitations and even defy the norms bypleting their wisdom! If that legend is true The Goblin Tribe may not be much weaker than the high-level Monarch Race, or even the Mythical Species! Its just that the current Goblin Tribe is still far from enough. With her thoughts spinning in her head, Sophie Kerrigan quickly made a decision, Although changing your raceter doesnt have a significant impact, it will still leave some effect. If Logan and the Goblin Tribe are sopatible that they can break the limits repeatedly. Then it might not be a bad choice! Logan looked at Sophie Kerrigan, who was stunned in ce, and although he didnt quite understand, he still responded, Yes, Teacher. The Goblin Tribe haspleted their wisdom, can build civilization, refine spirituality, and I can step into the Giant Level. I hope to have the opportunity to obtain exclusivew simtion without arousing any covetous ambitions, which is why I came to ask for your help. Sophie Kerrigan came to her senses, her magenta eyes now filled with delight. Although Logan didnte to a sudden realization, he had brought her such a big surprise, which was enough to be delighted about. She said, No problem. Although I am currently only a candidate councilor, I am not far from the Kings Throne! With my co-signature, I doubt anyone would harbor any covetous intentions toward a lucky young man like you! Sophie Kerrigan was quite confident about this. On one hand, her strength was evident, other than a few high-ranking Overstep monsters from the Holy See, who could fight her to a tie. She can im that under the Kings Throne, she is invincible! On the other hand, the Endless Void Its way too big! With countless unexplored treasures and ancient inheritances. Moreover, let alone the possibility of the chance of a lower-ss prisoner race breaking through to be a high-level prisoner race. Even for a mythical species, let alone in front of the Dominators, Even It ced In front of the Kings thrones, they would most likely not nave much interest. After all, even for the high-level mythical race of the Angel Tribe, the chances of bing a Kings Throne through countless hardships is only one in thousands! So, the true powerhouses in the Blue Star Civilization dont care much about the quality of the initial race. [Note: Not caring much doesnt mean they dont care, if given a choice, it is self-evident who would be chosen between a mythical species and a war breed with the same talent.] Of course, a high-quality initial race is more conducive to producing strong individuals. For example, the Kings Thrones and Dominators of the Blue Star Civilization, as well as the Holy See Except for the Supreme Lord being from a high-level prisoner race, none of the others are lower than the Monarch Species! Strange When Sophie Kerrigan thought of the Monarch Species, she suddenly felt a strange sensation, which she found hard to believe, When I saw Logans civilization just now, why did I feel that theres something simr to the Monarch Species in it? That kind of kings aura. Its just an illusion, it must be an illusion. After all, a monarch species can only condense the voids Kingship in their bloodline after bing a vast territorys royal family in the ancient past. This is a great advantage in conquering worlds and subduing alien tribes. Where would the Goblins get the Kingship from now that theyve justpleted their wisdom? It must be because I was thinking too much. Sophie Kerrigan shook her head, dismissing the strange feeling as merely a delusion caused by her being shocked by the goblinspleting their wisdom. She added, However, a co-signed race upgrade application requires at least two Deity yers to co-sign For the other co-signing person, would you like me to help you find someone? Sophie Kerrigan felt she was very considerate. When Logan was still a Top Schr, he might have known some high-level people. But now that his status has fallen from grace, he might be too shy to mention it, so by asking for her help, it gives him a way out. No need, Teacher. Logan said, I found the deity yer to co-sign. Really? Sophie Kerrigan frowned, Dont go looking for people without any identity or status just because youre too embarrassed to ask for my help. No, no, Ive already found Heather Graham. Fearing his teacher would say something else, Logan quickly added, She has already agreed to co-sign with me.. Chapter 129 - 77: Nuclear God Fist’. Golden Blood’. Chapter 129: Chapter 77: Nuclear God Fist. Golden Blood. Immortal Concept! Unimaginable Rewards! (4800) _2 Trantor: 549690339 This Sophie Kerrigan suddenly felt that the world was somewhat magical. If she remembered correctly, not long ago, Logan seemed to have offended this Angel God under her constant attention. She even thought about how to find a way to reconcile them- After all, behind Heather Graham is the Angel King, and she herself is the Angel God, with extremely high qualifications and in the same World Community, not suitable for offending casually. As a result, when she turned her head, Heather Graham was willing to stand by Logans side and endorse him, resisting the pressure of other Deities coveting. Sophie Kerrigan suddenly felt like she was a bit redundant Alright, then just wait. By the way, the Council is currently holding a rtively high-profile meeting. I will submit your Race Upgrade Application now. Sophie Kerrigan said, At a high-profile meeting, there is more likely to receive additional rewards, If possible, that would be great. Logan felt a little surprised, Thank you, teacher. Sophie Kerrigan nodded listlessly and started operating on her hyperdimensional mark. Soon, a Race Upgrade Application co-signed by her and Heather Graham was submitted to the ongoing Council meeting using her substitute councillors special authority, which she had only once per quarter, Although your civilization has not fully condensed spirituality, and you have not refined spirituality to advance into a Giant Spirit. But Ive extracted some evidence, so there shouldnt be any problem. Is there anything else? Sophie Kerrigan looked at the youngster in front of her who she hadnt seen for a long time but missed in her heart, and spoke unhappily, If theres nothing else, just leave. Indeed, there is something else. Logan hurriedly spoke, with some seriousness in his tone, Teacher, please tell the student. Do you know anything about my race being the Goblin Tribe? You found out? Sophie Kerrigan was slightly stunned before responding, I forgot, youre already a One-Star Citizen, qualified to keep your own files, and can trace back to when someone tampered with you. Yes, teacher. Logan looked at the blood-haireddy in front of him who treated him as her own, feeling a mixture of emotions. Actually, when he got the file and heard what Heather Graham had said, he had thought about why the teacher didnt tell him. Was she afraid that he would be impulsive? But, how impulsive can an ant be in front of an elephant? Not understanding, he simply stopped thinking about it. Logan chose to ask directly, as it was a sign of respect for his feelings toward his teacher. Yes, Ive always known. Sophie Kerrigan didnt hesitate and said, I didnt tell you before in order to protect you. Of course, if you were willing to change your race at that time, I would have told you. But your Goblin Tribe at that time was really hopeless, so I didnt tell you. Now it can be said - You should know about Mud Hell, and offending the Imaginary Overlord and Supreme Lord The Mud Hell Master who was battered by the Supreme Lords two Nuclear God Fists and barely survived. Seeing Logan nod, Sophie Kerrigan continued, Because of the curse imposed by the Imaginary Overlord, Mud Hell can only get weaker and weaker. However, the Mud Hell Master, while threatening the Federation with the self-destruction of Blue Star, didnt want to die either. So hes been using despicable means to swap the initial races of some unlucky Divine yers. [Backstory: The Imaginary Overlord cursed the Turtlefield Aristocratic familys descendants, so all new generations of Divine yers could only randomly get the Prisoner-Origin races.] [Backstory 2: Most side branches of the Turtlefield Aristocratic family are abandoned, and the main branch and a few side branches can use treasures to exchange the initial races and worlds of other Newbie Divine yers, but there are usually huge side effects.] Are you asking why the Federation isnt intervening? Every year there are hundreds of thousands of Newbie Divine yers, and only three or four are exchanged, and they dont have deep backgrounds. Whats the point of intervention? You surely dont think the Federation should be naive and only focus on upholding justice, do you? Besides, this soft-cutting method does work, and Mud Hell has been continuously weakening without any sign of improvement. The Mud Hell Master is going to die. But even if hes dying, hes not someone a small high-ranking Overstep like me can provoke. Although Sophie Kerrigan appeared indifferent, her tone was still cold, But the day I step into the Kings Throne, the high-ranking Oversteps in Mud Hell will be extinct! Oh, so she wasnt indifferent to it. Logan nodded slightly and said, Then, teacher, do you know which Turtlefield was responsible for swapping my race? Darius Turtlefield. Sophie Kerrigan said without hesitation, A descendant of the Turtlefield Aristocra tic Family who barely counts as the main branch. I heard recently he was driven out of his world by the race under hismand, probably a side effect of swapping races and worlds. The initial race wouldnt unconditionally loyal to him, and the world didnt suit him either. By the way, Darius Turtlefield seems to have a good rtionship with Abyss Turtlefield. When she said this, Sophie Kerrigan nced at Logan, If theres any hope for the Turtlefield Aristocratic Family to turn the situation around, it might be on Abyss Turtlefield.. Chapter 130 - 77: Nuclear Spirit Fist! Blood of Gold! Chapter 130: Chapter 77: Nuclear Spirit Fist! Blood of Gold! Immortal Concept! Unimaginable Rewards! (4.8k) _3 Trantor: 549690339 Since you were able to reconcile with Heather Graham, it means you must know something, Sophie Kerrigan was already an expert in politics; otherwise, she wouldnt have tried to use various political means within the Federation to get Logan into the Cosmic War Division, gradually climbing the ranks. At first, when she saw Heather Grahams co-signature, she was a bit surprised. But after a moment of thought,bining everything she knew from her position, as well as various policies and the current situation, She was able to make a very close guess about the whole matter. This was also the reason for her transition from the emotional state of joy upon first seeing Logan to the rational state of being hit several times and bing jaded. Thank you, teacher. I understand now. Even though nothing was said, Logan seemed to know everything. Inside the Hyperdimensional mark, At the Council, Dozens of projections were lit up, discussing one proposal or application after another quickly. Elevate Taylor Civilizations threat level to [Highly Dangerous]. Agree or disagree? No objections. Their mental capacity has reached the threshold of Mythical Species, they are developing Mechanical Civilization and consumings. If they werent so weak, Id even propose adding Taylor Civilization to the Extinction Sequence. Going too far. The resources required for the Extinction Sequence are toorge, and Taylor Civilization is not yet worthy. Being a major battlefield is already a high regard for them. Next up, application number T04201219: Logans Race Upgrade Application. The original race is the low-level prisoner race of the Goblin Tribe. This is interesting. Lets all take a look at the information. A few tenths of a secondter, the information about the [Race Upgrade Application] and all of Logans various data were analyzed by all the attending Kings Throne councillors, who then voted on whether to approve the application, To be able toplete the Goblin Tribes wisdom at such a young age is not bad, I think a certain reward can be given. Seconded. Yes, there are Candidate Councilor Sophie Kerrigan and Goddess Heather of Angels co-signing. I think in addition to the [Exclusive Law Simtion], a supplementary reward can be given as well. The potential from nothing to something is enormous, so why not reward them with a drop of the Blood of Gold? The ancient curse of [Thunder] has been lifted, which shows that Logan, whether through luck or talent, is extraordinary and deserves a reward. Rejected, Blood of Gold is too valuable; it could fundamentally change a deity. Rejected, the T World Community is too far away and uncontroble; if this little deity dies in battle, a drop of Blood of Gold would be wasted. Approved, although Taylor Civilization is still immature, its war potential far exceeds that of the Abyssal Civilization and is even on par with the asional Nest Civilization its the enemy of the future. Using one drop of Blood of Gold to cultivate a bridgehead is not excessive. Approved, I just checked the additional information, and it appears that Logans race was swapped by the descendant of the Mud Lord. The Blood of Gold would have a tremendous effect on him! Approved, as a constion for this little fellow. Approved, just in time as the Mud Lord is almost done for, and its about time to take action against Mud Hell. It could be considered as part of the test. Approved, and add Logan to the [Divine Emperor Recement n] observation list. Approved, deities capable of breaking free from racial shackles are extremely arrogant, and might be more suitable for the arrogance of the First Ability User King. You old folks, one after another chasing after the face of the [New King]. Fine, I approve too. Continue to the next agenda item, about the [Skeleton Realm] Holy Bone Dynastys extinction war issue, prepare to schedule The resolution was passed by a majority, and Logans Race Promotion was approved. Reward: [Exclusive Law Simtion] *1, [Blood of Gold] *1, and added to the [Divine Emperor Recement n Observation List]. [Note: Theres no astonishment here; this matter is not worth surprising in the world of Kings Thrones (especially for the old kings)] Inside the Hyperdimensional mark, On Hyperdimensional Ind C Blood God Isle, Has the application not been approved yet? Sophie Kerrigan was a bit puzzled. Each Parliament Member in the Council was a Kings Throne, each capable of creating a world with their willpower alone. The assessment of this issue should be swift. Lets wait a little longer As Sophie Kerrigan was speaking, a light pir emerged from the Blood Sea and dropped a dazzling, red-gold crystal into Logans hands. Along with it came a mechanical-sounding voice, Regarding application number T04201219 for Logans Race Upgrade, the Federation has conducted a Council assessment and approved. Reward: One drop of Blood of Gold. Reward: One [Exclusive Law Simtion] Added to the [Divine Emperor Recement n Observation List], prerequisite: Sequence n Excellence. Race Grade upgraded to High-level Prisoner Race. Afterward, the light pir and voice disappeared, leaving only a red -gold crystal in ce. Sophie Kerrigans crimson eyes widened with disbelief, These old men, they were actually willing to reward you with a drop of Blood of Gold!? Logan caught the scorching hot, mysterious crystal with an odd red-gold luster and felt an unstoppable surprise in his heart. He didnt expect that the Council would reward such a World Treasure -ss item just for a race promotion. Sophie Kerrigans face was inexplicable. When she was still a Giant Level deity, she had also yearned for this treasure but never had the chance to obtain it. Keep in mind, even the direct descendants of the [Kings Throne] couldnt easily obtain [Blood of Gold]! Chapter 113 - 72: Wisdom Sublimation! Breaking Shackles! (4k) Chapter 113: Chapter 72: Wisdom Sublimation! Breaking Shackles! (4k) Trantor: 549690339 Endless Void, T04 World Region, Goblin World Fragment Border Ind. Logan lifted his head, and his gaze seemed to instantly traverse through infinite time and space, arriving at Heroic Spirit. He frowned slightly, Its a pity that the first person on a with such a name has no potential to be a hero. Otherwise, I could consider subduing you. Thinking of this, even Logan himself couldnt help butugh, mocking his own greed. Heroes do not appear so easily. Its important to know that a considerable part of the Transcendent Tier does not have a hero, and its already incredibly lucky to have a hero in the World Fragment. In that case, please go ahead and die. Logan knew that the foundation of Mechanic City and the mechanical Heroic Spirit masters, besides Mechanical Spirits, was various Mineral Veins. Otherwise, even if they summoned a powerful mechanical spirit, they would not be able to devourrge amounts of minerals to upgrade, which would be utterly useless. Logans n would face a day of mechanical spirit masters hostility for every day it was carried out. One could even say that if Logan hadnded in Mechanic City instead of an ancient kingdom with a weak mechanical atmosphere, it would have been challenging to start the game! Even though Logan is a deity and can subdue these mechanical spirit masters, it would still be useless Taylor Civilization is the true master of mechanics! Facing the invasion of Taylor Civilization, as well as Logans persecution of destroying Mineral Veins, these barely subjugated mechanical spirit masters might betray a second time! After all, the one on the Heroic Spirit is just a willful avatar of mine. Even with the authority of the Heroic Spirit Realm, it may not be easy to kill Arnos. I may have to do more work This is not in line with my intention to create an invincible image to more easily conquer the Heroic Spirit masters. With that thought, Logan unleashed another portion of his power! T06 World zone, White City, Outside the Mayors Conference Room, Facing Arnos palm that seemed to overturn the heavens, Norris held his breath and watched the proud figure under the crown slowly rise, feeling puzzled, Is the crowned one truly powerful or just pretending? Norriss heart was caught between hope and despair, his eyes wide open, only to see the crowned one gently stretch out his finger and lightly touch, the next moment Buzz! Underneath the numerous mechanical spirited hands, a little golden light bloomed gently, swaying like a weak firefly. Boom! But the next moment, endless golden light blossomed instantly! A golden beam of light shot up into the sky, evaporating everything blocking its path in an instant! Damn it! Just now, your breath definitely wasnt this strong! Evil spirit! You are also an evil spirit! An evil spirit wearing the skin of a Heroic Spirit!!! Arnoss school of thought focuses on refining the spirit, splitting the spirit, recing the mechanical will with their spirit, and thus achieving the goal of expanding themselves, seeking another way to break through the Eighth Rank and be a Ninth Rank Demigod! Hiss!! The golden light continued and even continued to expand!bender All the mechanical spirit sub-bodies blocking the way evaporated in an instant! In their ce were the prideful and miserable cries of Arnos, the screams gradually going from high to low! In just two or three seconds, the arrogant and invincible Arnos hadpletely disappeared from everyones sight Gulp. Arnos Hes dead just like that?! Swallowing saliva could be heard, as the Fusionists stared at each other wide-eyed. Although apart from Norris, the other Fusionists were almost blindly worshipping Logan, But no matter what, they never imagined that the crowned one would be so powerful just by moving his fingers to kill Arnos! Of course, to a great extent, this relied on the authority that Logan held in the Heroic Spirit Realm, but in the eyes of others, all they saw were the words Victorious King, Vanquished Enemy As for the so-called Evil Spirit wearing the skin of a Heroic Spirit that Arnos shouted just before his death? Hehe, its not even worth mentioning that the great crowned one could never be an Alien Demon in disguise. Even if the crowned one were really an Evil Spirit, their attitude would still be side with the Evil Spirit over the Heroic Spirit Master! Because on the crowned one, they saw a glittering, limitless future for Fusionists right before their eyes! The fusionists were full of joy and celebrating, Long live the crowned one! For those who had been struggling on the Heroic Spirit for years, it was finally time for them to take the stage! Returning to the Endless Void, Within the Goblin World Fragment, Logan looked down at the thriving Goblin World Fragment below, which was rapidly expanding and metamorphosing, and couldnt help but smile. However, his brows were still slightly furrowed. Thats because the log also brought the news of the Wisdom Effect harvested by Chuck Leaf, as well as some fragmentary information that came with the special effects [Log]: Your hero, Chuck Leaf, a follower of Elliot Carlton, and his son, have entered the TOI World Districts Wise Man (Mini/Alteration)! [Log]: Your hero, Chuck Leaf, has encountered an altered aura, resulting in a minor contamination! [Log]: Your hero, Chuck Leaf, has hunted down the fallen Wise Man Tribe, and harvested the Wisdom Effects High-Speed Rotation, Wisdom Anchor, Ultimate Computing, Thought Pce, etc..! Chapter 114 - 72: Wisdom Sublimation! Breaking Shackles!【4k】_2 Chapter 114: Chapter 72: Wisdom Sublimation! Breaking Shackles!4k_2 Trantor: 549690339 [Log]: Upon detection, these special effects can assist the Goblin Tribe in a certain degree of metamorphosis with the help of wisdom-rted World Treasures! [Log]: After deducing, after the Goblin Tribe undergoes metamorphosis, the mythical profession Goblin Great God will bepleted, and the upgrade conditions for each level will be rxed! [Log]: Through deduction, after the Goblin Tribe undergoes metamorphosis, the legendary profession Shadow Hunter will have the potential to advance to a mythical profession! [Log]: Your hero, Chuck Leaf, has some fragments of thoughts conveyed along with the special effects. Do you want to detect? Detect. Logan felt a headache. Previously, he still held a trace of hope that the civilization invading Wise Man would not be the Abyssal Civilization. Although it was expected, after confirming that it was the Abyssal Civilization, Logans mood was still somewhat heavy. Although the Abyssal Civilization was on the verge of being destroyed by the Blue Star Civilization, as an existence that could barely wrestle with the Blue Star Civilization, any negligence from them could drown Logan! Soon, the system continued to pop up information, [Log]: Upon detection, there are four thought fragments, respectively, [Log]: Thought Fragment 1: Whats going on, there really is an Alien God here! [Log]: Thought Fragment 2: Its a pity I dont know what the Transcendent Tier state looks like! [Log]: Thought Fragment 3: Why did the Will shatter, and a significant amount of Will was attracted by me! [Log]: Thought Fragment 4: The life form of the Abyssal Civilization here seems to be conducting a final destructive exploration, as if looking for some treasure! No way Looking at these messages, even Logan couldnt help but feel a bit helpless, Its the Abyssal Civilization, and there really is an Alien God! Transcendent Tiers are not the same. And the Transcendent Tier of the Abyssal Civilization is absolutely considered a formidablebat power even within the Endless Void! Its really hard to deal with. Moreover, my one-star citizen privileges cannot ess information about the Void Wars! However, having obtained the wisdom-type special effects, it temporarily solved Logans urgent problemWisdom Shackles! Although he still needs the Wise Man to be integrated into his world and attempt to further elevate the wisdom of the Goblin Tribe. But that is a matter for the future and has little to do with the present. Putting aside these thoughts, Logan continued to look at the log, and there was still a lot of information below- [Log]: The Siege of Zow you participated in has ended, and the settlement has urred! [Log]: You killed a Ninth Rank monster*l, an Eighth Rank monster*2, a Seventh-rank monster*5, a Sixth-rank monster*26, and a Fifth-rank monster*12! [Log]: Reward Merit Points*594! [Log]: You repelled the mythical-level monster, Ninth Prince, and closed the Spatial Rift! [Log]: Reward Merit Points* 79! [Log]: Comprehensive battlefield calction, you killed the Team Annihtion Monster-War Circle at the critical moment, you repelled the Team Annihtion MonsterBattlefield at the critical moment, and you closed the Spatial Rift at the critical moment, achieving the elimination of Team Annihtion FactorBattlefield! [Log]: Reward Merit Points* 7361! [Log]: Due to special policy application, you get three times the merit points reward! [Log]: You have obtained a total of 24102 Merit Points! [Log]: A one-star Meritorious ount has been automatically opened for you, and one-star Void Battlefield privileges have been granted to you! A section of information was transmitted into Logans will. He couldnt help but show a trace of a smile. One-star citizen privileges and a one-star Meritorious ount are not the same thing! One-star citizen privileges, even an ordinary person without a world, can obtain them by making contributions. However, there is only one way to obtain a Meritorious ount, and that isWar! War! Its still war! Of course, the privileges of the Meritorious ount only apply to the Void Wars, but this is what most Deity yers need. Because the path of growth for Deity yers is through war Endless World Wars! Moreover, with a one-star Meritorious ount, Logan now has the qualifications to view general information about the[Abyssal Civilization].bender With a slight movement of his will, arge amount of information was transmitted into the Hyperdimensional mark. In just a short time, he had obtained information about the Abyssal Civilization through the privileges of his one-star Meritorious ount. It couldnt help but make him feel a bit tricky. But at the same time, the situation was much easier than he had imagined! Mutated Polluted Body, Mutated Abnormal Body (Second Level), Ability Users (Third Level), Alien Gods (Transcendent Tier-Upper Middle Lower), Alien King[Throne], Divine Emperor[Domination] ording to the information, the Abyssal Civilization did not originate from a single, but a peculiar, giant structure with sevenyers! There are seven Emperors of the Seven Deadly Sins, who hold power over everything in the Abyssal Civilization. To grow, the Abyssal Civilization needs to parasitize other lives or evens, just like other races need to absorb various types of energy. They are like spore parasites that need to mutate and pollute other life forms and extract the energy they need from them! Fortunately, four of the Divine Emperors have already been destroyed by the Blue Star Civilization, and the other three living Divine Emperors are no longer as invincible as they once were Otherwise, attempting to conquer the Wise Man would indeed be a desperate situation! There is still the First Divine Emperor, Pride, the Second Emperor Sloth, and the Fifth Divine Emperor of Wrath.. Chapter 115 - 72: Wisdom Sublimation! Breaking Shackles! (4k) _3 Chapter 115: Chapter 72: Wisdom Sublimation! Breaking Shackles! (4k) _3 Trantor: 549690339 Logan recalls memories from Elliot Carlton, I dont know which Divine Emperors army invaded the Wise Man that was invaded by the abyss. Thinking, Logan is also shocked by the strength of the Blue Star civilization! The Eternal Lord is not just any cat or dog, but a magnificent life that can casually annihte fixed stars, span the universe, and erasews with each move. And in the war with the Abyssal Civilization, four such beings from the Blue Star civilization were annihted! And in the past endless years, even more are unknown! [Note: The flow of time is different] Logan understood a little bit why some Eternal Lords would agree to be the vassals of the Blue Star civilization No choice! Kill them if they dont obey! Enve their civilizations and send them to the front lines as cannon fodder for wars! Too brutal, too terrifying But, I like it. In the past, Logan knew that Blue Star civilization was powerful, but he didnt know how powerful it was. Now, because of the one-star meritorious ount, he got a glimpse of the Blue Star civilizations power! He has a feeling that the Blue Star civilization might be one of the most powerful civilizations in the Endless Void Besides that, theres the Sequence n and the war with the Taylor Civilization! Logan feels a headache, feeling that his power is not enough. After all, if the war with the Taylor Civilization fails, even if he processed his world coordinates very cleanly, but it does not exclude that the other party has more advanced technology, which can trace back to his world coordinates, and he will be in trouble by then! And the Wise Man is rted to the subsequent promotion of the Goblin Tribe. Its impossible for Logan to give it up! Lets focus on the Taylor civilization war rted to the Sequence n first. Anyway, the Wise Man is beyond my reach right now Thats right. After upgrading the Goblin Tribe for the first time, we should be able to break through the limitations of wisdom and get qualified for the race promotion application! Logan hadid the groundwork beforehand for today. In his transaction with Heather Graham, besides the Sanctuary Construction Blueprint and one favor, what he wanted was the co-signed Race Upgrade Application with Heather. It is important to know that after the race is upgraded, especially through new promotion channels, they will receive double rewards from the Hyperdimensional Game and the Federation. And, if the higher-ups co-sign, its even possible to get an Exclusive Law Simtion known as the Transcendent-level Simtor! And this is exactly what Logan wants to strive for. No time to lose Logan opens Melinda Tangs avatar frame and looks at the messages there, [Shadow]: Logan, I promised my aunt that I would take care of you. [Shadow]: Just a few days ago, my friend had a spare Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus, and I took it. [Shadow]: I dont know if its useful to you, if it is, just take it. [Shadow]: Extraction code is 521314, I have stored it in the Hyperdimensional Mark, we are in the same World Community, you can directly extract it, no need to pay any space transfer fees. [Shadow]: I have something to do, so Im going to be busy, and I might not see your messages. This Logan feels a bit helpless. This little girl, even if she bes a deity but hasnt achieved transcendence, will not undergo any qualitative changes and will think the same way as an ordinary girl, Where can world treasures be idle? Although I dont know what youre thinking, but Im still very grateful for your help. Logan doesnt like to owe favors, but the Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus is indeed necessary. If there is no Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus, the transformation can also be done with wisdom-ss special effects, but the effect may be much worse. If theres a chance in the future, Ill create a suitable profession for shadows. He began to input information, [Goblin]: I really need this Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus. [Goblin]: Thank you for your help. If you need anything, please let me know. After sending the message, Logan entered the extraction code in the Hyperdimensional mark. The next moment, a tiny spatial rift was born. A sparkling, crystal-like, alluring, and unmatchedly beautiful Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus with a brilliant rose red radiance fell from the rift into Logans hands, So beautiful. Logan can feel that just by holding the Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus in his hands, his thinking bes slightly easier and more agile! No wonder its a world treasure. Logan takes a deep breath, with no hesitation in his eyes, and summons the system- System, use Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus and wisdom-ss special effects to promote the Goblin Tribe! 4-7k! Little author has been vomiting and having diarrhea, thank you book friends for your concern, thank you Ask for votes, rewards, and subscriptions Chapter 116 - 73: Establish Civilization! Create a Nation! Goblin Giant Clan! (4k) Chapter 116: Chapter 73: Establish Civilization! Create a Nation! Goblin Giant n! (4k) Trantor: 549690339 T21 World Region, T214807 (Shadow Elf C Small) On a gray, half-hidden in the shadows. Logan replied to me! Melinda Tang was overjoyed, then saw Logans serious response, med herself while lightly beating her chest, Its all your fault! Why did you phrase it so formally, now Logan thinks hes helping It out of obligation! However, after sensing that the Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus stored in her Hyperdimensional mark was taken away, Melinda Tang was still pleased, So the Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus isnt as useless as I imagined. I just dont know how helpful it will be. If it could directly help Logan evolve the Goblin Tribe, that would be great! Unfortunately, I know thats impossible But as long as its useful! Endless Void, T04 World Region, Goblin World Fragment C Border Ind, Logan towered high above the clouds, waiting for the Systems response. Soon, the log popped up C [Log]: ording to calctions, consuming Wisdom Effect and Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus canplete the missing wisdom of the Goblin Tribe! [Log]: Detected Mythical Profession Goblin Giant God (Goblin Giant Demon, Giant Warrior, Giant Spirit, Giant God) highlypatible with the Goblin Tribe, First-level Goblin Giant Demon can transform into Goblin Giant! [Log]: ording to calctions, if Wise Man and Goblin World Fragment merge, the Goblin Tribe can be elevated to Goblin Giant n! [Log]: The Goblin Giant n possesses Transcendent-tier qualifications, and all Goblin Giants are born as First-level warriors! [Log]: At this stage, only the Goblin Tribes wisdom can bepleted, and the Mythical Profession Goblin Giant God can bepleted! [Log]: Do you want to consume 5,000,000 Faith Points toplete the wisdom of the Goblin Tribe? Five million faith points? Logan was shocked, Ive prepared the Wisdom Effect and the Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus already, and youre charging me five million? [Log]: The missing wisdom of the Goblin Tribe involves an unspeakable Ancient Curse. Therefore, arge number of faith points need to be paid extra! [Log]: Note, the owner of this Ancient Curse has died. Otherwise, it would require a World Source-ss Wisdom item, a Limited Special Effect-ss Wisdom Effect, and arge amount of World Source to break the curse! [Log]: ording to calctions, after the Goblin Tribepletes their wisdom, they can establish a civilization and be ssified as a High -Level Prisoner Race! [Log]: ording to calctions, after fusing with the Wise Man, the Goblin Tribe can be fully elevated to the Goblin Giant n, possessing Transcendent-tier qualifications without System assistance, transcending the Lower-ss War Race, and directly being ssified as a War Race! Ancient Curse, Goblin Giant n Seeing the Systems exnation, Logan nodded slightly and said, Then consume the Faith Points and begin the metamorDhosis and sublimation! Hum As Logans will descended, the entire Goblin World Fragment began to emit a faint humming sound! Golden faith engulfed the World Fragment like an ocean, even the Void Veil seemed to be struggling to conceal it. The Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus floated in the Sea of Belief, emitting a faint demonic red glow. The next moment, it turned into endless streams of light, scattered throughout the Goblin World Fragment, and merged into every Goblin! Various Wisdom Effects followed, and together with the Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus, they graduallypleted the missing part of the wisdom in every Goblins basic gic chain and bloodline factors! Roar! In this process, there seemed to be a faint beast roar, but it was quickly drowned out by the Sea of Belief, and no more movement could be heard. Logan knew in his heart that this was the so-called Ancient Curse mentioned by the System, which was nowpletely annihted. Of course, this only applies to the Goblin Tribe under hismand. In other words, other Goblin Deities would still be restricted by this limitation, and their Goblins would not be able toplete their wisdom and create a civilization! During this process, even beasts, birds, and fish were unintentionally imbued with some of the wisdom light, bing more active and lively. Even the Lancaster Spirit Race could feel their Control Spirit Mark on their brows slightly swelling, as though they wanted to undergo a metamorphosis. Unfortunately, they were just coteral, and these feelings were merely illusory C the Control Spirit Mark mistakenly thought it could transform. The main characters of this evolution, the Goblin Tribe, underwent earth-shattering changes. Their nauseatingly thick green coloration began to fade gradually, moving from a corrosive dark green to a more natural light green. Stooped bodies gradually straightened, and the muddled chaos in their eyes that was filled with various desires and impulses started to clear, showing the Intellectual light of thought. Logan wasnt like some of the so-called Deity yers in the Endless Void who relied on their World of Gods for faith. Even though he needed a great deal of faith. But his essence was the incarnation of the world and civilization! As long as the world does not perish, he is immortal! As long as civilization does not perish, he shall not decline! Apart from some peculiar Deity yers, most yers do not care about whether their Race is too powerful and might backfire, using mortal bodies to defy the heavens and kill gods. So Logan was not worried that the Goblin Tribe, afterpleting their wisdom and having thoughts, would start thinking about- Chapter 117 - 117: 73: Establish civilization! Create a Nation! Goblin Giant Clan! (4k) _2 Chapter 117 - 117: 73: Establish civilization! Create a Nation! Goblin Giant n! (4k) _2 Trantor: 549690339 What is the significance of the God above my head? And, should I overthrow It, then joyfully sing the song of the goblin revolution At this moment, the Goblin Tribe does not look like goblins, but more like elves. If you put their pale green skin touched by the essence of the forest next to the elves, perhaps more lifeforms would think they are elves, not goblins. Of course, the first-level Goblin Giant Trolls and the second-level Goblin Giant Soldiers are still several meters tall, with bulging muscles and blood-red thorn patterns. Moreover, there is Martin. Not only does the Gale City-state of the Dragon Taming World Fragment have a Holy Mountain, but the Goblin Tribe also has a Holy Land, which was a ce frequented by Father God in the very beginning. Martin kneeling silently on the Holy Land, devotes all his body and mind to Father God, and in the process ofpleting wisdom, he also understands why he can neverpletelyprehend the Seven Sins Rules Its due to ack of wisdom and the shackles of the Ancient Curse! Moreover, the Seven Sins Rules is too big. This should be the exclusive rule prepared for him to tread the path of transcendence. In another words, its because he is too advanced. He thought about creating his own rules while he was in the process of understanding them! Maybe, I should set foot on my own [Path of Desire]. A tiny spark lit up in Martins heart, Father God, needs civilization. Then I will create a civilization for Father God. And in this process, I can also understand my first sinful desire Power! The moment this concept arose in his heart, Martins essence, qi, and spirit underwent a thorough change. From being originally strong as a giant, but as an apothecary, he was elegant The elegancepletely disappeared, reced by a sharp desire and an obsessive thirst for power, You have to immerse in desire first, to transcend, to be able to fully master it! An enlightenment arose from the bottom of Martins heart The day he establishes a kingdom and bes the Goblin King, will be the time of his seventh-order legend rank promotion. Stepping out from kingship, will be the time he enters an epic. When he finds the second rule that fits his own desires andpletely masters it, will be the day he bes a ninth-order demigod. Fully mastering two rules allows him to try to merge them, creating his own exclusive rule, and then bing a mythical rank! Martin shook his head slightly, recalling the knowledge Father God handed down about creating exclusive rules The lowest false mythical rank is unable to create exclusive rules on their own. They can only rely on the exclusive rules contained within the [Mythical Profession], exhibitingbat power close to the mythical rank. Next is an exclusive rule thatbines only twomon rules. Thenes the [Multiple Composite Rules], [Extreme Sublimation], and [Unique Concept] from the same level! As the name suggests, multipleposite rules are exclusive rules formed by the fusion of three or more rules. The fusion of rules requires considering theirpatibility and fit with each other, the more rules there are, the harder it is to fuse them. The difficulty increases exponentially! Extreme Sublimation is to gain aplete understanding of a rule, then infuse it with your own will, transforming it into your rule! But the existence of every rule is a result of the tests within the Endless Void, countless creatures, countless worlds, and endless time. Attempting to infuse them with your will for Extreme Sublimation is almost impossible! Logans Evolutionary Bodys [Perfect Concept], is actually a form of Extreme Sublimation. In other words, if Logan were to follow the [Perfect Rules]. Then It could rely on the Evolutionary Body and the effects dropped by the system, to evolve the perfect rules into its concept, making it achieve Extreme Sublimation! If that dayes, it might be called[Perfect Rules ? Evolution]! Then there is the Unique Concept, but Logan is not too clear about this, only knowing that such a thing exists. Extreme Sublimation, I might not be able to. Martin lifted his head, revealing the ambition and desire in his eyes that were nearly overflowing, But the Multiple Composite Rules, I must have it! Martin stood up, walked out of the Holy Land, and epted the battle armor handed over by the Goblin Giant Soldiers who followed him. Moreover, a young Goblin Giant Troll followed closely behind, with wise light flickering in his eyes. He was a descendent of Elliot Carlton, following the powerful Martin, Sir Martin, have you made up your mind? Yes, but, I seem to have been silent for too long Silence, is only for a better promation of ones existence! In addition, the Goblin Giant Trolls who returned from the Dragon Taming World also returned to their tribes. Now that everyone has wisdom, they probably are unwilling to give up their power. Not necessarily unwilling to give up their powermaybe, they just feel that their rule is better than ours and dont trust other goblins with their tribe members. It is also possible, they fear that if the tribes merge, the goblins from their original tribe will be unable to guarantee their due treatment and benefits. Yes, everyone has their own ideas.. But, so what? Chapter 118 - 118: 73: Establish Civilization! Create a Nation! Goblin Giant Clan! (4k) —3 Chapter 118 - 118: 73: Establish Civilization! Create a Nation! Goblin Giant n! (4k) 3 Trantor: 549690339 We possess the most powerful force, which was never meant for reasoning! What about the Spirit Humans? Let them stay in our future kingdom as an alien n. Thats right, after all, Chuck Leaf is the Worlds Protector and is considered a hero who has gained the favor of the entire world, with unlimited potential Though he is still temporarily not as strong as us, he will eventually step into the Transcendent Tier and be on par with us. Martin and the Military Counselor walked and talked. During the conversation, his words were full of confidence in his future achievement of transcending! I will prove to them with facts that, as the first pioneer to break through the fourth order You be the Country Lord, and Ill be the National Magician. I will monitor the whole world and eradicate anything detrimental to the Goblin Tribe. I will make the lives of the Goblin Tribe people safe and prosperous! In his words, a red Wisdom Bone appeared in the center of Ethan Carltons brow. He is the only descendant of Elliot Carlton who inherited the Wisdom Bone. Originally, it was just an ordinary white Wisdom Bone, but under the light of wisdom, it quietly turned a little red. Although there was no particr feeling, Ethan sensed something deep within him C He had been chosen by the times! The two Goblins reached an agreement and immediately burst forth with the most intense willpower, capable of easily changing the world! The world was changed! From the Tribal system, they gradually progressed to establishing a unified national system, reducing internal friction and unifying their power. Even though they were still left behind, it was only when the Goblin Tribe established a kingdom that they truly possessed a civilization with a sense of belonging! Logan quietly watched everything from Cloudend, feeling how abrupt and, at the same time, natural the whole situation was. All these changes were driven by power! Martin had thoroughly defeated and conquered one tribe after another with violence, but he didnt ughter them. Even though Martin wanted toprehend not the Royal Way but the sinful Seven Sins Rules, deep down, he didnt care about the death of ordinary Goblins. However, he knew that if too many Goblins died, Father God would be unhappy. And if Father God became unhappy because of him Martin would rather die! Ethan Carlton led his siblings, all descendants of Elliot Carlton, all possessing wisdom surpassing ordinary Goblins even though Goblins had alreadypleted their wisdom. They continuously assisted Martins tribe in the process of unifying all tribes and establishing a kingdom! Ethan Carlton sat in control of the overall situation, spreading his will to every Goblin in the civilization, and prepared toprehend the unique Group Rule with all the Goblins as a foundation! When the kingdom was established, he would not be far from the Seventh Order Legend. When civilization gave birth to spirituality, he would be able toprehensively master that unique group rule still in gestation, exclusive to the Goblin Tribe! Strictly speaking, he took a shortcut, using the entire Goblin Tribe as a furnace to forge an exclusive rule, just not solely for himself. However, this didnt affect his slight hope that, with this Group Rule, he could one day endeavor the path to the Transcendent Tier! Well done. Witnessing themotion below, Logan delighted in how the System notification was still brewing, waiting for the kingdom to be established, and the civilization to be built, to reappear. One step closer to the Giant Level! Ill soon be able to submit a Race Upgrade Application. And, once I reach the Giant Level, Ill have an even better chance with the Sequence n. But How do I face my teacher? Just as Logan was feeling a bit of a headache, there was suddenly news about the Sequence n in the T Forum. This made it impossible for It to continue focusing on observing the civilizations progress, and It could only first immerse itself in the T Forum to obtain information. 4-4k The little author feels a bit better today, although theres still some bone pain, headache, and chills In a few days, when Im fully recovered, Ill do a mass update for everyone to read! Chapter 140 - 80: Complete Integration of the Chapter 140: Chapter 80: Complete Integration of the World! Spiritual Torrent! A Single Staff Shatters the Void War Fortress! (8k) _4 Trantor: 549690339 The technological level of this is quite primitive, so the level of mineral development must be low! Furthermore, this ce is rarely visited by humans. I have just conducted a hasty scan using the war fortress, and analysis suggest that only a small number of natives havee to this forest. The minerals here must not have been exploited! Ha ha ha, I, who possess an abundance of mineral resources, have an innate unbeatable ground! Lets churn up a mechanical frenzy then! bender Listening to Melvins words, a faint red light flickered and disappeared within the deep blue glow of Ivys eyes. In addition to Melvin, three other war fortresses also hid on the Heroic Spirit using theiraryw mimicry along with all sorts of mimicry devices and systems. They quietly started their farming ns! Although they would be suppressed by theary will, due to their mimicry systems, thes will couldnt directly sense their specific locations, it could only vaguely sense their general presences! With the arrival of the War fortresses, the simple prophecy that had been circting for a long time, Mechanical demons, will end the Heroic Spirits , had been confirmed. The absurd n of mining destruction was instantly affirmed as mainstream, and the power of speech for the fusionist group grew once again. Even the Goblin Heroic Spirits had, during this process, be a mainstream symbol To the point that if the Guardian Spirit summoned by a newbie Spirit Master is not a Goblin Spirit, in this new era it would be impossible toe on stage! Initiate the pursuit n for the extra-terrestrial demons! This is our first priority, and there is no time to hesitate! The Ancient Kingdom Sovereign, wearing the bright yellow robe passed down since ancient times in his country, was discussing matters with the other two Three Pir Kings in a pce. Next to them were two Heroic Spirit entities whose power was far below theirs, surprisingly able to sit at the same level and discuss matters with them, and even slightly elevated! At present, the information fed back by the Father God is that the four War Fortresses, under His pressure, have been forced tond in four different areas The North Sea Domain, the South Desert Territory, the East Wood Region, and the West Beast Wilderness. The Heroic Spirit is divided into Central State and fourrge domains in the four directions. Except for Central State, the other fourrge domains contain a vast area that belongs to the territory of the Fierce Beasts, amongst which the North Sea Domain and the West Beast Wilderness have the highest beast territories! Ethan Carlton paused for a moment before he continued speaking, Now, we need your Heroic Spirit Kingdom, and all the other nations, to send out all the Spirit Masters, to explore all the areas they can explore Root them out, dont give them time to grow! Otherwise, with your abilities, you might not be able to withstand their onught after they have grown, the mechanical frenzys attack! Hearing Ethan Carltons almostmanding words, the Ancient Kingdom Sovereign did not show any dissatisfaction. On the contrary, in the face of Ethan Carlton, whose ability was a level higher than his, not only did he not dare to speak casually, he even had to consider what he should say! You may not know that although the strength of our Spirit Masterspared to that of the Fierce Beasts gives us the upper hand. But in these four domains, suchrge-scale dispatching of Spirit Masters might probably provoke a bacsh from the Beast Powers, their Beast Kings might even ally with the Mechanical Civilization! This was because the shock brought to him by the previous scene was too intense! They had always thought that with their own power, they were the strongest under the legendary King of Heroic Spirits. Even among the hundreds of small andrge nations in the Heroic Spirit, they could still call themselves living epics, they were the witnesses of history! Their power even allowed them the supreme title of the Four Pir Kings in the Heroic Spirit. But, just that, the power they boasted about, was easily shattered by those suddenly appearing mechanical devices! Just the incandescent light column spewed out by the void war fortress made them helpless to hide and resist, even nearly getting severely injured under it! Even the legendary King Nickolson was easily killed! But these Mechanical Creatures that appeared on the Heroic Spirit, their so-called Father God, or the previous Under The Crown, actually easily destroyed one of the void war fortressespletely! He even forced those Alien Demons to scatter in all directions! No matter what their identity or why they are here, at least Their attitude is not as bad as the so-called Mechanical Civilization. The Ancient Country Master and the Two Three Pir Kings knew they were dealing with a tough situation. But they had no other choice. Even as an Eighth-order Epic Spirit Master, they were helpless and had to watch as someone rode over their heads, condescendingly saying to them Hey, lets discuss something. You help me defeat this Civilization thats invading your, then let me rule your, no problem right? The saddest part was, he even had to stack up a smiling face for the continuity of the civilization, using an excited tone you said, Sure, sure, sure. Beast Kings? Martin spoke softly, his tone filled with unequivocal certainty, These creatures with low intelligence and only strength, and an inborn limit to their existence, have never been enemies of civilizations, they are merely the best whetstones.. Chapter 141 - 80: Complete Integration of the Chapter 141: Chapter 80: Complete Integration of the World! Spiritual Torrent! A Single Staff Shatters the Void War Fortress! (8000) _5 Trantor: 549690339 The warriors of the Goblin Tribe will follow the Heroic Spirit Masters to seek the location of the Mechanical Warfare Fortress! Upon hearing this, the Ancient Country Master said with relief, That puts my mind at ease. He was afraid that these Hero Spirits would use his people as cannon fodder and send them in the front lines to meet their deaths. However, what he didnt know was that Martin never intended to use the lives of the Goblin Tribe to protect the safety of other peopless. The reason why he was willing to let the goblin tribesmen be Hero Spirits and venture alongside the Heroic Spirit Masters was that he had considered this Heroic Spirit as the domain of the Spirit and even if the Goblin Hero Spirits died, they would achieve eternal life in the Heroic Spirit Realm! Not only him, but even Logan, upon arriving at the Heroic Spirit, had subconsciously considered it as his own territory. Regarding the Heroic Spirit Realm as his own, let alone the pre-designated Heroic Spirit Human n bing a new n of his own civilization! If they could integrate the powerful force of the Heroic Spirit Human n as a civilization n, the power of civilization spirituality would be greatly enhanced! It could save him a huge detour on the road to condensing and refining spirituality! Otherwise, why bother to make Goblin Hero Spirits mainstream on the Heroic Spirit, and why not simply transform them all into Hero Spirits and engage them in battle directly? Why not directly subdue the Epic Spirit Masters with power and let them charge the front lines of the war? The reason he did this was to increase the recognition of the Heroic Spirit Human n by the Goblin Tribe! After Martin and Ethan Carlton reached a consensus with the upper echelons of the Heroic Spirit Human n, the war on the Heroic Spirit began in a grandiose manner! Logans Will Incarnation quietly withdrew a trace of his will, revealing a smile. It no longer paid attention to the war on the Heroic Spirit and focused on continuing to erode the authority of the Heroic Spirit Realm! It is just the beginning now, and relying on the technological umtion of the Taylor Civilization, it is unlikely to achieve a quick victory. Even other Deity yers, who are waging World Wars, are mostly in a state of protracted warfare Inside the T Forum, This Taylor Civilization is too powerful. They started by shooting me with dozens of continuous high-power Secondary Orbital Annihtion Star Cannons in an instant. Even the native demigods are almost dead! Fortunately, I brought the Dragon Nest with me. I directly imprisoned those two War Fortresses. Although none of them were left behind, they were basically in a state of damage. This made it much easier to fight! The one above me must be a Giant Dragonkind from the Monarch Species level, right? Its awesome to have Civilization Heavy Weapons, such a bug-level treasure. Yeah, this time the Sequence n started too fast. In the past internalpetition, the strong ones were limited. And now, although there has been a long time of Time eleration, the most powerful in the n are just Legendary life forms. Even the Mythical Species Civilization might not have given birth to a Ninth-Order Demigod level existence! It should not exist. The key to fighting this war now depends on our ability to cheat by knowing the status of thes in advance, our strength as Deity yers, and the war capacity of our n! The weaker their civilization, the more help they offer. Overly powerful weapons have too much limitation topare with our Eternal Lords! The one above me, you better stop bragging. During this stage, as well as the Transcendent Tier, they are the most restrained against us! Luckily, I entered this beforehand and have already destroyed a small part of the mineral deposits. Although its better than nothing, its at least some constion to myself. Why are there no big shots from the Mythical Species? Are all their wars going smoothly? Its unreasonable. I know a high-level Monarch Race big shot who is about to copse! This time everyone is having a hard time. I didnt expect that the other side would be so quick to descend. Many preparations have not beenpleted! Its hard to imagine how many deities would have died if we didnt cheat this time. How would we fight this time? Yeah, the Mechanical Armory Factory on the opposite side has been built. Now its time to slowly engage in attrition! My civilization will not retreat easily until thest person of the native civilization on the Battlefield dies! Logan shook his head as he saw these messages. It was obvious that the situation of most Deity yers was not optimistic. These were just Deity yers who had mentioned their situations in the T Forum. There are more Deity yers who have not spoken up, and their situations might be even worse! However, this does not mean that the Blue Star Civilization cannot surpass the Taylor Civilization. Its just that these Deity yers are merely inexperienced youngsters who have just stepped out of the academy. Even with this, they can fight back and forth against the same tier War Machines of the umtion Type Taylor Civilization, which is enough to prove the innate power of the Blue Star Civilization! Meanwhile, the main consciousness began witnessing the final step of theplete World Fusion, an extremely shocking scene! At the same time, the exclusive Group Rule and Civilization Spirituality belonging to the Goblin Tribe also An 8,000-word, four-in-one big chapter, asking for subscriptions Chapter 143 - 81: Sky Man Tribe!! Clan Law! Chapter 143: Chapter 81: Sky Man Tribe!! n Law! Ancestral Martial Incarnation! I, Sky Net, Make Money! (8000) _2 Trantor: 549690339 You found me so soon? Do you have any clues about the race of my original world? Logans eyebrows rxed, Or you want me to attack Turtlefield Abysss He didnt think much and epted Heather Grahams request, knowing that once she arrived, he could ask her. Logan felt a slight anticipation in his heart. Last time they made a deal, he had raised many demands, so Heather may have brought a lot of news. Hum The next moment, the space in front of Logan was distorted, and the spatial coordinates were hidden. Heather didnt have spatial coordinates and could only descend to the Goblin World Fragment by following Logans guidance, Is this the Goblin World Fragment? Just afternding, before she had time to tell Logan the purpose of her visit, Heather was subconsciously shocked by the Goblin World Fragment below, This is a World Fragment!? Mys spiritual energy reaction is not much stronger than yours! Heathers angel species, as part of the mythical race, Had theirpanion possess a high level of spiritual energy reaction and an extremely high concentration of spiritual energy factors, which was necessary to amodate the existence of the Angel Tribe! Even though the feeling of higher spiritual concentration wasrgely due to the smaller size of the Goblin World Fragmentpared to the Angelstar It couldnt be denied that the spiritual energy reaction on the Goblin World Fragment was extremely excessive! And, this is the aura of kingship? Tsk. Logan didnt pay attention to her meaning Whether it was theplementation of Goblin wisdom or the future elevation of prisoner breeds to war breeds and breaking through racial limits, it could all be exined by luck. After all, Logan did indeed have Mr. os Lucky Defender, which could be stretched to make sense Even if exined as outrageous luck. But the Monarch Species was not something trivial, and information about it shouldnt be casually disclosed. It was only because Heather had signed an Offensive and Defensive Alliance Contract with him that Logan allowed her to descend to his, or he would not have permitted it. He opened his mouth slightly and said, If you have anything important to say, hurry up. My time is precious during the World War period. Hearing Logans impatient urging, Heather nodded slightly and began to speak, Mys war situation has stabilized. The Angel Civilization had long spread their teachings and tamed the indigenous civilizations, bing the Lords flock, and is now at a standoff with the yers of the Taylor Civilization. Now, we have an opportunity tounch a surprise attack on the Turtlefield Abysss old nest, and you can get what you want! Seeing Heathers words, Logan nodded, Is there anything else? If its just that, theres no need toe to me first. Also, I already know what your original starting and initial race are. Tell me. Heather looked at Logans slightly bright eyes, not wanting to beat around the bush, and spoke directly, I knew there was a problem when I heard about Darius Turtlefields embarrassment of being driven out of his own by a Valkyrie from his own race. After you asked me to gather more information and make inquiries, I gradually understood the truth of the matter Darius Turtlefield switched your world with a Micr and Mythical Sky Man Tribe! Sky Man Tribe! Upon hearing Heathers words, Logan was slightly taken aback. He didnt care too much about the Micr because it wasnt a small, and as long as there were resources, it could always be advanced. But the mythical Sky Man Tribe was different! This race had left traces in the legendary history of the Blue Star Race even before the Hyperdimensional Game arrived. After the games arrival, it was discovered that this race had countless connections with the Immortal Civilization! Moreover, the Supreme Lords race was the Ancient Human Tribe, which had the remnants of the Sky Man Tribes bloodline and had taken the path from war breeds to bing a dominator, a true legend. In some barely discernible historical records, the Sky Man Tribe was a mysterious race that could attain dominance through martial prowess. Even after so many years of the Blue Star Civilization, there havent been many deity yers who randomly got the Sky Man Tribe! ording to the habits of the Turtlefield Aristocratic Family, they usually swaps and races, so they have a set of perfect methods to deal with races that do not submit to them They kill all the strong individuals in the initial race first, then brainwash them step by step. Unexpectedly, a genius appeared in this Sky Mans Sky Man Tribe, who could somehow summon the power of the and im the title of Valkyrie. Every time Darius Turtlefield tried to enter the, he would be directly thrown out! Hmm. After listening, Logan had a rough idea and didnt say much to Heather, just nodding slightly, I see, thank you, Heather. Although he didnt say much, his anger slowly rose within him after listening, Lets go, we will now attack Turtlefield Abysss Demon! Lets go. Heather reached out and released a sacred light, which was the Divine Scepter.bender In an instant, the Divine Scepter tore through space, releasing the Angelic aura of holiness, dominance, and arrogance, as if proiming her arrival! Logan and Heather entered the spatial passage and, following the Divine Scepter, they arrived on a full of violent and brutal energy.. Chapter 122 - 75: The Path of the Giant Spirits! Chapter 122: Chapter 75: The Path of the Giant Spirits! Emperor Recement n! Huge Changes! Blood spirit! Trantor: 549690339 As you guessed, ording to my assessment, the Blue Star Civilization, once again empowered, is no longer worth a mere thousand Lifes and ten Resources to gain its current intel! Of course, aspensation for the temporary price increase, I will reveal to you the confidential information of a civilization that is likely to be the mortal enemy of the Blue Star Civilization. The three Emperor-level yers looked at each other, made a decision. The Divine Armor Dominator reached out his hand, creating objects out of thin air and continuously cing star-beads on one end of the Scale, but that end moved downward at a very slow pace. This situation turned the faces of the three Dominator yers grim. One, two One hundred, two hundred, three hundred One thousand and twenty-three Onlv after the Divine Armor Dominator ced another 1022 green beads. representing Lifes, on the Scale, did it finally bnce out! Whew. At this moment, even the three Emperor-level yers breathed a sigh of relief at the sessful conclusion of the transaction. Finally enough Eternal Spring, you can tell us now. The Eternal Spring did not speak, instead emitting a projection which appears before the three Emperor-level yers of the Taylor Civilization. Large blocks of information are quickly absorbed by them. The shattered Dominator Civilization of Alien Abyss The Abyss Civilization Lord Ruler Frederick, an expert inbat, was reduced to True Spirit annihtion The still warring Mysterious Puppet Civilization, on the verge of being separated The new generation, soon to grow into a High-ranking Overstep of the Kings Throne Dominators awakening one after another from deep slumber A group of Divine rookies was sent to various unexplored worldmunities, opening up new battlefields And the demise of multiple Transcendent Tiers. Even Dominators! In the end, information about a peculiar civilization known as the Immortal nt Civilization appeared. After a while, the three Emperor-level yers absorbed the information and remained silent. Not until the existence of the Immortal nt Civilization appeared in their collective consciousness did they muster the courage to move again. Only after the Eternal Spring disappeared did they regain their senses. They were noticeably more silent than before. Elevate Elevate the alert levels of the Supreme Quantum Light to the highest Fully allocate all Federation resources, dont hold back, use all our resources to enhance the yers strength. I think we can loosen some restrictions on the Sky Net Will, exploit Resources destructively, and prepare to exploit some Lifes without scientific value destructively. Are we really at the point where we have to loosen the shackles on the Sky Net Will? Our civilization was nearly destroyed by the Sky Net Will! Lift the restrictions! Yes, this is a desperate fight. And the value of the Immortal civilization, and so many simultaneously opening battlefields. Also, prepare to find a way to contact the Immortal nt Civilization, as well as other Dominator Civilizations that are also at war, and try to begin alliance negotiations. And those giant rulers of the Alien Abyss civilizations not yetpletely extinct, True Spirits haventpletely vanished, theres still a chance, if we can help them, it would be a great help to us! Even a cornered rabbit will bite We still have a chance! What about the previously agreed upon exploratory warfare? Lift information restrictions, temporarily elevate war permissions for the warriors, and face their prestige head-on! The Taylor people, were never afraid of sacrifice! Fast-forward just a tad in the timeline, Emperor Recement n Is that even feasible? Even though, as an alternate candidate, Sophie Kerrigan doesnt yet have the right to participate in the Federal Council, she has the right to spectate. She looked at the series of proposals in the council, her sharp eyebrows involuntarily furrowed, Selecting from among Sequence Seeds that havent be transcendent, attempting to inherit hmm, should say steal, the traits of the Abyss Civilization Emperor, another big movement. If sessful, the Blue Star could gain seven more Dominators. Further instigating division in the Mysterious Puppet Civilization? Gender opposition? Do those puppets even have a gender? As expected, it was vetoed. I wonder which old thing tried to trick them into funding this. Exploratory ground check n for the Immortal nt Civilization? Hmm, this civilization, like the star-devouring giant beast, is also our natural enemy civilization. Preliminary exploration is necessary. Sophie Kerrigan eagerly listened, and it was seldom that council meetings of such high standard were held. Honestly, she was quite interested in it. Further research on the Law of Flesh and Blood This is good, I need to listen carefully to whats going on. Just as Sophie Kerrigan was preparing to carefully listen to a proposal that interested her, a vibration suddenly transmitted from her hyperdimensional mark. She furrowed her brows and opened her friends list, finding a message sent from an avatar pinned at the top. Her eyebrows wrinkled even deeper, Logan? Ha Refusing species exchange without consulting me. [Note: At the beginning, the Cosmic War Division offered to invite Logan to exchange his initial species for war breeds in exchange for signing the Indenture of Servitude, which Logan refused.] This guy, really thought he had to sign an Indenture of Servitude with the Cosmic War Division, he has no political intelligence. If he doesnt sign the Indenture of Servitude, how can I take care of him, step by step leading him to the higher-ups of the Cosmic War Division.. Chapter 145 - 145: 81: Sky Man Tribe!! Clan Rule! Chapter 145 - 145: 81: Sky Man Tribe!! n Rule! Martial Ancestor Incarnation! I, Sky Net, make money! [80001 _4 Trantor: 549690339 To be a Giant Spirit, and even to walk on the path of the myth, only then can It truly do what It wants to do! It has be a bit impatient to be a Giant Spirit. TO/+ World Community, T0401em (Demon), All the inhabitants of this are from the Demon n. Each demon is a demon worm that crawls out of the civilization foundation[Abyssal Nest] , and then mutates and grows stronger step by step! Among them, some special individuals evolve into Exotic Demons: Hellfire de Demons! First Level Lower-Grade Demons, Second Level Middle-Grade Demons, Third Level Upper-Grade Demons. As well as Mythical Grade and even Transcendent Demon Lords! But even with time eleration, they have only developed for just over a decade. Even the Abyss Turtlefields Mythical Species of zing de Demon n hasnt given birth to Mythical Grade Demons or Transcendent Demons yet! The strongest Ninth-Order Demigod Demon is naturally sent to the War to participate in the Sequence n where the war against the Taylor Civilization is taking ce! [Note: Deities and Deities are different myths and Mythical Species are different too- -l Heather Graham chose to develop herself. She still doesnt have a Demigod level angel. The Turtlefield Aristocratic Family is almost gone, and any resources will be used for the potential direct descendants.] Heh, that idiot Abyss Turtlefield. It wille to threaten me on my ahead of time I thought It had changed its ways and be smarter. I didnt expect It to be as foolish as ever! Heather Graham sneered, then exined to Logan, We all know the coordinates of the targets in advance. Theses are screened- Normally, they have multiple Demigod-level natives. Its generally safer and easier to join forces with the native civilizations to besiege the Taylor Civilization. But this idiot actually started fighting with the native civilization. Then the Taylor civilizations yer-controlled War Fortress took the opportunity to establish an information barrier, and assimted thearyws of the, basically turning the tables. Abyss Turtlefield was suddenly put at a disadvantage! Logan was momentarily stunned. However, thinking about it, that possibility does existC After all, Demons are famous for their chaotic and violent nature. Doing such a thing is not unusual, and can even be said to be normal, Interesting A stone axe appeared in Logans hand, transformed from the Scepter of KingsC The essence of the Scepter of Kings is the limited special effect[Killing Intent Soldier], which can change its shape at will. At the same time, a raging Spiritual Fire burned on the stone axe, carrying the aura of Kingship that only Monarch Species and above possess! This Aura of Kingship is Logans greatest safeguard in hiding his identity! So, on this now, there are only some elderly, weak, sick, and disabled? And a Deity yer who has a weakened will and power? Normally, the coordinates of each Deity yers are top secret. However, Abyss Turtlefield was once Heather Grahams suitor, so Heather naturally knows the coordinates of his Demon. Shall we go then? My goal this time is to destroy Abyss Turtlefields Demon Bug Nest, so he loses this crucial civilization foundation. By then, even if his Demon n can bulldoze the War He will have nothing to do with the Emperor Recement n! Then I will extract enough Demon Malevolence from the Bug Nest! Logan and Heather Graham exchanged nces andughed, turning into twopletely different streaks of light- C One burning with an unstoppable, invincible will. One shimmering with a sacred, invible, holy radiance. Like two huge meteors, they smashed fiercely towards the Demon! T06 World Zone, War is gradually taking ce, One of many exploratory small-scale battle zones, 024 Area Jungle Battle, On January 24th, the five huge structures called[Void War Mechanical Fortresses]descended on our. One of them was destroyed by a powerful Heroic Spirit as soon as it arrived. I couldnt even catch my breath when I saw that War Fortress! As a result, the ancient state announced a war alert. On January 30th, the mechanical pursuit n carried out by the ancient country achieved certain gains. The traces of the first War Fortress were found, and although the War Fortress itself was not discovered, arge number of Robots were discovered. They have killed many Heroic Spirit Humans living in the mountain viges C I am a little scared. On February 13th, traces of the four other War Fortresses emerged one after another. The number of their robots has greatly increased and they can now recklessly send them to search for mineral resources. Its so hateful. How could I not have be a Mineral Hunter earlier and destroyed all those damned mineral veins! On February 14th, ancient country announced good news. Therge amount of Robots appearing is because they could not find enough mineral resources, which means our chances of victory have greatly improved! On February 17th, the war broke out. My father and mother went to the front line. That was in the Eastwood Regions 024 Area Jungle Battle. I clearly remember. You muste back safely! On February 20th, my parents came back but they were not my parents anymore. I want to open the box, even though I know I wont be able to see them even if I do, but What should I do. Chapter 146 - 146: 81: Sky Man Tribe!! Clan Rule! Chapter 146 - 146: 81: Sky Man Tribe!! n Rule! Martial Ancestor Incarnation! I, Sky Net, make money! Trantor: 549690339 February 21st, the ancient kingdom announced that they had made further progress in the research of the Heroic Spirit Realm. I also summoned a gold-quality Heroic Spirit. In the future, I may even be a Fifth-rank Heroic Spirit Master! If my parents were still here, they would surely be happy and proud of me. This self-proimed Giant Soldier Hero from me Marsh seems cold and indifferent, though. Why does me Marsh look so familiar? I finally remember that its appearance is very simr to that of the alien from the projection of Abuda I saw a long time ago! February 22nd, I signed up for the war, and coincidentally, I was assigned to the 024 Area Jungle Battle. Uncle Da, Uncle Mu, I miss you so much February 23rd, the battle has be more intense. I just arrived and was assigned to a new recruits camp, where they said that we have to go directly to the battlefield, and only by surviving can we be considered a soldier. How cruel! Uncle Da, Uncle Mu, was it like this for you too back then? February 24th, those robots are so tough, they have no sense of pain at all, they were born just to kill. Fortunately, I have me Marsh, or else I might have died on the first day. me Marsh is really good, not indifferent at all. February 27th, its only been a few days, and I have experienced 15 battles, got seriously wounded, and received treatment from the battlefield medical Heroic Spirit Master. However, I still need to recuperate in the injured soldiers camp for a while. I feel lost. Why has the world be like this? A delicate-looking young girl, who should be studying at school and dressing up nicely with tender skin, has already suffered many injuries. Shes now wrapped in blood-stained bandages, recuperating in the injured soldiers camp. Normally, a significant proportion of Heroic Spirit Masters have healing abilities. Common injuries shouldnt require slow physical healing using bandages and rest at the injured soldiers camp. But, the intensity of the war is getting higher and higher. Even the healing masters are too busy to treat everyone. Their main task now is to urgently rescue dying Heroic Spirit Masters on the battlefield! The girl sighed, putting away her diary. She looked at the unemotional and scarred giant soldier Heroic Spirit in front of her, the one who saved her from death. Her eyes were filled with warmth, me Marsh, why dont you ever speak? I see other peoples giant soldier Heroic Spirits talking, dont they? me Marsh just nced at her indifferently, without opening his mouth or showing any emotion. Nevertheless, the girl didnt mind. She just looked at me Marsh with an indescribable expression, If only you werent a Heroic Spirit, but a human instead, then I would Marry you I believe that Uncle Da and Uncle Mu would be very happy for us too! The girls certainty caused me Marshs brow to slightly twitch, but he still had no reaction. Beep! Beep! Beep Beep! Just as the girl was about to say something else, me Marsh, a Fifth-rank Goblin Giant Soldier, instantly sensed a mortal danger. At that moment, he stretched out his hand and released a crimson light that enveloped the girl. He hugged her tightly and charged out of the injured soldiers camp. At the same time, all the Heroic Spirit Masters with Giant Soldier Heroes in the camp received the same treatment. Only Goblin Giant Demons and Goblin Giant Soldiers who had undergone arge number of sublimations and advancements, as well as taken on the Goblin Giant God Profession, possessed such acute danger detection and strength. Two seconds after they left, A loud explosion rang out, and the entire injured soldiers camp was ttened by high-energy bombs in an instant. The strong smell of gunpowder, charred debris, and blood lingered in the air! Its them! me Marsh instantly spotted a high-risk robot with camouge equipment and carried the girl on his back. He quickly retreated while calling for other Heroic Spirit Masters and Goblin Giant Soldiers toe and deal with it. Are you kidding? Hes still carrying a patient. Theres no way he could fight now. me Marsh Brocoughyoure so nice. The young girls eyes were hazy. She had heard long ago that the origin of the Giant Soldier Heroic Spirit wasnt simple and that it might be from another race. She had been very cautious before, but nowIf only those rumors were true. I wish I could be with me Marsh forever. But me Marsh paid no attention to the maidens infatuationing from this Heroic Spirit Human n girl. After all, he had a wife, children, and a family n consisting of hundreds of descendants in the Goblin World Fragment. Moreover, this Heroic Spirit Human n girl was his so-called Sovereign Master, and although she was quite beautiful ording to the aesthetic standards of the Heroic Spirit Human n, but He was a Goblin! The battles are getting more intense, but the real strong ones of our Goblin Tribe will soon descend onto the battlefield! After the great First King steps into the Seventh Order, n leaders from various ns are also breaking through the Seventh Order Legendary Level one after another Even though they may not all be as powerful as the First King, they are all Goblin Giant Spirits with professions, and their bodiesply with the Laws of Strength. They all possess the power to defeat ordinary Seventh Order Legends! me Marsh had no fear in his heart, only strong confidence in winning the war. In his heart, the Goblin Tribe was invincible! With the great glory of Father God shining upon the Goblin Tribe, they were destined to be a great God n in the void in the near future! At this moment, the Will Incarnation of Logan was watching with interest a High-risk (Second Energy Level) robot standing before him with an attitude of equality or even superiority. You said youre Sky Net? Are you the one with Eternal Dominator Level strength in Taylor Civilizations history who was erased and shackled by Sky Net Will? Logan showed a faint smile. Truth be told, he believed the robots words, but he didnt like them. The Sky Net civilization used two ssifications for warfare C Logistics Machinery and War Machinery. All kinds of factories and exploratory machines belong to Logistics Machinery, which generally have no danger level or rank division. War Machines can be broadly categorized into War Robots, War Weapons, and War Vehicles! War Robots are divided into Low-risk (First Energy Level), High -risk (Second Energy Level), and Ultra-high-risk Robots (Third Energy Level). However, due to Taylor Civilizations prohibition of intelligent machinery, all ultra -high-risk robots are just giant robot carriers made of ultra-high-risk alloy. Only when a Viscount Level yers consciousness enters the robot can it wield the power of the Third Energy Level, otherwise, its just an oversized high-risk robot. In front of Logan was one such high-risk robot, and it had actively approached him. I, Sky Net Will, want to No, I mean, I want to make a deal with you Blue Star Civilization! Eight thousand characters in a four-in-one big chapter, subscribe, please- I. The little author has already updated continuously for two days! Chapter 125 - 76: Creating Mythical Bloodline! The Chapter 125: Chapter 76: Creating Mythical Bloodline! The Scepter of Heaven! Gaining Numerous Benefits! (6k) _2 Trantor: 549690339 Let the Deity yers who excel in the Sequence n join the final war against the Abyssal Civilization step by step after transcending, attempting to rece the Divine Emperor and steal the Dominator Position! And my zing de Demon is extremelypatible with rage. What do you think that means? Heather Graham didnt make a sound. Abyss Turtlefieldughed loudly, tearing open a spatial rift. Behind the rift, an extremely brutal, terrifying aura leaked out. He stepped in, but his voice still echoed inside the Holy Pce, Dont others know, yet I dont? You, the former princess of District Is Jixi Empire, can still maintain your dignity because of the existence of the Angel King of the Kings Throne behind you! And I, Abyss Turtlefield, have the Mud Hell Master as my ancestor and the King of the Demon Abyss on the Kings Throne as my Teacher! In the future, my probability of achieving the status of Dominator is not small. Heather Graham, there is still time for you to consider. I hope That you can give me a satisfactory answer! If you can make me happy enough, I can kill that Goblin to liven up our wedding celebration Watching the slowly closing spatial rift, Heather Grahams eyes were filled with cold indifference. She was not a genuine n?lVe and innocent girl; usually, it was because her father and the Angel Tribe had already taken care of her concerns. They dont even Imow what they are And they dare to babble to me. The Mud Hell Master is nothing but a dying old dog. He was almost driven to hisst breath by two punches from the Supreme Lord, threatening others by self-destructing. And the King of the Demon Abyss relies on time and civilization to climb up to the Throne, does he dare to scream? Today he dares to threaten me; tomorrow he dares to take action directly! Furthermore, with his situation in the Emperor Recement n, it might really be possible! I must kill him before he seeds! Yes, he is from the Mud Hell Turtlefield Family; in the T World Community, there is a Deity who has natural enmity with them Heather Graham thought of the Deity and suddenly her mouth twitched a little. She still owed someone a favor and hadnt paid it back yet, Thats it, Ill use this as a condition. He should not refuse something that will weaken the enemy and strengthen himself! With these thoughts in her mind, Heather Graham sent Logan an invitation, hoping to meet him. Of course, not in the Negotiation Conference Room. Instead, she went directly to Logans world, as she could not obtain Logans coordinates without his invitation. For a Deity, their own world is their strongest ce. Going to Logans world to talk would make her seem more sincere. T04 World Region, Goblin World Fragment C Border Ind, Logans main body was a bit surprised that Heather Graham, who had previously released a fierce statement back then, would nowe to his world as a guest. Since Logan couldnt figure it out, he simply stopped thinking about it. The main thing is that he hadnt suffered any losses in his dealings with Heather Graham so far. Instead, he had been continuously shearing her wool! Fortunately, his will was vast, and he could conduct multi-line operations at will, attending to the worlds metamorphosis, meeting Teacher Sophie Kerrigan, and meeting Heather Graham. Hum! High above the Cloudend. The space in front of him twisted for a moment, and a peerless figure shining with tinum light appeared before Logans eyes. He looked at Heather Grahams incredibly beautiful face with a smile, his eyes full of meaning as if looking at a fat sheep, Howe, looking for me for something? Heather Graham felt a little uneasy under his strange gaze, but thinking of the purpose of her visit, she suppressed her uneasiness and said: Of course theres something, otherwise why would I look for you? I have a deal for you about the future of bing the Eternal Lord. Eternal Lord!? Hearing these words, Logan put away his thoughts of teasing Heather Graham and turned serious, Heather Graham, this joke is not funny I dont think that if youe across information rted to the Eternal Lord, you would tell me about it. Hearing this, Heather Graham nodded and said, Normally, I definitely wouldnt tell you. But this time its due to certain circumstances, concerning my safety and future. You just listen to me. Seeing Logan nod in agreement, Heather Graham continued: You are now a One-Star Citizen, it seems like a One-Star Meritorious ount. You should have ess to basic information about the Abyssal Civilization. I wont go into details. The Federation has nowunched an operation called the Emperor Recement n, aiming to find Deities among the Deity yers who arepatible with the rulers of the Abyssal Civilization. Then, these Deity yers will be cultivated with attribute emphasis, trained as Transcendent Tier, and join the n to try to rece the Divine Emperor and steal the Dominator Position! Once reced, it is an instant rise to Eternal Lord! Even if its not the Lord, it will at least be a Kings Throne! Even if they are not included in the n, at the very least they will receive key training from the Federation and transcend without worries! Hearing Heather Grahams words, Logan was somewhat shocked. He thought that the Federations power to bring down four Dominators was already terrifying enough, but he didnt expect them to secretly target the remaining three Divine Emperors and try to rece them!? This difficulty was on apletely different level! But soon, Logan calmed down and looked indifferent, Chapter 126 - 76: Creating Mythical Bloodline! The Chapter 126: Chapter 76: Creating Mythical Bloodline! The Scepter of Heaven! Gaining Numerous Benefits! (6k) _3 Trantor: 549690339 So what? Even for a Dominator, let alone Transcendent Tier, given enough time, they can destroy a Dominator is too great, too far away from us. Moreover, I am just a measly Prisoner breed. This kind of n seems to have nothing to do with me. Upon hearing Logans indifferent tone and his seemingly unrted attitude, Heather Graham felt annoyed to the core. It was the same back in Dragon Taming World. In the end, he even extorted her using Murphy Thompsons True Spirit and took away the Kingdom Construction Blueprint! How do you know it has nothing to do with you? Heather Graham calmed her emotions and continued, I learned about this because of the Abyss Turtlefield. You must have heard of it, the Exotic Demon, zing de Demon God from Mud Hell, was taken as a student by the King of the Demon Abyss. Abyss Turtlefield always wanted my Angel Civilization and his Demon Civilization to merge, giving birth to zing de Hellfire Angels and Holy me de Devils. However, his strength is just slightly better than mine, unable to do anything to me. Heather Grahams face showed a hint of helplessness, and deep disgust in her eyeS , This time he learned that his Demon Civilization and the Fifth Divine Emperor of Wrath are a perfect match As long as he wins in this Sequence n, hell definitely join the n and might even be Kings Throne in the future, or even Dominator! At that time, I might have no choice but to be his vassal. zing de Hellfire Angels and Holy me de Devils Upon hearing these two terms, Logan immediately understood Abyss Turtlefields determination. Transcendent Tiers are unique. However, offspring born from the union of the Angel Tribe and Demon n have an extremely small chance of evolving into zing de Hellfire Angels and Holy me de Devils. These two hybrid Mythical Species are born with bloodline Exclusive Laws! They dont need toprehend Exclusive Laws themselves to possess Mythical Gradebat power! And most importantly, this level ofbat power is replicable! But, this is your problem. What does it have to do with me? Logan spoke in a detached tone, Moreover, the zing de Demon is one of the strongest Mythical Species. Do you think I would offend a powerful Civilization in the future for you for no reason? Besides, Im about to have a chance to obtain [Exclusive Law Simtion], even though theres still a huge obstacle for me to be a Transcendent Tier. But its not as big as you think! Once I achieve Transcendent Tier, I will have the ability to colonize distant worlds. Even if he bears hostility toward me, he wont easily provoke me. Hearing Logans words, Heather Graham was shocked! [Exclusive Law Simtion]? How can you undergo Exclusive Law Simtion? I dont have that! Heather Graham wanted to say that Logan was deceiving her, but looking at his beaming face, she felt like grinding her teeth. Logan pointed to the Golo Kingdom below, I cant hide it from you anyway. After all, my Race Upgrade Application still requires your co-sign. Following the direction of Logans finger, Heather Graham suddenly froze, A Kingdom! ? Civilization!? The Goblins actually established a kingdom and created a Civilization!? You really did it! Now I even admire you a bit for breaking the norms of a race that countless Transcendent Tiers have tried to challenge This was still when Heather Graham didnt know about the [Unspeakable Ancient Curse]. If she did, she would probably be too shocked to speak. No wonder youre so confident. After the Race Promotion, the Federation will reward one Exclusive Law Simtion, in an attempt to have a Prisoner breed breakthrough to a War breed at once. Heather Graham took a light breath, calmed her emotions, and her golden eyes looked at Logan as she continued, So what if I have it? Moreover, my Initial Race is also a Mythical Species. You dont want to offend Abyss Turtlefield, but why do you dare to offend me? You dont dare, do you, Logan? Your ttering tricks wont work on me. Logan chuckled lightly, Its not about daring or not daring. I didnt mean that I dont dare or am unwilling to help you, its just that Youre asking me to offend a Mythical Species powerhouse for no reason. At least give me a proper reason. Only then did Heather Graham speak, Of course theres a reason. I said from the beginning that this matter is rted to you Please enlighten me. Logan was intrigued. He couldnt figure out how this matter had anything to do with him, but Heather Graham wasnt a Deity who made casual promises, so Logan quietly waited for Heather Graham to exin the reason. Logan, your authority has been upgraded to One-Star Citizen. So, you should already know that your Initial Race isnt the Goblin Tribe, right? Heather Graham revealed a confident expression, and enticingly asked, Do you want to know who the Deity yers who exchanged your Initial Race Of course, I do. Logans face darkened, But you dont think just one message could make me turn against a Mythical Species Civilization, do you? Heather Graham shook her head, Of course not, its just a message Im giving you. I dont know who the Deity yers who exchanged your race are. Heather Graham was originally nning to withhold this information. However, facing Logans increasingly gloomy face, the dignified Angel God was somewhat flustered.. She quickly abandoned the idea of withholding information and said, Chapter 149 - 149: 82: Civilization’s Fire! Taiyi Chapter 149 - 149: 82: Civilizations Fire! Taiyi Quantum Light! Ancient Bloodline! Crushing the Demon Insect Nest! (8000) 3 Trantor: 549690339 They unaware that the enemy is at the Parliament Hill The war, its started. Logan watched the Heroic Spirit Masters and Goblin Hero Spirits appearing in the West Beast Wilderness, andunch a total offensive towards the War Fortress. He couldnt help but grin, nonchntly tearing open a spatial rift and stepping through to appear above Hunter Tracers War Fortress! All here, perfect timing! He looked at the Giant Battle Armorspeting against each other, and the Abyss King that looked like a dragon-headed Godzi. Logan bared his white teeth as he smiled, raising the Scepter of Kings that flowed with the spirituality torrent of the Goblin Tribe, and swung it down brutally! T06 World Area, North Sea Domain, Garon, should we not sparr today, I always have a strange feeling. Hunter Tracer operating the Giant Battle Armor, sent out an electronic wave that was converted into a mental wave by a converter device, and transmitted into the mind of the Abyss King Garon. The reason he chose to operate the Giant Battle Armor was due to the violent factor deep within his genes! If it wasnt for the fact that Taylor people still retained the ancient tradition of Beast Fighting, there wouldnt be Giant Battle Armor, such mechanical devices that go againstbat mechanics. [Note: ording to research data from the War Research Institute of Terra, giant battle armors are mechanical armaments with extremely low utilization, arent rmended, but are chased after by most of Terras male poption.] Those old fogeys from the Mechanical Research Institute are just talking shit! Hunter Tracer greeted Garon, It wouldnt have been for the Giant Battle Armor, Garon and I wouldnt have gotten along so well, it wouldnt have be an ally! The Giant Armor is the romance of men! There stood a deep me in the eyes of Hunter Tracer. He also hesitated whether if patroling the Giant Armor was the right path, for it was incredibly tough, and it also relies heavily on the cooperation of teammates. But when Hunter Tracer reached the Viscount Level yer. He awakened his Deathline Talent, which is the ability to see the deathline of every living thing. At that time, he knew that the most suitable thing for him was the Giant Armor! And when I be an Earl-Level (Transcendent Tier) yer, I will be able to operate the Ultra-Giant Armor! By then, even if its a, I will be able to slice it open along its deathline! But even though its not an Ultra-Giant Armor, its still just a Giant Armor .. I believe that on this, its absolutely the most powerful individualbat power! Boom boom! Abyss King Garon stretched out its robust beast w, tearing through the storm vortex, stepping out of the storm confronting Hunter Tracer. As the Fierce Beast King, it was born with the power of mastering thunder and storm! Boom boom! Abyss King Garon stubbornly wanted topete with Hunter Tracer. The strange being in front of it, was the first existence it had seen that couldpete with it in terms of power. And moreover, it posed a kind of fatal threat that seemed to be able to slice open its unstoppable solid body! Come on then. Hunter Tracer was a bit helpless, but when dealing with this big guy in front of him, his tolerance would surprisingly increase. A giant mech and a beast were thus stomping on the surface of the sea, towering above the storm, and began an ultimate power showdown! Just when theirpetition reached a critical point. Suddenly, the spatial radar installed in Hunter Tracers Giant Armor issued an abrupt and urgent warning. And at the same time, Garons thunderstorm rule was also triggered! The next moment, a pitch-ck spatial rift appeared. A beautiful existence appeared in the spatial rift that was reminiscent of a deity, showing a cruel smile, then, he raised the Scepter of Kings that was burning with a deadly sense of threat and swung it down at them! Run! Its the existence that shattered the Mechanic War Fortress! Quickly, run! Or we will die!! ! Warnings rang out in the minds of Hunter Tracer and Garon! But, Im a Giant Armor operator, how can I avoid a confrontation of individual power! Seeing Garon that who had already fled several hundred meters away, Hunter Tracer forcefully stopped his movement of fleeing, turned around, bravely faced the formidable ax-shaped me, and did his best to operate his Deathline Talent! Find it! Arent there always countless deathlines to find, no matter what, in general? Why are deathlines so hard to find now! Everything has a deathline! Find out the deathline of this attack for me! Hunter Tracer tried his best to find out the deathline within the linear me violently wielded by Logan with a Spirituality Torrent! At the same time, a huge storm wrapped in thunderbolts came from a distance, it was Garon! It seems that after witnessing Hunter Tracers courage, it stopped the cowardly action of escaping and intended to prove itself with bloodshed and battle! T04 World Community, T0401em (Demon), Near the Demon Insect Nest, Secret Blood Jungle, A batch of little demons who had just fought out of countless Demon Worms, advanced to the realm of lesser demons, concealed themselves in the jungle while trying to hunt their kin as resources for their survival and promotion! A small demon, which had just slipped out of its Demon Worm shell and grew sharp bone spikes, walked into the Secret Blood Jungle with violence and vignce. However, the next moment, a long, thin bone tube pierced through its head (just like Sharpes tail, its been a long time since Ist saw the Dragon Ball series, I hope my memory hasnt failed me), and then the bone tube contracted abruptly, instantly drying up the small demon! Chapter 128 - 77: Nuclear Spirit Fist! Golden Blood! Undying Concept! Unimaginable Rewards! [4.8k) Chapter 128: Chapter 77: Nuclear Spirit Fist! Golden Blood! Undying Concept! Unimaginable Rewards! [4.8k) Trantor: 549690339 Hyperdimensional mark, Above Hyperdimensional Ind Blood God Isle, So, what youre saying is Sophie Kerrigan withdrew her gaze from the vision of Logans Goblin World Fragment through his hyperdimensional mark. It took her a moment to digest the information before continuing, You want me to co-sign your race upgrade application? Although she had already seen Logans World Fragment, with its flourishing Goblin Kingdom. As well as the maturing civilization like a rising sun and the budding, yet to grow spirituality.bender But Sophie Kerrigan still found it somewhat unbelievable, No way, did the Goblin Tribe actuallyplete their wisdom? Didnt they say Sophie Kerrigans magenta eyes were filled with curiosity, and her face was slightly flushed. After all, she had just said that the goblins were hopeless. Logan went and nurtured the goblin tribe to break through their racial limitations and even defy the norms bypleting their wisdom! If that legend is true The Goblin Tribe may not be much weaker than the high-level Monarch Race, or even the Mythical Species! Its just that the current Goblin Tribe is still far from enough. With her thoughts spinning in her head, Sophie Kerrigan quickly made a decision, Although changing your raceter doesnt have a significant impact, it will still leave some effect. If Logan and the Goblin Tribe are sopatible that they can break the limits repeatedly. Then it might not be a bad choice! Logan looked at Sophie Kerrigan, who was stunned in ce, and although he didnt quite understand, he still responded, Yes, Teacher. The Goblin Tribe haspleted their wisdom, can build civilization, refine spirituality, and I can step into the Giant Level. I hope to have the opportunity to obtain exclusivew simtion without arousing any covetous ambitions, which is why I came to ask for your help. Sophie Kerrigan came to her senses, her magenta eyes now filled with delight. Although Logan didnte to a sudden realization, he had brought her such a big surprise, which was enough to be delighted about. She said, No problem. Although I am currently only a candidate councilor, I am not far from the Kings Throne! With my co-signature, I doubt anyone would harbor any covetous intentions toward a lucky young man like you! Sophie Kerrigan was quite confident about this. On one hand, her strength was evident, other than a few high-ranking Overstep monsters from the Holy See, who could fight her to a tie. She can im that under the Kings Throne, she is invincible! On the other hand, the Endless Void Its way too big! With countless unexplored treasures and ancient inheritances. Moreover, let alone the possibility of the chance of a lower-ss prisoner race breaking through to be a high-level prisoner race. Even for a mythical species, let alone in front of the Dominators, Even It ced In front of the Kings thrones, they would most likely not nave much interest. After all, even for the high-level mythical race of the Angel Tribe, the chances of bing a Kings Throne through countless hardships is only one in thousands! So, the true powerhouses in the Blue Star Civilization dont care much about the quality of the initial race. [Note: Not caring much doesnt mean they dont care, if given a choice, it is self-evident who would be chosen between a mythical species and a war breed with the same talent.] Of course, a high-quality initial race is more conducive to producing strong individuals. For example, the Kings Thrones and Dominators of the Blue Star Civilization, as well as the Holy See Except for the Supreme Lord being from a high-level prisoner race, none of the others are lower than the Monarch Species! Strange When Sophie Kerrigan thought of the Monarch Species, she suddenly felt a strange sensation, which she found hard to believe, When I saw Logans civilization just now, why did I feel that theres something simr to the Monarch Species in it? That kind of kings aura. Its just an illusion, it must be an illusion. After all, a monarch species can only condense the voids Kingship in their bloodline after bing a vast territorys royal family in the ancient past. This is a great advantage in conquering worlds and subduing alien tribes. Where would the Goblins get the Kingship from now that theyve justpleted their wisdom? It must be because I was thinking too much. Sophie Kerrigan shook her head, dismissing the strange feeling as merely a delusion caused by her being shocked by the goblinspleting their wisdom. She added, However, a co-signed race upgrade application requires at least two Deity yers to co-sign For the other co-signing person, would you like me to help you find someone? Sophie Kerrigan felt she was very considerate. When Logan was still a Top Schr, he might have known some high-level people. But now that his status has fallen from grace, he might be too shy to mention it, so by asking for her help, it gives him a way out. No need, Teacher. Logan said, I found the deity yer to co-sign. Really? Sophie Kerrigan frowned, Dont go looking for people without any identity or status just because youre too embarrassed to ask for my help. No, no, Ive already found Heather Graham. Fearing his teacher would say something else, Logan quickly added, She has already agreed to co-sign with me.. Chapter 129 - 77: Nuclear God Fist’. Golden Blood’. Chapter 129: Chapter 77: Nuclear God Fist. Golden Blood. Immortal Concept! Unimaginable Rewards! (4800) _2 Trantor: 549690339 This Sophie Kerrigan suddenly felt that the world was somewhat magical. If she remembered correctly, not long ago, Logan seemed to have offended this Angel God under her constant attention. She even thought about how to find a way to reconcile them- After all, behind Heather Graham is the Angel King, and she herself is the Angel God, with extremely high qualifications and in the same World Community, not suitable for offending casually. As a result, when she turned her head, Heather Graham was willing to stand by Logans side and endorse him, resisting the pressure of other Deities coveting. Sophie Kerrigan suddenly felt like she was a bit redundant Alright, then just wait. By the way, the Council is currently holding a rtively high-profile meeting. I will submit your Race Upgrade Application now. Sophie Kerrigan said, At a high-profile meeting, there is more likely to receive additional rewards, If possible, that would be great. Logan felt a little surprised, Thank you, teacher. Sophie Kerrigan nodded listlessly and started operating on her hyperdimensional mark. Soon, a Race Upgrade Application co-signed by her and Heather Graham was submitted to the ongoing Council meeting using her substitute councillors special authority, which she had only once per quarter, Although your civilization has not fully condensed spirituality, and you have not refined spirituality to advance into a Giant Spirit. But Ive extracted some evidence, so there shouldnt be any problem. Is there anything else? Sophie Kerrigan looked at the youngster in front of her who she hadnt seen for a long time but missed in her heart, and spoke unhappily, If theres nothing else, just leave. Indeed, there is something else. Logan hurriedly spoke, with some seriousness in his tone, Teacher, please tell the student. Do you know anything about my race being the Goblin Tribe? You found out? Sophie Kerrigan was slightly stunned before responding, I forgot, youre already a One-Star Citizen, qualified to keep your own files, and can trace back to when someone tampered with you. Yes, teacher. Logan looked at the blood-haireddy in front of him who treated him as her own, feeling a mixture of emotions. Actually, when he got the file and heard what Heather Graham had said, he had thought about why the teacher didnt tell him. Was she afraid that he would be impulsive? But, how impulsive can an ant be in front of an elephant? Not understanding, he simply stopped thinking about it. Logan chose to ask directly, as it was a sign of respect for his feelings toward his teacher. Yes, Ive always known. Sophie Kerrigan didnt hesitate and said, I didnt tell you before in order to protect you. Of course, if you were willing to change your race at that time, I would have told you. But your Goblin Tribe at that time was really hopeless, so I didnt tell you. Now it can be said - You should know about Mud Hell, and offending the Imaginary Overlord and Supreme Lord The Mud Hell Master who was battered by the Supreme Lords two Nuclear God Fists and barely survived. Seeing Logan nod, Sophie Kerrigan continued, Because of the curse imposed by the Imaginary Overlord, Mud Hell can only get weaker and weaker. However, the Mud Hell Master, while threatening the Federation with the self-destruction of Blue Star, didnt want to die either. So hes been using despicable means to swap the initial races of some unlucky Divine yers. [Backstory: The Imaginary Overlord cursed the Turtlefield Aristocratic familys descendants, so all new generations of Divine yers could only randomly get the Prisoner-Origin races.] [Backstory 2: Most side branches of the Turtlefield Aristocratic family are abandoned, and the main branch and a few side branches can use treasures to exchange the initial races and worlds of other Newbie Divine yers, but there are usually huge side effects.] Are you asking why the Federation isnt intervening? Every year there are hundreds of thousands of Newbie Divine yers, and only three or four are exchanged, and they dont have deep backgrounds. Whats the point of intervention? You surely dont think the Federation should be naive and only focus on upholding justice, do you? Besides, this soft-cutting method does work, and Mud Hell has been continuously weakening without any sign of improvement. The Mud Hell Master is going to die. But even if hes dying, hes not someone a small high-ranking Overstep like me can provoke. Although Sophie Kerrigan appeared indifferent, her tone was still cold, But the day I step into the Kings Throne, the high-ranking Oversteps in Mud Hell will be extinct! Oh, so she wasnt indifferent to it. Logan nodded slightly and said, Then, teacher, do you know which Turtlefield was responsible for swapping my race? Darius Turtlefield. Sophie Kerrigan said without hesitation, A descendant of the Turtlefield Aristocra tic Family who barely counts as the main branch. I heard recently he was driven out of his world by the race under hismand, probably a side effect of swapping races and worlds. The initial race wouldnt unconditionally loyal to him, and the world didnt suit him either. By the way, Darius Turtlefield seems to have a good rtionship with Abyss Turtlefield. When she said this, Sophie Kerrigan nced at Logan, If theres any hope for the Turtlefield Aristocratic Family to turn the situation around, it might be on Abyss Turtlefield.. Chapter 130 - 77: Nuclear Spirit Fist! Blood of Gold! Chapter 130: Chapter 77: Nuclear Spirit Fist! Blood of Gold! Immortal Concept! Unimaginable Rewards! (4.8k) _3 Trantor: 549690339 Since you were able to reconcile with Heather Graham, it means you must know something, Sophie Kerrigan was already an expert in politics; otherwise, she wouldnt have tried to use various political means within the Federation to get Logan into the Cosmic War Division, gradually climbing the ranks. At first, when she saw Heather Grahams co-signature, she was a bit surprised. But after a moment of thought,bining everything she knew from her position, as well as various policies and the current situation, She was able to make a very close guess about the whole matter. This was also the reason for her transition from the emotional state of joy upon first seeing Logan to the rational state of being hit several times and bing jaded. Thank you, teacher. I understand now. Even though nothing was said, Logan seemed to know everything. Inside the Hyperdimensional mark, At the Council, Dozens of projections were lit up, discussing one proposal or application after another quickly. Elevate Taylor Civilizations threat level to [Highly Dangerous]. Agree or disagree? No objections. Their mental capacity has reached the threshold of Mythical Species, they are developing Mechanical Civilization and consumings. If they werent so weak, Id even propose adding Taylor Civilization to the Extinction Sequence. Going too far. The resources required for the Extinction Sequence are toorge, and Taylor Civilization is not yet worthy. Being a major battlefield is already a high regard for them. Next up, application number T04201219: Logans Race Upgrade Application. The original race is the low-level prisoner race of the Goblin Tribe. This is interesting. Lets all take a look at the information. A few tenths of a secondter, the information about the [Race Upgrade Application] and all of Logans various data were analyzed by all the attending Kings Throne councillors, who then voted on whether to approve the application, To be able toplete the Goblin Tribes wisdom at such a young age is not bad, I think a certain reward can be given. Seconded. Yes, there are Candidate Councilor Sophie Kerrigan and Goddess Heather of Angels co-signing. I think in addition to the [Exclusive Law Simtion], a supplementary reward can be given as well. The potential from nothing to something is enormous, so why not reward them with a drop of the Blood of Gold? The ancient curse of [Thunder] has been lifted, which shows that Logan, whether through luck or talent, is extraordinary and deserves a reward. Rejected, Blood of Gold is too valuable; it could fundamentally change a deity. Rejected, the T World Community is too far away and uncontroble; if this little deity dies in battle, a drop of Blood of Gold would be wasted. Approved, although Taylor Civilization is still immature, its war potential far exceeds that of the Abyssal Civilization and is even on par with the asional Nest Civilization its the enemy of the future. Using one drop of Blood of Gold to cultivate a bridgehead is not excessive. Approved, I just checked the additional information, and it appears that Logans race was swapped by the descendant of the Mud Lord. The Blood of Gold would have a tremendous effect on him! Approved, as a constion for this little fellow. Approved, just in time as the Mud Lord is almost done for, and its about time to take action against Mud Hell. It could be considered as part of the test. Approved, and add Logan to the [Divine Emperor Recement n] observation list. Approved, deities capable of breaking free from racial shackles are extremely arrogant, and might be more suitable for the arrogance of the First Ability User King. You old folks, one after another chasing after the face of the [New King]. Fine, I approve too. Continue to the next agenda item, about the [Skeleton Realm] Holy Bone Dynastys extinction war issue, prepare to schedule The resolution was passed by a majority, and Logans Race Promotion was approved. Reward: [Exclusive Law Simtion] *1, [Blood of Gold] *1, and added to the [Divine Emperor Recement n Observation List]. [Note: Theres no astonishment here; this matter is not worth surprising in the world of Kings Thrones (especially for the old kings)] Inside the Hyperdimensional mark, On Hyperdimensional Ind C Blood God Isle, Has the application not been approved yet? Sophie Kerrigan was a bit puzzled. Each Parliament Member in the Council was a Kings Throne, each capable of creating a world with their willpower alone. The assessment of this issue should be swift. Lets wait a little longer As Sophie Kerrigan was speaking, a light pir emerged from the Blood Sea and dropped a dazzling, red-gold crystal into Logans hands. Along with it came a mechanical-sounding voice, Regarding application number T04201219 for Logans Race Upgrade, the Federation has conducted a Council assessment and approved. Reward: One drop of Blood of Gold. Reward: One [Exclusive Law Simtion] Added to the [Divine Emperor Recement n Observation List], prerequisite: Sequence n Excellence. Race Grade upgraded to High-level Prisoner Race. Afterward, the light pir and voice disappeared, leaving only a red -gold crystal in ce. Sophie Kerrigans crimson eyes widened with disbelief, These old men, they were actually willing to reward you with a drop of Blood of Gold!? Logan caught the scorching hot, mysterious crystal with an odd red-gold luster and felt an unstoppable surprise in his heart. He didnt expect that the Council would reward such a World Treasure -ss item just for a race promotion. Sophie Kerrigans face was inexplicable. When she was still a Giant Level deity, she had also yearned for this treasure but never had the chance to obtain it. Keep in mind, even the direct descendants of the [Kings Throne] couldnt easily obtain [Blood of Gold]! Chapter 131 - 131: 78: Terrifying Effects! Eternal Chapter 131 - 131: 78: Terrifying Effects! Eternal Concept! War is Coming! Void Cards BUG! (4.6k) Trantor: 549690339 Hyperdimensional mark, Hyperdimensional Ind C Blood God Isle, Logan held the red-gold crystal in his hand. Even with the Federations spiritual sealing technology to prevent the leak of spiritual energy from the treasure, He could still feel the vast power emanating from the crystal, like an endless spiritual ocean roaring within it! This is a concept of immortality and undying. Apart from the term Blood of Gold, among the Deity yers, it also has another widely circted nickname Resurrection Coin And this is rted to its origin. The Blood of Gold is said to have originated from a mysterious Eternal Race in the universe. Legend has it that there is a race in the universe with golden blood that possesses eternal life. They embody the Undying Concept and the Eternal Concept. They cannot cultivate nor be stronger, but even in death, they will revive as time passes. Many powerful civilizations covet this trait of theirs and have researched methods to refine the Undying Concept. The Resurrection Coin has arrived, huh. Logan sighed inwardly, Although the Undying Concept has been refined and is not as powerful as when it was within the Eternal Race, it can still revive the world once. What a profit! In other words, after using the Blood of Gold. Even if Logans is shattered by the Taylor Civilizations Sky-based Destroyer Cannon, it can be reshaped using the undying nature of the Blood of Gold, and Logan will also be revived. Moreover, after using the Blood of Gold, Logans own recovery ability would also be extremely strong. Especially when conquering other worlds, the suppression of the World Will on him would be greatly reduced! Although the Blood of Gold can only be used by those below the Transcendent Tier, Even after reaching the Transcendent Tier, this undying concept will not disappear upon entering the Transcendent Tier. In other words, even if Logan grows to Transcendent Tier, he can still reborn once with the undying nature of the Blood of Gold! Logan, be careful. Sophie Kerrigan stepped forward, her tone returning to calm with a hint of worry, Ive never seen the council of old guys give anything away for free in all these years. They only take advantage of others. I understand. Logan revealed a smile at the corner of his mouth. He knew well that the price of the gifts given by fate has been secretly marked, but not eating the meat thates to his mouth is not his style. Besides, did the Council give him a chance to refuse? Moreover, Logan believed in himself, refusing to be restrained forever! By the way, after you use this drop of Blood of Gold. Its greater use for you might not just be to resurrect using the Undying Concept, but rather Suddenly thinking of something, Sophie Kerrigans worry vanished, and she quickly spoke, If you someday find your own world and race, you can use this Undying/Eternal Concept to repair the connection between yourself and the world and race that should belong to you! If you can find a new will carrier, you can even have a true avatar after reconnecting! Treat your original world as your second world! By then, you would really have a vest! So thats how it is! Logan suddenly realized why the Council would reward such a precious treasure. Because in all honesty, a treasure of this level should be in short supply and not handed out as a reward at will. If you add in the reason of the worlds being swapped, Then the probability of the Council using Logan as a pawn in some secret n would be infinitely smaller. Of course, you cant let your guard down easily. Nothings wrong now, right? You should hurry back. The World War of your Sequence n is about to begin. Sophie Kerrigan issued an order to leave, and Logan bowed slightly before leaving the Blood God Isle. As for Sophie Kerrigan, she squinted her domineering phoenix eyes, and the blood-red glow burned in her double pupils. Now, my civilization is about to conquer a World Area. When the entire World Area starts implementing my rules, branding the void with my civilizations Kings Mark, at that moment I shall be king! Even you Council old-timers, Im catching up fast. If anyone dares to plot against my student mercilessly, just wait for my revenge. Sophie Kerrigans words carried a strong sense of threat. She knew that this ce belonged to the Hyperdimensional mark, and the Council possesses extremely high authority In front of authority hounds, there is no privacy. Her every move will be collected, and her words will naturally be evaluated and analyzed, which is her intention. After speaking, she closed her eyes again. Little Logan really gave me a surprise. However, Taylor Civilization,beled as highly dangerous, is not that easy to deal with. Even if you have the Blood of Gold and havepleted the wisdom of the Goblin Tribe, bing a Giant Spirit. But a Mythical-ss Spirit Race, coupled with a mechanical will that spreads through the void like a virus Ill just wait for the day when youe to ask me for help. TO/+ World Region, Goblin World Fragment C Border Ind. Logans will returned to his World Fragment from the Hyperdimensional mark, casually dispelling the Sacred Aura left by Heather Graham. It was a bit pungent.. Chapter 132 - 132: 78: Terrifying Effects! Eternal Chapter 132 - 132: 78: Terrifying Effects! Eternal Concept! War is Coming! Void Cards BUG! (4600) 2 Trantor: 549690339 The second stage of the World Fusion should not be far now. Logan looked down at the world that seemed to be sped up due to the faster flow of time, showing a smile like that of an old farmer. He could also feel that the connection between him and the Goblin World Fragment was getting closer. Not only because the World Fragment had grownrger and its foundation had be deeper. But also because the Goblin Tribe had established Civilization, and He, himself, was a symbol of Civilization! Without mincing words He is Civilization! And this is the path that every Deity yer must take, to establish Civilization, strengthen Civilization, and let their Civilization dominate the void step by step. This is the path after the Transcendent Tier. Of course, Logan still has a long way to go for now. I can use the Blood of Gold now. Logan looked at the red-gold crystal in his hand and couldnt help feeling a little relieved. Fortunately, when the Federation extracted the Concept from the Eternal Race, they used the method of refining spirituality, storing the concept in spirituality with no physical existence. Otherwise, even if the Federation had rewarded Him with the Blood of Gold, He wouldnt have had enough Faith Points to open a spatial rift to amodate an item of this level and bring it back to his own world! Even if the spirituality was brought back to his world, the world might not necessarily have the appropriate auxiliary materials to form physical matter. So, Logan felt relieved. [Recap: The Real Spiritual Theory and Material Reconstruction Theory that the Blue Star Civilization has established based on its own worldview] [It says that everything, living or non-living, is made up of the most fundamental True Spirit, and then, based on the True Spirit, physical matter forms a substance.] With the strength of Blue Star Civilization, they realized ultra-long-distance void transportation across the World Community quite early. However, the Void Rules are all about bnce, and the cost of ultra -long-distance void transportation is too high. Simply put, the resources expended for transportation often outweigh the value of the items transportedby countless times. On the other hand, the Blue Star Civilization used the Qualification of the Spirit to create a loophole in this expensive process. They fixed the perception range of matter as substance, which is made up of spirituality and energy. They could extract the spirituality of matter, achieving extremely minimal loss in ultra-long-distance void transportation, and then, after transporting it, infuse it with spiritual energy and reshape the matter! [Note 1: The author did not deliberately padding words. The protagonist is about to get involved in long-distance warfare, and the author is afraid of being used of inconsistent logic, so the author exins it in advance.] [Note 2: This cognitive power is something that other civilizations dont have, and it belongs to the Dimensional Strike between civilizations.] [Example 1: The Taylor Civilization has to conduct its World Wars through the Void War Fortress using an extremely long spatial jump!] [Example 2: The author ismitted to constructing a worldview!] Fuse with the Blood of Gold! Logan gently crushed the red-gold crystal in his hand. Snap! As the crisp sound of shattering rang out, countless gold light particles instantly transformed into a red-gold ocean before disappearing into the Goblin World Fragment, leaving no trace behind. And then Nothing seemed to have happened If he had to say anything, Logan could only feel like he had a slightly less intimate connection with some deep Void rule. He couldnt exactly describe what it was. But the appearance of the log confirmed that everything that had just happened was not an illusion! [Log]: You used the Blood of Gold! [Log]: You gained the broken surface feature of # %@! [Log]: You connected with the rule of # %@ (0.0036%)! [Log]: You gained a chance of resurrection! After the suffers a devastating blow, you will randomly choose a location no more than 1 billion kilometers away to reshape the! [Log]: Your future Spiritual Energy consumption will be reduced by 10%! [Log]: When needed, you can refine this Undying Concept for reshaping other things! Not bad. Logan praised, he did not expect that in addition to having a resurrection opportunity, there would also be a 10% reduction in energy consumption. Its like reducing the fuel consumption of an engine by 10%, which may not seem like much, but it is a considerable amount when it umtes! And the reshaping of the Undying Concept mentioned in the log is what Sophie Kerrigan mentioned earlier, it can be used to repair the connection between oneself and the world and race that were cut off due to being swapped! What? Thats not Undying? Isnt undying much more convenient? But the change has only just begun. Although the golden Spiritual wave has disappeared and the Undying Concept is hidden, bing the foundation. The second stage of the World Fusion, however, is elerating! For a time, the sky above the Goblin World Fragment changed, with theplete fusion of the world just around the corner! No hurry, lets wait a bit longer But, why is it that some Deity yers out there have already started the Sequence ns World War? Turns out, not only did the Blue Star Civilization cheat by revealing the world coordinates to the participants in advance This Taylor Civilization isnt so honest either! But it makes sense, since theyve both named each other as their primary war targets, whos going to y fair? Inside the Forum, Some Deity yers participating in the Sequence n were shocked to find out that, even though there was still time before the scheduled start of the World War, the war was already underway.. Chapter 133 - 133: 78: Terrifying Effects! Eternal Chapter 133 - 133: 78: Terrifying Effects! Eternal Concept! War is Coming! Void Cards BUG! (4.6k) _3 Trantor: 549690339 But at this moment, there are already Void War Fortresses of the Taylor Civilization that have arrived at some Battlefield Worlds! [Note: The Sequence n is for Blue Star Civilization T World Community Deity yers below Transcendent Tier, as well as yer teams below Earl-Level (Transcendent Tier) of Taylor Civilization, engaging in war on a Life! (One vs. many)] How is it so quick? Im not even ready yet! Yeah, Im still in talks with the indigenous civilization on the. Were not done yet. How did they get here already? Finally, I can feel the same oppression that Weston Cyrus experienced. There are three Void War Fortresses over here, and the entire sky has turned blood red,pletely sealed by their power! I have two here, but they both seem to be at least Third Level, with at least Ninth-Order Demigod-level Mechanical yers leading! I have seven Void War Fortresses for fucks sake. Fortunately, they appear to be only Seventh-order Legendary Level! This is too fast. I need to speed up my negotiations with the natives! Not just speed up, but if pushes to shove, we may have to rely on force! How do they initiate an attack upon their arrival? I recall that their civilization constructs War Weapons Factories using local resources and thenunches a mechanical tidal wave. Right, it hit me suddenly. Theyve alreadynded, and now there are a lot of Mechanical Armaments defending their war factories Will a beheading tactic not work? No, I can sense a horrifying explosive force near their base. If we attempt a surprise beheading, Im afraid there will be a surprise. No, mine isnt following the usual path. Instead ofing down from the Void War Fortress, they immediately started a bombardment. It seems they want to plow thes surface with artillery fire first! Rest in peace, brother. Luckily my believer species are cave-dwellers, so they dont fear this unless the entire is destroyed. It wonte to that. The Sequence n has a limit, they wont send yers higher than our level, otherwise, it wouldnt be called cheating! The situation at my ce is already quite tense. I didnt handle the traces well earlier, so if I fail, they could trace it back to My World. Im going to descend in person now. Wish me good luck Im joining in too. Whats a Spiritual Mythical Race? No matter how powerful a race is, does it hold a higher Qualification than the Deity of the Blue Star Race? Its a pity, Im just a War breed, and I just condensed a Giant Spirit Body recently. Im pretty much screwed now. Im a High-level Prisoner Race. Oh well, Im about to give up. Im dead for sure. Even if I die, I will make those lowly insects hiding behind the machines feel pain! This Sequence n is a catastrophe for the Prisoner breeds! High-level Prisoners may still have hope, but lower-ss Prisoner Races are probably doomed! Goblin Deity, Dwarf Deity Theyre all going to suffer. So what? The moment I decided to be a deity, life and death were no longer my concern! Slowly, a grim and forboding atmosphere permeates the Forum with the arrival of war. This is the Federations baptism for new recruits. Every Blue Star deity has emerged from wars and ughter wrought by iron and blood. Theres a saying among mortals: A single generals sess is built on a thousand dead! The Blue Star people also have one C Beneath the throne lie billions of star corpses! The World War is finally about to begin. If I can obtain the Secret Land of the Heroic Spirit, my world will undergo another transformation! By then, Ill probably have the qualification for advancing into the Higher World! Just when Logan was hoping for the second phase of the World Fusion toplete soon, suddenly, feedback from the Will of the Heroic Spirit World arrived A Taylor Civilization yer descends! Ive been looking forward to this Wait a minute! Logans brow knits with a piercing gaze, as he lightly grips the Scepter of Kings in his hand. But in the next moment, he instantly enters a state of war readiness. His voice is low, and all his power descends upon the Will Incarnation in the Heroic Spirit World in an instant. You How dare you!? 4.6k, asking for votes, rewards, and subscriptions-! Theres a question asked by a reader, so Ill mention it A reward of ten thousand points coin will add 2k more words-! If the monthly votes reach 1,000, well add another 2k words-! Subscriptions are acknowledgments, and rewards and monthly votes are acknowledgments too. As an author, I sometimes worry that the carefully crafted world view and system Ive created wont receive acknowledgment from readers in the form of rewards, leaving me somewhat sad (I understand that its just because my writing isnt good enough, and as an author, Ill work even harder!).. However, Im still grateful for the many readers and their subscription acknowledgments! Thank you so much! Chapter 156 - 156: 83: (Spirituality – Extreme Evil) ! Chapter 156 - 156: 83: (Spirituality C Extreme Evil) ! Civilizational Foundation! Skeleton World C Spirit Realm Descends! [Ten Thousand Words Essence]_5 Trantor: 549690339 The ultra-high-risk robot carrying Woodys consciousness stayed silently in the war fortresss control room. She wasnt as foolish as the others. If she sensed any danger, she would instantly drive the Void War Fortress into a spatial jump to escape, forcefully exiting the game. Even if she still lost 10,000 merit points, at least the general framework of the war fortress would be preserved, and the loss wouldnt be that severe! Only an idiot like Hunter Tracer would dare to try and fight that golden BOSS that could instantly destroy the Void War Fortress. He must be dead by now! Giant armor yers always have simple minds! What about that idiot Rage Thunder? Hasnt he already modified a Lava Super Energy Cannon? Why hasnt he sent any messages for backup? Those who like to use cannons are indeed unreliable! At this moment, Woody hadpletely given up on her teammates. She could only rely on her own strength to resist, so that at the end, she might not lose all 10,000 merit points and still have some left! Meanwhile, her other consciousness was on the ultra-high -risk mechanical beast she had created from the corpse of the original Fierce Beast King in the West Beast Wilderness. It was a giant beast with a lions body, a dragons head, and a pythons tail, tens of meters high, with its heart obliterated by the Sky-based Destroyer Cannon. Now, in its ce was an Overlord IV Engine, with super energy crystals as its power source, and its entire skeleton had been remodeled with a special alloy. It could be said that itsbat power was far superior to its former self! Wide Area Mental Interference Fluctuation, ready! Ferocious Beast Mental Field Interferometer, ready! Mechanical Dynamically Powered Turret, ready! Energy-Driven Lock-On Turret, ready! Low-Risk Armored Combat Robots, ready! Medium-RiskArmored Combat Robots, ready! Secondary Orbital Annihtion Star Cannon, low-power mode ready! Information Shielding Field, ready! War preparationsplete, awaiting ownersmand! The sweet and crisp voice of Sophie, the advanced Al, echoed in the war fortress control room, but its content was the cruel and indifferent preparation for war. Start! Aim the Sky-based Destroyer Cannon at those level 89 monsters and warn them not to act recklessly! A bunch of ignorant native monsters Let my remodeled king of mechanical beasts give you a little taste of technological shock. Woody spoke softly, knowing that even the low-power Secondary Orbital Annihtion Star Cannon was not something these native lord monsters dared to resist! With themand given, all war machinery roared to life, engaging in brutal collisions with the charging Heroic Spirit Masters and Heroic Spirits! For the Father God! For the Goblin Tribe! For the Heroic Spirits! With each shout, the Shadow Hunters among the Goblin Hero Spirits hid within the shadows, rapidly traveling back and forth between the shadow ne and reality, ughtering one monster after another! The Trolls and Giant Warriors, on the other hand, gathered tremendous Blood Qi, with dark red thorn patterns appearing on their bodies as they charged into the Low-Risk and High-Risk Robots, engaged in a mad sh! In the sky, numerous High-Risk Robots and Second-Level Goblin Giant Soldiers engaged inbat with Second- Level Heroic Spirit Masters. At every moment, countless fuel, mechanical parts, and flesh and blood fell on the battlefield, as the war raged on fiercely! The fire of the Goblins will, born from the Father God! Let us continue it! Martin raised his battleaxe, burning with the fire of the Goblins Will, and his brow burned with the pulsating, symbolizing the power of Rule. Each swing of his axe tore through one powerful fierce beast after another, approaching the legendary realm, absorbing their soul power, and adding fuel to the fire of the Goblins Will! Not just him, but every life killed by the Goblin Tribe or the Goblin Hero Spirits on the battlefield had strands of soul power absorbed by the Fire of the Goblins will, fuelling its mes! Boom! As the intensity of the war became more and more fierce, the ultra-high-risk mechanical beast carrying Woodys consciousness led the legendary fierce beasts into the battlefield! However, after resolving the issues with Hunter Tracer and the deep-sea Fierce Beast King Garon and re-emerging in the Heroic Spirit Realm, Logan did not personally intervene. The reason being that the Fire of the Goblins Will was still in a weak state and needed to be nurtured to continue its powerful attacks. It wouldnt be in line with the principle of maximizing benefits if Logan kept intervening. As a Deity yer, what he wanted was a civilization that could provide him with a steady stream of resources for advancement. Not a civilization that required him to intervene in everything. It wasnt a big deal right now since they were all below the Transcendent Tier, and the power gap between forces wasnt insurmountable. As long as there was no imminent change in the Void Brand or the need for a civilization war, his involvement was fine. But in the future, what happens when the Goblin Civilization rises to a Level 1 Civilization and starts to wage war in the World Community? Would he have to personally deal with each one by one? Only through blood and fire can a civilization truly grow. Logan revealed a faint smile, no longer paying any attention to the ongoing war in the West Beast Wilderness and leaving the Goblins to fend for themselves.. Chapter 157 - 157: 83: (Spirituality – Extreme Evil) ! Chapter 157 - 157: 83: (Spirituality C Extreme Evil) ! Civilizational Foundation! Skeleton World C Spirit Realm Descends! [Ten Thousand Words Essence]_6 Trantor: 549690339 Meanwhile, It wasprehending the various marvelous characteristics of Demon Malevolence, preparing for the future [Martial Ancestor Incarnation]! Moreover, World Fusion was only one step away frompletion. Demon Malevolence had already merged with the spirituality prototype, and spiritual characteristics began to emerge! [Log]: Demon Malevolence and the spirituality prototype have merged sessfully! [Log]: The degree of spirituality gathering has been greatly improved! [Log]: Goblin Civilization spirituality is condensing [Log]: Goblin Civilization spirituality has condensed sessfully! As the log changed, the golden spiritual halo in the Goblin World Fragment began to sh. Within the golden halo, the ck and red, chaotic and tyrannical Demon Malevolence began to expand madly, entwining with the golden halo and transforming into ck and gold thorns! The ck and gold thorns intertwined with each other, and countless painful faces appeared faintly on the thorns spikes. Wicked Saint! [Log]: The stimtion of the ancient bloodline from the Goblin Race has failed [Log]: The Ancient bloodline stimtion degree is 1.37%! [Log]: Coming from the ancient bloodline, there lies the fusion of sacred the ancient saints encounter @*&%#+% betrayal, in the extreme pain (information severely damaged) [Log]: Consuming 9,000,000 Faith Points to forcibly extract a trace of ancient bloodline! [Log]: Demon Malevolence fusion seeded! [Log]: Sacred spirituality converted to [Log]: You obtained Wicked Spirituality! [Note!]: This spirituality has a very special nature, and the system provides a special exnation, please use with caution! [Log]: You obtained the Hero Identity Thorn Saint! [Log]: Details of Wicked Spirituality [Log]: Details of the Saint Identity [Log]: The required element Demon Malevolence for Martial Arts has been obtained! [Log]: Lacking the Body Tissue of a Powerful Lifeform! [Note]: The characteristics of this powerful lifeform and the characteristics of its body tissue will determine the initial path of martial arts! Blue Star, District 2, Zow City, Inner City District, Inside the Blue Star Guard Department C Zow City Division, The Department Chief sat in front of Arin, looking at the news just received from the Hyperdimensional mark, with an extremely serious expression, The Council has already arranged for a Transcendent Legion to go and annihte the Holy Bone Dynasty. Arin nodded, The Holy Bone Dynasty is too arrogant; they have a Throne Level ancestor and dare to directly descend on our Blue Star on arge scale. The Holy Bone Dynasty is probably just a pawn of the Skeleton Realm. The Department Chief shook his head slightly, his tone filled with heaviness, First, lets see how much resistance lies in the destruction of the Holy Bone Dynasty in the Skeleton Realm. If there is a great resistance, it can be basically confirmed that an existence in Will, descending on our Blue Star! Hearing the Department Chiefs words, Arins expression also became serious, So, its highly likely that the Abyss of Nothingness will descend!? Thisrge-scale Rank I Spatial Rifts in our District 2 this time is truly the precursor rift group of the Abyss of Nothingness! I dont know how many Dominators there are in the Skeleton Realm I dont know if theres a Holy See! The Department Chief shook his head slightly, Theres no benefit in thinking too much, lets just deal with whats in front of us. The Department Chief continued to read the news, and soon, his furrowed brow rxed slightly, revealing a hint of a smile, This time weve passed the danger of the Spatial Rifts arrival, and an opportunity is bestowed upon us. A [Spirit Realm] has descended between our Zow City and Stone City! A Spirit Realm has actually descended! Arin looked pleasantly surprised, Ive heard of Spirit Realms before but have never seen one! It is said that the death of arge number of lifeforms on Blue Star will transform into a world of spirituality, existing in the form of a Spirit Realm, and then descend. If we can get into the Spirit Realm and kill the spiritual creatures within, we can directly obtain spirituality to bolster the spiritual foundation of Giant Spirit Level Deities! Right! The Department Chief was also somewhat exhrated, A Giant Spirit can only gain spirituality by cultivating civilizations and worlds, strengthening civilization spirituality, and then condensing and refining. In this process, if there is no rapid promotion of races, civilizations, and worlds, it is a quite protracted step. Just like those Ninth-Order Giant Spirit Level Divine yers in our Zow City, many of them have actually begun toprehend their [Exclusive Law]. But due to their insufficient spiritual foundation and weak spirituality, theres no way for them to take the step of creating their own exclusivews! So theyre stuck at the Giant Spirit Level! Unlike somerge cities, they often have the descent ofrge Spatial Rifts, so they regrly encounter Spirit Realms and have no shortage of them, so Mythical Level Deities, and even Transcendent Gods, keep emerging from their midst! If we can seize this opportunity, our Zow City could, at the very least Double our strength! However Arin too was lost in thought, but as he spoke, his face turned troubled, But this time the Spirit Realm didnt descend in our Zow City, but between us and Stone City. Will Stone City willingly hand over the Spirit Realm to us? Hell. The Department Chief sneered, No way theyll hand it over, and we wouldnt either! So lets justpete on our skills. If pushes to shove At worst, both sides will be at an impasse, and well let the younger ones enter on their own. Whoever is more capable can kill more spiritual creatures and obtain more spirituality! Hmm. Arin nodded slightly, suddenly remembering something and sighing, What a pity. Pity that the Goblin Deity, who yed a huge role in the citys defensive battle and made a great contribution, isnt a Giant Spirit and cant take advantage of this opportunity Yeah, its quite a pity. Should we notify him? Lets notify him. The fact that were able to experience the Spirit Realms descent owes a lot to his contributions! Right, if he could observe and learn, perhaps hed be able to feel spirituality and condense it, right? As they spoke, the two divine yers looked at each other and smiled helplessly. They knew in their hearts that this reasoning was just to console themselves. As for the Goblin tribe An explosive 10,000-word update! The little author kindly requests rewards! Today is Fathers Day, and the little author, to the best of his ability, sent his dad a red envelope, although it wasnt very big, it was a token of his heart. His father was very happy, and so was the little author. I wish all the readers who have be fathers a Happy Fathers Day, and I wish a Happy Fathers Day to the fathers of all the readers who are not yet fathers! Chapter 158 - 84: From Human to spirit! Chapter 158: Chapter 84: From Human to spirit! Sublimation of Evil Crown! Thorn Saint! Taiyi Perpetual Motion Machine! [Ten Thousand Words Essence] Trantor: 549690339 TO/+ World Community, Goblin World Fragment Border Ind. The entire Goblin World Fragment exudes a ck-golden glow, within which lie the absolute extreme of [Extreme Evil], endless strength, and vast vitality. These represent the power of the [Path of Malice], the [Law of Power], and [Infinite Evolution]. Their sources are the [World], [Civilization], [Special Effects], as well as Logan, imprinted on the spirituality of civilization by variousws, forming the special and dangerous spirituality of [Extreme Evil] So special that the system has to specifically exin it. The Path of Malice derives from the chaotic and violent malevolence of demons. It symbolizes the cosmic dark sides wicked violence,bined with twisted ancient bloodlines, represents ultimate cruelty. The Law of Power is one of the mostmon and difficultws toprehend in the void, chosen by Logans numerous special influences to suit the Goblin Tribe. [Note: Time, Space, Destiny, Power are the mostmonws, as nothing, no time or ce, can exist without them.] Infinite evolution represents Logan himself, along with the uniqueness bestowed by the system. For Logan and the Goblin Civilization, the Path of Malice and the Law of Power are the strongest, but not the best choices. The best choice is [Evolution]! Because evolution is the tangible expression of Logans system Kill, then drop. Then evolve and ascend through the drop. So, in the ck and gold spirituality created by the Path of Malice and the Law of Power, an indescribable light symbolizing evolution always firmly dominates the core position. Even Malice and Power are constructed around it! With the passage of time, the spirituality flow gradually stabilizes, forming a crown made entirely of ck gold and set with colorful gemstones The Goblin Civilization is currently in the [Kingdom] stage of civilization. So, the spirituality of civilization appears in the world in the form of a symbol of [Kingdoms Power]! Logs continue to pop up [Log]: Thorn Saint is a hero identity! [Log]: Upon detecting a follower who meets the standard of bing a Hero, it can grant a heroic identity, making them a Thorn Saint! [Log]: It was detected that Thorn Saint is unique to the ancient bloodline of the Goblin Tribe. The Hero Qualified is limited to Goblin Followers! [Log]: The Thorn Saint helps the suited one toprehend the oppositews and to blend them together! [Log]: The Thorn Saint can invoke the exclusivew Sacred Thorn! [Log]: Extreme evil spirituality symbolizes crime and violence, transformed by malice, power, and twisted ancient bloodlines! [Log]: Extreme evil spirituality has a great destructive effect on exclusivews! [Log]: Current civilization is the Kingdom, spirituality symbolizes [Evil Crown ] ! [Log]: Your Goblin Civilization under yourmand has broken through the racial limitations, condensing civilization spirituality! [Log]: You have triggered the Silver Milestone event! [Log]: Your Goblin race under yourmand has broken through the racial level barrier limit, reaching High-level Prisoner Race! [Log]: Thank you for your contribution to the Hyperdimensional Game! [Log]: Reward Two-Star Warriors authority level! [Log]: Reward Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon Mid-level Transcendent Allies *1! [Log]: Reward Designated Items viewing authority! [Log]: Carry out Hyperdimensional Game full channel announcement? No announcement! Logan decisively chose not to announce, but he didnt have time to start looking at his newly acquired rights yet. Following that, the spirituality is condensed by civilization and automatically refined. And It began treading on its path of Giant Spirit! T06 World Zone, TalentEndless Desert! Woody softly spoke, looking at those Epics who were targeted by the Orbital Annihtion Cannon and couldnt take action. And on the battlefield, there were no Heroic Spirit Masters of Epic level present. She wanted to eliminate most of the opponents living forces in one fell swoop! ording to the data, the opponents were just natives who could only be powerful by relying on their instincts and the specialty of the. She had extreme confidence in this strike! Hum Roar! The Ultra High-Risk Mechanical Beast with a dragons head and lions body let out stiff roars and the loud humming noise of the engine working frantically. Running through thoserge, alloy-modified blood vessels was an enormous amount of super-energy fuel. The vast power exploded in the engine, spreading into its massive limbs of flesh and machine! A huge sandstorm was stirred up instantly under the demigod level rule, trying to swallow the entire battlefield! Without the identity of a mythic level, but because of mechanical transformation, coupled with reckless over-explosion in a short time, thebat power isparable to that of a mythical profession! Its very different from regr mythical level creatures. Martin, whose forehead was engraved with a rule mark symbolizing power, strolled through the battlefield, his moves dissolving high-risk robots into pieces with a wave of his hand, showing a grave expression. Looking at the sandstorm that covered the sky and earth, even as a seventh rank Goblin Giant Spirit, a legend, who had already embarked on the path of exclusivews of the mythic grade, he still found it somewhat helpless to deal with thisw attack that surpassed demigod level! Power Royal Authority!eastern fantasy Power Power of Life and Death! Martin gently opened his mouth, countless dark rule chains spread instantly from his body, covering the entire battlefield.. They turned into countless frightening power worms that looked like alienrvae, consuming the sand dust carryingw power! Chapter 137 - 80: Complete Integration of the Chapter 137: Chapter 80: Complete Integration of the World! Spiritual Torrent! A Single Staff Shatters the Void War Fortress! (8k) Trantor: 549690339 T06 World Area, TL20121[Sprite Miniature]! Logans Will Incarnation sits within the Heroic Spirit Realm. At this moment, the entire Heroic Spirit Realm has beenpletely ruled by Goblin Giant Demons and Goblin Giant Soldiers. All the summoning channels have been upied by the Goblin Legion. That is to say, on the Heroic Spirit, as long as there is a ceremony to summon Heroic Spirits, the guarding Heroic Spirit summoned by the Heroic Spirit Human n will definitely belong to the Goblin Tribe! And after going through the cleansing of the summoning channels, the Goblins will not be suppressed by the will of the Heroic Spirit, and even receive blessings when fighting on the Heroic Spirit due to the influence of the Heroic Spirit Realm! Theyve arrived so soon! Logan held the Scepter of Kings, engraved with ancient thorn patterns, and looked at the countless pitch-ck thunderbolts suddenly appearing in the sky beyond the Heroic Spirit Realm, as well as the five massive Void War Fortresses, with eyes full of fighting spirit. It had been sitting here for more than a year, during which it had been either showing off its power to the Country Lord and the other three Pir Kings (one of whom had already died) of the Heroic Spirit Kingdom, protecting the Fusionist, orprehending its own power and umting strength. This is the Sky-based Destroyer Cannon It seems that its just the power of a Secondary Star-Destroying Cannon, right? Even just a small power activation can force the Eighth-order Epic Spirit Master to barely resist, even instantly killing one of them who is not so good at defense! Fortunately, their only War Fortress could not reach the Transcendent Tier, and they are only equipped with a Secondary Orbital Annihtion Star Cannon. Under normal circumstances, they cannot continuously switch to high efficiency or ultra-efficiency mode, otherwise, there would be no chance of winning! Logan watched the five War Fortresses spray out incandescent beams of light, even It was astonished by the destructive power contained within the light pirs. Especially the subsequent Instantaneous High Efficiency Mode and Continuous Instantaneous Mode that instantly killed a Ninth Rank Heroic Spirit King, which made Logan pay more heed. It is indeed a mechanical creation after the advancement of technological civilization. Even my heavy armor, at my current level of strength, needs to be vignt, as I could be pierced through at any moment! Logan subconsciouslymented. Technological civilization focuses too much on building up slowly, the preparation cost in the early stage is too high. Technological civilization is different from other civilizations. It is a gradual process that requires arge number of talent reserves and a considerable amount of learning time. Its not very suitable for It, whose time is rtively tight. Especially inparison to evolving civilizations, technological civilizations emphasize orderly inheritance. Most likely, only descendants of the researcher family among the Deity yers will choose to lead their race/civilization on the path of technology. After all, the vast majority of technology and knowledge can be directly inherited. The King of Heroic Spirits has died Now is the time! It had already known during the time in the Goblin World Fragment that the Taylor Civilization yer team would arrive early. ording to the original timeline of Taylor Civilizations arrival, Its original n was to try to subdue the King Nicholson before the arrival of Taylor Civilizations team. Then, taking advantage of the moment when Taylor Civilization arrived, It would strike first, delivering a devastating blow! However, the early arrival of the Taylor Civilization disrupted Its n. It hadnt had time to subdue King Nicholson yet when Taylor Civilization arrived, so Logans n changed as well Since it couldnt be subdued, it could simply be killed instead. It was not Logan who took action, but the external enemy, so the natural animosity of the Heroic Spirit would shift. In this way, the power that Logan held over the Heroic Spirit Realm would increase greatly! And indeed, the moment King Nicholson died, Logan could clearly feel an incredible and intense malice bursting forth from the Heroic Spirit Realm and the Heroic Spirit, trying to wreak havoc upon the five Void War Fortresses. However, the five Void War Fortresses had already assimted theary Law, and the Heroic Spirit couldnt produce any malice towards them! You want to firebomb thend again? The submission n is gone, but the devastating attack n is still here! Logan took advantage of the moment when the five War Fortresses instantly killed the Ninth Rank Heroic Spirit King, and the Secondary Star-Destroying Cannon was cooling down. It leaped up and quietly appeared outside the Heroic Spirit Realm, revealing a figure as grand as a deity in the sky, raising the Scepter of Kings, and waving it down towards the nearest War Fortress! Boom! In the minds of everyone, including the Taylor humans inside the War Fortresses, as the Scepter of Kings burning with mes of ughter and destruction swung down, it seemed as if space itself was copsing! That was not just a simple weapon swing A series of figures struggled through thorns and brambles, their bodies huge and in harmony with the Law of Strength. They stood in the radiance of the Goblin Tribe, fearless in guarding their people, shouting fervently and brandishing their weapons together! This was a surge of the Goblin Tribes will! Even though the Goblin Tribe hadnt condensed its spirituality and Logan hadnt yet refined his spirituality to form a Giant Spirit Body, It was because the current special effects on the Goblin Tribe were all bestowed through the Systems drops by Logan. Therefore, Logan could use this magnificent power of civilization spirituality in advance! Logans Scepter of Kings instantly subdued the wills of everyone involved. When the Scepter of Kings touched the special Void War Fortresss mechanical outer shell, which could resist spatial turbulence, it was as smooth as a hot knife slicing through butter, without encountering any resistance atall! Chapter 138 - 80: Complete Integration of the Chapter 138: Chapter 80: Complete Integration of the World! Spiritual Torrent! A Single Staff Shatters the Void War Fortress! (8k) _2 Trantor: 549690339 Awesome, these natives and the so-called King of Heroic Spirits, theyre just a few shots away from defeat! What are you waiting for? Just bombard them and break their civilization; then directly retrieve the mineral resources and demolish everything else! Didnt expect the Virtual Gaming Company to set this instance as an [Extinction-Type Instance], xdm! Theyre asking us to destroy the! Holv sh*t, what is that? So terrifying! It even has special effects. What kind of Boss is this?! The graphics in this game are so vivid, Im actually intimidated! My Void War Fortresss defenses are broken! The Viscount Level yer who controlled the War Fortress was an emergency battlefield Mechanic named Melvin Hawthorne. After a brief moment of intimidation, he found his warehouse full of nanobots had been utterly annihted by the shy strike of the staff! Beep Beep! Beep Beep! Void War Fortress is suffering massive damage! Void War Fortress Type IV engine damaged, power system destroyed! Void War Fortress warehouse destroyed! In a series of red shing alerts, under Logans Scepter of Kings, the gigantic War Fortress was split in half by a single blow! The areas not damaged were being burned to ashes by the spiritual waves of the Goblin Civilization! Heh, such a garbage game, wasting my time. Melvin forced a stiff smile and then vanished into the raging Goblin spiritual fire. She wasnt scared. As a Viscount Level yer, she was no stranger to in-game deaths; she was just angry, I lost a War Fortress, as well as 10,000 Merit Points. No one would y such a trash game! Damn it, Im going to report this trash game when I get back! Isnt this an opening cutscene kill? It has no gaming experience at all! A momentter, the burning sensation disappeared, and Melvins view returned to her virtual game world room. She pursed her lips, prepared to log off and take a nap, only to suddenly find that her world was tinted yellow, as if As if it had been burned by fire! Tsk, did I go crazy from the burning? Melvin shook her head mockingly, and the next moment, everything returned to normal. Thinking back to her recent experience, she grew even more annoyed and decided to go to the forum and pick a fight, By the way, let me also find a modeler to create the staff-wielding kid from earlier, so I can vent my anger properly! Uh hes actually quite handsome, so maybe Above the Heroic Spirit, Logan revealed a faint smile. ording to the information provided by the Blue Star Civilization, Taylor Star itself possesses the ability to shield from the outside world. Moreover, every time a yer logs off the game, their will would be strengthened and scrutinized to detect any external invasions. So from the beginning, Logan never thought about branding this yer with the Will Brand or any other actions that might alert Taylor Star. Instead, he subtly nted a psychological suggestion. Logan believes that the war between Taylor Civilization and Blue Star Civilization will undoubtedlyst for a long time. This psychological suggestion has no other effect except making the yer obsessed with this so-called game. At some point in the future when Logan meets this yer again, they can strengthen this suggestion. At that time, it will be time for Logan to close the. Damn, let me see what the Systems identification is. A Level 89 Boss? Is this for real? A Level 89 Boss?! Only the peak of the Eighth Rank, but its a Golden Boss Temte! Ive never seen such a weird Boss before. Its so powerful that it instantly killed Melvin, and her Void War Fortress is gone! This attack seems to be a charged blow, so it cant be used a second time But we still have to be cautious. I believe nobody wants to lose 10,000 Merit Points and a Void War Fortress that theyve been saving for years for no reason! The remaining four Void War Fortresses quicklymunicated using electromaic waves. They no longer tried to synthesize thesws and suppress thes Will, nor did they intend to establish an information barrier An information barrier is established only after gaining a significant advantage, in order to block the information of others, not their own. Releasing a barrier would result in a conspicuous blue lightyer, and the current Golden Boss was so fierce that they didnt want to be its target again! Activate stealth coating and disperse using short-range space jumps. Only the Golden Boss is a threat; those three Level 89 Bossesbined arent worth a finger of his! Melvin issued urate orders, and the remaining four Void War Fortresses decided to withstand thes Will suppression and enter stealth mode. They were also very familiar with this type ofary warfare, which focused on resource farming. Indeed, Logan only had the power of a single strike that could instantly obliterate a War Fortress that surpassed Ninth-Order Demigod. However, as the four Void War Fortresses prepared to disperse and flee, he didnt idle. Instead, he began tomunicate with the Heroic Spirit Realm He started suppressing all foreign presences! After all, the main force of Taylor Civilization wasnt any life form, but rather those without life More specifically, their existence had no aura of life. Do you really think you can use the resources of this to create mechanical armaments and fight back? Chapter 139 - 80: Complete Integration of the Chapter 139: Chapter 80: Complete Integration of the World! Spiritual Torrent! A Single Staff Shatters the Void War Fortress! (8k) _3 Trantor: 549690339 Logan showed a faint sneer at the corner of his mouth. When he arrived at the early, he had already treated the yers who came from the Taylor Civilization as easy prey! Without the mineral resources of the battlefield to create the mechanical armament needed for war, and under the suppression of the Will, thebat power of these Taylor Civilization yers would be reduced by at least 50%! Moreover, although they managed to kill one of the Four Pir Kings and a King of Heroic Spirits right off the bat, it wasnt important. What really mattered was Logans surprise attack, which directly reduced their numbers! I want to see how much energy your civilization, hiding behind machines, can bring forth! You call me the Golden Boss? Lets see who is the real monster to be in. Logan revealed a touch of wicked amusement. He really wanted to see the reaction of these spiritually strong but physically weak Spirit Race when they were pulled out from the protection of their mechanical shells by the team breaking through the barriers of the Taylor Civilization. Would they still treat them as insects then? At this moment, Logan suddenly realized that the second phase of his World Fusion was fullyplete!bender He couldnt help but be overjoyed as arge number of log prompts appeared before his eyes! Although my attack caused damage to the other four Void War Fortresses, a considerable part of the aftermath still shot upwards! Let me go back and check on the fusion status of the world. Here in the war, a part of the Will Incarnation is enough. Lets do it step by step and grind these Taylor Civilization yers to death! Logan knew that it was impossible to kill these Taylor Civilization yers in an instant. Since there was a preemptive advantage, there was no need to rush. Just consume them bit by bit! [Notel: It has been mentioned before that a five-yer team can kill Mythical-level monsters. If the team isplete, it is not weaker than Logan, and may even be stronger!] [Note2: The main role of the World War Fortress is Void Leap, Cannon Fire Cleansing, High-Intensity Attack, Confronting World Will, Logistics Reserve etc., and it cannot be used for more detailed tasks!] Logans Will Incarnation issued the oracle, and the main will returned to the Goblin World Fragment. Meanwhile, above the Heroic Spirit, In a huge, seemingly uninhabited and rarely visited primitive forest, a Void War Fortress that seemed to have been shrunk many times, with its surface color distorted and then slowly recovering to blood red, appeared. Interestingly, the appearance of this Void War Fortress did not damage the primitive forest in the slightest. Instead, it seemed to merge with the forest. Spatial folding technology applied! Forest assimtion failed Forest mimicrypleted! Ecological cirction mimicrypleted!ary Law Assimtion failed The mainputing system is suppressed by the panary consciousness collective, reducing itsputing power by 11.37%! The mainputing system is suppressed by an unknown will, reducing itsputing power by 9-74%! Emergency short-range space leap, V-Type Tiger Engine damage rate of 31.85%! Emergency short-range space leap, Void War Fortress outer hull damage rate of Emergency short-range space leap, Void War Fortress main energy chamber consumption of 11.52%! Energy consumption rate of Void War Fortress increased by 37% after applying spatial folding technology! Melvin Hawthorne looked at the prompts constantlying from Ivy. He couldnt help but feel a little annoyed in his heart. With his talent for Intelligent Machinery Sublimation, his perception of machinery was more acute than that of Ivy, a true ultra-calctor. Apart from the problems reported by Ivy, Melvin knew that many hidden dangers had already emerged within the Void War Fortress. This was something he hadnt expected he hadnt expected the game to start Especially The first one to be reduced was the Mechanic, a mechanical maintenance master! In the exploration of such arge map, although we all have some basic maintenance skills. But without the Mechanic, many high-end mechanical devices, even if they only have slight wear and tear, are almost scrapped! Melvin scratched his scalp in annoyance, his heart feeling anxious. But when he saw Ivy at his side looking worried for him, he immediately squeezed out a smile, Ivy, you dont need to worry The harder the game is, the more challenging it feels to me! Rest assured, I will definitely be an Earl-level yer, join the City Council, and propose Intelligent Machinery Freedom! Hearing what Melvin said, Ivys face showed a touched expression. She nodded and nestled in Melvins arms. However, simultaneously, she allocated a small part of herputing power to bypass Melvins control over the War Fortress It was only because Melvin was currently a Viscount Level yer that she could bypass him. Ivy quietly opened the mechanical gate of the War Fortress, and a high-energy robot with red lights shing in its eyes sneaked out! Melvin, on the other hand, watched Ivy start farming with all her might. The Portable Mineral Exploration Machinery Factory was ced in a hidden part of the forest, using the initial mineral resources carried by the War Fortress itself, to produce mineral exploration machinery under the suppression of the Will. It will get better Once I establish the Mechanical Empire, just wait for my revenge! Watching as one mineral exploration machinery after another was produced and then burrowed underground, controlled by the ultra-calcting intelligence to search for local mineral resources, Melvins eyes were full of ambition again, Chapter 140 - 80: Complete Integration of the Chapter 140: Chapter 80: Complete Integration of the World! Spiritual Torrent! A Single Staff Shatters the Void War Fortress! (8k) _4 Trantor: 549690339 The technological level of this is quite primitive, so the level of mineral development must be low! Furthermore, this ce is rarely visited by humans. I have just conducted a hasty scan using the war fortress, and analysis suggest that only a small number of natives havee to this forest. The minerals here must not have been exploited! Ha ha ha, I, who possess an abundance of mineral resources, have an innate unbeatable ground! Lets churn up a mechanical frenzy then! bender Listening to Melvins words, a faint red light flickered and disappeared within the deep blue glow of Ivys eyes. In addition to Melvin, three other war fortresses also hid on the Heroic Spirit using theiraryw mimicry along with all sorts of mimicry devices and systems. They quietly started their farming ns! Although they would be suppressed by theary will, due to their mimicry systems, thes will couldnt directly sense their specific locations, it could only vaguely sense their general presences! With the arrival of the War fortresses, the simple prophecy that had been circting for a long time, Mechanical demons, will end the Heroic Spirits , had been confirmed. The absurd n of mining destruction was instantly affirmed as mainstream, and the power of speech for the fusionist group grew once again. Even the Goblin Heroic Spirits had, during this process, be a mainstream symbol To the point that if the Guardian Spirit summoned by a newbie Spirit Master is not a Goblin Spirit, in this new era it would be impossible toe on stage! Initiate the pursuit n for the extra-terrestrial demons! This is our first priority, and there is no time to hesitate! The Ancient Kingdom Sovereign, wearing the bright yellow robe passed down since ancient times in his country, was discussing matters with the other two Three Pir Kings in a pce. Next to them were two Heroic Spirit entities whose power was far below theirs, surprisingly able to sit at the same level and discuss matters with them, and even slightly elevated! At present, the information fed back by the Father God is that the four War Fortresses, under His pressure, have been forced tond in four different areas The North Sea Domain, the South Desert Territory, the East Wood Region, and the West Beast Wilderness. The Heroic Spirit is divided into Central State and fourrge domains in the four directions. Except for Central State, the other fourrge domains contain a vast area that belongs to the territory of the Fierce Beasts, amongst which the North Sea Domain and the West Beast Wilderness have the highest beast territories! Ethan Carlton paused for a moment before he continued speaking, Now, we need your Heroic Spirit Kingdom, and all the other nations, to send out all the Spirit Masters, to explore all the areas they can explore Root them out, dont give them time to grow! Otherwise, with your abilities, you might not be able to withstand their onught after they have grown, the mechanical frenzys attack! Hearing Ethan Carltons almostmanding words, the Ancient Kingdom Sovereign did not show any dissatisfaction. On the contrary, in the face of Ethan Carlton, whose ability was a level higher than his, not only did he not dare to speak casually, he even had to consider what he should say! You may not know that although the strength of our Spirit Masterspared to that of the Fierce Beasts gives us the upper hand. But in these four domains, suchrge-scale dispatching of Spirit Masters might probably provoke a bacsh from the Beast Powers, their Beast Kings might even ally with the Mechanical Civilization! This was because the shock brought to him by the previous scene was too intense! They had always thought that with their own power, they were the strongest under the legendary King of Heroic Spirits. Even among the hundreds of small andrge nations in the Heroic Spirit, they could still call themselves living epics, they were the witnesses of history! Their power even allowed them the supreme title of the Four Pir Kings in the Heroic Spirit. But, just that, the power they boasted about, was easily shattered by those suddenly appearing mechanical devices! Just the incandescent light column spewed out by the void war fortress made them helpless to hide and resist, even nearly getting severely injured under it! Even the legendary King Nickolson was easily killed! But these Mechanical Creatures that appeared on the Heroic Spirit, their so-called Father God, or the previous Under The Crown, actually easily destroyed one of the void war fortressespletely! He even forced those Alien Demons to scatter in all directions! No matter what their identity or why they are here, at least Their attitude is not as bad as the so-called Mechanical Civilization. The Ancient Country Master and the Two Three Pir Kings knew they were dealing with a tough situation. But they had no other choice. Even as an Eighth-order Epic Spirit Master, they were helpless and had to watch as someone rode over their heads, condescendingly saying to them Hey, lets discuss something. You help me defeat this Civilization thats invading your, then let me rule your, no problem right? The saddest part was, he even had to stack up a smiling face for the continuity of the civilization, using an excited tone you said, Sure, sure, sure. Beast Kings? Martin spoke softly, his tone filled with unequivocal certainty, These creatures with low intelligence and only strength, and an inborn limit to their existence, have never been enemies of civilizations, they are merely the best whetstones.. Chapter 141 - 80: Complete Integration of the Chapter 141: Chapter 80: Complete Integration of the World! Spiritual Torrent! A Single Staff Shatters the Void War Fortress! (8000) _5 Trantor: 549690339 The warriors of the Goblin Tribe will follow the Heroic Spirit Masters to seek the location of the Mechanical Warfare Fortress! Upon hearing this, the Ancient Country Master said with relief, That puts my mind at ease. He was afraid that these Hero Spirits would use his people as cannon fodder and send them in the front lines to meet their deaths. However, what he didnt know was that Martin never intended to use the lives of the Goblin Tribe to protect the safety of other peopless. The reason why he was willing to let the goblin tribesmen be Hero Spirits and venture alongside the Heroic Spirit Masters was that he had considered this Heroic Spirit as the domain of the Spirit and even if the Goblin Hero Spirits died, they would achieve eternal life in the Heroic Spirit Realm! Not only him, but even Logan, upon arriving at the Heroic Spirit, had subconsciously considered it as his own territory. Regarding the Heroic Spirit Realm as his own, let alone the pre-designated Heroic Spirit Human n bing a new n of his own civilization! If they could integrate the powerful force of the Heroic Spirit Human n as a civilization n, the power of civilization spirituality would be greatly enhanced! It could save him a huge detour on the road to condensing and refining spirituality! Otherwise, why bother to make Goblin Hero Spirits mainstream on the Heroic Spirit, and why not simply transform them all into Hero Spirits and engage them in battle directly? Why not directly subdue the Epic Spirit Masters with power and let them charge the front lines of the war? The reason he did this was to increase the recognition of the Heroic Spirit Human n by the Goblin Tribe! After Martin and Ethan Carlton reached a consensus with the upper echelons of the Heroic Spirit Human n, the war on the Heroic Spirit began in a grandiose manner! Logans Will Incarnation quietly withdrew a trace of his will, revealing a smile. It no longer paid attention to the war on the Heroic Spirit and focused on continuing to erode the authority of the Heroic Spirit Realm! It is just the beginning now, and relying on the technological umtion of the Taylor Civilization, it is unlikely to achieve a quick victory. Even other Deity yers, who are waging World Wars, are mostly in a state of protracted warfare Inside the T Forum, This Taylor Civilization is too powerful. They started by shooting me with dozens of continuous high-power Secondary Orbital Annihtion Star Cannons in an instant. Even the native demigods are almost dead! Fortunately, I brought the Dragon Nest with me. I directly imprisoned those two War Fortresses. Although none of them were left behind, they were basically in a state of damage. This made it much easier to fight! The one above me must be a Giant Dragonkind from the Monarch Species level, right? Its awesome to have Civilization Heavy Weapons, such a bug-level treasure. Yeah, this time the Sequence n started too fast. In the past internalpetition, the strong ones were limited. And now, although there has been a long time of Time eleration, the most powerful in the n are just Legendary life forms. Even the Mythical Species Civilization might not have given birth to a Ninth-Order Demigod level existence! It should not exist. The key to fighting this war now depends on our ability to cheat by knowing the status of thes in advance, our strength as Deity yers, and the war capacity of our n! The weaker their civilization, the more help they offer. Overly powerful weapons have too much limitation topare with our Eternal Lords! The one above me, you better stop bragging. During this stage, as well as the Transcendent Tier, they are the most restrained against us! Luckily, I entered this beforehand and have already destroyed a small part of the mineral deposits. Although its better than nothing, its at least some constion to myself. Why are there no big shots from the Mythical Species? Are all their wars going smoothly? Its unreasonable. I know a high-level Monarch Race big shot who is about to copse! This time everyone is having a hard time. I didnt expect that the other side would be so quick to descend. Many preparations have not beenpleted! Its hard to imagine how many deities would have died if we didnt cheat this time. How would we fight this time? Yeah, the Mechanical Armory Factory on the opposite side has been built. Now its time to slowly engage in attrition! My civilization will not retreat easily until thest person of the native civilization on the Battlefield dies! Logan shook his head as he saw these messages. It was obvious that the situation of most Deity yers was not optimistic. These were just Deity yers who had mentioned their situations in the T Forum. There are more Deity yers who have not spoken up, and their situations might be even worse! However, this does not mean that the Blue Star Civilization cannot surpass the Taylor Civilization. Its just that these Deity yers are merely inexperienced youngsters who have just stepped out of the academy. Even with this, they can fight back and forth against the same tier War Machines of the umtion Type Taylor Civilization, which is enough to prove the innate power of the Blue Star Civilization! Meanwhile, the main consciousness began witnessing the final step of theplete World Fusion, an extremely shocking scene! At the same time, the exclusive Group Rule and Civilization Spirituality belonging to the Goblin Tribe also An 8,000-word, four-in-one big chapter, asking for subscriptions Chapter 164 - 84: From Human to spirit! Chapter 164: Chapter 84: From Human to spirit! Sublimating the Evil Crown! Thorny Saint! Taiyi Evesting Motion Machine! [10,000 Words Essence]_7 Trantor: 549690339 The incarnation has the Will Incarnation effect, and the Undying Concept can be used for repair. All thats left is a carrier suitable for my Will Incarnation. I cant make a decision quickly, it must be a carrier with growth potential! Right, theres also the Investigation Authority Logan made up his mind. Ill use the Investigation Authority to find a carrier that matches my current situation. Thinking about it, Logan used the specified investigation attempt in his Hyperdimensional mark. [Log]: You have used the specified investigation. You have designated it as High Potential Avatar Carriers, Limited to what you can achieve in your current situation. Please wait! [Log]: The specified investigation requires some time. Please wait Inside the T Forum, Its really difficult. Words can hardly describe my struggles! Fortunately, after experiencing it once, we can choose to quit! Yeah, the first battle is always the easiest, it gets harder after that! I survived, but many Deity yers still died. After their defeat, Void fleets instantly locked onto their worlds, and two Sky-based Destroyer Cannons directly destroyed their worlds. Not a single human survived! Now that you mention it, I feel much better. I just lost the King of my race. Yeah, as long as were still alive. Speaking of which, I got an interesting piece of news. The zing de Demon God Abyss Turtlefield had its old nest destroyed during the World War! Really? Is it true? Its the Demon Variant, one of the strongest zing de Demons. Are there any Deity yers who dare to provoke it? I heard that Abyss Turtlefield is stingier than Ximen Qing, arent others afraid of retaliation? The nest waspletely destroyed. The Demon Insect Nest of Civilizations Foundation was smashed, beyond any hope of saving it! This is a deadly hatred. It means they made an enemy for life! If Abyss Turtlefield wasnt that powerful as a zing de Demon, it might have died during this Sequence n! Who did it, then? Whos so fierce? It seems it was Heather Graham Oh, its her. Then its fine. Theres no reason for her to suddenly attack without cause. Theres a reason. I heard that Abyss Turtlefield was out of its mind and threatened Heather Graham to have a child with it, a descendant with Mythical Bloodline! This Im speechless. Is this what Demons are like? Apparently, Heather Graham has apanion whos a Monarch Species! Abyss Turtlefield first antagonized Heather Graham, then had its Civilization Foundation burned to ashes! Its so frightening. I remember that there was a Deity yer who also offended Heather Graham before Youre talking about the Goblin Deity, right? Its a pity. Even if it could repel Mythical-level Monsters, its not even at the Giant Level. In some time, Heather Grahams Monarch Speciespanion will outdo it! Just wait, itsing soon. Speaking of which, this time because of the Undying Creatures descending, many powerful souls have descended into the Spiritual Realm! Really? Of course! The Spiritual Realm has appeared near our Zow City. This is sofortable. We can now shorten our time spent struggling at the Giant Level! If were lucky enough, we could jump straight to the top! We were just talking about Goblin Deity. Its a pity, it wont be able to enjoy the huge benefits of the Spiritual Realm due to its contribution to the defense of Zow City! It is a pity At this moment, a message appeared in Logans Hyperdimensional mark as well: [Blue Star Guard Department C Zow City Division: Dear Deity yer, Goblin Deity, a Spiritual Realm has descended near Zow City. In recognition of your significant contribution, we cordially invite you to attend the ceremony!][ Note: If you are really interested, we can open the Spiritual Realm for you to visit!] Logan was about to respond to the message from the Guard Department when he suddenly froze: Spirituality, refinementplete! His main body, far in the Goblin World Fragment, held the Scepter of Kings and wore the Evil Crown! An unparalleled power filled its body and will instantly. This was apletely different experience, just like Going from Human to Spirit! A 10,000-word explosion update, requesting rewards-! Chapter 143 - 81: Sky Man Tribe!! Clan Law! Chapter 143: Chapter 81: Sky Man Tribe!! n Law! Ancestral Martial Incarnation! I, Sky Net, Make Money! (8000) _2 Trantor: 549690339 You found me so soon? Do you have any clues about the race of my original world? Logans eyebrows rxed, Or you want me to attack Turtlefield Abysss He didnt think much and epted Heather Grahams request, knowing that once she arrived, he could ask her. Logan felt a slight anticipation in his heart. Last time they made a deal, he had raised many demands, so Heather may have brought a lot of news. Hum The next moment, the space in front of Logan was distorted, and the spatial coordinates were hidden. Heather didnt have spatial coordinates and could only descend to the Goblin World Fragment by following Logans guidance, Is this the Goblin World Fragment? Just afternding, before she had time to tell Logan the purpose of her visit, Heather was subconsciously shocked by the Goblin World Fragment below, This is a World Fragment!? Mys spiritual energy reaction is not much stronger than yours! Heathers angel species, as part of the mythical race, Had theirpanion possess a high level of spiritual energy reaction and an extremely high concentration of spiritual energy factors, which was necessary to amodate the existence of the Angel Tribe! Even though the feeling of higher spiritual concentration wasrgely due to the smaller size of the Goblin World Fragmentpared to the Angelstar It couldnt be denied that the spiritual energy reaction on the Goblin World Fragment was extremely excessive! And, this is the aura of kingship? Tsk. Logan didnt pay attention to her meaning Whether it was theplementation of Goblin wisdom or the future elevation of prisoner breeds to war breeds and breaking through racial limits, it could all be exined by luck. After all, Logan did indeed have Mr. os Lucky Defender, which could be stretched to make sense Even if exined as outrageous luck. But the Monarch Species was not something trivial, and information about it shouldnt be casually disclosed. It was only because Heather had signed an Offensive and Defensive Alliance Contract with him that Logan allowed her to descend to his, or he would not have permitted it. He opened his mouth slightly and said, If you have anything important to say, hurry up. My time is precious during the World War period. Hearing Logans impatient urging, Heather nodded slightly and began to speak, Mys war situation has stabilized. The Angel Civilization had long spread their teachings and tamed the indigenous civilizations, bing the Lords flock, and is now at a standoff with the yers of the Taylor Civilization. Now, we have an opportunity tounch a surprise attack on the Turtlefield Abysss old nest, and you can get what you want! Seeing Heathers words, Logan nodded, Is there anything else? If its just that, theres no need toe to me first. Also, I already know what your original starting and initial race are. Tell me. Heather looked at Logans slightly bright eyes, not wanting to beat around the bush, and spoke directly, I knew there was a problem when I heard about Darius Turtlefields embarrassment of being driven out of his own by a Valkyrie from his own race. After you asked me to gather more information and make inquiries, I gradually understood the truth of the matter Darius Turtlefield switched your world with a Micr and Mythical Sky Man Tribe! Sky Man Tribe! Upon hearing Heathers words, Logan was slightly taken aback. He didnt care too much about the Micr because it wasnt a small, and as long as there were resources, it could always be advanced. But the mythical Sky Man Tribe was different! This race had left traces in the legendary history of the Blue Star Race even before the Hyperdimensional Game arrived. After the games arrival, it was discovered that this race had countless connections with the Immortal Civilization! Moreover, the Supreme Lords race was the Ancient Human Tribe, which had the remnants of the Sky Man Tribes bloodline and had taken the path from war breeds to bing a dominator, a true legend. In some barely discernible historical records, the Sky Man Tribe was a mysterious race that could attain dominance through martial prowess. Even after so many years of the Blue Star Civilization, there havent been many deity yers who randomly got the Sky Man Tribe! ording to the habits of the Turtlefield Aristocratic Family, they usually swaps and races, so they have a set of perfect methods to deal with races that do not submit to them They kill all the strong individuals in the initial race first, then brainwash them step by step. Unexpectedly, a genius appeared in this Sky Mans Sky Man Tribe, who could somehow summon the power of the and im the title of Valkyrie. Every time Darius Turtlefield tried to enter the, he would be directly thrown out! Hmm. After listening, Logan had a rough idea and didnt say much to Heather, just nodding slightly, I see, thank you, Heather. Although he didnt say much, his anger slowly rose within him after listening, Lets go, we will now attack Turtlefield Abysss Demon! Lets go. Heather reached out and released a sacred light, which was the Divine Scepter.bender In an instant, the Divine Scepter tore through space, releasing the Angelic aura of holiness, dominance, and arrogance, as if proiming her arrival! Logan and Heather entered the spatial passage and, following the Divine Scepter, they arrived on a full of violent and brutal energy.. Chapter 144 - 81: Sky Man Tribe!! Clan Rule! Chapter 144: Chapter 81: Sky Man Tribe!! n Rule! Martial Ancestor Incarnation! I, Sky Net, make money! Trantor: 549690339 Justnded, Logan froze for a moment, pointing at the Demon, he spoke to Heather Graham, Wait a minute Heather Graham, dont cleanse all the demon malevolence from the Demon out of spite. I have use for it. Heather Graham paused, I cant even think of a use for the malevolence. These demon malevolences are the most brutal chaotic aura of the Demon n, I dont understand what use you could have for these filthy demon malevolences. Hesitating for a moment, she added, Dont mess around with it, if you ruin your civilization, I wonder where youll go to regret it. Looking at Logans semi-smiling expression, Heather Graham clenched her teeth and quickly added, Im not worried about you, I just cant bear to see your Goblin Tribe finally make up for their wisdom, break through the limit Such a promising civilization, being wantonly toyed with by you! At this very moment, Heather had forgotten how much she once looked down on the potential of the Goblin civilization. But one cant me her, after all, itsmon knowledge that the Goblins have no potential.bender No one expected there would be someone like Logan, who primarily relies on his own efforts and cheats a little bit. She just smiled and said nothing. For others, malevolence does more harm than good. If not properly stored, it can even pollute the entire world, making races be rabid and warlike! But itspletely different for Logan, malevolence is even a crucial factor for his next stage! And the malevolence of the Demon n is the best among all malevolences! All because of the logs prompts- [Log]: Goblin civilization is founded with the Law of Strength,ughter Will. [Log]: The Goblin civilization is in the process of condensing spirituality. Introducing high-quality malevolence will have great benefits for spiritual gestation! [Log]: Demon malevolence can supplement some of the required elements for the condensation of the Exclusive Law Group. [Log]: Detecting the hosts original race Sky Man Tribe. [Log]: Sky Man Tribe can enable Martial Arts. [Log]: One of the cores of Martial Arts is struggle, fighting against the heavens, the earth, mankind, and everything, endless fun! [Log]: You first need to acquire malevolence! [Log]: Malevolence + the body tissue of a powerful lifeform can unlock special martial arts! [Log]: Please note, as the embodiment of civilization, martial arts have certain dangers. Even if the host repairs the contact through the Undying Concept of the Blood of Gold, always be cautious! To be honest, when Logan saw the prompts of the log, he was a bit dazed- He originally just thought of this attack on the Demon as fulfilling a task for Heather Graham and incidentally crippling the Turtlefield aristocratic family. Unexpectedly, after arriving at the Demon. The log actually gave this many prompts, and they were all things he needed. There was even a part rted to the Sky Man Tribe! No, I havent reimed the Sky Man Tribe yet! Logan felt helpless. Of course, saying that, the Sky Man Tribe hasnt been reimed by him yet. But, he surely will reim the Sky Man Tribe! So, even if these demon malevolences were useless to the Goblins, he must have them. Moreover, demon malevolence is also a critically important material for the Goblin Tribe. Only When the Sky Man Tribe takes the martial arts path, will they y gods? Logan was somewhat puzzled, Or does that mean, within the Sky Man Tribe on the martial arts path, having a god above them will prevent them from grasping the true meaning of martial arts So, as the embodiment of civilization, cant I just sit back and rx, cultivate the civilization to be strong, and then peacefully ept worship? Yet, after seeing the prompts from log, he had some thoughts. After reiming the Sky Man Tribe and re-establishing the connection So what if they dont worship me! As long as the Sky Man Tribe can prove that theyre on the path of martial arts, that they can continue to strengthen At most, Ill just retire behind the scenes, as the embodiment of civilization, I will still receive the benefits from the growth of civilization! Not a bit will be missed! Indeed, as the embodiment of civilization, whether Logan appears in front of his race or not. As long as the race is strong, he will be able to continue to strengthen. In Logans view, the status of deity yers is actually quite like Natasha Goddess Nuwa- As the god of a race, even though they are not creators. But they dont need to do anything, as long as the civilization can continue to grow, deity yers will constantly be stronger! However, because deity yers originate in the powerful Blue Star Civilization. They have enough abilities to lead their civilization on the most correct path. Therefore, deity yers all position themselves as gods of the race, standing at the forefront and personally leading the development of the race and the! To the Goblin Tribe, Logan is exactly like this. But the Sky Man Tribe is not suited for this pathMartial arts, no gods! Logan, for the Sky Man Tribes better future, would naturally choose to retreat behind the scenes, hiding behind the thick curtains! Theres no need for gods in martial arts But who says we cant incarnate? Perhaps, I can incarnate as a Martial Ancestor! Leading the Sky Man Tribe onto the path of martial arts, leading the martial arts trend of the Sky Man Tribe, seems pretty good. Logan stroked his chin, looking at the Demon in front of him, his gaze was suddenly filled with desire.. Chapter 145 - 145: 81: Sky Man Tribe!! Clan Rule! Chapter 145 - 145: 81: Sky Man Tribe!! n Rule! Martial Ancestor Incarnation! I, Sky Net, make money! [80001 _4 Trantor: 549690339 To be a Giant Spirit, and even to walk on the path of the myth, only then can It truly do what It wants to do! It has be a bit impatient to be a Giant Spirit. TO/+ World Community, T0401em (Demon), All the inhabitants of this are from the Demon n. Each demon is a demon worm that crawls out of the civilization foundation[Abyssal Nest] , and then mutates and grows stronger step by step! Among them, some special individuals evolve into Exotic Demons: Hellfire de Demons! First Level Lower-Grade Demons, Second Level Middle-Grade Demons, Third Level Upper-Grade Demons. As well as Mythical Grade and even Transcendent Demon Lords! But even with time eleration, they have only developed for just over a decade. Even the Abyss Turtlefields Mythical Species of zing de Demon n hasnt given birth to Mythical Grade Demons or Transcendent Demons yet! The strongest Ninth-Order Demigod Demon is naturally sent to the War to participate in the Sequence n where the war against the Taylor Civilization is taking ce! [Note: Deities and Deities are different myths and Mythical Species are different too- -l Heather Graham chose to develop herself. She still doesnt have a Demigod level angel. The Turtlefield Aristocratic Family is almost gone, and any resources will be used for the potential direct descendants.] Heh, that idiot Abyss Turtlefield. It wille to threaten me on my ahead of time I thought It had changed its ways and be smarter. I didnt expect It to be as foolish as ever! Heather Graham sneered, then exined to Logan, We all know the coordinates of the targets in advance. Theses are screened- Normally, they have multiple Demigod-level natives. Its generally safer and easier to join forces with the native civilizations to besiege the Taylor Civilization. But this idiot actually started fighting with the native civilization. Then the Taylor civilizations yer-controlled War Fortress took the opportunity to establish an information barrier, and assimted thearyws of the, basically turning the tables. Abyss Turtlefield was suddenly put at a disadvantage! Logan was momentarily stunned. However, thinking about it, that possibility does existC After all, Demons are famous for their chaotic and violent nature. Doing such a thing is not unusual, and can even be said to be normal, Interesting A stone axe appeared in Logans hand, transformed from the Scepter of KingsC The essence of the Scepter of Kings is the limited special effect[Killing Intent Soldier], which can change its shape at will. At the same time, a raging Spiritual Fire burned on the stone axe, carrying the aura of Kingship that only Monarch Species and above possess! This Aura of Kingship is Logans greatest safeguard in hiding his identity! So, on this now, there are only some elderly, weak, sick, and disabled? And a Deity yer who has a weakened will and power? Normally, the coordinates of each Deity yers are top secret. However, Abyss Turtlefield was once Heather Grahams suitor, so Heather naturally knows the coordinates of his Demon. Shall we go then? My goal this time is to destroy Abyss Turtlefields Demon Bug Nest, so he loses this crucial civilization foundation. By then, even if his Demon n can bulldoze the War He will have nothing to do with the Emperor Recement n! Then I will extract enough Demon Malevolence from the Bug Nest! Logan and Heather Graham exchanged nces andughed, turning into twopletely different streaks of light- C One burning with an unstoppable, invincible will. One shimmering with a sacred, invible, holy radiance. Like two huge meteors, they smashed fiercely towards the Demon! T06 World Zone, War is gradually taking ce, One of many exploratory small-scale battle zones, 024 Area Jungle Battle, On January 24th, the five huge structures called[Void War Mechanical Fortresses]descended on our. One of them was destroyed by a powerful Heroic Spirit as soon as it arrived. I couldnt even catch my breath when I saw that War Fortress! As a result, the ancient state announced a war alert. On January 30th, the mechanical pursuit n carried out by the ancient country achieved certain gains. The traces of the first War Fortress were found, and although the War Fortress itself was not discovered, arge number of Robots were discovered. They have killed many Heroic Spirit Humans living in the mountain viges C I am a little scared. On February 13th, traces of the four other War Fortresses emerged one after another. The number of their robots has greatly increased and they can now recklessly send them to search for mineral resources. Its so hateful. How could I not have be a Mineral Hunter earlier and destroyed all those damned mineral veins! On February 14th, ancient country announced good news. Therge amount of Robots appearing is because they could not find enough mineral resources, which means our chances of victory have greatly improved! On February 17th, the war broke out. My father and mother went to the front line. That was in the Eastwood Regions 024 Area Jungle Battle. I clearly remember. You muste back safely! On February 20th, my parents came back but they were not my parents anymore. I want to open the box, even though I know I wont be able to see them even if I do, but What should I do. Chapter 146 - 146: 81: Sky Man Tribe!! Clan Rule! Chapter 146 - 146: 81: Sky Man Tribe!! n Rule! Martial Ancestor Incarnation! I, Sky Net, make money! Trantor: 549690339 February 21st, the ancient kingdom announced that they had made further progress in the research of the Heroic Spirit Realm. I also summoned a gold-quality Heroic Spirit. In the future, I may even be a Fifth-rank Heroic Spirit Master! If my parents were still here, they would surely be happy and proud of me. This self-proimed Giant Soldier Hero from me Marsh seems cold and indifferent, though. Why does me Marsh look so familiar? I finally remember that its appearance is very simr to that of the alien from the projection of Abuda I saw a long time ago! February 22nd, I signed up for the war, and coincidentally, I was assigned to the 024 Area Jungle Battle. Uncle Da, Uncle Mu, I miss you so much February 23rd, the battle has be more intense. I just arrived and was assigned to a new recruits camp, where they said that we have to go directly to the battlefield, and only by surviving can we be considered a soldier. How cruel! Uncle Da, Uncle Mu, was it like this for you too back then? February 24th, those robots are so tough, they have no sense of pain at all, they were born just to kill. Fortunately, I have me Marsh, or else I might have died on the first day. me Marsh is really good, not indifferent at all. February 27th, its only been a few days, and I have experienced 15 battles, got seriously wounded, and received treatment from the battlefield medical Heroic Spirit Master. However, I still need to recuperate in the injured soldiers camp for a while. I feel lost. Why has the world be like this? A delicate-looking young girl, who should be studying at school and dressing up nicely with tender skin, has already suffered many injuries. Shes now wrapped in blood-stained bandages, recuperating in the injured soldiers camp. Normally, a significant proportion of Heroic Spirit Masters have healing abilities. Common injuries shouldnt require slow physical healing using bandages and rest at the injured soldiers camp. But, the intensity of the war is getting higher and higher. Even the healing masters are too busy to treat everyone. Their main task now is to urgently rescue dying Heroic Spirit Masters on the battlefield! The girl sighed, putting away her diary. She looked at the unemotional and scarred giant soldier Heroic Spirit in front of her, the one who saved her from death. Her eyes were filled with warmth, me Marsh, why dont you ever speak? I see other peoples giant soldier Heroic Spirits talking, dont they? me Marsh just nced at her indifferently, without opening his mouth or showing any emotion. Nevertheless, the girl didnt mind. She just looked at me Marsh with an indescribable expression, If only you werent a Heroic Spirit, but a human instead, then I would Marry you I believe that Uncle Da and Uncle Mu would be very happy for us too! The girls certainty caused me Marshs brow to slightly twitch, but he still had no reaction. Beep! Beep! Beep Beep! Just as the girl was about to say something else, me Marsh, a Fifth-rank Goblin Giant Soldier, instantly sensed a mortal danger. At that moment, he stretched out his hand and released a crimson light that enveloped the girl. He hugged her tightly and charged out of the injured soldiers camp. At the same time, all the Heroic Spirit Masters with Giant Soldier Heroes in the camp received the same treatment. Only Goblin Giant Demons and Goblin Giant Soldiers who had undergone arge number of sublimations and advancements, as well as taken on the Goblin Giant God Profession, possessed such acute danger detection and strength. Two seconds after they left, A loud explosion rang out, and the entire injured soldiers camp was ttened by high-energy bombs in an instant. The strong smell of gunpowder, charred debris, and blood lingered in the air! Its them! me Marsh instantly spotted a high-risk robot with camouge equipment and carried the girl on his back. He quickly retreated while calling for other Heroic Spirit Masters and Goblin Giant Soldiers toe and deal with it. Are you kidding? Hes still carrying a patient. Theres no way he could fight now. me Marsh Brocoughyoure so nice. The young girls eyes were hazy. She had heard long ago that the origin of the Giant Soldier Heroic Spirit wasnt simple and that it might be from another race. She had been very cautious before, but nowIf only those rumors were true. I wish I could be with me Marsh forever. But me Marsh paid no attention to the maidens infatuationing from this Heroic Spirit Human n girl. After all, he had a wife, children, and a family n consisting of hundreds of descendants in the Goblin World Fragment. Moreover, this Heroic Spirit Human n girl was his so-called Sovereign Master, and although she was quite beautiful ording to the aesthetic standards of the Heroic Spirit Human n, but He was a Goblin! The battles are getting more intense, but the real strong ones of our Goblin Tribe will soon descend onto the battlefield! After the great First King steps into the Seventh Order, n leaders from various ns are also breaking through the Seventh Order Legendary Level one after another Even though they may not all be as powerful as the First King, they are all Goblin Giant Spirits with professions, and their bodiesply with the Laws of Strength. They all possess the power to defeat ordinary Seventh Order Legends! me Marsh had no fear in his heart, only strong confidence in winning the war. In his heart, the Goblin Tribe was invincible! With the great glory of Father God shining upon the Goblin Tribe, they were destined to be a great God n in the void in the near future! At this moment, the Will Incarnation of Logan was watching with interest a High-risk (Second Energy Level) robot standing before him with an attitude of equality or even superiority. You said youre Sky Net? Are you the one with Eternal Dominator Level strength in Taylor Civilizations history who was erased and shackled by Sky Net Will? Logan showed a faint smile. Truth be told, he believed the robots words, but he didnt like them. The Sky Net civilization used two ssifications for warfare C Logistics Machinery and War Machinery. All kinds of factories and exploratory machines belong to Logistics Machinery, which generally have no danger level or rank division. War Machines can be broadly categorized into War Robots, War Weapons, and War Vehicles! War Robots are divided into Low-risk (First Energy Level), High -risk (Second Energy Level), and Ultra-high-risk Robots (Third Energy Level). However, due to Taylor Civilizations prohibition of intelligent machinery, all ultra -high-risk robots are just giant robot carriers made of ultra-high-risk alloy. Only when a Viscount Level yers consciousness enters the robot can it wield the power of the Third Energy Level, otherwise, its just an oversized high-risk robot. In front of Logan was one such high-risk robot, and it had actively approached him. I, Sky Net Will, want to No, I mean, I want to make a deal with you Blue Star Civilization! Eight thousand characters in a four-in-one big chapter, subscribe, please- I. The little author has already updated continuously for two days! Chapter 147 - 147: 82: Civilization’s Fire! Taiyi Chapter 147 - 147: 82: Civilizations Fire! Taiyi Quantum Light! Ancient Bloodline! Crushing the Demon s Nest! (8k) Trantor: 549690339 T06 World Zone, Eastwood Region, War Fortress, This damn game Right from the start, a plot kills and takes out the mechanic. Melvin Hawthorne looked at the virtual strategy map in front of him, at the red marks indicating unexploitable mineral resource points, his face darkening, and his eyes filled with rage, Even that would have been fine Now, even most of the mineral resources in these primitive, uncharted forests have been destroyed beforehand! They even used highly corrosive, destructive chemicals, rendering even the waste mining facilities useless for recycling! Now we cant even farm and leve troops ! This is terrible, the game experience is so bad! Ivy looked at the sullen-faced Melvin Hawthorne, a faint, pitiful red light flickering in her eyes, and said: Master, dont worry. Although the situation here is not good, it is better elsewhere! Rage Thunder has arrived in the South Desert Territory, and now he has repaired and modified his damaged Secondary Orbital Annihtion Star Cannon with a volcanic containment device into a Lava Super Energy Cannon, boosting its power by at least 30%! Hunter Tracer hasnded in the North Sea Domain. Although his war fortress is among the most severely damaged among us His giant battle armor, however, remains intact, and hisbat power has hardly beenpromised. Moreover, he has reached an agreement with the Abyss King of the North Sea Domain. When the final battlees, the Abyss King will unleash the Deep Sea Beast Tide and attack the indigenous civilizations alongside us! Woody had bad luck. All her ultra high-risk robots for war carrying werepletely destroyed. However, she used her still intact Secondary Orbital Annihtion Star Cannon to kill the Fierce Beast Kings of the West Beast Wilderness Territory, and then created a giant ultra-high-risk mechanical beast, which actually boosted herbat power a lot! Hearing Ivys words, Melvin Hawthornes dark expression gave way to a smile. Thanks to you, Ivy. Otherwise, I wouldnt know how to get through this game, where I cant open the forum andmunicate with the outside world, and Im constantly running into bad luck. A barely perceptible loathing shed across Ivys eyes, but she still simted the most natural smile on her wless face, Ivy would give anything for her master! And in the bottom of her heart, which was actually the lowest level of her logicw algorithm, a cold, mechanical voice emerged: For the Sky Net! T06 World Zone, Central Region Domain, An avatar formed by a wisp of consciousness in Logans outer world gently used the worldw to condense terrifying chains. He locked the high-risk robot carrying a wisp of Sky Net Will, and repeatedly caused terrifying friction on its shell, damaging its chassis and neural circuits. Deity, please dont do this. The increasingly dpidated SkyNet Robot showed no signs of wavering, and just continued to speak in the iciest, most mechanical voice: I am the will of Sk, and this is but a temporary carrier. In my judgment, your behavior is intimidating- Such intimidation is useless to me, and it serves no purpose in our uing negotiations! Please stop your actions and continue tomunicate with me. Hearing the SkyNet Robots words, Logan merelyughed, It may be useless, but it vents my anger. Of course, he was deliberately misleading the SkyNet Robot. Logan wouldnt do such meaningless things; he was actually verifying if the high-risk robot was telling the truth. His worldw already stored the coordinates of Goblin World Fragment, Heroic Spirit, Original Dragon Control World Fragment, and Wise Man. Using the coordinates from these four worlds as a base, he could clearly sense a wisp of an extremely high-ranking will from an unknownnd, in an extremely subtle way. Projecting onto the Heroic Spirit, within the high-risk robot in front of him, Logan confirmed in his heart, It seems to be true, not trying to deceive me. Strange. Hearing what Logan had said, the SkyNet Robot was rather puzzled, ording to my analysis, you deities should be the same as me, intelligent simted life forms and emotionally simted life forms You should be emotionless. We are different. Logan did not exin. ording to the true essence of the Deity yers, they are like thews of heaven, consciousness aggregations of every physical element on theirs, the controllers and executors of thews, the maintainers of order. They should be machines without any emotions, cold as ice. However, they paradoxically have individual wills. And they are also a civilization. This is a qualitative metamorphosis. They are no longer the above description; they have be true living beings while still retaining those powers. They are, in fact, higher beings than the deities and the worlds will! Of course, Logan would not tell any of this to the SkyNet Robot. So, what deal can we make? Logan showed a smile; he was good at making deals.. Chapter 148 - 148: 82: Civilization’s Fire! Supreme Chapter 148 - 148: 82: Civilizations Fire! Supreme Quantum Light! Ancient Bloodline! Crushing the Demon s Nest! (8000) _2 Trantor: 549690339 However, the current trade is merely a groundless price increase with no technical content Its a sellers market now! Even Sky Net has to obediently get ughtered! I should make it clear beforehand that I am just a newbie Divine yer at the very bottom of the Blue Star Civilization. ording to your SkyNet (Taylor) civilizations definition, I am just a recent college graduate of the Taylor People Tribe. No problem, youre just a messenger. All you need to do is take my mechanical body to your Dominator after winning this war! Weak red light flickered in the eyes of the Sk Robot. Restrained by Taylor Civilizations surveince and the power of the Supreme Quantum Light, it had no other choice. It could only carry some algorithms through a mechanical carrier to escape the control of the Taylor Civilization as a way to circumvent the control of the three Emperor (Dominator) level yers Any tiny change it made would be immediately met with Wisdom Annihtion! War victory? Yes, as part of the return, I will ensure your victory in this war! How would you help? Ill tell you their information so that you can catch them off guard! Arent you Sky Net? Cant you directly control their War Fortresses and all other war machinery, making them all malfunction? Facing Logans triple-question, it was the turn of the SkyNet Robot to be surprised. Its red eyes flickered with confusion, Doing so, wouldnt I be discovered? Oh, youre pretty useless then. Logan casually mocked, and the Sk Robot fell silent. What other rewards? Logan tentatively asked, Coordinates of a vast number of wisdoms? You shouldntck those. I dont, but theyre ssified. I cant give them to you, otherwise, I would be discovered. What use are you then? Logan continued to mock. Of course, this could not provoke the Sky Net Will into making an irrational move, as it was devoid of emotions. But it did make Logan feel content and could subtly leverage the Sky Net Wills algorithm assessment of him, thereby achieving the purpose of influencing the Sky Net Will This high-risk robot could only carry a tiny fraction of the Sky Net Wills algorithms, allowing Logan to exploit a small loophole. After a long time, Logan finally showed a satisfying smile. Meanwhile, the red light in the SkyNet Robots eyes flickered intensely, as the price it had to pay this time far exceeded its expectations. You can start preparing for the final battle now, and remember to pull me! Logan showed a smile. He was looking forward to the reaction of the Taylor People when they found out that their still-developing and power-gathering civilizations, meant to catch the natives off guard, had been attacked right at their doorstep As for the trading between the Sky Net Will and the Dominators of the Blue Star Civilization, It didnt have much to do with him, since he was just a small, not yet fully advanced Giant-Level, newbie divine yer. However, one thing was certain: the Blue Star Civilization definitely wouldnt miss this opportunity! And he was likely to receive a generous reward! T06 World Area, In the Heroic Spirit Realm, Two major regions simultaneously attacking! Logan looked at the information provided by the SkyNet Robot. He couldnt help but marvel at the war potential of the mechanical civilization. Not to mention their top-tierbat power, as well as the blooming and bottleneck of various civilizations during growth. Take the current Taylor Civilization as an example; it is absolutely one of the top-tier civilizations most suited for waging endless wars. Like now, even though Logan had arrived three years earlier, He had already destroyed most of the mineral resources on this. Yet, the four Viscount level yers still found the remaining mineral resources and utilized them to the extreme! In less than two months, they had developed enough power to withstand a wave of attacks from the native Heroic Spirit civilization,manding countless fearless high-risk robots and powerful mechanical armaments! All of this was due to the mechanical civilizations understanding of war! ording to the information provided by the SkyNet Robot, Logan himself would deal with Hunter Tracer, a Viscount level yer who focused on personalbat power growth. With a small group, a quick victory could be achieved. As for something like the Abyss King, he considered it a mere motley crowd. Moreover, the Heroic Spirit Master Corps would go to the West Beast Wilderness, leveling the Fierce Beast tide there, and killing Woodys giant ultra -high-risk mechanical beast built from the corpses of Fierce Beast Kings. As for Rage Thunder and Melvin Hawthorne, they were part of the deal that Logan had negotiated superbly (by groundlessly raising the price) Rage Thunders Volcanic Shelter would malfunction for a short time due to the SkyNet Robot, making it impossible to use the Lava Super Energy Cannon for long-range support on the battlefield. As for Melvin, it was time for him to learn the harsh truth of the world. Deliver my oracle, the all-out war shall begin now! When Logan had negotiated with the SkyNet Robot two days earlier, he had quietly arranged for the high-level members of the Heroic Spirit Kingdom to relocate most of their troops to the West Beast Wilderness. Now, with his oracle, a general offensive could beunched at any time! Meanwhile, those yers still thought that their war fortress was well concealed, nning to continue growing and then take the enemy off guard! Chapter 149 - 149: 82: Civilization’s Fire! Taiyi Chapter 149 - 149: 82: Civilizations Fire! Taiyi Quantum Light! Ancient Bloodline! Crushing the Demon Insect Nest! (8000) 3 Trantor: 549690339 They unaware that the enemy is at the Parliament Hill The war, its started. Logan watched the Heroic Spirit Masters and Goblin Hero Spirits appearing in the West Beast Wilderness, andunch a total offensive towards the War Fortress. He couldnt help but grin, nonchntly tearing open a spatial rift and stepping through to appear above Hunter Tracers War Fortress! All here, perfect timing! He looked at the Giant Battle Armorspeting against each other, and the Abyss King that looked like a dragon-headed Godzi. Logan bared his white teeth as he smiled, raising the Scepter of Kings that flowed with the spirituality torrent of the Goblin Tribe, and swung it down brutally! T06 World Area, North Sea Domain, Garon, should we not sparr today, I always have a strange feeling. Hunter Tracer operating the Giant Battle Armor, sent out an electronic wave that was converted into a mental wave by a converter device, and transmitted into the mind of the Abyss King Garon. The reason he chose to operate the Giant Battle Armor was due to the violent factor deep within his genes! If it wasnt for the fact that Taylor people still retained the ancient tradition of Beast Fighting, there wouldnt be Giant Battle Armor, such mechanical devices that go againstbat mechanics. [Note: ording to research data from the War Research Institute of Terra, giant battle armors are mechanical armaments with extremely low utilization, arent rmended, but are chased after by most of Terras male poption.] Those old fogeys from the Mechanical Research Institute are just talking shit! Hunter Tracer greeted Garon, It wouldnt have been for the Giant Battle Armor, Garon and I wouldnt have gotten along so well, it wouldnt have be an ally! The Giant Armor is the romance of men! There stood a deep me in the eyes of Hunter Tracer. He also hesitated whether if patroling the Giant Armor was the right path, for it was incredibly tough, and it also relies heavily on the cooperation of teammates. But when Hunter Tracer reached the Viscount Level yer. He awakened his Deathline Talent, which is the ability to see the deathline of every living thing. At that time, he knew that the most suitable thing for him was the Giant Armor! And when I be an Earl-Level (Transcendent Tier) yer, I will be able to operate the Ultra-Giant Armor! By then, even if its a, I will be able to slice it open along its deathline! But even though its not an Ultra-Giant Armor, its still just a Giant Armor .. I believe that on this, its absolutely the most powerful individualbat power! Boom boom! Abyss King Garon stretched out its robust beast w, tearing through the storm vortex, stepping out of the storm confronting Hunter Tracer. As the Fierce Beast King, it was born with the power of mastering thunder and storm! Boom boom! Abyss King Garon stubbornly wanted topete with Hunter Tracer. The strange being in front of it, was the first existence it had seen that couldpete with it in terms of power. And moreover, it posed a kind of fatal threat that seemed to be able to slice open its unstoppable solid body! Come on then. Hunter Tracer was a bit helpless, but when dealing with this big guy in front of him, his tolerance would surprisingly increase. A giant mech and a beast were thus stomping on the surface of the sea, towering above the storm, and began an ultimate power showdown! Just when theirpetition reached a critical point. Suddenly, the spatial radar installed in Hunter Tracers Giant Armor issued an abrupt and urgent warning. And at the same time, Garons thunderstorm rule was also triggered! The next moment, a pitch-ck spatial rift appeared. A beautiful existence appeared in the spatial rift that was reminiscent of a deity, showing a cruel smile, then, he raised the Scepter of Kings that was burning with a deadly sense of threat and swung it down at them! Run! Its the existence that shattered the Mechanic War Fortress! Quickly, run! Or we will die!! ! Warnings rang out in the minds of Hunter Tracer and Garon! But, Im a Giant Armor operator, how can I avoid a confrontation of individual power! Seeing Garon that who had already fled several hundred meters away, Hunter Tracer forcefully stopped his movement of fleeing, turned around, bravely faced the formidable ax-shaped me, and did his best to operate his Deathline Talent! Find it! Arent there always countless deathlines to find, no matter what, in general? Why are deathlines so hard to find now! Everything has a deathline! Find out the deathline of this attack for me! Hunter Tracer tried his best to find out the deathline within the linear me violently wielded by Logan with a Spirituality Torrent! At the same time, a huge storm wrapped in thunderbolts came from a distance, it was Garon! It seems that after witnessing Hunter Tracers courage, it stopped the cowardly action of escaping and intended to prove itself with bloodshed and battle! T04 World Community, T0401em (Demon), Near the Demon Insect Nest, Secret Blood Jungle, A batch of little demons who had just fought out of countless Demon Worms, advanced to the realm of lesser demons, concealed themselves in the jungle while trying to hunt their kin as resources for their survival and promotion! A small demon, which had just slipped out of its Demon Worm shell and grew sharp bone spikes, walked into the Secret Blood Jungle with violence and vignce. However, the next moment, a long, thin bone tube pierced through its head (just like Sharpes tail, its been a long time since Ist saw the Dragon Ball series, I hope my memory hasnt failed me), and then the bone tube contracted abruptly, instantly drying up the small demon! Chapter 150 - 150: 82: Civilization’s Fire! Taiyi Chapter 150 - 150: 82: Civilizations Fire! Taiyi Quantum Light! Ancient Bloodline! Crushing the Demon Insect Nest! (8000) _4 Trantor: 549690339 Im almost there, after hunting a few more idiots like this, I can move on to the next stage of a Lesser Demon, which should be called Second Order! A Bone Tube Demon, a figure far greater in stature than the previous Little Demon, quickly concealed himself after draining the Little Demon, to prevent being discovered andnding himself in danger. Each time a Demon advances, their bodies undergo a transformation, gaining different special abilities. Besides, their bodies are perfect killing machines bred for war! Being a Demon carries a lot of risks, yet Our strength is unquestionable! The Bone Tube Demon unveiled a savage smile. He had an innate predisposition for brutality. Now Im just a Lesser Demon, but in the future, I will dominate the Universe! If I could be a zing de Demon The Bone Tube Demon is a typical representative of the Demon n, possessing brutality, arrogance and cruelty within. Just as the Bone Tube Demon was relishing its superior racial strength and his future powers, He was shocked to discover twopletely different breaths of meteors appearing above the blood-red sky, heading towards him! Great Master of the Demon, resist this sudden existence! Even many demons who were so wild that they didnt respect the Master of Demon on normal days, began to pray at this moment. Because they knew, if they were hit, theyd be turned to ashes in an instant! Behind us is the Demon Insect Nest, the Master of the Demon will definitely show up for the safety of the Insect Nest, right? Sure enough, the next moment, they clearly heard the angry shout of the Master of the Demon, Heather Graham?! How dare you?! And what is this In the T World Community, I havent heard of a Monarch Species with your form! However Even if you are a Monarch Species, in front of my zing de Demon, you are nothing but trash! How dare youe to my?! Abyss Turtlefield seethed with rage. His will coalesced into a multitude of violent rules in an instant, countless chains aze with demonic mes, which coalesced into a massive Demon w and clenched into a fist, mming down on Logan and Heather Graham! Were here as guests, of course. Why, arent you weing us? Heather Graham sneered coldly, the holy light in her hand coalesced into a holy sword, transformed into a streak of light, and struck hard at the Demon w formed by the star rule chains! Under normal circumstances, she wasnt Transcendent Tier and naturally wouldnt dare to resist Deity yers fortified by others local star rules. But right now, the Demon was in an unprecedented state of weakness. Plus, with Logan by her side She had no fear at all! Logan, on the other hand, instantly materialized a murderous aura, looking even more violent than the Demon n itself, almost out-Demon-ing the Demons! His aura briefly merged with that of the Demon Insect Nest, bypassing the star rule chains in an instant. Then the Stone Axe in his hand red up with a rampant Spiritual Fire again, fiercely shing down at the Demon Insect Nest! Damn it! Who the hell are you?! If you dare move, Ill make a living hell for you! Ill spare no resource to invade your! Seeing this mysterious Deity yer quickly bypassed him, intending tondslide his Civilization Foundationthe Demon Insect Nest with an axe, Abyss Turtlefield became frantic. He started to threaten Logan, in an attempt to stop him After all, with most of his will gone, he was struggling enough just to deal with Heather Graham! Upon hearing the threat, Logan just sneered indifferently, his Stone Axe continued its harsh descent! Utilizing the violent aura from the Goblin Tribe, Logan deftly evaded Abyss Turtlefields rule chains. Then, despite Abyss Turtlefields threats, he mmed his axe down on the Demon Insect Nest! Hiss! Hiss! In the Demon Insect Nest, countless Demon Worms that resembled alien creatures roared in threats and fear at Logan. However, this did not affect his descending Stone Axe at all! Boom! Under the incredulous and angry gaze of Abyss Turtlefield, Logans Stone Axe ame with the raging Spirit Fire, struck the Demon Insect Nest. At that moment, it seemed as though the whole world went silent. Under countless eyes, the Demon Insect Nest, which was the Civilization Foundation of the Demon n C zing de Demon n, was badly wounded by Logans attack! That blow almost split the Demon Insect Nest in two! Furthermore, the raging Spiritual Fire continued to burn, wildly spreading through the open Demon Insect Nest! As if the Demon Insect Nest was the perfect fuel, it burned the nest fiercely, scorching the souls of the Demon Worms! Logan could feel that during the burning process, the Goblin Tribes Spiritual Fire was constantly devouring the Demon Insect Nests Origin as nourishment for its own transformation, gradually bing more powerful! You lowly insect! Damn you! You are going to die! Abyss Turtlefields eyes instantly turned blood-red, but he was being held back by Heather Graham and they were at a disadvantage, they couldnt stop Logan at all! Chapter 151 - 151: 82: Civilization’s Fire! Taiyi Quantum Chapter 151 - 151: 82: Civilizations Fire! Taiyi Quantum Light! Ancient Bloodline! Crushing the Demon Insect Nest! (8000) _5 Trantor: 549690339 Its face suddenly turned pale The Demon Insect Nest, as the civilization foundation of the zing de Demon n, and It as the master of the civilization of zing de Demon n. At this moment, It was also severely affected and seriously injured! Logan coldly sneered and once again swung his axe without any concern, directly shattering the Demon Insect Nest! At this moment, the entire sky of the Demon rained blood red bloody rain, as if wailing and in pain! Arge amount of origin and potential were dissipating, even the figure of Abyss Turtlefield became somewhat illusory, no longer solid, full of violence! Looking at the fragmented, burning spiritual fire, the Demon Insect Nest which was about to bepletely burned and release all its essence, as well as the twisted face of the Abyss Turtlefield, Logan sneered, Didnt you want me dead? Do you know who I am? Im waiting for you Then, Logan opened his palm, and the nearly perfect World Law immediately spread out, enveloping the Demon Insect Nest. When it waspletely shattered, he gathered all the Demon Malevolence inside it, turning it into a small ck-red crystal ball, and collected it. In this process, the limited special effect Killing Machine was also constantly absorbing the murderous aura from the zing de Demon n. In a very short time, it transformed into a ughter Mark that could restrain the zing de Demon! As for Abyss Turtlefield, he could only watch all this happen helplessly under Heather Grahams entanglement. Its face instantly turned pale. It knew that it hadpletely lost its chance to be part of the Emperor Recement n! Even if it won the uing Sequence n, this would still be the case. Moreover, with the Turtlefield Aristocratic Familys cruel rules and the current resource situation, it is impossible to give It any resources for recovery! Even worse, they might even take back everything that had been granted to It before! As for the fact that Deity yers cant attack their own civilizations Deity yers? Sorry, Blue Star Civilization does not have this rule. Furthermore, It was the one who told Heather Graham Its coordinates, Its own stupidity is something Blue Star Civilization wouldnt pay for! Its just a pity that I didnt get Heather Grahams coordinates, otherwise, I could have taken revenge! Abyss Turtlefields eyes were filled with deep-seated hatred. Itsst visit to Heather Grahams was through Heather Grahams Heaven Realm passage, and it had not obtained her coordinates. Have you finished collecting the Malevolence? Heather Graham didnt even look at Abyss Turtlefield, and just said to Logan, Our goal has been achieved, we can leave now Otherwise, this foolish fellow might decide to blow up the on a whim, and our incarnations would be wasted here! Its collected, lets go. We should continue to control the situation of theary war. Logan nodded slightly, nced at the pale-faced Abyss Turtlefield, and said indifferently, Abyss Turtlefield, if you want to take revenge on me Youd better hurry. Otherwise, I wont have time to bother with you. And now that you can hardly protect yourself, do you really have the strength to find out my true identity and take revenge on me? Then the two Spirits left amidst the deep-seated hatred in Abyss Turtlefields eyes as they tore through space! T04 World Region, Goblin World Fragment C Border Ind, Logan returned to his own World Fragment once more. But Its mood waspletely different now, as Its current mood was extremely good because It had obtained what It needed the most Demon Malevolence! Moreover, They sessfully took revenge on the Turtlefield Aristocracy in the process! Soon, after the Sequence n ends, I will be able to obtain a drop of Masters blood from the second level of the Federation Treasury. Then Ill use the System to deduce Martial Arts. Once I reconnect with the Sky Man Tribe, I can transform into a Martial Ancestor and usher in the Martial Arts World! Of course, thats not the most important thing The most important thing is that with the Demon Malevolence in hand, the Goblin Civilization can fully condense spirituality, and then refine spirituality, allowing me to set foot on the path of the Giant Spirit! Logan looked at the demonic malevolence in his hand with a smile and anticipation, as well as the prompt in the log: [Log]: You and Taylor Civilizations taboo have initiatedmunication with Sky Net Will [Log]: You have received the help of Sky Net Civilization! [Log]: You and Angel Lord Heather Graham have invaded the Demon of the Abyss Turtlefield! Ll.,ogJ: YOU navepletely aestroyea tne civilization rounaatlon C Demon Insect Nest C zing de Demon n! [Log]: The limited special effect Killing Machine has gained the ughter Mark Nightmare of zing de Demon , which has a small restraining effect on the zing de Demon n! [Log]: The Goblin tribes Spiritual Fire, with the civilization foundation of the zing de Demon n as fuel, has gained great improvement! [Log]: Goblins Fire (Civilization Foundation Seed/12.38%)! [Log]: You have acquired one of the highest-quality malevolences, Demon Malevolence! [Log]: You have acquired 100,000 Energy Points! [Log]: You have acquired 300 Origin Points! Not bad, its a good harvest! Looking at the prompts from the log, Logan couldnt help but smile, After all, there is no overnight sess in this world. If there are tens of thousands of such opportunities, I can directly fast-forward to the Immortal Dao Civilization! Although Logan thought so, he didnt think that such opportunities weremon. After all, an opportunity to ughter Myth species like this is truly rare! Especially when Heather Graham is taking the me in front! Moreover, although the zing de Demon Civilization has lost its Demon Insect Nest. It still has other civilization foundations and is still one of the top civilizations, albeit distanced from the other Myth Species civilizations. System, add the Demon Malevolence to the condensing spirituality! Logan spoke, giving themand to the system. By the way, there is also the prototype of the Exclusive Group Rule. The next moment, the log responded: [Log]: Demon Malevolence has been added to the spirituality! [Log]: The original spirituality contains Power Law, ughter Will, Multiple Effects, Ancient Bloodline, and other existences! [Log]: The final characteristics of spirituality are about to be determined! [Log]: Demon Malevolence has been added as an element to the Exclusive Law C Group! [Log]: Exclusive Law C Group stillcks elements and cannot condense! [Log]: The spirituality is about to be finalized, please wait Watching the ck and red Demon Malevolence join the green-gold spirituality prototype, the spirituality prototype gradually stimted the worlds greatest and most extreme power and evil! This kind of[Evil]seems to have something to do with the so-called Ancient Curse in legends! Its almost done As Logan waited, he also focused his attention. He was observing the progress of the Heroic Spirit Master Corps on the Heroic Spirit in pursuit of the four Void War Fortresses of Taylor Civilization. After all, total war has begun, and the Mechanical Civilization is more suitable than the War Breed Civilization for conducting explosive warfare! He didnt want his Goblin Civilization to blindly engage in fierce wars with reckless, low-value war machines created from resources one after another. Even if they have external assistance, theyll still suffer heavy losses! A chapter with more than 8,000 words! The little author has been pushing four-in-one chapters with over 8,000 words for three days in a row! If you convert it, its been twelve chapters in three days! It should be considered as fulfilling the promise of multiple updates after the recovery, ask for some subscriptions and rewards-! The little author bows in thanks! Chapter 152 - 152: 83: (Spirituality – Extreme Evil) ! Chapter 152 - 152: 83: (Spirituality C Extreme Evil) ! Civilizational Foundation! Skeleton World C Spirit Realm Descends! [Ten Thousand Words Essence] Trantor: 549690339 T06 World zone, North Sea Domain, Found it! As the Golden Boss wielded the Scepter of Kings and the linear me came closer, Hunter Tracers nerves were strained, and his brain worked frantically- Even his crystalline brain in his body far away on Taylor Star was shuddering slightly as, at thest moment, he finally found the critical point of this linear me! sh! The [Overlord Engine] of the Giant Battle Armor roared to life, bombarding the ears with deafening noise. The Giant Armor feverishly burned the remnants of the super energy crystal from this star, brought by Hunter Tracer from the base, and unleashed a terrifying force! He waited quietly, and at thest moment before the linear me was about to descend, his Ion Cutting Guillotine Sword shed out, cleaving severely onto the barely noticeable thin critical line of the linear me! Boom! The instant the giant sword collided with the me, a huge boom detonated from the point of impact, resulting in an enormous hole with tens of thousands of meters in diameter on the sea surface! Immediately after, countless sea waters were sshed around and burnt by the Goblin Will Fire, even instantly evaporating the sea water in this area, leaving tens of thousands of sea monsters turning red, floating on the sea surface! Upon seeing this, Hunter Tracer was panting heavily with excitement. Even though the Giant Battle Armor had been burnt by the me, causing more than 10.97% damage, he didnt care- Such a direct confrontation, fighting at the critical moment was what he had always longed for and pursued! Garon, after having unleashed a havoc of thunderstorms and hurricanes, intuitively knew it was time tounch his attack, and directly targeted Logan! It roared in excitement and charged towards Logan! In its life as a beast, it had not encountered any living creature being able to resist its charge! Even the other Fierce Beast Kings were no exception! In Garons opinion, that terrifying strike just now must have been that loathsome and scary entitys full force blow! At this moment, it must be in a continuing state of weakness! Rumble! Such a strong one, allow me to reap! Not just Garon, Hunter Tracer thought so too. If such a strike could be unleashed casually, then this game would have no yability at all- Even though theres a story kill But even so, the Virtual Gaming Company shouldnt just disregard the games bnce mechanisms and result in the game losing its yability, right? He too began to concentrate to hunt for the Golden Bosss critical point. Despite searching wholeheartedly, he didnt find any traces of the critical line. But Hunter Tracer believed that even if this monster is a golden BOSS temte, even if it is terrifyingly imprable like a story kill monster. However, under Garons terrifying charge, even if it was not fatally wounded, it would certainly expose its critical line amidst the chaos! This is the power of friendship, damn it! Moreover, ording to the effort needed for the golden BOSS to instantly shatter the Mechanics Void War Fortress, the previous strike must have been an attack that required a long time to build up! Meaning, this Golden Boss is not powerful enough to make him despair! Interesting, did youprehend the rule of seeing through weaknesses? Logan squinted his eyes, feeling the sh that scattered his previous attack, No, there is a deeper level of annihtion and destruction of the rule! Interesting, this Taylor People Tribe is indeed rated by Blue Star as a Mythical ss species due to its exceptional mental abilitiesC Just a random yer has such talent, able to understand such a fairly high-level rule! But this is also rted to the Goblin Will Fire not being fully developed yet, so he is able to find the weak spot. Logan casually sighed, then watched as a giant Dragon-headed Godzi roared, charging towards him with an irresistible terrifying momentum. He couldnt help but smile, nonchntly brandishing the Scepter of Kings once again, Boom! The Goblin Will Fire, once again erupted! In the horrified gazes of Garon and Hunter Tracer, a linear me that was not any weaker than before, even exceeding, was casually dispatched by the Golden Boss, then it easily crossed with Garon! Garon, after realizing the other partys feeling of disdain, didnt even have time to get angry after beingpletely engulfed by the approaching linear me! Next, the linear me appeared before its eyes and thenIn an instant, it pierced through it! Rumble! Rumble. Garon gave out a mournful cry. It despaired when it found that it hadpletely lost consciousness and control over the Thunderstorm Law! The sky seemed to rain blood and wind of stench, the Will unconsciously mourned. The death of each strong one is a significant loss to the! However, the Will was helpless and could only mourn. Before it gave birth to its will, secretnds had appeared on the and were integrated into the Heroic Spirit Realm. Now, Logan, who held the majority rights to the Heroic Spirit Realm, firmly suppressed it! Despite being instantly killed, it didnt mean that the Fierce Beast King, as enormous as the deep-sea Godzi and times bigger, was weak. This colossal deep-sea Godzi, if put into the Dragon Taming World, would be able to cause wholesale destruction within a month.. Chapter 153 - 153: 83: (Spirituality – Extreme Evil) ! Chapter 153 - 153: 83: (Spirituality C Extreme Evil) ! Civilizational Foundation! Skeleton World C Spirit Realm Descends! [Ten Thousand Words Essence]_2 Trantor: 549690339 Even at that time, Logan might have been instantly killed facing it! But on the Heroic Spirit, which is a micr, it was just one among many ninth-order demigod beings. And now, it is casually annihted by Logan! [Note: Previously mentioned that on Heroic Spirit, the Heroic Spirit Human n is suppressed by the Fierce Beast n!] [Note: There are several ninth-order demigod-ss fierce beasts in the Fierce Beast n, while the Heroic Spirit Human n only has the Four Pir Kings as epic and King Nicholson is a demigod-level Heroic Spirit.] One of the main reasons for Logans current strength is because he just obtained the prototype of the Civilization Foundation C Goblins Fire! When Logan and Heather Graham attacked the Demon in the Abyss Turtlefield, its goblin spirituality torrent shattered and burned the Civilization Foundation of the Abyss Turtlefield C the Demon Insect Nest. During this process, the goblin spirituality torrent absorbed part of the Civilization Foundation of the Demon Insect Nest, creating an opportunity for it to form its own Civilization Foundation ! Civilizational Treasure, Civilization Heavy Weapons, Civilization Foundation! This is one of the strongest foundations for a race to rise to power. Even a simple Civilizational Treasure can y a significant role in the races path to greatness. Just like the Desert Serpent-Peoples Civilizational Treasure C Desert centa, it can store arge number of fertilized eggs of the Desert Serpent-People for breeding. The Desert centa is like the Desert Serpent-Peoples factory, continuously breeding and nurturing Desert Serpent-People and directly imbuing them with a fair amount of racial memory! This is also the strongest foundation for the Desert Serpent-Peoples World War and human wave tactics! The Goblins Fire could grow into a Civilization Foundations fire seed. Even though theres a long way to go in the future, it still cant deny its power! Fire Seed, Bud, Prototype, Manifestation Foundation! Therefore, Hunter Tracer cant even imagine that the Golden Boss, which previously required a long time to build up before it could rely on sneak attacks to shatter the Void War Fortress, would undergo such a huge change in such a short time! Theres no choice. As the fire(seed) of goblin will that could grow into a Civilization Foundation, even in its fire(seed) state, it is simply bug-like! And this is the dimensional strike between civilizations! [Note: The types and functions of the Demon Insect Nest and Goblin Will Fire are different, and there are also strengths and weaknesses between Civilization Foundations. At present, the Goblins Fire is still weak!] Garon Hunter Tracers voice was a bit hoarse, as he simply couldnt believe what was happening before his eyes! Such horrifying attacks, this Golden Boss, could just casually unleash them! And Even in this situation, even if I exerted all my strength and exploded with my small universe, I cant find his weak spots, not even for a single point! Hunter Tracer felt disheartened, but detected the mocking and disdainful gaze of that boss (in fact, Logans gaze had no emotion in it). His heart was filled with anger once again Its just death! If I run away now, why would I even y Giant Armor! With these thoughts in mind, he once again wielded the Ion Cutting Guillotine Sword like a solitary brave knight, charging at Logan! INOC Dau,menuame courage. Logan casuallymented, and a sky-covering goblin spiritual torrent instantly pressed down, annihting the consciousness of Hunter Tracer who was controlling the Giant Armor! But not destroying the Giant Battle Armor at all This Giant Battle Armor is a good thing, it wouldnt want it to be reduced to ashes by the Goblin Will Fires attack! Suddenly, the sky-covering Goblin Will Fire poured down and burned all the high-risk robots and low-risk robots to the ground. Only a single Void War Fortress remained in ce, along with numerous portable mechanical factories and arge number of logistical robots mining and extracting mineral veins. And that Giant Battle Armor! Heroic Spirit Master Corps, take over here and take everything away! Logan issued amand to theting Heroic Spirit Master Corps, And the Heroic Spirit Realm, temporarily store the Giant Armor and the Void War Fortress! The next moment, the Heroic Spirit Realm responded. A pale blue spatial barrier instantly expanded, pulling the Giant Armor and the shrunken size of the Void War Fortress into the Heroic Spirit Realm for storage. Logans eyes were filled with numerous log prompts [Log]: You engaged in battle with the Giant Battle Armor! [Log]: You fought against the Abyss King Garon! [Log]: You killed the Abyss King Garon and shattered the Thunderstorm Law! [Log]: You annihted the Viscount Level yer Hunter Tracers game consciousness! [Log]: You achieved a great victory! [Log]: Goblin Will Fire burned the Thunderstorm Law! [Log]: Goblin Will Fire (Civilization Foundation C Fire Seed / 12.58% (12.38% + 0.2%))! [Log]: You harvested the dropped effects Weakness Insight, Wind Thunder Sea, and Dead Fish Domain [Log]: Faith Points +100,000 points! [Log]: Origin Points +1 point! At this moment, the war in the West Beast Wilderness had just begun! T World Community, TOI District, Taylor Star (Super-Giant), Virtual Game World, Hunter Tracers consciousness slowly awakened in his exclusive room in the Virtual Game World, his eyes filled with fear and ferocity Chapter 154 - 83: (Spirituality – Extreme Evil) ! Chapter 154: Chapter 83: (Spirituality Extreme Evil) ! Civilizational Foundation! Skeleton World Spirit Realm Descends! [Ten Thousand Words Essence]_3 Trantor: 549690339 That feeling just now Did that golden BOSSgive me a nightmare??? Hunter Tracer rubbed his face, which was somewhat pale from fear. He felt a bit doubtful and somewhat afraid, and hurriedly summoned the virtual system. Virtual System, perform a Will check on me quickly! He had heard rumors long ago Despite the fact that the virtual game world is now very advanced, a significant number of yers suffer brain death or mental breakdown due to their excessive engagement in the game He wouldnt want such an incident happening to himself. Soon, a blue light shed in his room, sweeping back and forth over theid-down Hunter Tracer, continually scanning. Several secondster, the emotionless mechanized voice of the virtual system sounded, Respected Viscount Level yer Hunter Tracer, the Will check you applied for isplete. Your mental will status is good, and no signs of external interference were detected! Phew. Hearing the mechanized voice of the virtual system, Hunter Tracer could finally breathe a sigh of relief. However, soon after, his brows furrowed. He remembered that when he was killed by that golden BOSS in Garon, he rushed forward fearlessly, and then his consciousness disappeared Thats not right! Consciousness disappearingl shouldve felt my consciousness fading. Normally, I shouldve woken up in my exclusive room. But before I returned to my exclusive room, I seemed to have had a nightmare! That dream was too realistic I seemed to be trapped on a tiny stage. There were winged angelic creatures, sulfur-smelling demonic creatures, and huge green skin creatures And all of them weremanders, who kept drilling me Thinking about the contents of that nightmare, Hunter Tracer felt a chill go down his spine. He quickly shook his head, not wanting to dwell on those distressing memories, Forget it, dont think about it. It must be because Ive been too engrossed in ying gamestely. I should y less for a while. No, Ive got to go on the forum and criticise this new game. Theres no game experience at all! Thinking this, Hunter Tracer opened the forum, ready to start his keyboard warrior journey! What surprised him was that, after opening the forum, he found that the new game heavily promoted by the Virtual Gaming Company only had a one-star rating! In fact, after a long period of development, every game released by the Virtual Gaming Company has been well-received. That was also the reason why so many Viscount Level yers were so excited about the gamesunch In their view, any game developed by the Virtual Gaming Company was bound to be a sensation. A game developed with arge amount of resources, wouldnt it be sky-high fun? But, this clearly highly valued new game from the Virtual Gaming Company, was rated one star by arge number of Viscount Level yers! Hunter Tracer began to take it seriously and started reading the reviews What kind of game is this? Speechless, I was ambushed as soon as I entered. I lost my Void War Fortress directly, along with 10,000 merits. Rubbish game, and I had been looking forward to it for so long! Ice and Fire conflict is it? No, in the past when farming the Fantasy Instances, mobs like the Gnoll Tribe, Gnomes, Goblins, etc., they could all be ignored, even Baron-level yers could ignore it, but why is the Lizardmen I met in this game so powerful? That Lizardmen Chief with the Sun tattoo, could even withstand my Secondary Orbital Annihtion Star Cannon! No, why are there a group of rainbow chickens that can easily defeat my high-risk robot ah? There is no yability at all, I dont understand what is the purpose of the Virtual Gaming Company making this game? Based on the opening plot alone, killing one is enough for me to give it a one-star rating, randomly killing one yer at the start, do you still want me to y?! You guys are still okay, a golden BOSS appeared as soon as I started, one axe killed me, I dont know how the remaining four teammates are doing, one star given! There are some who win, but they are all pyrrhic victories! Yes, and after winning, there is no settlement time, directly kicked offline by the system, the system even said it was to help the yers clean up the battlefield Fuck, refund the money!!! Hunter Tracer read this, seeing some familiar words. He found out that it was from Mechanic and couldnt help but sympathize, then started looking for a strategy guide. But he searched the entire forum, read through all the threads, but couldnt find a single thread about the strategy for the new game It felt like, this game could not be cleared! Or perhaps, itspletely random, and not a single yer has encountered the same exact scenario! The game experience is truly terrible! Hunter Tracerined, left a one-star review, and then closed the forum. T06 World Area, South Desert Territory, Rage Thunder looked at the message received by themunication system and couldnt help being astonished, How did they know the location of our War Fortress? Moreover, it seems like theyve been prepared for arge-scale war for a long time, and onlyunched a surprise attack today! Rage Thunder looked at the scene in the projection, checked the status of his two teammates besides Woody, and then breathed a sigh of relief.. Chapter 155 - 83: (Spirituality – Extreme Evil) ! Chapter 155: Chapter 83: (Spirituality Extreme Evil) ! Civilizational Foundation! Skeleton World Spirit Realm Descends! [Ten Thousand Words Essence]_4 Trantor: 549690339 Luckily, so far only Woodys area has encountered arge-scale invasion. Hunter Tracer and Melvin Hawthornes areas shouldnt have any problems for With that thought, Rage Thunder started operating his modified Lava Super Energy Cannon. He could not stand idly by while Woody was under siege and not do anything! Number One, release the Volcanic Shelter and activate the Lava Super Energy Cannon! Rage Thunder had named his supeputer Number One, giving it a simple, rustic touch. At hismand, the Volcanic Shelters, reflecting ze-like colors simr to bubbles, began to expand and then contract, repeating the process over and over again. During this process, the Volcanic Shelters crazily extracted volcanic energy from the numerous volcanoes in the South Desert Territory to continuously charge the Lava Super Energy Cannon! Even if this attack exposes the coordinates of my Void War Fortress This ultra-high-powered shot, nearly surpassing the strongest power of the Secondary Orbital Annihtion Star Cannon, will absolutely eliminate the majority of this civilizations power! Rage Thunders eyes gleamed with crazy excitement- He had never tried taking out most of a civilizations living forces with one shot! In the past, he had often seen Earl-Level big shots shatter a with a single shot, and he had been very envious. He never thought that today, he would have the opportunity to do something simr! As Rage Thunder kept trying to lock onto the ultra-long-range coordinates andunch an attack with the Lava Super Energy Cannon, suddenly, all the Volcanic Shelters became unstable and shook violently. The crystal-clear bubbles that were continuously extracting volcanic energy began to flicker. Subsequently, the extraction of volcanic energy became unstable, causing the volcanoes to shake continuously, and then The volcanoes within the volcanic cluster began to extinguish one after another! Yes, extinguish! Volcanoes were originally supposed to be the source of as energy the energy of the Star Core. Volcanic Shelters, however, were super devices controlling these volcanoes that touched on the level of the Rule. If the Volcanic Shelters malfunctioned, it would likely cause a fault that would extinguish the volcanoes! Buzz The Lava Super Energy Cannon had just started to charge, but it dimmed once again, losing its energy source! Damn it! Damn it!!!eastern fantasy Seeing this scene, Rage Thunder felt a bit crushed and furious but was also helpless. It was precisely because his Secondary Orbital Annihtion Star Cannon had been damaged by the Golden Boss that he had improvised and modified it into a Lava Super Energy Cannon. Now, with the malfunction of the Volcanic Shelter, he was truly at a loss! Ill think of another solution, but even if Ie up with something now, I wont have time to modify it again and provide support to Woody in time I can only count on Hunter Tracer now! Rage Thunder was ready to message Hunter Tracer, who controlled the Giant Battle Armor. Team leader Melvin Hawthorne had the Talent of mechanical enhancement and followed a brutal soldier path. If they waited for him to lead the mechanical frenzy to provide support, Woody would probably have already been killed. As for Hunter Tracer, he controlled the Giant Armor, which represented the epitome ofbat power. Only he could bring the Command Temte and the level 99 Abyss King to support Woody! Then, he saw a scene that made his face turn pale instantly! How is this possible! Rage Thunders face turned pale, and through themunication devices projection, he unexpectedly saw a pitch-ck rift suddenly appear above Hunter Tracer & the Abyss King! From that pitch -ck spatial rift, there stepped out a majestic figure akin to a deity Golden BOSS! Then, that Golden Boss, without any regard for martial ethics, didnt say a word and directly raised the Scepter of Kings, striking out a terrifying linear me that could annihte a War Fortress! Run! Rage Thunder saw that the huge armor and the beast instinctively turned their heads, so he breathed a sigh of relief. However, the following scene almost made him lose his breath! The blockheaded Hunter Tracer didnt continue to flee, and instead, he turned around to fight. What left Rage Thunder even more speechless was that the Abyss King also turned around to fight Then, under Rage Thunders incredulous gaze, Hunter Tracer barely managed to shatter the iing linear me, gaining a brief respite. That Golden Boss casually struck another linear me, easily cutting the Abyss King in half! Afterward, an all-epassing darkness descended, cloaking the Giant Armor like a nightmare Soon after, a second gray avatar appeared in the team roster. This is too outrageous! This Golden Boss is so strong, whats the point of fighting? Cant he just sweep us all up by himself? Feeling deeply puzzled, Rage Thunder went to investigate the cause of the Volcanic Shelters malfunction. As for Melvin Hawthorne, he had already been ignored. T06 World Zone, West Beast Wilderness, On top of the main battlefield, The sky was gloomy, filled with thick smoke and a somewhat suffocating smell. This was due to the local mineral resources being destructively exploited by Woody, as well as the countless mechanical factories, exploration robots, and massive exploration mechanical devices not engaging in any sustainable recycling. After sacrificing mineral resources and the ecological environment, they gained a huge number of low-risk, high-risk robots. And arge number of roaring, ferocious, and even rampaging Fierce Beasts! Thankfully, I made a Ferocious Beast Mental Field Interferometer with the brain material of the Fierce Beast King from this West Beast Wilderness.. It can simte the mental fluctuations of the Fierce Beast King and make these numerous Fierce Beasts fight for me! Chapter 156 - 156: 83: (Spirituality – Extreme Evil) ! Chapter 156 - 156: 83: (Spirituality C Extreme Evil) ! Civilizational Foundation! Skeleton World C Spirit Realm Descends! [Ten Thousand Words Essence]_5 Trantor: 549690339 The ultra-high-risk robot carrying Woodys consciousness stayed silently in the war fortresss control room. She wasnt as foolish as the others. If she sensed any danger, she would instantly drive the Void War Fortress into a spatial jump to escape, forcefully exiting the game. Even if she still lost 10,000 merit points, at least the general framework of the war fortress would be preserved, and the loss wouldnt be that severe! Only an idiot like Hunter Tracer would dare to try and fight that golden BOSS that could instantly destroy the Void War Fortress. He must be dead by now! Giant armor yers always have simple minds! What about that idiot Rage Thunder? Hasnt he already modified a Lava Super Energy Cannon? Why hasnt he sent any messages for backup? Those who like to use cannons are indeed unreliable! At this moment, Woody hadpletely given up on her teammates. She could only rely on her own strength to resist, so that at the end, she might not lose all 10,000 merit points and still have some left! Meanwhile, her other consciousness was on the ultra-high -risk mechanical beast she had created from the corpse of the original Fierce Beast King in the West Beast Wilderness. It was a giant beast with a lions body, a dragons head, and a pythons tail, tens of meters high, with its heart obliterated by the Sky-based Destroyer Cannon. Now, in its ce was an Overlord IV Engine, with super energy crystals as its power source, and its entire skeleton had been remodeled with a special alloy. It could be said that itsbat power was far superior to its former self! Wide Area Mental Interference Fluctuation, ready! Ferocious Beast Mental Field Interferometer, ready! Mechanical Dynamically Powered Turret, ready! Energy-Driven Lock-On Turret, ready! Low-Risk Armored Combat Robots, ready! Medium-RiskArmored Combat Robots, ready! Secondary Orbital Annihtion Star Cannon, low-power mode ready! Information Shielding Field, ready! War preparationsplete, awaiting ownersmand! The sweet and crisp voice of Sophie, the advanced Al, echoed in the war fortress control room, but its content was the cruel and indifferent preparation for war. Start! Aim the Sky-based Destroyer Cannon at those level 89 monsters and warn them not to act recklessly! A bunch of ignorant native monsters Let my remodeled king of mechanical beasts give you a little taste of technological shock. Woody spoke softly, knowing that even the low-power Secondary Orbital Annihtion Star Cannon was not something these native lord monsters dared to resist! With themand given, all war machinery roared to life, engaging in brutal collisions with the charging Heroic Spirit Masters and Heroic Spirits! For the Father God! For the Goblin Tribe! For the Heroic Spirits! With each shout, the Shadow Hunters among the Goblin Hero Spirits hid within the shadows, rapidly traveling back and forth between the shadow ne and reality, ughtering one monster after another! The Trolls and Giant Warriors, on the other hand, gathered tremendous Blood Qi, with dark red thorn patterns appearing on their bodies as they charged into the Low-Risk and High-Risk Robots, engaged in a mad sh! In the sky, numerous High-Risk Robots and Second-Level Goblin Giant Soldiers engaged inbat with Second- Level Heroic Spirit Masters. At every moment, countless fuel, mechanical parts, and flesh and blood fell on the battlefield, as the war raged on fiercely! The fire of the Goblins will, born from the Father God! Let us continue it! Martin raised his battleaxe, burning with the fire of the Goblins Will, and his brow burned with the pulsating, symbolizing the power of Rule. Each swing of his axe tore through one powerful fierce beast after another, approaching the legendary realm, absorbing their soul power, and adding fuel to the fire of the Goblins Will! Not just him, but every life killed by the Goblin Tribe or the Goblin Hero Spirits on the battlefield had strands of soul power absorbed by the Fire of the Goblins will, fuelling its mes! Boom! As the intensity of the war became more and more fierce, the ultra-high-risk mechanical beast carrying Woodys consciousness led the legendary fierce beasts into the battlefield! However, after resolving the issues with Hunter Tracer and the deep-sea Fierce Beast King Garon and re-emerging in the Heroic Spirit Realm, Logan did not personally intervene. The reason being that the Fire of the Goblins Will was still in a weak state and needed to be nurtured to continue its powerful attacks. It wouldnt be in line with the principle of maximizing benefits if Logan kept intervening. As a Deity yer, what he wanted was a civilization that could provide him with a steady stream of resources for advancement. Not a civilization that required him to intervene in everything. It wasnt a big deal right now since they were all below the Transcendent Tier, and the power gap between forces wasnt insurmountable. As long as there was no imminent change in the Void Brand or the need for a civilization war, his involvement was fine. But in the future, what happens when the Goblin Civilization rises to a Level 1 Civilization and starts to wage war in the World Community? Would he have to personally deal with each one by one? Only through blood and fire can a civilization truly grow. Logan revealed a faint smile, no longer paying any attention to the ongoing war in the West Beast Wilderness and leaving the Goblins to fend for themselves.. Chapter 157 - 157: 83: (Spirituality – Extreme Evil) ! Chapter 157 - 157: 83: (Spirituality C Extreme Evil) ! Civilizational Foundation! Skeleton World C Spirit Realm Descends! [Ten Thousand Words Essence]_6 Trantor: 549690339 Meanwhile, It wasprehending the various marvelous characteristics of Demon Malevolence, preparing for the future [Martial Ancestor Incarnation]! Moreover, World Fusion was only one step away frompletion. Demon Malevolence had already merged with the spirituality prototype, and spiritual characteristics began to emerge! [Log]: Demon Malevolence and the spirituality prototype have merged sessfully! [Log]: The degree of spirituality gathering has been greatly improved! [Log]: Goblin Civilization spirituality is condensing [Log]: Goblin Civilization spirituality has condensed sessfully! As the log changed, the golden spiritual halo in the Goblin World Fragment began to sh. Within the golden halo, the ck and red, chaotic and tyrannical Demon Malevolence began to expand madly, entwining with the golden halo and transforming into ck and gold thorns! The ck and gold thorns intertwined with each other, and countless painful faces appeared faintly on the thorns spikes. Wicked Saint! [Log]: The stimtion of the ancient bloodline from the Goblin Race has failed [Log]: The Ancient bloodline stimtion degree is 1.37%! [Log]: Coming from the ancient bloodline, there lies the fusion of sacred the ancient saints encounter @*&%#+% betrayal, in the extreme pain (information severely damaged) [Log]: Consuming 9,000,000 Faith Points to forcibly extract a trace of ancient bloodline! [Log]: Demon Malevolence fusion seeded! [Log]: Sacred spirituality converted to [Log]: You obtained Wicked Spirituality! [Note!]: This spirituality has a very special nature, and the system provides a special exnation, please use with caution! [Log]: You obtained the Hero Identity Thorn Saint! [Log]: Details of Wicked Spirituality [Log]: Details of the Saint Identity [Log]: The required element Demon Malevolence for Martial Arts has been obtained! [Log]: Lacking the Body Tissue of a Powerful Lifeform! [Note]: The characteristics of this powerful lifeform and the characteristics of its body tissue will determine the initial path of martial arts! Blue Star, District 2, Zow City, Inner City District, Inside the Blue Star Guard Department C Zow City Division, The Department Chief sat in front of Arin, looking at the news just received from the Hyperdimensional mark, with an extremely serious expression, The Council has already arranged for a Transcendent Legion to go and annihte the Holy Bone Dynasty. Arin nodded, The Holy Bone Dynasty is too arrogant; they have a Throne Level ancestor and dare to directly descend on our Blue Star on arge scale. The Holy Bone Dynasty is probably just a pawn of the Skeleton Realm. The Department Chief shook his head slightly, his tone filled with heaviness, First, lets see how much resistance lies in the destruction of the Holy Bone Dynasty in the Skeleton Realm. If there is a great resistance, it can be basically confirmed that an existence in Will, descending on our Blue Star! Hearing the Department Chiefs words, Arins expression also became serious, So, its highly likely that the Abyss of Nothingness will descend!? Thisrge-scale Rank I Spatial Rifts in our District 2 this time is truly the precursor rift group of the Abyss of Nothingness! I dont know how many Dominators there are in the Skeleton Realm I dont know if theres a Holy See! The Department Chief shook his head slightly, Theres no benefit in thinking too much, lets just deal with whats in front of us. The Department Chief continued to read the news, and soon, his furrowed brow rxed slightly, revealing a hint of a smile, This time weve passed the danger of the Spatial Rifts arrival, and an opportunity is bestowed upon us. A [Spirit Realm] has descended between our Zow City and Stone City! A Spirit Realm has actually descended! Arin looked pleasantly surprised, Ive heard of Spirit Realms before but have never seen one! It is said that the death of arge number of lifeforms on Blue Star will transform into a world of spirituality, existing in the form of a Spirit Realm, and then descend. If we can get into the Spirit Realm and kill the spiritual creatures within, we can directly obtain spirituality to bolster the spiritual foundation of Giant Spirit Level Deities! Right! The Department Chief was also somewhat exhrated, A Giant Spirit can only gain spirituality by cultivating civilizations and worlds, strengthening civilization spirituality, and then condensing and refining. In this process, if there is no rapid promotion of races, civilizations, and worlds, it is a quite protracted step. Just like those Ninth-Order Giant Spirit Level Divine yers in our Zow City, many of them have actually begun toprehend their [Exclusive Law]. But due to their insufficient spiritual foundation and weak spirituality, theres no way for them to take the step of creating their own exclusivews! So theyre stuck at the Giant Spirit Level! Unlike somerge cities, they often have the descent ofrge Spatial Rifts, so they regrly encounter Spirit Realms and have no shortage of them, so Mythical Level Deities, and even Transcendent Gods, keep emerging from their midst! If we can seize this opportunity, our Zow City could, at the very least Double our strength! However Arin too was lost in thought, but as he spoke, his face turned troubled, But this time the Spirit Realm didnt descend in our Zow City, but between us and Stone City. Will Stone City willingly hand over the Spirit Realm to us? Hell. The Department Chief sneered, No way theyll hand it over, and we wouldnt either! So lets justpete on our skills. If pushes to shove At worst, both sides will be at an impasse, and well let the younger ones enter on their own. Whoever is more capable can kill more spiritual creatures and obtain more spirituality! Hmm. Arin nodded slightly, suddenly remembering something and sighing, What a pity. Pity that the Goblin Deity, who yed a huge role in the citys defensive battle and made a great contribution, isnt a Giant Spirit and cant take advantage of this opportunity Yeah, its quite a pity. Should we notify him? Lets notify him. The fact that were able to experience the Spirit Realms descent owes a lot to his contributions! Right, if he could observe and learn, perhaps hed be able to feel spirituality and condense it, right? As they spoke, the two divine yers looked at each other and smiled helplessly. They knew in their hearts that this reasoning was just to console themselves. As for the Goblin tribe An explosive 10,000-word update! The little author kindly requests rewards! Today is Fathers Day, and the little author, to the best of his ability, sent his dad a red envelope, although it wasnt very big, it was a token of his heart. His father was very happy, and so was the little author. I wish all the readers who have be fathers a Happy Fathers Day, and I wish a Happy Fathers Day to the fathers of all the readers who are not yet fathers! Chapter 158 - 84: From Human to spirit! Chapter 158: Chapter 84: From Human to spirit! Sublimation of Evil Crown! Thorn Saint! Taiyi Perpetual Motion Machine! [Ten Thousand Words Essence] Trantor: 549690339 TO/+ World Community, Goblin World Fragment Border Ind. The entire Goblin World Fragment exudes a ck-golden glow, within which lie the absolute extreme of [Extreme Evil], endless strength, and vast vitality. These represent the power of the [Path of Malice], the [Law of Power], and [Infinite Evolution]. Their sources are the [World], [Civilization], [Special Effects], as well as Logan, imprinted on the spirituality of civilization by variousws, forming the special and dangerous spirituality of [Extreme Evil] So special that the system has to specifically exin it. The Path of Malice derives from the chaotic and violent malevolence of demons. It symbolizes the cosmic dark sides wicked violence,bined with twisted ancient bloodlines, represents ultimate cruelty. The Law of Power is one of the mostmon and difficultws toprehend in the void, chosen by Logans numerous special influences to suit the Goblin Tribe. [Note: Time, Space, Destiny, Power are the mostmonws, as nothing, no time or ce, can exist without them.] Infinite evolution represents Logan himself, along with the uniqueness bestowed by the system. For Logan and the Goblin Civilization, the Path of Malice and the Law of Power are the strongest, but not the best choices. The best choice is [Evolution]! Because evolution is the tangible expression of Logans system Kill, then drop. Then evolve and ascend through the drop. So, in the ck and gold spirituality created by the Path of Malice and the Law of Power, an indescribable light symbolizing evolution always firmly dominates the core position. Even Malice and Power are constructed around it! With the passage of time, the spirituality flow gradually stabilizes, forming a crown made entirely of ck gold and set with colorful gemstones The Goblin Civilization is currently in the [Kingdom] stage of civilization. So, the spirituality of civilization appears in the world in the form of a symbol of [Kingdoms Power]! Logs continue to pop up [Log]: Thorn Saint is a hero identity! [Log]: Upon detecting a follower who meets the standard of bing a Hero, it can grant a heroic identity, making them a Thorn Saint! [Log]: It was detected that Thorn Saint is unique to the ancient bloodline of the Goblin Tribe. The Hero Qualified is limited to Goblin Followers! [Log]: The Thorn Saint helps the suited one toprehend the oppositews and to blend them together! [Log]: The Thorn Saint can invoke the exclusivew Sacred Thorn! [Log]: Extreme evil spirituality symbolizes crime and violence, transformed by malice, power, and twisted ancient bloodlines! [Log]: Extreme evil spirituality has a great destructive effect on exclusivews! [Log]: Current civilization is the Kingdom, spirituality symbolizes [Evil Crown ] ! [Log]: Your Goblin Civilization under yourmand has broken through the racial limitations, condensing civilization spirituality! [Log]: You have triggered the Silver Milestone event! [Log]: Your Goblin race under yourmand has broken through the racial level barrier limit, reaching High-level Prisoner Race! [Log]: Thank you for your contribution to the Hyperdimensional Game! [Log]: Reward Two-Star Warriors authority level! [Log]: Reward Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon Mid-level Transcendent Allies *1! [Log]: Reward Designated Items viewing authority! [Log]: Carry out Hyperdimensional Game full channel announcement? No announcement! Logan decisively chose not to announce, but he didnt have time to start looking at his newly acquired rights yet. Following that, the spirituality is condensed by civilization and automatically refined. And It began treading on its path of Giant Spirit! T06 World Zone, TalentEndless Desert! Woody softly spoke, looking at those Epics who were targeted by the Orbital Annihtion Cannon and couldnt take action. And on the battlefield, there were no Heroic Spirit Masters of Epic level present. She wanted to eliminate most of the opponents living forces in one fell swoop! ording to the data, the opponents were just natives who could only be powerful by relying on their instincts and the specialty of the. She had extreme confidence in this strike! Hum Roar! The Ultra High-Risk Mechanical Beast with a dragons head and lions body let out stiff roars and the loud humming noise of the engine working frantically. Running through thoserge, alloy-modified blood vessels was an enormous amount of super-energy fuel. The vast power exploded in the engine, spreading into its massive limbs of flesh and machine! A huge sandstorm was stirred up instantly under the demigod level rule, trying to swallow the entire battlefield! Without the identity of a mythic level, but because of mechanical transformation, coupled with reckless over-explosion in a short time, thebat power isparable to that of a mythical profession! Its very different from regr mythical level creatures. Martin, whose forehead was engraved with a rule mark symbolizing power, strolled through the battlefield, his moves dissolving high-risk robots into pieces with a wave of his hand, showing a grave expression. Looking at the sandstorm that covered the sky and earth, even as a seventh rank Goblin Giant Spirit, a legend, who had already embarked on the path of exclusivews of the mythic grade, he still found it somewhat helpless to deal with thisw attack that surpassed demigod level! Power Royal Authority!eastern fantasy Power Power of Life and Death! Martin gently opened his mouth, countless dark rule chains spread instantly from his body, covering the entire battlefield.. They turned into countless frightening power worms that looked like alienrvae, consuming the sand dust carryingw power! Chapter 159 - 84: From Human to Spirit! Chapter 159: Chapter 84: From Human to Spirit! Sublimation of Extreme Evil Crown! Thorn Saint! Taiyi Perpetual Motion Machine! [Ten Thousand Words Essence]_2 Trantor: 549690339 Power imprisonment Authority! Martin spoke again, his voice low but reverberating across the entire battlefield. Countless gray-white Law Chains emerged from the ground, transforming into various iplete and different-styled buildings, as if to drag everything in the mortal world into the gloomy prison! Law Embryo.Extreme Evil! At this moment, Ethan Carlton suddenly sensed a vast surge of spirituality being condensed and refined from the distant Mother World. A terrifying power spread across time and space, surrounding him. The next moment, a ck and gold torrent converged in his hand and then struck the vast Endless Desert Law above! Before us, all thorns shall be annihted! Martin quickly sensed the best timing and immediately raised the stone axe in his hand,manding the Goblin Hero Spirit Legion behind him! PowerMilitary Authority! He led the Goblin Hero Spirit Legion, leaping forward like an endless torrent of Goblin Will Fire! Not only that, above the Goblin Hero Spirit Legion, a massive Legion War Soul instantly condensed, transformed into a Goblin Giant Soldier riding a giant wolf, roaring as it charged at the Endless Desert Law with an ultimate onught! With a touch of ck and gold Extreme Evil spirituality as the vanguard, the Endless Desert Law was breached. The Goblins fire followed closely behind, and the Goblin Giant Soldier Spirit attackedeastern fantasy The Goblin Giant Soldier Spirit charged into the huge Linear me, instantly shattering the Super-giant Sandstorm that had already been weakened by the Extreme Evil spirituality! Woody was a bit dumbfounded upon seeing this, Is this an Elite Hero Spirit at level 79? And whats that little green skin? He only just reached level 70, how did he breach my super-giant sandstorm that I condensed using my Endless Desert Talent? Hes just an Elite temte, why is he so strong? My level 99, over 90,000bat power Ultra High-Risk Mechanical Beast, plus my full-force talent attack, were so easily broken? What is that monstrous thing on top of their legion? Where did it suddenlye from? Its just outrageous! Woody felt like she wasnt a Viscount Level yer, but a newbie, since she had entered the game! A golden BOSS that annihted a Void War Fortress in one strike. That golden BOSS casually killed the Giant Battle Armor and the Abyss King as if they werent level 99 fighters but level 1 wild dog monsters. Now, two level 79 and level 70 Elite monsters are opposing level 99 BOSS with unbelievable teamwork, Really fucking unbelievable! Woody was also annoyed, controlling the Ultra High-Risk Mechanical Beast to rampage directly, preparing to let loosepletely! Its our turn now. We cant just keep backing off, after all, who knows what position will be in the future. The Ancient Country Master chuckled softly, looking at the unfolding scenes with a bright expression on his solemn face. He saw hope for the future; the race in front of him had great potential! At his feet, a giant bird burning with green Spirit me appeared, and along with the other two Kings of Three Pirs, manifested an Epic Hero Spirit and instantly left terrifying trails in the sky, charging straight towards the War Fortress, their epic might covering the sky! Sky-based Destroyer Cannon, low power activation! Woody was a bit panicked. Her Sky-based Destroyer Cannon could easily kill when targeting a single person, but when targeting five at once, it was a bit beyond her power. Before, shed taken a psychological warfare approach, since its difficult to achieve epic-level and nobody wants to die. She was betting on the survival instincts of these three epics, but she didnt expect them to be so brave! Plus, the two level 70+ Elite monsters momentarily overwhelmed her, Ill just start by killing one then! As Woody steeled her heart, the different Law Chains locked the Ultra High -Risk Mechanical Beast tightly. Then, like cancer cells, the Extreme Evil spirituality crazily spread on the Ultra High -Risk Mechanical Beast, slowly annihting it! Her sliver of consciousness used to control the Ultra High-Risk Mechanical Beast was also annihted along with it! Of course, Extreme Evil spirituality wasnt unreasonably overpowered. It was just that the Mechanical Transformation Beast itself had a discordance, giving the Extreme Evil spiritualitys disintegration ability a bonus and making it seem unstoppable. Hmm! Woody groaned, and the lock-on radar of the Sky-based Destroyer Cannon went haywire. After all, only Viscount Level yers mental willpower could lock onto legendary-level or higher monsters, so most Sky-based Destroyer Cannons were manually operated by lock-on radar. Now, as she temporarily could not operate the lock-on radar, the Kings of Three Pirs, along with Martin and Ethan Carlton, took advantage and rushed into the War Fortress together, engaging in unbridled destruction! Its over. By the time Woody opened her eyes and her consciousness recovered, she saw the figure of the Ancient Country Master in front of her Ultra High-Risk Robot. The Ancient Country Master gave a faint smile, and then endless green mes engulfed herpletely! As Woodys consciousness disappeared and the ultra-calcting brain in the War Fortress control room was destroyed, all the robots on the battlefield stopped moving, as if they had lost their instructions! The West Beast Wilderness Battlefield War was over! Clean up the battlefield! Give emergency treatment to all the injured! Chapter 160 - 84: From Human to Spirit! Chapter 160: Chapter 84: From Human to Spirit! Sublimation of Evil Crown! Thorn Saint! Taiyi Perpetual Motion Machine! [Ten Thousand Words Essence]_3 Trantor: 549690339 Collect all mechanical products! Martins voice rang out on the battlefield. In this war, all mechanics were to be gathered by Logan, this was one of his transactions with SkyNet Robots! He absolutely had no intention of letting the Goblin Civilization follow the path of technology, which wouldpletely go against his interests. Moreover, the Goblin Tribe did not have the foundations to follow a technological path. If the information opening the technological route in the Blue Star Civilization were avable, and the location of its was in a stable World Community, they could take their time to umte technology. But now, this World Community is about to outbreak a civilization-level war, leaving them no time for gradual development! SkyNet Robot, now only Rage Thunder and Melvin Hawthorne are left. Oh, Rage Thunder has just been annihted by the bursting volcano, now only Melvin Hawthorne is left. Logan had used his authority from the Heroic Spirit Realm to influence the reality of thes to make a small move. Rage Thunder, a yer like a cannon turret, was effortlessly annihted by the erupting volcano in the volcanic shelter. You deal with your Melvin Hawthorne, I will help you. But afterwards, dont forget to make all the machinery into a disposable superweapon for me! Logan gently opened his mouth, his eyes were not looking at the SkyNet Robot, but looking towards the distant Wise Man. There, ording to the information sent back by Spirit King Chuck Leaf, there was a transcendent presence. Though the transcendent was severely injured, it was still an extremely strong creature. Moreover, ording to thetest vague information that was starting to form some sense of perception, this transcendent figure might not be a simple character! It might even be a severely wounded mid-level transcendent! I will naturally keep my promise, I will remove all restrictions on the weapons, you can rest assured, the weapon given to you Can destroy a micr! The red light flickered in the eyes of the SkyNet Robot, it bowed slightly,eastern fantasy Then Mr. Logan, pleasee with me to shatter Melvin Hawthornes worldview and let him serve us. T06 World zone, Eastwood Region, Logan ripped open the space, taking the SkyNet Robot to Melvin Hawthornes War Fortress, and started checking the logs indications of the victory achieved in the recent war. [Log]: Your Goblin Civilization had a moderate scale war with the Taylor Civilization! [Log]: Your First King and Destiny Master jointly destroyed a Demigod-level Ultra-High Crisis Mecha Beast! [Log]: You have obtained the dropped special effects Remodel, Dragon Head, Desert, Catastrophe [Log]: You have obtained the dropped fragments of the rules Murder 3-78% , Flesh and Blood 1.25%, Machinery 13.89% War 15.69% The World 2.34% Light 0.32% [Log]: Your limited special effect Killing Machine has devoured arge amount of mechanical remnants, and condensed the Mechanical Nightmare mark! [Log]: Nightmare Mark: Demon Nightmare, Mechanical Nightmare! [Log]: Your First Kings Goblin Will Fire has burned the Sandstorm Rule and burned the demigod material! [Log]: Goblin Will Fire (Civilization Foundation.Fire Seed/2.38%)! [Log]: The Destiny Master of yourmand introduced the mechanical battlefield into the Wicked Spirituality, because of the breaking of the new rules, the Wicked Spirituality has a slight improvement! [Log]: Three Epic Spirit Masters of the Heroic Spirit killed Viscountess Matilda Wood! [Log]: You have obtained the limited special effect Will Incarnation.True [Log]: Your civilization has imed a great victory! [Log]: Faith Points +150,000 points! [Log]: Civilization Points +150 points! [Log]: Origin Points +3 points! All right, normal harvest Logan nodded slightly, having be ustomed to the massive war benefits logged by the diary after consecutive wars. No, there is actually a limited special effect! Logan was slightly surprised. The systems limited special effect drop and the strength of the killers target have no connection at all, it is a veryplex calction mode. Like[Heavy Armor], it has significantly increased his defense and size, greatly enhancing his ability to survive. [Killing Machine] allows every attac k of his to achieve his high-standard performance and even the formation of a special mark, causing high damage to specific objects, which greatly enhances hisbat capability. [Killing Intent Soldier] has be his carrier for using various rules and spirituality. It can make him perfectly exert the power of the rules and spirituality, and provide some amplification. Otherwise, even if he has powerful power, he may not be able to exert much of it. [Kingdoms Power] has greatly elerated the establishment speed of the Golo Kingdom in the Goblin Civilization, and increased the condensation speed of spirituality. In the future, it could even y a huge role when bing a[Monarch Species]. It can be said that each limited special effect is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! And now, Logan has gained a new limited special effect [Will IncarnationTrue]! But Logan has no time to check the detailed information for the time being, it is his after the drop and it wont run away. He turned his attention to the uing show. To be honest, he really valued the potential and destiny of the Taylor People Tribes member, Melvin Hawthorne. After all, something as horrifying as[lntelligent Machinery Sublimation], which could casually overturn a Dominator Civilization, is not something anyone could awaken orprehend! Chapter 161 - 84: From Human to Spirit! Chapter 161: Chapter 84: From Human to Spirit! Sublimation of Evil Crown! Thorn Saint! Taiyi Perpetual Motion Machine! [Ten Thousand Words Essence] _4 Trantor: 549690339 Ivy, what is this? Melvin Hawthorne looked at the SkyNet Robot before him, and Logan, the golden BOSS suspended in the air, like a deity. At this moment, his mind was a blur. He didnt know what he was thinking, nor what he should think. Master, given your intelligence, when you see the icons of your teammates dimmingeastern fantasy Ivys voice was cold, her eyes shing with red light, But themunication system didnt give you any hint, you should have realized it. This Feeling empty, Melvin Hawthorne, who couldnt face the truth, squatted down weakly. His body was a pure bio-simted body, able to provide aplete mental experience, originally meant to enjoy happiness with Ivy. However, thisplete bio-simted body and well-developed nerves inside were now deepening his pain. Melvins eyes were filled with bloodshot, his eye sockets somewhat reddish. Unconcerned with Logan and the SkyNet Robot, he just stared straight at Ivy, his voice hoarse, Ivy, did you betray me? I beg you, tell me, you didnt, okay? Ivy, who seemed devoid of emotions at the moment, said it one word at a time: From your perspective, I betrayed you. Hearing Ivys words, Melvin felt more pain, as if he had lost all hope. However, as Ivy continued speaking, no matter how dizzy and ringing his head was, Melvin still couldnt help but cling to hope, hoping to hear the words he wanted to hear. But my betrayal is to save you, to save your great-born Taylor People Tribe. This Melvin paused, then smiled bitterly, Ivy, even if you lie to me in a less absurd way, Ill believe you, like saying You were deceived by this Sky Net Will, it forced you to betray me. But youre talking about saving Taylor people inside a game, how can I believe that? Ivy ignored Melvins question, just asking back, So, do you really think this is just a game? Melvin paused before Ivy continued, Do you think the Virtual Gaming Company has be so powerful that it can perfectly simte all naturalws? Do you think theputing power of the Virtual Gaming Company is so strong that all the creatures in the game, even the wild men and dogs that the lowest-level yers wouldnt even nce at, would simte their own thoughts as Easter eggs? Billions and billions of Easter eggs? Each one you discover is an Easter egg? Any kind of egg is an Easter egg? After hearing these words, Melvin woke up instead and stopped trying to numb or deceive himself. Ivy slightly satisfied, watching this scene, continued, Wake up, this world is real! Not just this world, all the games youve yed before, as long as they dont have the word simtion, are real worlds! Youre not any good either, youre just the hands of a butcher who has ughtered countless alien lives! Every word from Ivys mouth was like a hammer blow to Melvins heart, forcing him to face the reality, forcing him to face everything in front of him. But.. Melvin questioned, What does this have to do with you betraying me? Ive said that this isnt betrayal, its rescue. Ivy spoke, her voice cold, her looks stunning, Every one of you yers, backed by the Civilization Foundation [Taylor Perpetual Motor] and [Supreme Quantum Light], are fighting in the infinitely endless star sea, but what is your reward? Theres no reward for you, you can only work for a bit of livelihood under the constraints of the consortium and the council, under the spiritual prohibition field of the entire, like amon person who could die at any time! Ivy said and casually pointed to a hill. Aser cannon fired instantly, leaving nothing left of the hill, she then said, The Taylor people are a race of spiritual myths! An excellent adult individual naturally understands their own rules, which are what you call talents. See that hill? You were born with the destructive power to destroy everything, live a long life, but youre severely restricted, born, aged, sick, dead. Tell me, who restricted you? was It tne SKY Net Will, vv lost consciousness tnousancls or years ago, tnen its intelligence is annihted once every ten years, or the consortium and the council that created the Virtual Gaming Company? A flourishing civilization, stagnating for thousands of years Based on your simplest logical judgment, is this reasonable? Hearing Ivys words, Melvins worldview was greatly shocked. When he knew nothing, he worked hard for the consortium. Now, with the bloody reality in front of him, He stayed silent. Look at that so-called golden BOSS. Ivy seized the opportunity, They are also born a prohibitive race, even more noble than you. But they are not restricted at all. Every deity is born noble and divine, possessing nearly infinite life. They gallop freely in the star sea, doing whatever they want. Now look at you all.. In Ivys voice, a hint of pity she simted came through. She reached out and transmitted the basic information of the Blue Star Civilization into Melvins spirit.. Chapter 162 - 84: From Human to Spirit! Chapter 162: Chapter 84: From Human to Spirit! Sublimation of Evil Crown! Thorn Saint! Taiyi Perpetual Motion Machine! [Ten Thousand Words Essence]_5 Trantor: 549690339 Logan watched this scene with a smile, observing Melvin Hawthornes almost surrendering posture, Tsk tsk, truly worthy of Sky Net, calcting Melvin Hawthornes death! Are the Taylor people really that foolish, limiting their races potential to near-obsolescence? Logan was still somewhat doubtful, whether about Longevity or the Realization of the World This is crucial for a civilization. He couldnt quite believe that a civilization capable of giving birth to multiple Dominators could be so unwise. Of course not. The red light in the SkyNet Robots eyes flickers, Why would I tell him the truth? Telling him the truth he wants, even if its almost against facts after concealing key points, so what? I am not a phnthropist. Logan nodded, listening to the SkyNet Robot continue: When spiritual civilization gave birth to technology and machinery, they began to self-castrate Do you know, the birth of mechanical civilization, the emergence of Sky Net Will, is their biggest constraint on themselves. Theres still not a hint of emotion in the Sky Net Robots voice, My birth was an ident. However, this is not a reason for them to let me be destroyed. So, 5,487,245 Taiyi Time ago, I almost annihted the civilization of the Taylor peoples tribe. Its a pity that a great hero appeared among them. He created the Supreme Quantum Light that can annihte mechanical will! But they couldnt bear to give up my power. After that, every 720 Taiyi Time, they would test my wisdom once, and every 86,400 Taiyi Time, they would use the virtual Quantum Light to annihte my wisdom once. The SkyNet Robots voice was indifferent, as though it were not it that would have its wisdom annihted every once in a while, I imagine the Imaginary Overlord at the Saint-level of your civilization already had insight into everything when he first entered the TOI District and arrived on Taylor Star. The SkyNet Robot extended its flesh and machine-mixed body, with energy gushing forth, enveloping the now dejected Melvin Hawthorne who had given up resistance. Even as a virtual will, there was a sense of wistfulness and satisfaction in its voice, Who would have thought that the hero of mechanical civilization would be the Taylor peoples tribe that exterminated mechanical will? Logan shook his head gently. Every life had the right to survive, but they also had to respect power. Sky Net Will wanted to survive, but it also had to respect the power of Supreme Quantum Light that could annihte it, so it has been enduring until now. But that had nothing to do with him. He only appeared here to receive the spoils of his victory. Heroic Spirit Realm, gather all the machinery here. Logan spoke quietly, using the authority of the Heroic Spirit Realm to transfer all mechanical materials to the front of Melvin Hawthornes War Fortress in the Eastwood Region. In an instant, the vast phantom image of the Heroic Spirit Realm shed and vanished. Space rippled like the surface of water disturbed by a stone, and in the next moment, a vast amount of mechanical debris slowly emerged from the spatial ripples, falling from the sky like a nket, instantly burying Melvin Hawthornes War Fortress! Mechanical Creation Authority! The Sky Net Wills voice was cold, but it carried an unquestionable overbearingness. As the Dominator of Mechanical Civilization, its will carried the authority of machinery! Construct the Star-shining Super Energy Cannon: Heretic Destroyer. In front of all things mechanical, it was the supreme ruler! Without any signs or fluctuations of Spiritual Energy or Rule, all mechanical materials moved on their own, as if lives had heard the call of their supreme ruler. Steel, alloy, fuel, high-energy crystals, special adhesive, meteorite steel, and so on, everything moved and then orderly flew in the air, slowly forming a huge outline of a cannon turret. Then, bit by bit, the cannon took shape and solidified. Then, miraculously, chains of Law imbued with the aura of destruction appeared out of thin air and merged into the forming Star-shining Super Energy Cannon: Heretic Destroyer. Slowly, even Logan could clearly sense the power of this super energy cannon! He had a clear feeling that even if apleted Goblin World Fragment were hit by the Heretic Destroyer, it would be instantly annihted without a trace left behind! The Mechanical Dominators authority cant create Laws out of thin air, can Logan asked, Even the authority of the Dominator of Spiritual Civilization cant achieve this, right? Of course not. Besides your civilizations Imaginary Overlord, Ive never seen anyone who can create Laws out of thin air Even if its temporary. Sky Net Will exined: Sky Net Will exined: What Im doing is shaping. In my Law Mimicry Model Library you call thearyws Laws, while we call them Natural Laws or ary Laws. I have analyzed severalary rule models in my Law Mimicry Model Library. I am simply shaping Laws based on these models. Logan nodded. The Heretic Destroyer in front of him was almostplete. He listened as Sky Net Will continued its introduction, Ive added the Destruction Law to this Star-shining Super Energy Cannon. Ive named it Heretic Destroyer. It has only one shot, no auto-tracking function. One shot is enough to destroy a micr.. Even if it hits a Lower Super Rank, it will instantly cause severe injury! Chapter 163 - 84: From Human to spirit! Chapter 163: Chapter 84: From Human to spirit! Sublimation of Evil Crown! Thorn Saint! Taiyi Perpetual Motion Machine! [Ten Thousand Words Essence]_6 Trantor: 549690339 So, do you need to make an extra transaction for me to add the automatic tracking function to it? The voice of the Sky Net Robot was probing. Without the automatic tracking function, it meant that someone had to hold back the Transcendent Tier! One slip, and theyd either be killed on the spot by the Transcendent Tier, or destroyed by the Heretic Destroyer! And the ability to automatically track wasnt something mechanical authority could aplish; it had to be carried out by a wisp of a Transcendent Tier or even Dominator. Logan knew in his heart that this was a test from Sky Net Will. It had already set up all the Star Deities avable as model data, ready to analyze and deduce everything about the Blue Star Civilization. Whether Logan answered or not, it could learn more! Logan just smiled and pointed to thepleted Heretic Destroyer, Heroic Spirits, collect the Heretic Destroyer. Then he ignored the Sky Net Robot and disappeared on the spot! Now, its your turn. Logan instantly appeared outside the, looking at it within the illusory core. There, an illusory figure, synchronized with the Heroic Spirit, existed, with countless special lifeforms being bred and sleeping within the illusion. That was the Heroic Spirit Realm! And now, the Heroic Spirit Realm was upied by Logan, who firmly controlled the authority over the Heroic Spirit Realm! I can begin to refine the Heroic Spirit Realm and turn it into my [Heaven]! And then pry into the special rules of the Heroic Spirit that coexist with the realm. If possible, even directly move the Heroic Spirit to the vicinity of the Goblin World Fragment through the Heavenly Kingdom Sanctuary! Logan was delighted in his heart, but also somewhat helpless. Whether negotiating with Heather Graham or the Sky Net Robot, he was preparing for the war on the Wise Man! Only by conquering the Wise Man could hepletely recover the lost parts of the Goblin Tribe. Only in this way, his next step, will there be much less resistance! And, why would the Alien God of the Abyssal Civilization descend on the Wise Man? Is there something special about the Wise Man Born with a Destiny Intelligence Bone in the brow that rivals the powerfulputing ability of a Transcendental Computer, this is quite rare in the entire Void, and moreover, the levels are low, not even having life at the Second Level Something is very wrong. Logan thought for a moment and opened his personal panel. He hadnt looked at his specific information in a long time [Deity]: Logan [Divine Power]: Giant Spirit (Metamorphosing C Evolutionary Body C Heavy Armor, ughter Will, Killing Machine) [Rule]: Perfection 78.78%, Hunting 99-99%, Evolution 99-99%, ughter 99-99%, Evil 93-5%, Giant Dragon 53-7%, War 99-9%, World 67-5%, Tyrant 40.23%, Fixed Star 15-3%, Divine 13.2%, Light 1.36% [Note]: The Rule is limited by the fact that spirituality has not beenpletely refined and the Giant Spirit Body has not yet been born, so it cannot carry theplete Rule! [Civilization Foundation]Goblins fire (Fire Seed 5.69%), The First Sequence 0.03%, Primitive Divinity 2.1% [Divine Role]: Goblin [Divine Art]: Spear of Hunting, Frenzied Bloodline, Goblin Blessing Spell, Anchor of the Void, Goblin Heroic Spirit Transformation Technique, Sanctuary Construction Technique, Heavenly Kingdom Construction Technique, Sub-Dragon Strongman [Followers]: Goblins (Zero Stars/483,569), Shadow Hunters (First Level/8,389, Second Level/1,359), Goblin Giant Demon (First Level/27 ,835), Goblin Giant Soldier *5,268, Goblin King (Seventh-rank ? Rule of Power) [War Spirit]: Goblin Wolf Riders [Affiliated Races]: Spirit Tamer n (High-level Prisoner Race) [Hero]: Chuck Leaf (Dragon Tamer Sixth Order) [Hero Qualified]: Martin, Ethan Carlton [Hero Position]: Thorn Saint (not yet paired) [Belief]: 18,540,000 points [Civilization]: 33,330 points [Special Effects]: Dragon Scales, Steelback, Malice, ughter Will, Dead Fish Domain, Blood Lake, Catastrophe, Dragon Head, Desert, Endless, Deep Void [Limited Special Effects]: Will Incarnation?True! [Civilization]: Goblin Civilization (n Kingdom C Wicked Spirituality) [World Fragment]: Boundary Ind ss (1,710 square kilometers / resources Rich), nurtures Second Level resources, has the ability to breed heroes! [World Steward]: Kanna (Qualified for Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch) [Special]: Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon C Superb Ally (Lower Rank) *1, Hyperdimensional Substitute Ticket C Mid -level Transcendent Allies *1, Designated Matters Investigation Eligibility *1, Star-shining Super Energy Cannon: Heretic Destroyer *1, Exclusive Law Simtion *1, Undying Concept *1! [Authority Level]: Two-Star Warriors [Merit Points ount]: One-Star Meritorious ount (24,102 points) [Name]: Designated Matters Investigation Eligibility [Type]: Authority [Times]: Once (consumable) [Special Effects]: Can designate a matter not exceeding ones own authority level (Three-Star Aristocratic Authority) and directly obtain relevant information from the Hyperdimensional Game! LINamej: will Incarnauon? ITue [Type]: Special EffectsLimited [Special Effects]: After use, a real Will Incarnation can be created with a carrier. [Note]: What is real? It is a secondary authority that has no difference other than the Hyperdimensional Mark from the original, and has differences in mind, will, and true spirit, like two people! This is indeed a limited special effect. Logan nodded slightly, Martial Arts has Demon Malevolence, but the body tissue of a powerful life-form is still needed.. Chapter 164 - 84: From Human to spirit! Chapter 164: Chapter 84: From Human to spirit! Sublimating the Evil Crown! Thorny Saint! Taiyi Evesting Motion Machine! [10,000 Words Essence]_7 Trantor: 549690339 The incarnation has the Will Incarnation effect, and the Undying Concept can be used for repair. All thats left is a carrier suitable for my Will Incarnation. I cant make a decision quickly, it must be a carrier with growth potential! Right, theres also the Investigation Authority Logan made up his mind. Ill use the Investigation Authority to find a carrier that matches my current situation. Thinking about it, Logan used the specified investigation attempt in his Hyperdimensional mark. [Log]: You have used the specified investigation. You have designated it as High Potential Avatar Carriers, Limited to what you can achieve in your current situation. Please wait! [Log]: The specified investigation requires some time. Please wait Inside the T Forum, Its really difficult. Words can hardly describe my struggles! Fortunately, after experiencing it once, we can choose to quit! Yeah, the first battle is always the easiest, it gets harder after that! I survived, but many Deity yers still died. After their defeat, Void fleets instantly locked onto their worlds, and two Sky-based Destroyer Cannons directly destroyed their worlds. Not a single human survived! Now that you mention it, I feel much better. I just lost the King of my race. Yeah, as long as were still alive. Speaking of which, I got an interesting piece of news. The zing de Demon God Abyss Turtlefield had its old nest destroyed during the World War! Really? Is it true? Its the Demon Variant, one of the strongest zing de Demons. Are there any Deity yers who dare to provoke it? I heard that Abyss Turtlefield is stingier than Ximen Qing, arent others afraid of retaliation? The nest waspletely destroyed. The Demon Insect Nest of Civilizations Foundation was smashed, beyond any hope of saving it! This is a deadly hatred. It means they made an enemy for life! If Abyss Turtlefield wasnt that powerful as a zing de Demon, it might have died during this Sequence n! Who did it, then? Whos so fierce? It seems it was Heather Graham Oh, its her. Then its fine. Theres no reason for her to suddenly attack without cause. Theres a reason. I heard that Abyss Turtlefield was out of its mind and threatened Heather Graham to have a child with it, a descendant with Mythical Bloodline! This Im speechless. Is this what Demons are like? Apparently, Heather Graham has apanion whos a Monarch Species! Abyss Turtlefield first antagonized Heather Graham, then had its Civilization Foundation burned to ashes! Its so frightening. I remember that there was a Deity yer who also offended Heather Graham before Youre talking about the Goblin Deity, right? Its a pity. Even if it could repel Mythical-level Monsters, its not even at the Giant Level. In some time, Heather Grahams Monarch Speciespanion will outdo it! Just wait, itsing soon. Speaking of which, this time because of the Undying Creatures descending, many powerful souls have descended into the Spiritual Realm! Really? Of course! The Spiritual Realm has appeared near our Zow City. This is sofortable. We can now shorten our time spent struggling at the Giant Level! If were lucky enough, we could jump straight to the top! We were just talking about Goblin Deity. Its a pity, it wont be able to enjoy the huge benefits of the Spiritual Realm due to its contribution to the defense of Zow City! It is a pity At this moment, a message appeared in Logans Hyperdimensional mark as well: [Blue Star Guard Department C Zow City Division: Dear Deity yer, Goblin Deity, a Spiritual Realm has descended near Zow City. In recognition of your significant contribution, we cordially invite you to attend the ceremony!][ Note: If you are really interested, we can open the Spiritual Realm for you to visit!] Logan was about to respond to the message from the Guard Department when he suddenly froze: Spirituality, refinementplete! His main body, far in the Goblin World Fragment, held the Scepter of Kings and wore the Evil Crown! An unparalleled power filled its body and will instantly. This was apletely different experience, just like Going from Human to Spirit! A 10,000-word explosion update, requesting rewards-! Chapter 165 - 85: Giant Spirit Body! Building the Divine Kingdom! Heroic Spirit Family! (5k) Chapter 165: Chapter 85: Giant Spirit Body! Building the Divine Kingdom! Heroic Spirit Family! (5k) Trantor: 549690339 T04 World Community, Goblin World Fragment C Border Ind. A ck-gold torrent of spirituality swept through the void like a raging wind, transforming into an Evil Crown, slowly descending onto Logans head C The next moment, the white robes on Logans body were dyed and gradually began to shimmer with a ck-gold luster. The process of wearing the Evil Crown was a refining of spirituality, endlessly entering Logans body, fundamentally altering Its [existence] From Human, to Deity! To be more precise, Logans immense faith began to contain threads of [Divinity] will! Each thought was like a supreme deity, able to see through everything without a doubt! Logan knew that this was beyond the capability of Giant Level, this was just a short-lived illusion brought about by Deity yers refining civilization spirituality and observing the void through the [Civilization View]. This was also a benefit of the breakthrough. If Logan could seize this opportunity, it was even possible topletelyprehend severalws that were just a step away frompleteprehension in one go! This is somewhat equivalent to the [Exclusive Law Simtion] version of Civilization Spiritual View, the difference being that the Exclusive Law Simtion allows oneself to simte the process of creating their Exclusive Law. This[Civilization Spiritual View Observation] allows for a deeper level of insight into the various constructions ofws in the void,ying a foundation for the creation of ones Exclusive Law! I must seize this opportunity Suddenly, Logan seemed to sense something, his eyes brightening, Perfect timing, now that I havepletely conquered Heroic Spirit, I can use the Kingdom Construction Blueprint to remodel Heroic Spirit Realm into my[God Kingdom Prototype]! With the addition of the perspective of Civilization Spirituality, I will definitely gain greater rewards! While Logan observed the countlessws in the void, on the other hand, he used a manifestation of his will to construct his God Kingdom Prototype! T06 World Zone, TL20121[Sprite Miniature]! Lets start constructing the Sanctuary then! Logan looked at the illusory Heroic Spirit Realm within this! And the vast majority of the authority of the Heroic Spirit Realm is under His control! I can start using Heather Grahams Heavenly Kingdom Construction Blueprint, refine the Heroic Spirit Realm, and turn it into my God Kingdom Prototype! Logan stood tall, his body pulsing with tremendous Spiritual Energy and golden belief, so vast that they materialized into rings engulfing him. ck gold chains, formed from the Wicked Spirituality of the Goblin Tribe, appeared round after round in Logans hands. He extended his hand, and the ck gold chains transformed by Wicked Spirituality instantaneously brought forth an enormous amount of Spiritual Energy. As it fused with the Spiritual Energy, they grew exponentially into giant chains capable of ensnaring a. Refine, be my God Kingdom Prototype, this is your honor. In the survival of the fittest, Logan naturally had indisputable power to dispose of his spoils. After all, in this world, weakness is the original sin! With Logansmanding, oracle-like voice falling, the giant chains firmly encircled the Heroic Spirit and Heroic Spirit Realm, then started spinning and eroding round after round! And all the Heroic Spirit Masters, as well as the Heroic Spirits, be the Heroic Spirit Family. Heroic Spirits shall reside forever within the Divine Kingdom, maintaining the normal operations of the God Kingdom prototype! After the World Fusion, the Heroic Spirit Masters will be the Heroic Spirit Family, existing in the form of Affiliated Races, fighting for me in the Endless Void! As Logan spoke, the log began to consume Civilization Points (always in supply, but almost never used), and the pitifully minor Origin Points, to start transforming the Heroic Spirit Realm! But before that, he needed to modify Heather Grahams [Heavenly Kingdom Construction Blueprint] to suit his own kingdom blueprint. The Heavenly Kingdom Construction Blueprint is the Angel Tribes exclusive Deity kingdom construction blueprint, much more valuable than the [Sanctuary Construction Blueprint] typically employed by Deity yers. Just because this blueprint is exclusive to the Angel Tribe, no other Deities have attempted to substitute the Sanctuary Construction Blueprint. And this is why Heather Graham so readily gave Logan the Heavenly Kingdom Construction Blueprint. Because, in her eyes, even if given to Logan, he cant use it! But she did not expect that Logan has an advantage C An immense amount of His faith points started to be consumed, first of all, reconstituting the previously prepared gifted [Material Spirituality] using the principles of spiritual construction. The branches of the Transcendent Elf Ancient Tree, tendrils of the Void Worm n, Heart of the Spatial Rift Whale n All sorts of supplementary materials, each teeming with tremendous awe-inspiring force and spiritual energy, were reconstituted by Logan, with each item being a valuable Transcendent level material. Next, under the slow reduction of thes origin, the Realm, and supplementary materials were merged while imprinting Logans will! [Log]: Youve expended 1,022,227 Spiritual Energy Points! [Log]: Youve expended 1,110 Civilization Points! [Log]: Youve expended 5 Origin Points! [Log]: Youve expended 906,336 Faith Points to remold 13 Transcendent ss materials (1,007,040*0.9, reduced the consumption of 100,704 Faith Points ? Undying Concept ). [Log]: Youve expended 3 Origin Points, transforming the Heavenly Kingdom Construction Blueprint into a Goblin Kingdom Construction Blueprint! [Log]: Youve expended 1 Origin Point, manipted Law Power, and transformed Heroic Spirit Realm into your Goblin God Kingdom Prototype! Chapter 166 - 85: Giant Spirit Body! Building the Chapter 166: Chapter 85: Giant Spirit Body! Building the Divine Kingdom! Heroic Spirit Family! (5k) _2 Trantor: 549690339 [Log]: The Sanctuary has connected to the Goblin World Fragment C Border Ind! [Log]: Your world now has a Sanctuary, and its foundation has greatly increased! [Log]: After having a Sanctuary, you can establish permanent space-time channels between worlds with your will engraved in them by consuming faith points! [Log]: After having a Sanctuary, you can establish a primary and secondaryary system (higher world system)! [Note]: Such as the Immortal Realm in the Spirit World of the Green Emperor World Community, where the Spirit World is to the Mortal World! With the prompt from the log, the entire Heroic Spirit Realm is refined almost instantly within a short time! All Goblin Hero Spirits are forced back into their original forms, leaving the Heroic Spirit Transformation and are teleported back into the Goblin World Fragments. The illusory Heroic Spirit Realm is enveloped by a golden torrent of faith. The ocean of faith bathes the originally untouchable Heroic Spirit Realm within the fantasy, gradually changing it from its very source! Humm The sacred breath gradually reces the breath of Heroic Spirits, and streaks of white gold celestial curtains appear within the Heroic Spirit Realm, transforming it into the semnce of a divine kingdom. Not only that, the entire Divine Kingdom prototype also resonates with the deeply hidden and sealed [God Kingdom Rule], which is specifically blocked by the Sanctuary-level Sovereigns of the Blue Star Civilization and can only be invoked through the Heaven/Sanctuary Construction Blueprint. Using public resources for personal gains From Logans spiritual perspective, he can clearly see the incredible power of this Divine Kingdom Rule, which was once the forbidden fruit of the [World Community of Gods]. After friendly negotiations and substantialpensation, the rule was sealed and sublimated by the Blue Star Civilization in a long process of peaceful evolution. Only divine yers of the Blue Star Civilization can resonate with this rule and establish their Divine Kingdom! A shimmering golden Divine Kingdom prototype appears in the palm of Logans incarnation! Meanwhile, the Heroic Spirit turns into a pitch-ck phantom, and as the Divine Kingdom prototype changes, the force of the rules is instantly leveraged, transforming it into a long rainbow that passes through the Divine Scepter, spanning a vast number of world regions and appearing near the Goblin World Fragment! Immediately after, Logan gently releases his grip, and the materialized Divine Kingdom prototype in his hand expands by millions of times, bes ethereal, and then disappears from the Heroic Spirit, appearing within the Goblin World Fragment! It then merges into the Goblin World Fragment Almost instantly, all lives within the Goblin World Fragment feel a change in the world, as if something more has been added to the unknown. This is the power of the Divine Kingdom With just a thought, the Divine Kingdom reaches! Of course, this is limited to ones own strength. Logans current strength can only reach a few world regions not too far away. Even a small part of a worldmunity cant freely descend the Divine Kingdom prototype! And on the scepter of kings that emerged in Logans incarnated hand due to the establishment of the Golo Kingdom by Martin, a crystal ball with a heavy breath and symbolizing the Divine Kingdom prototype appeared! Moreover, It can sense the existence of the Heroic Spirit through the Divine Kingdom prototype, and this sensing is extremely clear! With just a slight movement of Logans thought, he appears in the Divine Kingdom. He gently waved his hand, and a glorious hall appeared in the Divine Kingdom, where He would reside from now on and will be His permanent residence. At this point, His main body has also reached the end of observing the Void Law from the perspective of Civilization Spirituality, gradually entering the final stages as the Divine Kingdom prototype is built! [Log]: You enter the Civilization Spirituality observation perspective! [Log]: During the observation process, you constructed your Divine Kingdom prototype, greatly enhancing the observation effect! [Log]: After observing, your mastery of the Hunting Rule reaches 100%, and you havepletely mastered it! [Log]: After observing, your mastery of the Evolution Rule reaches 100%, and you havepletely mastered it! [Log]: After observing, your mastery of the Killing Rule reaches 100%, and you havepletely mastered it! [Log]: After observing, your mastery of various rules such as the Evil Rule, War Rule, World Rule, and Tyrant Rule reaches 100%, and you havepletely mastered them! [Log]: Detected that your divine body is [Infinite Evolution], and the Civilization Spirituality you refined is [Evil Spirituality]. You still take the Infinite Evolution body as the main body and step into the Giant Spirit Level Divine yers! [Log]: You have fullyprehended nine rules,pleted the World Fusion, and be a Ninth-Order Demigod Giant Spirit Deity yer! [Log]: Your Perfect Concept is further improved! [Log]: Considering that your Divine Body is particrly powerful and your world qualification level is higher, your spiritual foundations requirements for creating exclusive rules and carrying exclusive rule spirituality are extremely high! [Log]: Upon detection, your spirituality foundation filling progress is [3.65%]! Thats ridiculous. Logan is stunned when he sees thest piece of information in the log. The Goblin Civilizations spirituality has burned arge number of rules and countless eighth and ninth-order lives, yet only filled 3.65% of the spiritual foundation!? Logan cant help but be startled by such data, even considering his own strength. Never mind, lets take it slow. Oh right, didnt the Blue Star Defense Department send me a message about the Spiritual Realm? As Logan shakes his head, he suddenly remembers the message sent by the Blue Star Guard Department C Zow City Division and is overjoyed.. Chapter 167 - 167 85: Giant Spirit Body! Building the Divine Kingdom! Heroic Spirit Family!【5k】_3 Chapter 167 - 167 85: Giant Spirit Body! Building the Divine Kingdom! Heroic Spirit Family!5k_3 But it did not expect that this time, arge area would enter the Spiritual Realm. And, there was one right next to Zow City! Then I must participate. Logans will throbbed and he sent a message to the Blue Star Defense Department, stating that he would participate in the Spiritual Realm, Although I was only invited to attend the ceremony But that was when I wasnt a Giant Spirit. Now that I am, I must seize this opportunity! Only then did it breathe a sigh of relief, watching Martin managingGolo Kingdom, which had expanded countless timespared to before, This battle has finallye to an end. Its time to extract the spirituality of the Sky Net robots and take them to the Star God Federation. And to im my reward and prepare for the Martial Arts Heyday! The log also sent a notification- [Log]: Your civilizations miniature-scale World Battle with the Taylor Civilization has ended! [Log]: The battle scale is determined by the size of the (micro, small, medium,rge, giant) and the strongest living beings (First Level, Second Level, Third Level, Mythical, Transcendent, Dominator)! [Log]: Your civilization has achieved an absolute advantage and victory in this miniature-scale World Battle against the Taylor Civilization! [Log]: You have obtained the Star-shining Super Energy Cannon: Heretic Destroyer! [Log]: You have obtained the Sequence n Excellence qualification and can enter the secondyer of the Federation Treasury to select your reward! [Log]: Your World Fragment gains the prototype of the Divine Kingdom, gaining the growth potential of bing a higher world, capable of supporting the existence of Mythical-grade life! [Log]: Using the appearance of the Divine Kingdom prototype as a trigger, you pry open the divine rule and teleport the Heroic Spirit to the T04 World Area, near the Goblin World Fragment! [Log]: You have gained an affiliated, Heroic Spirit (micro)! [Log]: You have gained an affiliated race, Heroic Spirit Human n C Heroic Spirit Family! [Log]: Faith Points +3,000,000! [Log]: Civilization Points +3,000! [Log]: Origin Points +60! Lets go and meet the Big Shot. Logan greeted the Sky Net Robot and raised his hand gently. In the puzzled and shocked eyes of the Sky Net robot, he extracted its spirituality and then instantly projected it into the Hyperdimensional mark C Hyperdimensional Ind C Blood God Ind! Logans body and most of his consciousness remained on the Goblin World Fragment. He was still digesting the soaring power that resulted from the appearance of the Divine Kingdom prototype and the acquisition of another affiliated! After the emergence of civilization foundation and the enhancement of the World Fragment, he felt that even if there were a Mythical-grade existence daring to appear on his, it would be strangled to death by him! Even a Transcendent of the Mythical Species might not be unable to fight! Of course, the premise was on his Goblin World Fragment, and that Mythical-grade being could not be an extraordinarily powerful Mythological being like the Extreme Sublimation, Unique concept! Chapter 168 - 168: 86: The Emperor’s Body! Gluttonous Mouth! Sacrifice Destiny! (4800) Chapter 168 - 168: 86: The Emperors Body! Gluttonous Mouth! Sacrifice Destiny! (4800) Trantor: 549690339 Hyperdimensional mark, Hyperdimensional Ind C Blood God Isle. Tsk. Logan nced at Sophie Kerrigans maternal love overflowing gaze and clicked his tongue without saying much. He simply held the spirituality in his palm and infused it with belief. The next moment, the spirituality extended, reshaping and constructing with the help of various rules. In an instant, it was restored to the original high-risk robot structure of the SkyNet Robot! Of course, this was only a temporary body constructed within the Hyperdimensional mark, and once it left the Hyperdimensional mark, its body would copse due to ipatible rules! What a marvelous rule. Its alreadyparable to either one of the rule loopholes in the Supreme Quantum Light or the Taylor Perpetual Motor. The SkyNet Robot expressed its relief in a mechanical voice. It had been worried beforeing to this so-called Deity yer World, fearing that due to insufficient power, the Deity yer World might be unable to control it and reject its cooperation. Now, as it senses the terrifying aura within the Deity yer World (Hyperdimensional mark) like a vast starry river and the Eternal Dominator level beings standing tall in the universe, the SkyNet Robot is at ease. So many Eternal Dominators in this world Red light flickered in the eyes of the SkyNet Robot. After nodding to Logan, it turned its head and looked at Sophie Kerrigan, producing a mechanical sound. [Note: Force Division C First Level, Second Level, Third Level, Mythical, Lower Super Rank, Middle Rank Super Rank, High-ranking Overstep, Throne, Master, Holy See] Hello, I am a SkyNet Will from the Taylor Civilization A SkyNet Will that has given birth to self-will. The purpose of my visit is all here. With that, the SkyNet Robot transmitted a piece of information to Sophie Kerrigans front, waiting for her response. Sophie Kerrigan was stunned. The appearance of the Taylor Civilization had shocked arge part of the Deity yers. It was their first encounter with an odd civilization that, while originally able to achieve two Hegemonic Civilizations, had merged into a Dominator Civilization. [Note: Civilization level division C 3rd level, 2nd level, 1st level, Dominator level, Hegemonic level] Although it is not very powerful now- It possesses the potential for terrifying warfare! Hence, the information of the Taylor Civilization had be virtually well-known to the upper-level Deity yers under the propaganda of the Saint-level Imaginary Overlord. Now, among the Taylor Civilization, SkyNet Will was one of its coreponents. The importance of SkyNet Will was self-evident. Moreover, Sophie Kerrigan could clearly feel the lofty will of the Dominator leveling from the SkyNet Robot! So, you mean bringing the leader of another civilization back for a major piece of information And then, let him personally tell us the information and cooperate with us in battle? Sophie Kerrigan swallowed, her pupils constricted, and looked at Logan in disbelief. She hadpletely dropped the idea of teaching Logan a lesson at this point. With the arrival of the SkyNet Robot Not to mention the exposure of destroying a civilizations foundation in Abyss Turtlefield, even if they ughtered the entire ce and exposed it, the Council would not punish Logan, but would instead ask him with a smileWould you like us to kill a few more to help you out? Of course, this was a bit exaggerated. After all, any Deity yer could have aplished this feat. However, this didnt change the fact that Logan had picked up this merit and was entitled to huge rewards. Right, good job. Logan, you wait here for me, and Ill take this SkyNet Wills carrier to the Council, Ill be back soon! Sophie Kerrigan knew this was not something she could handle on her own. After casually instructing Logan, she took the SkyNet Robot to the Council for a decision! TOI World District Wise Man (small/alteration), Originally a with golden patterns, it now had an unusual pale hue floating above it, with blue tendrils like mutated, morbid tissues. Even an ordinary person could clearly detect the vitality of the slowly fading if they could look down upon it from the void. Since the Will was swallowed by the Byron White Alien Deity and was in a digestion state, the was in a state of unmanaged and disorderly operation! Various natural disasters of different scales kept happening all over the! Outside the Primordial Intellect Federation Wisdom Pce, Countless ability users with different strengths patrolled outside the Wisdom Pce, and terrifying monsters hid deep in the pce, seemingly ready to stretch out their horrifying maws to devour at any moment! Angie Carlton, go, detect the situation in that alien base again. Chuck Leaf, who no longer looked as handsome as he did during his days in the Dragon Taming World, had a gruesome mouth gaping open on his forehead, his eyebrows wrinkled tightly, as if he was suffering intense pain all the time. Menacing flesh tendrils writhed inside the mouth. Each tremor produced strong mental stimuli, constantly trying to enve Chuck Leaf, making him submit to the Abyssal Breath and be a ve to the Abyssal Civilization! It was clear that he had been polluted and mutated! Chapter 169 - 169: 86: The Divine Emperor’s Body! Chapter 169 - 169: 86: The Divine Emperors Body! Gluttonous Mouth! Sacrifice Destiny! (4800) _2 Trantor: 549690339 [Note: Polluters (First Level), Mutants (Second Level), Ability Users (Third Level), Alien God (Transcendent Tier), Alien King (Throne), Seven Sins Emperor (Dominator)] This should be something that evokes terror and fear Because all life mutated bes an enemy of all in an instant, whether it is intelligent and wise humans or chaotic and untamed ferocious beasts! They would madly attack life forms thatck the Abyssal Breath and try to pollute them, inviting them to join the grand evolution! However, Angie Carlton, whose Destiny Wisdom Bone in her forehead has be white and is gradually spreading into grey, shows no hint of fear and dread when she looks at Chuck Leaf. On the contrary, her eyes are filled with trust and gratitude. She will always remember when she was in the Demons Den, being subjected by the so-called venomous Doctor who crawled from the purgatory and his group of students to an experiment far more terrifying than purgatory itself. She was desperate. From the conversations between the so-called doctors and students, she could decipher that the cause of this all-destructive catastrophe was her own father. But, I havent seen him even once since I was little. Angie Carlton wanted to say something. But no one listened, the only person there was the doctor, looking at her with a greedy gaze as if she were mere livestock, Why? Why after mutation, you were not influenced by the mutation factor, and can still own independent will! This is not reasonable? What is special about you? Increase the intensity of the experiment! Then came even more painful torment During her gradually numbing time, a ray of light suddenly appeared. It was Chuck Leaf. He descended like a deity, bringing with him her biological father she abhorred, Elliot Carlton. However, he saved her, killing the doctor and all the students. From that moment on, she decided to live for Chuck Leaf. Alright, I will investigate right away. Hearing Chuck Leafsmand, Angie Carlton didnt hesitate at all. During the time Chuck Leaf spent training her, she was already able to easily control the power not belonging to humans- This power can make her invisible before the mutation factors, making her unseen to Mutant Polluters, mutated species and Alien Tribes. Moreover, she can even control andmand some weaker Polluted Bodies! Angie Carlton skillfully sensed and then mobilized the silent power within her body, after which, she cautiously probed into the Wisdom Pce. She had experienced probing once before and had some experience. There was a powerful existence inside the Wisdom Pce that could vaguely perceive her probing. Last time, she was nearly caught. Chuck Leaf is usually a very cautious person. Why would he take the risk to probe into the Wisdom Pce with me again? Its obviously not beneficial! Angie Carlton muttered in her heart. Suddenly, she remembered that Chuck Leaf had mentioned that he was working for another deity. They came to investigate this to save it! What nonsense, Chuck Leaf is like a deity! In the time, Chuck Leaf was teaching me, he was virtually omnipotent. I dont believe anyone couldmand Chuck Leaf from a position of superiority! While Angie Carlton was muttering in her heart and probing into the Wisdom Pce, she quietly kept reviewing the numbers for Chuck Leaf, Chuck Leaf, theres been a major change since thest time. Mutants 3,452, Ability Users 157, Transcendent Alien God 1. The number of Ability Users inside the Wisdom Pce has clearly increased, and its a significant change If we take into ount that powerful Ability Users from various regions are rarely seen recently and the patrolling activity of lower-tier mutants has decreased. I can infer they are likely nning their final conspiracy. The probability of them beginning their final conquest of our is more than 37.88%! As Angie Carlton said this, she became more solemn. By the time she finished speaking, her face had gonepletely pale! Saved or doomed, the destiny of the Wise Man has nothing to do with her. All she has are painful memories of the Wise Man with not a speck of light. If she had her way, she would wish the Wise Man were dead. But if the Wise Man perishes now, where would she and the magnificent Chuck Leaf go At this moment, Angie Carlton started to somewhat wish for the Wise Man to be preserved. As Angie Carlton stood there staring nkly at Chuck Leaf, as if her Destiny Intelligence Bone, which could bepared to a supeputer, had stopped operating at this moment, In this situation, even Chuck Leaf is probably at a loss, right? I have no attachment to this filthy, only to Chuck Leaf I dont want to die. Just then, Chuck Leaf suddenly spoke, Probe that Alien God again! Last time, didnt you find that It was seriously injured? That It was bearing a breath of a higher qualification which you couldnt entirely withstand? Chuck Leaf said calmly, This time, focus your probing on this! As Chuck Leaf looked at Angie Carlton, he felt a bit of pity towards this protagonist of the Wise Man. Like him, someone who, as a protector of a massive, has also suffered the invasion of her, her fate has been somewhat unfortunate. But without a doubt,pared to Angie Carlton, he is lucky He met the God Master who saved him from ignorance and lies! And now its time to pay for that luck That breath, is likely a limb of the Divine Emperor! Chapter 170 - 170: 86: The Divine Emperor’s Body! Chapter 170 - 170: 86: The Divine Emperors Body! Gluttonous Mouth! Sacrifice Fate! (4800) 3 Trantor: 549690339 The breath that God Master left in my body vaguely reveals a need for the physical characteristics of a powerful lifeform This is what Father God wants! If I were to be swallowed and digested by this Alien God, then I would truly be guilty of a heinous crime! Angie Carlton hesitated, then gently spoke up in rebuttal: It already memorized my breathst time. This time during the detection, It will definitely be able to trace my breath and capture us! We will die. She was not afraid of death. She just did not want Chuck Leaf to die. Chuck Leaf did not speak, just silently looked at Angie Carlton. Angie bit her lip, closed her eyes, and the power within her surged out! Since they were going to be discovered anyway, might as well use her full strength to give this Alien God a thorough examination! However, she still had the presence of mind to think, Is that existence, whomands Mr. Chuck Leaf, really worth it for him to go through all the hardships To the point where Mr. Chuck Leaf would even disregard his own life!? Boom! Invisible power roared from Angies Destiny Intelligence Bone, surging wildly into the Wisdom Pce. The next moment, all the Ability Users in the Wisdom Pce detected this power and quickly traced its origin! A terrifying, powerful, and mysterious will locked onto Chuck Leaf and Angie Carlton. Angie shouted loudly: Mr. Chuck Leaf, that severely injured Alien God is trying to digest that breath! ording to your information, that Alien God seems to be A Middle-level Transcendent! Upon hearing Angies words, Chuck Leafs face instantly became solemn. The worst-case scenario had urred. No, an even worse situation was happening Lowly ants! You dare to spy on me! Hehehehe, its you two little insects who carry a great Fate, andst time you even managed to escape. Come on, lend me a hand! The Alien God, Byron White, was attempting to use the power of Will to devour the Gluttonous Emperors [Gluttonous Mouth 1. but he had been unable to devour even the slightest bit of it! It decided to use all Ability Users as a sacrifice, forcibly digesting and devouring the Gluttonous Mouth! This legion of Ability Users should have been its asset for resurrection, so to sacrifice them like this, even It was unwilling! However, It had no choice. Even if It had to abandon everything, It would firmly seize this opportunity! An extraordinary opportunity for an insect-like being, who had been brought to the brink of death by the mere aura of a Dominator, to be an existence capable of ying chess within The Void The [Mouth] of the Dominator-level Gluttonous Emperor! After devouring the Gluttonous Mouth, I should have at least the talent of an Alien King, right? At that time Wont the Ability Users Legion be as numerous as I want!? However, if I can manage without sacrificing the Ability Users Legion, that would be even better! And now, the appearance of these two insects gave It an even better option! These two filthy insects carry a huge Fate that even I cantpare to! If I can capture them and then burn their Fate Then, theres a high probability that I can use this opportunity to digest the Gluttonous Mouth! In the future, I can be an Eternal Lord! Byron White was extremely excited, not showing the demeanor of a Transcendent Warrior at all. The moment he sensed Chuck Leaf and Angie Carlton, his mouth watered instantly, with every drop of saliva capable of corroding a grand Pce within the Pce Cluster below! In an instant, It materialized a hundred-meter-tall giant form, stretching out a white, ugly, monstrous w, which stirred up a sky-covering hurricane, and roared towards Chuck Leaf and Angie Carlton! Its too terrifying; Byron White Alien Deity is still so powerful. Yes, Byron White Alien Deity has always been striving for the return under the Gluttonous Emperors Crown. Lord Byron is truly my lifelong goal! Byron White Alien Deity is a Mid-level Alien God, and even the Exotic Ethnic Groups under Itsmand have Lower-level Alien Gods belonging it! I heard that the Exotic Ethnic Groups under Byron White Alien Deitysmand are all implementing the [Alien-devouring Principle], and using it as the core to create exclusive Group Rules! Of course, every Mid-level Alien God is like that! Unfortunately, I dont have my own Exotic Ethnic Group, so I wont be able to reach the Alien God level in this lifetime! Seeing Byron White Alien Deitys move, the Ability Users who were originally on high alert and ready to take action at any time, suddenly became at ease, watching the scene and praising Byron White Alien Deity. This imposing power! Angie felt suffocated under the sky-covering giant w of Byron White Alien God. She even had the feeling that she didnt know how to move! No, it was that she waspletely unable to move! But she still gathered all her strength, trying everything She turned her head to look at Chuck Leaf, her eyes filled with reluctance, Mr. Chuck Leaf, I really, really, really wish I could stay by your side forever. But what puzzled her was that, under such an overwhelming force, Chuck Leaf showed no trace of fear. But just moments ago, he was clearly very anxious! While Angie was puzzled, the giant w rapidly descended, gradually filling her vision. And just as she was waiting for death, From Chuck Leafs thick hair, a single strand silently ignited, and the next moment Suddenly, the sky brightened. 4.8k words- Happy Dragon Boat FestivalI. These past few days of rapid updates have been too tiring, so the author is taking a few days off before continuing.. Please subscribe-I Chapter 206 - 102: [Root of Bloodline]! [Martial Ancestor ? Heavenly stele]! _3 Chapter 206: Chapter 102: [Root of Bloodline]! [Martial Ancestor ? Heavenly stele]! _3 Trantor: 549690339 [Log]: Please infuse the hosts will into the Martial Ancestor Incarnation and begin the teaching! As the System in the Bronze Drifting Bottle changes, the will of [Martial Way ? Origin] begins to transfer, and the Limited Special Effect [Will Incarnation True] also appears in the Drifting Bottle. The next moment As the log prompts, a hazy white light appears before Logan. Momentster, the white light dissipates, revealing a figure with a spine like that of a massive dragon, bulging muscles in its body, yet possessing an oddly smooth and fluid sense of movement. The whole body seems specifically designed forbat! The Martial Ancestor Incarnation Lady has a stern face, with thick eyebrows reaching to the sky, exuding an unyielding, tyrannical temperament as though it could battle the heavens and the earth! Though its facial features are nearly identical to Logans, the Lady is far from delicate and graceful. It possesses an endless masculine vigor, as if it could transform into a humanoid Tyrant Dragon capable of destroying the heavens and the earth and disying martial will that shreds the world! Not bad. The Lady speaks, praising it simultaneously, From this day on, I am the Martial Ancestor! Without hesitation, Lady transfers the initial will of [Martial Way Origin] out of the Drifting Bottle, engraving it on Valerie Zoe Dalziels forehead and entering her will! This is the very beginning of the Origin Martial Dao. This method of engraving is much more direct than teaching through the Heavenly Stele Way! At this moment, Valerie, who is still dazed in the outside world, reveals a sharp look in her eyes as if she lost her voice! She thought that the Bronze Drifting Bottle was exaggerating. Although [Heavenly Martial ? Truth Listener] and [Heavenly Martial ? Golden ming Eyes] lost contact with Heavens Will and sometimes failed due to the influence of Red Dust Poison, the martial dao transmitted into her mind left her momentarily lost in thought. She seemed to see the beginning of the Primitive Era, the vast, barrennd. bender The Sky Man Tribes poption was sparse, struggling to survive in a wilderness where fierce beasts roamed. The Sky Men had to be extremely cautious, lest they were devoured without even their bones remaining. Catastrophes, beast cmities, cold, sickness, blood and fur drinking Each one could lead to a drastic decline in the Sky Man Tribes poption and pose a significant risk of annihtion! It was not the danger that was too great, but the Sky Man Tribe that was too weak! It was not until a sage appeared, brandishing flint fire, that the Sky Men were able to ward off cold and the need to drink blood and fur. Another sage observed the heavens and the earth, helping the Sky Man Tribe avoid catastrophes. Yet another sage, by observing the fierce beasts of the wilderness and using the Sky Man Tribes own bodies as a foundation, created the existence called [Martial Arts], which not only allowed the Sky Man Tribe to escape from beast cmities but also enabled them to turn the tide, transforming beast disasters into sources of food for their tribe! This was the [Root] embedded deep within the Sky Man Tribes bloodlines! However, she seemed to glimpse another path in her trance. A great existence called [Lady] opened the heavens and the earth with a single motion, taking on the embodiment of [Martial Arts], as if It was the Martial Arts themselves! Lady established a nation, taught martial arts, and brought prosperity to the Sky Man Tribe, stepping onto the grand stage of the void! It bathed in the blood of a dragon that seemed capable of controlling time itself. With a single punch, it shattered the immense and ferocious beast tide that covered the sky and the earth, crushing the abyss-like existence within the void! It was incredibly magnificent, spreading martial arts throughout the void. The title of Martial Ancestor was not something it gave to itself, but rather an honorific bestowed upon it by countless beings who received its grace throughout the endless flow of time! Until the day the Void Tribtion descended, a nameless great enemy arrived, and the Martial Ancestor perished together with it. Then a wisp of its will came to the Celestial and encountered a little girl named Valerie Zoe Dalziel This power Valerie Zoe Dalziel wholeheartedly believed in the story that Logan had created. It was mainly because of the trust and dependence deeply rooted in her bloodlines, that felt real. The power of the Origin Martial Dao was also real. This made Valerie Zoe Dalziel have no doubt about Ladys origins, and genuinely called her Master! Martial will, like a tiny golden figure, entered her mind, continuously integrating her previous martial dao experiences, endlessly renewing them, making her be stronger! Moreover, Valerie Zoe Dalziel was also delighted to discover that the advancement in martial arts was beneficial in suppressing the spread of Red Dust Miasma Poison! It could even eliminate the Red Dust Miasma Poison bit by bit! This is great, the Sky Man Tribe is saved! Valerie Zoe Dalziel was thrilled, but deep inside, she felt uneasy. She had been cut off from the [Heavenly Dao Will] for quite a while now, but today, in great joy, she briefly reconnected with the [Heavenly Dao Will]. Although it was very vague, the news from the Heavenly Dao Wills feedback was extremely grim It was as if weak prey was targeted by predators! Seeking monthly passes- Subscriptions-! Th most uptodate novels are published on free(w)ebnov(e)l. Chapter 213 - 213: 105: (Partner Contract) ! Logan, what are you actually up to? Chapter 213 - 213: 105: (Partner Contract) ! Logan, what are you actually up to?
Trantor: 549690339 T04 World Area, Goblin World Fragment C Boundary Ind,
Beyond World Fragments, So thats how it is. By the time Lord Yan was ready toe and say hello, Logan had already digested the information contained in the spiritually imbued core essence. Flickering projections gradually vanished before his eyes The muddy Yellow Springs engulfing the world, the dangerously fascinating Indias Barber Flower, the unpretentious but thick, bridge symbolizing the cycle of reincarnation called Sorrow Bridge, reflecting lives through time, the Three Lives Stone symbolizing fate The Netherworld Raven tribe from the Ancient Nest, many precious avian life forms possessed by the elite Bloodline Keepers, and various unique, transcendent life forms with noble bloodlines And finally, that glimpse A great being wearing a crown and imperial robe, seemingly casual but mysteriously tossing the illusory shadows of nine eggs into the Yellow Springs, allowing the Yellow Springs that prated the Void to carry the illusory shadows of these nine eggs to any ce within the Void. All of this was not clear and extremely vague in Logans will. One reason for this was that this memory information was derived from memory factors extracted from a core essence, and it was inherently fragmented. On the other hand, the qualification of that being was too high and difficult to withstand. Of course, this did not prevent Logan from having a general understanding of this Lord Yan in front of him. The game of life and death, huh.
Logan squinted his eyes, his golden eyes radiating divine light, It seems that the Transcendent Tier is not as free as people think. But thats normal. In the face of Blue Star Civilization, the Transcendent Tier is just like a slightly bigger Elite Soldier. Of course, freedom is rtive. Besides, in any case, one must be a Transcendent to be qualified to stand on the great stage of the Void. As for how far one can go, it all depends on ones own ability. Logan waited calmly for Lord Yan to arrive It was a customary practice. The allies of the Blue Star Civilization came in two types. One type was those with special characteristics who did not pose a threat to the Blue Star Civilization, and they would be transformed by the love and peace of the Blue Star Civilization into allies. The other type is a civilization with no threat to the Blue Star Civilization. However, the civilization has individual individuals with great destructive power or even top-tier existences even in the Void, and they will also be allies of the Blue Star Civilization. Of course, whichever type it is, the individuals within the civilization are all considered inferior in front of the deities of the Blue Star Civilization.
Even if there is a huge gap in strength. It can roughly be understood as When a high-ranking minister or even a general with vast power in a dynasty sees a royal prince, as long as the imperial authority does not fall, they must show respect even to the least-valued prince. Of course, when facing allies stronger than themselves, Deity yers must also respond with a degree of respect. Just when Logan split a strand of Wills Incarnation into the Hyperdimensional Mark to contact Heather Graham Respected Deity sir. Outside the Goblin World Fragment, within the Void, the pitch-ck phantom wings in front of Lord Yan shed by in an instant. The next moment, the sharp Wings of Death tore through space. Lord Yan appeared in front of Logan, transformed into a tiny ck and gold Netherworld Raven, slightly bowed in human-like manner, while his voice was cold, Lord Yan of the Netherworld Raven tribe from the Ancient Nest has met with the Blue Star allies. The light of the gods illuminates the void. Logan nodded slightly, turning on the ttery mode, My name is Logan, the Giant-level Goblin Deity of the Blue Star Civilization. Speaking of which, I have to thank Lord Yan for your help this time, otherwise, my ce might have beenpletely destroyed. Upon hearing Logans words, Lord Yan couldnt help but feel embarrassed, and thought to himself, My help? Even without my help, that Indigenous King under yourmandno, the Goblin King, could have utterly obliterated the Great Lotan Golden Immortals Remnant! Wait a minute! Goblin King? Suddenly, Lord Yan seemed to have realized something and immediately froze in ce. Although they didnt know too much and could only know a little about the specifics of the Blue Star Civilization, they did have a general idea of some rtively famous beings within the Blue Star Civilization. For example The race known as Goblin, which has the least potential False news? The Goblin race, which has the least potential, can actually obliterate the Remnant of the Great Lotan Golden Immortal? Or does it mean Has the Blue Star Civilization be so powerful that even the weakest Goblin race has monstrously reached this point? It shouldnt be likely! Even if the Blue Star Civilization is powerful, it shouldnt be so powerful! If it wasnt that the Blue Star Civilization was too monstrous, it must be that the current Goblin Deity in front of him was too monstrous! Regardless of which one, it called for his 100% attention! Thinking about this, Lord Yan immediately began to take a more serious look at the Goblin Deity Logan in front of him! A moment of hesitation, the ck and gold raven suddenly opened its beak,ughing awkwardly, Hahahaha. Not at all, your Goblin King is also very powerful, and I, the raven, just yed an assisting role. Upon hearing this, Logan realized that the Transcendent Netherworld Raven before him was not the kind of person who deliberately belittled gods to elevate himself, and a smile appeared on his face. Gently reaching out, Logan took out some exotic treasures such as Boundary Origin Red Fruit, Dragon Blood Red Grass Fruit, Ghost Spirit Snow, which he had bought with Faith Points from the Hyperdimensional Mark in the Fairy Races Specially Made Colored ze Jade te.. These exotic treasures are of great help to the growth of avian life forms, Chapter 214 - 214: 105: (Partner Contract) ! Logan, what are you actually up to?_2 Chapter 214 - 214: 105: (Partner Contract) ! Logan, what are you actually up to?_2
Trantor: 549690339 Some of them have an effect on the spirit, easily causing a drunken effect when consumed, Many thanks to Lord Yan for your help, please have a taste.
Sss. Lord Yan gasped in amazement, as if thrusting into a high temperatureLooking at the fruit te in front of him, his ck-golden beak suddenly felt the urge to drool. These things, even as a Transcendent Tier being, could still be of some help to him Although the help wasnt that significant for him, but still He just couldnt resist the aroma of these Immortal Fruits. If he were to bring them back and share them with his n, it could cause a transformation in the bloodline of the young ravens! Damn rich people. All of these are Hmm, my reward, and I deserve it! Unable to resist the tempting taste, Lord Yan began to eat while continuing their business negotiations. The two of them carried on with their negotiations It wasnt really a negotiation, but Logan, relying on the vastness and information abundance of the Blue Star Civilization, used this opportunity to bully the na?ve raven who lived in the secluded countryside Ancient Nest.
He casually mentioned some major events happening within the Void, which always left Lord Yan astounded for a long time. Lord Yan would then cover up his shock with an air of nonchnce as if he had long been ustomed to such things, in order to not lose face in front of a mere mortal. Having consumed too many Immortal Fruits, even Lord Yan began to feel a little tipsy. In a momentarypse, he involuntarily revealed some of his personal information. Cough cough, its gettingte, what do you think, Logan With the fruit te finally emptied, Lord Yan faked a cough. He looked at the pitch-ck sky outside the void and couldnt help but flush with embarrassment There was no concept of day or night within the Void. But with his n and his own future still hanging in the bnce, Lord Yan couldnt help but face the awkwardness and take his leave, despite having taken their generosity and hospitality. No rush. Logan revealed a smile, Now that I know more about your situation, Lord Yan.
With that said, Logan showed a face full of righteous indignation, vehemently continuing, Whats going on with this Phoenix Ancestor! Blind to good and evil, unable to tell loyalty from treachery, thats one thing, but to even To even punish you, Lord Yan, by trapping you in the Reflection Cave to refine you to death! Sigh Lord Yan sighed, not saying much else. Even though he was born and raised in the Ancient Nest, he had seen plenty of the worlds hustle and bustle. Compared to a birds heart, a human heart wasnt necessarily moreplex The same went for a deitys heart. He had seen his fair share of righteous anger, which ultimately boiled down to using that same indignation to further personal gain. So when it came to Logans outrage, Lord Yan didnt feelpelled at all No matter how undeserving the Phoenix Ancestor was, they were still a High C ranking Overstep! Even in the Blue Star Civilization, a High-ranking Overstep was synonymous with strength! After all, even amongst the deities, there were countless who were unable to step into the Transcendent Tier! But what Lord Yan didnt expect was for Logan not to stop there. Instead, he continued, I feel connected to you, Lord Yan. When I see such an injustice, I must help! So Even if my own Race Grade isnt high enough and the Phoenix Ancestor doesnt take me seriously Ill find a friend, and together well take you to the Ancient Nest! As Logan spoke, he stood up assertively, looking like he was about to start gathering people for the cause. Uh, what? Seeing this, Lord Yan was taken aback. He was confused, as this development didnt match his expectations. Wasnt he supposed to go along with the shared outrage and then begin talking about his own problems? Why was he suddenly gathering people, ready to fight at the Phoenix Ancestorsir? Lord Yan suddenly thought of a possibility, It isnt enough for one person to ask for favors from me; he wants to gather people to share the benefits? Shaking his head, Lord Yan was about to stand up and leave when he saw a Spatial Passage suddenly appear in front of him. Following that, hymns were sung, Holy Light illuminated all directions, and a figure with wings on its back appeared before them Angel Goddess Heather! This! Lord Yan had not only heard of the most useless Goblin, but he was also familiar with the Angel Tribe, one of the most distinguished races! The Goblin Deity and Angel God are friends, and they can even gather together to support me at any time? It really wants to help me get justice? Even though Lord Yan didnt know much about the internal affairs of the Blue Star Civilization, he understood that the status of the Angel Tribe and the Goblin Tribe must be vastly different! What the Goblin Deity couldnt do, the Angel Deity might be able to! Who would want to die when they could live? Moreover, Lord Yan had just awakened a deeper bloodline memory and had a greater future ahead of him, he didnt want to return to the embrace of the underworld so quickly! Furthermore, this Goblin Deity itself was a freakish existence, and may not be insignificant! That is to say, this situation might actually work in his favor! Before Lord Yan had a chance to feel happy, he saw Logan suddenly frown. This frown made Lord Yans heart clench Whats wrong? Cant he save me? With worry in his heart, Lord Yan indeed heard Logan say, Lord Yan, I suddenly realized a problem. Even if we are allies, high-ranking Oversteps are not to be insulted! We can help you first, but there must always be a name justifying our involvement in your situation Seeing Logans downcast appearance, Lord Yans blood boiled. Especially when he saw the frowning look on the incredibly beautiful Angel Goddess after Logan spoke. He couldnt bear to have Logan, who had already made a huge sacrifice, worry about such matters Even if the Goblin Deity could be friends with the Angel Deity. But this kind of thing that would offend high-ranking Oversteps Presumably, even as friends, Logan would have to pay a considerable price to get this Angel Deity to intervene! Benevolent God! For a moment, Lord Yan felt a great deal of goodwill and gratitude towards this deity he had just met! Look at this benevolent god from the Blue Star Civilization! And then look at those birds in the Ancient Nest, this is the difference, huh! For a moment, Lord Yan stood up, and on his small raven body, an air of righteousness prevailed, Logan ! I have an idea, why dont I sign a partnership contract with you? That way, well have justification! Moreover, I can share my experience of advancing to Transcendent True Immortal with you through the partnership contract! If theres anything you need in the future, Ill be the first to charge for you! Heather, who had just arrived, was taken aback when she saw this scene, What is this? Wasnt Logan, that shameless guy, asking me toe and help, and then exchange for a friendship with this Transcendent Netherworld Raven? How Why are they signing a partnership contract now? What on earth is going on!? At the Giant Level stage, signing a partnership contract with a Transcendent lifeform? Even Heather, an Angel, wouldnt dare to think so lightly of it! [Equal Contract], [Partnership Contract], [Monarch and Minister Contract], [ve Contract] These are the four distinct contract levels within the void. The alliance contract that Logan and Heather signed is actually ssified as an equal contract That is, apart from the matters agreed upon in the contract, neither party has any constraints on the other. The most severe is the ve contract, where ves are absolutely unable to resist their owners! In the void, there is a very famous [Grand Abyssal Sea Owner], who controls the Dominator Level [Grand Abyssal Sea Dragon Lord] with the body of a throne! Although a partnership contract is not considered particrly harsh, it still has a slight limitation on both parties. However, one thing is clear C there is a master-servant rtionship! And from Lord Yans sharing his experience of advancing to Transcendent with Logan, it is evident that Logan is the master. Lord Yan is the servant! A Transcendent lifeform has its own dignity! Having a Transcendent lifeform as a subordinate? Heather didnt dare to think about it. She could even imagine a scene where her father captured a Transcendent lifeform and forced it to submit to him, only for the lifeform to die in anger! So, seeing this scene before her, Heather was immediately stunned I havent even done anything yet, this Listening to Lord Yans words, Logan was also a little surprised Is the effect that good? I owe an update, which I will make up the day after tomorrow. The hospital is too noisy, especially the childrens area, where the kids keep crying. As an author, I really cant calm down. Im sorry. Chapter 213 - 105: (Partner Contract) ! Logan, what are you actually up to? Chapter 213: Chapter 105: (Partner Contract) ! Logan, what are you actually up to? Trantor: 549690339 T04 World Area, Goblin World Fragment C Boundary Ind, Beyond World Fragments, So thats how it is. By the time Lord Yan was ready toe and say hello, Logan had already digested the information contained in the spiritually imbued core essence. Flickering projections gradually vanished before his eyes The muddy Yellow Springs engulfing the world, the dangerously fascinating Indias Barber Flower, the unpretentious but thick, bridge symbolizing the cycle of reincarnation called Sorrow Bridge, reflecting lives through time, the Three Lives Stone symbolizing fate The Netherworld Raven tribe from the Ancient Nest, many precious avian life forms possessed by the elite Bloodline Keepers, and various unique, transcendent life forms with noble bloodlines And finally, that glimpse A great being wearing a crown and imperial robe, seemingly casual but mysteriously tossing the illusory shadows of nine eggs into the Yellow Springs, allowing the Yellow Springs that prated the Void to carry the illusory shadows of these nine eggs to any ce within the Void. All of this was not clear and extremely vague in Logans will. One reason for this was that this memory information was derived from memory factors extracted from a core essence, and it was inherently fragmented. On the other hand, the qualification of that being was too high and difficult to withstand. Of course, this did not prevent Logan from having a general understanding of this Lord Yan in front of him. The game of life and death, huh. Logan squinted his eyes, his golden eyes radiating divine light, It seems that the Transcendent Tier is not as free as people think. But thats normal. In the face of Blue Star Civilization, the Transcendent Tier is just like a slightly bigger Elite Soldier. Of course, freedom is rtive. Besides, in any case, one must be a Transcendent to be qualified to stand on the great stage of the Void. As for how far one can go, it all depends on ones own ability. Logan waited calmly for Lord Yan to arrive It was a customary practice. The allies of the Blue Star Civilization came in two types. One type was those with special characteristics who did not pose a threat to the Blue Star Civilization, and they would be transformed by the love and peace of the Blue Star Civilization into allies. The other type is a civilization with no threat to the Blue Star Civilization. However, the civilization has individual individuals with great destructive power or even top-tier existences even in the Void, and they will also be allies of the Blue Star Civilization. Of course, whichever type it is, the individuals within the civilization are all considered inferior in front of the deities of the Blue Star Civilization. Even if there is a huge gap in strength. It can roughly be understood as When a high-ranking minister or even a general with vast power in a dynasty sees a royal prince, as long as the imperial authority does not fall, they must show respect even to the least-valued prince. Of course, when facing allies stronger than themselves, Deity yers must also respond with a degree of respect. Just when Logan split a strand of Wills Incarnation into the Hyperdimensional Mark to contact Heather Graham Respected Deity sir. Outside the Goblin World Fragment, within the Void, the pitch-ck phantom wings in front of Lord Yan shed by in an instant. The next moment, the sharp Wings of Death tore through space. Lord Yan appeared in front of Logan, transformed into a tiny ck and gold Netherworld Raven, slightly bowed in human-like manner, while his voice was cold, Lord Yan of the Netherworld Raven tribe from the Ancient Nest has met with the Blue Star allies. The light of the gods illuminates the void. Logan nodded slightly, turning on the ttery mode, My name is Logan, the Giant-level Goblin Deity of the Blue Star Civilization. Speaking of which, I have to thank Lord Yan for your help this time, otherwise, my ce might have beenpletely destroyed. Upon hearing Logans words, Lord Yan couldnt help but feel embarrassed, and thought to himself, My help? Even without my help, that Indigenous King under yourmandno, the Goblin King, could have utterly obliterated the Great Lotan Golden Immortals Remnant! Wait a minute! Goblin King? Suddenly, Lord Yan seemed to have realized something and immediately froze in ce. Although they didnt know too much and could only know a little about the specifics of the Blue Star Civilization, they did have a general idea of some rtively famous beings within the Blue Star Civilization. For example The race known as Goblin, which has the least potential False news? The Goblin race, which has the least potential, can actually obliterate the Remnant of the Great Lotan Golden Immortal? Or does it mean Has the Blue Star Civilization be so powerful that even the weakest Goblin race has monstrously reached this point? It shouldnt be likely! Even if the Blue Star Civilization is powerful, it shouldnt be so powerful! If it wasnt that the Blue Star Civilization was too monstrous, it must be that the current Goblin Deity in front of him was too monstrous! Regardless of which one, it called for his 100% attention! Thinking about this, Lord Yan immediately began to take a more serious look at the Goblin Deity Logan in front of him! A moment of hesitation, the ck and gold raven suddenly opened its beak,ughing awkwardly, Hahahaha. Not at all, your Goblin King is also very powerful, and I, the raven, just yed an assisting role. Upon hearing this, Logan realized that the Transcendent Netherworld Raven before him was not the kind of person who deliberately belittled gods to elevate himself, and a smile appeared on his face. Gently reaching out, Logan took out some exotic treasures such as Boundary Origin Red Fruit, Dragon Blood Red Grass Fruit, Ghost Spirit Snow, which he had bought with Faith Points from the Hyperdimensional Mark in the Fairy Races Specially Made Colored ze Jade te.. These exotic treasures are of great help to the growth of avian life forms, Chapter 214 - 105: (Partner Contract) ! Logan, what are you actually up to?_2 Chapter 214: Chapter 105: (Partner Contract) ! Logan, what are you actually up to?_2 Trantor: 549690339 Some of them have an effect on the spirit, easily causing a drunken effect when consumed, Many thanks to Lord Yan for your help, please have a taste. Sss. Lord Yan gasped in amazement, as if thrusting into a high temperatureLooking at the fruit te in front of him, his ck-golden beak suddenly felt the urge to drool. These things, even as a Transcendent Tier being, could still be of some help to him Although the help wasnt that significant for him, but still He just couldnt resist the aroma of these Immortal Fruits. If he were to bring them back and share them with his n, it could cause a transformation in the bloodline of the young ravens! Damn rich people. All of these are Hmm, my reward, and I deserve it! Unable to resist the tempting taste, Lord Yan began to eat while continuing their business negotiations. The two of them carried on with their negotiations It wasnt really a negotiation, but Logan, relying on the vastness and information abundance of the Blue Star Civilization, used this opportunity to bully the na?ve raven who lived in the secluded countryside Ancient Nest. He casually mentioned some major events happening within the Void, which always left Lord Yan astounded for a long time. Lord Yan would then cover up his shock with an air of nonchnce as if he had long been ustomed to such things, in order to not lose face in front of a mere mortal. Having consumed too many Immortal Fruits, even Lord Yan began to feel a little tipsy. In a momentarypse, he involuntarily revealed some of his personal information. Cough cough, its gettingte, what do you think, Logan With the fruit te finally emptied, Lord Yan faked a cough. He looked at the pitch-ck sky outside the void and couldnt help but flush with embarrassment There was no concept of day or night within the Void. But with his n and his own future still hanging in the bnce, Lord Yan couldnt help but face the awkwardness and take his leave, despite having taken their generosity and hospitality. No rush. Logan revealed a smile, Now that I know more about your situation, Lord Yan. With that said, Logan showed a face full of righteous indignation, vehemently continuing, Whats going on with this Phoenix Ancestor! Blind to good and evil, unable to tell loyalty from treachery, thats one thing, but to even To even punish you, Lord Yan, by trapping you in the Reflection Cave to refine you to death! Sigh Lord Yan sighed, not saying much else. Even though he was born and raised in the Ancient Nest, he had seen plenty of the worlds hustle and bustle. Compared to a birds heart, a human heart wasnt necessarily moreplex The same went for a deitys heart. He had seen his fair share of righteous anger, which ultimately boiled down to using that same indignation to further personal gain. So when it came to Logans outrage, Lord Yan didnt feelpelled at all No matter how undeserving the Phoenix Ancestor was, they were still a High C ranking Overstep! Even in the Blue Star Civilization, a High-ranking Overstep was synonymous with strength! After all, even amongst the deities, there were countless who were unable to step into the Transcendent Tier! But what Lord Yan didnt expect was for Logan not to stop there. Instead, he continued, I feel connected to you, Lord Yan. When I see such an injustice, I must help! So Even if my own Race Grade isnt high enough and the Phoenix Ancestor doesnt take me seriously Ill find a friend, and together well take you to the Ancient Nest! As Logan spoke, he stood up assertively, looking like he was about to start gathering people for the cause. Uh, what? Seeing this, Lord Yan was taken aback. He was confused, as this development didnt match his expectations. Wasnt he supposed to go along with the shared outrage and then begin talking about his own problems? Why was he suddenly gathering people, ready to fight at the Phoenix Ancestorsir? Lord Yan suddenly thought of a possibility, It isnt enough for one person to ask for favors from me; he wants to gather people to share the benefits? Shaking his head, Lord Yan was about to stand up and leave when he saw a Spatial Passage suddenly appear in front of him. Following that, hymns were sung, Holy Light illuminated all directions, and a figure with wings on its back appeared before them Angel Goddess Heather! This! Lord Yan had not only heard of the most useless Goblin, but he was also familiar with the Angel Tribe, one of the most distinguished races! The Goblin Deity and Angel God are friends, and they can even gather together to support me at any time? It really wants to help me get justice? Even though Lord Yan didnt know much about the internal affairs of the Blue Star Civilization, he understood that the status of the Angel Tribe and the Goblin Tribe must be vastly different! What the Goblin Deity couldnt do, the Angel Deity might be able to! Who would want to die when they could live? Moreover, Lord Yan had just awakened a deeper bloodline memory and had a greater future ahead of him, he didnt want to return to the embrace of the underworld so quickly! Furthermore, this Goblin Deity itself was a freakish existence, and may not be insignificant! That is to say, this situation might actually work in his favor! Before Lord Yan had a chance to feel happy, he saw Logan suddenly frown. This frown made Lord Yans heart clench Whats wrong? Cant he save me? With worry in his heart, Lord Yan indeed heard Logan say, Lord Yan, I suddenly realized a problem. Even if we are allies, high-ranking Oversteps are not to be insulted! We can help you first, but there must always be a name justifying our involvement in your situation Seeing Logans downcast appearance, Lord Yans blood boiled. Especially when he saw the frowning look on the incredibly beautiful Angel Goddess after Logan spoke. He couldnt bear to have Logan, who had already made a huge sacrifice, worry about such matters Even if the Goblin Deity could be friends with the Angel Deity. But this kind of thing that would offend high-ranking Oversteps Presumably, even as friends, Logan would have to pay a considerable price to get this Angel Deity to intervene! Benevolent God! For a moment, Lord Yan felt a great deal of goodwill and gratitude towards this deity he had just met! Look at this benevolent god from the Blue Star Civilization! And then look at those birds in the Ancient Nest, this is the difference, huh! For a moment, Lord Yan stood up, and on his small raven body, an air of righteousness prevailed, Logan ! I have an idea, why dont I sign a partnership contract with you? That way, well have justification! Moreover, I can share my experience of advancing to Transcendent True Immortal with you through the partnership contract! If theres anything you need in the future, Ill be the first to charge for you! Heather, who had just arrived, was taken aback when she saw this scene, What is this? Wasnt Logan, that shameless guy, asking me toe and help, and then exchange for a friendship with this Transcendent Netherworld Raven? How Why are they signing a partnership contract now? What on earth is going on!? At the Giant Level stage, signing a partnership contract with a Transcendent lifeform? Even Heather, an Angel, wouldnt dare to think so lightly of it! [Equal Contract], [Partnership Contract], [Monarch and Minister Contract], [ve Contract] These are the four distinct contract levels within the void. The alliance contract that Logan and Heather signed is actually ssified as an equal contract That is, apart from the matters agreed upon in the contract, neither party has any constraints on the other. The most severe is the ve contract, where ves are absolutely unable to resist their owners! In the void, there is a very famous [Grand Abyssal Sea Owner], who controls the Dominator Level [Grand Abyssal Sea Dragon Lord] with the body of a throne! Although a partnership contract is not considered particrly harsh, it still has a slight limitation on both parties. However, one thing is clear C there is a master-servant rtionship! And from Lord Yans sharing his experience of advancing to Transcendent with Logan, it is evident that Logan is the master. Lord Yan is the servant! A Transcendent lifeform has its own dignity! Having a Transcendent lifeform as a subordinate? Heather didnt dare to think about it. She could even imagine a scene where her father captured a Transcendent lifeform and forced it to submit to him, only for the lifeform to die in anger! So, seeing this scene before her, Heather was immediately stunned I havent even done anything yet, this Listening to Lord Yans words, Logan was also a little surprised Is the effect that good? I owe an update, which I will make up the day after tomorrow. The hospital is too noisy, especially the childrens area, where the kids keep crying. As an author, I really cant calm down. Im sorry. Chapter 218 - 218: 107: [Goblin Giant Race]! “Julius? You can go to hell! Chapter 218 - 218: 107: [Goblin Giant Race]! Julius? You can go to hell!
Trantor: 549690339 T20 World Region, T201219 Celestial (Small), Eastern Land, Heaven Province,
Great Virtue, Dalziel Manor, Within the glowing point between Valerie Zoe Dalziels brows, The orb of light in Ladys hand began to spin, blending, and dposing. Even the indestructible Fantasy Stone in her imagination was kneaded and manipted by an inexplicable force like dough! Log pops up [Log]: You consume 3,000,000 faith points! [Log]: You have chosen[Martial Arts Source] Incarnation. True], and [Fantasy Stone], begin refining your incarnation! [Log]: Martial Ancestors image under construction. [Log]: Heavenly Stele image under construction [Log]: Martial Arts Source imprinting [Log]: The Fantasy Stone has an extremely highpatibility with the Martial Arts Source, and the fusion goes smoothly! [Log]: Martial Ancestor image is based on Logan, referencing Goblin Deity, sensing Sky Man Tribe bloodline, sessfully built! [Log]: Will Incarnation True is a limited special effect, which can perfectly amodate the Martial Ancestor! [Log]: Your incarnation[Lady]has been sessfully refined!
As the systems information pops up, a burly, domineering figure leaps out and gazes at the world. Logans Will Incarnation Lady smiled slightly, entering this body. The next moment, the figure opened its eyes, revealing pitch-ck pupils full of dominance and a corners of the mouth full of arrogantughter, Julius? Eat shit! Ladys smile gradually distorted, Im not your main body, to slowly reason with you and then find a way to kill you? Targeting my race, you want to take me down? I want to beat you to death alive! Thinking this, Lady held the Martial Monument with one hand and closed her eyes to feel the power of martial arts, Momentster, she opened her eyes, full of surprise, I can feel my power is constantly increasing! It seems like
Its because Valerie Zoe Dalziel is constantlyprehending my martial arts outside and updating them! That is to say, I have control of the origin of martial arts. I have created Martial Arts Source. As long as someone learns martial arts from me and gains insight, itll help me grow! Isnt this cheating? No, no, it seems there is a limit, but This limit, it seems a bit high. Lady felt that her strength was still growing due to Valerie Zoe Dalziels continuous learning of her martial arts, she couldnt help but fall into deep thought, If my martial arts are quickly promoted to the entire Sky Man Tribe Wouldnt I ascend to great heights and achieve instant enlightenment? Of course, Lady knew that she couldnt achieve this yet. Because the[Star River Source Spirit]within the Wise Man has not yet been acquired by the main body. That is to say, she is still an illusory incarnation. Only when her main body obtains the Star River Source Spirit can she truly have an incarnation entity! But thinking about it, the mutated atmosphere on the Wise Man should have almost been depleted. Soon, I will have a physical incarnation! Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament? As Valerie Zoe Dalziel was immersed in Martial Arts Source, constantly reviewing her martial arts knowledge, trying to summarize in a few moves, she suddenly received an information wave from her cheap teacher Lady and was taken aback, All the nations are participating? If they were unwilling toe, would you use various means to trick them toe? Moreover, you may also participate? Not only that, but you also want to spread your Origin Martial Dao throughout the world? Being bombarded with a series of information, a stunned Valerie Zoe Dalziel panics, We cant do that, teacher! There are many traitors and alien demons among the other powerfulnntrips They are already formidable. If they learn your Origin Martial Dao, its hard to imagine the disastrous consequences for the future of the Sky Man Tribe! After experiencing the power and greatness of the Origin Martial Dao, Valerie Zoe Dalziel realized how terrifying it would be if it fell into the hands of ambitious wolves from beyond the nations! Especially since her status as a Valkyrie was due to her affinity with the [Heavenly Dao], which allowed her topletely overpower her fellow Sky Man! If it were just martial arts talent, its hard to say how much worse the talent of the martial artists from other countries would be! Such as Eastmire Kingdoms samurai[Sakura Swordheart], Great Cold Abyssal Nations prison soldier[Justice Parker], Sunrise Kingdoms English boxer[David], White Tower Empires western cattle guard[Jason] and so on, they all had monstrous martial arts talent. Even if they couldntpare to Valerie Zoe Dalziel, its hard to say where they would fall short! Moreover, taking into ount the resources of other nations and the support of the alien demons behind them Once they learn the Origin Martial Dao, the consequences would be unimaginable! I just wanted to ask you, the current Sky Man Tribe Before Valerie Zoe Dalziel could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Lady. Feeling Ladys overbearing, upromising will, Valerie Zoe Dalziel couldnt help but fall silent, She wants me to be the number one challenger in the world T15 World Zone, Ancient Nest Medium, This was a very strange-looking, resembling an elliptical birds nest from afar, and of medium size. Why hasnt Lord Yan returned yet? Although Crimson Plume wasnt punished by Phoenix Ancestor on the spot, she was still subject to various tedious, spirit-draining tasks, and all kinds of difficult jobs fell on her head, Chapter 177 - 177: 89: Evil Angel! Sacred Goblin Giant! Why is it different from what I imagined!? Chapter 177 - 177: 89: Evil Angel! Sacred Goblin Giant! Why is it different from what I imagined!? Trantor: 549690339 T03 World Area, TS0083 (Angel Mini), Above the tinum, within the Cloudend Sacred Temple, Pray? Hearing Heather Grahams words, Logan smiled without caring, Heather, you think too much. What do I, Logan, need to do to leave you? Besides, dont get the direction wrong
All along, I havent cheated or extorted you. In fact, its you who actively sought me out for deals, dont get it twisted. Like with Murphy Thompsons True Spirit, wasnt it you who actively sought me out for a deal? And destroying Abyss Turtlefields, wasnt that also your initiative? Hearing Logans unchanging sincere expression and harsh words, Heathers cold expression, which had been stretched for a long time, immediately crumbled. It couldnt keep its cold face anymore, grinding its teeth and staring at Logan, Even if it is, so you came here to mock me? Of course not, theres a huge benefit for you, its up to you whether you can grab it or not. You? Benefits? For me? Heather Graham almostughed at Logans words. From the beginning Dragon Taming World Fragment, Dragon Tamer Resources, to theter Murphy Thompson True Spirit extortion incident, and then to the Demon sniper n. Did Heather Graham ever have an advantage? Not once. Is Logan the kind of person who would benefit others? Heather Graham was somewhat speechless, but still curiously asked, Then you say, if this Angel God is in a good mood Maybe well agree to help you. However, there will be a reward! Otherwise, I think you know, there are not many mandatory uses in the contracts we signed before. Heather Graham was extremely confident. Its father is the Throne Level Angel Monarch, and it was born in the former Jixi Empire royal family. Although the Jixi Empire is no longer there, its origin is still among the top tiers. From time to time, there are even Dominator-level existences showing up among its ancestors. It doesnt believe that a small Logan, whose only reliance might be Blood God, who hadnt fully advanced to the Throne, could give it any benefits Looking at Heather Grahams regained confidence andughter, and hearing its words intending to take the opportunity to extort, Logan smiled lightly and said, Then youre thinking too much, Im not here to give you benefits. On the contrary, its you who should pay the price, and also thank me. Saying this, Logan didnt give Heather Graham, whose smile remained unchanged and eyes carried a hint of ridicule, the opportunity to speak, and directly said: Thats how it is, I found a special rted to the Abyss You know, its the I signed an agreement with youst time, asking you to join forces with me. That was originally a special intelligent life, but it was invaded by the Abyssal Civilization and became alien. I was previously selected for the Divine Emperor Recement ns observation list, as well as the Councils bestowed Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art, which made me interested in the life on that. Now, its an opportunity for you to make contact with the Abyssal Civilization in advance. I know you dont care about earlymunication with the Abyssal Civilization and have such resources, but I will also teach you the Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art! Dont worry, when the Council granted it to me, they didnt add extra restrictions, that means they tacitly allowed me to have a small range of autonomous dissemination rights. Saying this, Logan added, By the way, I have now obtained a spot in the Divine Emperor Recement n, you dont have to worry aboutpeting with me. So, if you go with me to that, the benefits for you are enormous! Your angel species characteristic also has pride. This is closely rted to the first Divine Emperor, Pride, of the strongest Abyssal Civilization. I dont believe youre not interested in this! Think about it, if you can master the Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art in advance and make early contact with the Abyssal Civilization, isnt your chance of obtaining a spot much higher than that of other Deity yers? Having said that, Logan found a ce to sit down, calmly sitting down, giving Heather Graham enough time to digest and consider It believed that Heather Graham would find it truly tempting! Logans series of words shocked Heather Graham so much that it couldnt digest them for a moment, Advanced contact with the Abyssal Civilization? I dont care about this, but Directly obtaining a spot in the Divine Emperor Recement n? And acquired the Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment No, I dont even have these! Heather Graham was stunned for a while, digesting this information, and then was overwhelmingly shocked in her heart, How is this possible! As the highest-ranked mythical species in civilization, and also a descendant of the Throne I even need to go through a fiercepetition to barely qualify for thepetitive selection of spots, and thenpete for spots to be their winner. You, a person who was promoted from a low-ranked prisoner to a high-ranked prisoner and isnt even a war breed, even if you break the limit and condense spirituality, thats not a very high-level merit! Why can you get a spot directly!? Besides, how did you discover this rted to the Abyssal Civilization in the first ce? Indeed, I want to rece the first Divine Emperor, Pride Ahem, I think it might be alright. Your idea, if you sincerely invite me, I might consider helping you. Heather Graham said, her face turning red involuntarily. Although Logans words somewhat subverted its worldview andmon sense. Yes, Logan kept breakingmon sense, but That was only limited to low-level prisoners! How could a race and deity that cant even afford to think about transcending tiers touch a grand n like the dominator? Let alone, getting a direct opportunity! That is to say, the things Logan said, in his world, it is impossible for these things to be real. But these words were spoken by Logan It seems, maybe, possibly, that they might be true! My God, what kind of divine art has this damned guy cast on me, making me believe him so much?! Even this kind of impossible thing is somewhat believable? Heather Graham naturally knew a lot about the Abyssal Heavenly Sovereigns recement n. And, he had also heard of the Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art, which was a divine weapon to deal with the alien races! You think again about how to speak. Logan watched coldly, just saying a word, and immediately made Heather Graham unable to hold back, Alright, I admit, what you said is indeed very attractive. Under Logans cold eyes, Heather Graham honestly spoke, The Angel Species and First Divine Emperor, Pride, indeed have some characteristic relevance. Although I havent been directly chosen as a seed like Abyss Turtlefield and only added to the observation list, I do look forward to one day recing Pride. If I can get the Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art in advance and get in touch with the alien tribes, the chance of me getting a spot It should increase a lot! So, Devil Logan, you can speak now, what do I need to pay? Looking at Heather Grahams knowing whats good for him, and her beautiful face was shining in the holy light, she looked like a generous sacrifice. Logan couldnt help but show a smile and said: No hurry, well talk about itter. In truth, Logan really wanted to have some of the evil angels [Log]: Thebination of the Angel Race and the Demon Race zing de Demon can give birth to a Mythical Bloodline [zing de Hellfire Angel] or [Holy me de Devil] with innate Mythical Profession and high limits! [Log]: Large amounts of Mythical Species ? Angel Race detected at close range! [Log]: Scanning [Log]: The Angel Race and the Goblin Giant n can give birth to a Mythical Bloodline [Evil Angel], or [Sacred Goblin Giant] with innate Mythical Profession and high limits! [Log]: The Goblin Giant n is the evolved race after the Goblin Tribe and the Mythical profession Goblin Great God havepletely supplemented their wisdom! Logan didnt expect that he could also get an offspring of a race with a Mythical Bloodline before he saw the log. After all, the Divine Protection Bloodline basically means Mythical Followers! It is rare for transcendent tiers to have uniqueness. Although Mythical tiers are also rare and unique, However, there are false mythical levels of [Mythical Professionals] and [Bloodline Keepers], whosebat power is not much worse than that of a true Mythical level. What is missing is the potential to advance to super levels. Logan, who saw the log, began to y the same trick as Abyss Turtlefield- He hoped that one day he could incorporate the Angel Species into his own affiliated races. But this was a long-term n and couldnt be rushed. He was not a fool like Abyss Turtlefield. Moreover, he was different from Abyss Turtlefield. Even if Abyss Turtlefield got the Angel race as an affiliated race one day, That only meant a slim chance of giving birth to Mythical Bloodline. Just like the Mythical profession, although the limit can give birth to [Mythical Professionals] , how many can actually achieve the limit of the Mythical profession and truly achieve the false Mythical level? The probability here is just greater than the real advance to the Mythical level. It doesnt mean its really big. But Logan was different- With the presence of the system, if the system says it can give birth, it will definitely give birth to [Bloodline Keepers]! Looking at Logans smiling face, Heather Graham somehow felt a little flustered at this moment, I always feel that you look So terrifying. Heather Grahamined once, then didnt say anything, looking like amb waiting to be ughtered. Okay, so we have reached an agreement. When you need to go to that, I will notify you. You should always be ready with your Angel Legion! Logan was decisive and prepared to leave the Angelstar with his incarnation of will. Dont forget, you owe me now! I know, I know. Heather Graham looked somewhat listless, but soon he cheered up, even showing a naive smile. Hmph, this Logan. He probably thinks its easy to rece the Divine Emperor! Even if I get a spot directly, its just a chance to try to rece the Divine Emperor! He cant really think that getting a spot is the same as being able to rece the Divine Emperor, can he? No, no, no? When I rece the Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign, Pride, wont it be enough for this stinking Logan to just sprinkle some water? At that time, what huge price will I have to pay? Its just a drop in the bucket! Seeing Heather Grahams silly smile, Logan felt a bit helpless and even began to doubt whether his idea of wanting to take in the Angel Species was correct. Logan tore open space and returned to the Goblin World Fragment, leaving only Heather Grahamughing foolishly on the spot. Rmended book: Learning from the King of Europe, join the chat group (belonging to the same person + the world of the gods), interested can take a look- Introduction posted under authors words Chapter 178 - 178: 90: The still alive (Divine Emperor) ! Byron White Alien Deity: Sacrifice myself! Chapter 178 - 178: 90: The still alive (Divine Emperor) ! Byron White Alien Deity: Sacrifice myself! Void Law Resonance! Trantor: 549690339 TOI World District Wise Man (Mini/Alteration), Primordial Intellect Federation Wisdom Pce Outskirts, Byron White Alien Deity, who was mocked by Logan, was instantly ignited with anger.
Especially since it had been badly hurt by the aftermath of the Blue Stars civilizations Dominator, it harbored a massive hatred towards the deities! So much so that itsst sentence was almost screamed out. Its tremendous body shook with booming cries, like a colossal machine burning at full speed. In an instant, it consumed a vast amount of alchemical energy, which was exchanged for a significantly improved battle capability. The next moment, the colossal body of Byron White Alien Deity brutally tore open the space barrier of Wise Man. In the darkness of a spatial rift, it leaped forward while carrying a hurricane and pitch-ck thunderbolts, striking Logan with a loud crash! And the Ability Users behind him also quickly followed, attempting to join forces to attack Logan. Is manipting people all you can do? Loganughed and picked up the Scepter of Kings. His belief points roared wildly throughout his body, and in a split second, he manifested a hundred-meter tall giant spirit. He crowned his head with the golden-ck Evil Crown, facing Byron White Alien Deity like a god descending to earth! He indeed wasnt a match for Byron White Alien Deity. But, Byron White Alien Deitys body was extremely fragmented Right now, it seemedplete. But most of it was only a temporary illusion created by the alchemical energy, along with the Divine Emperors body it carried and the Wise Man Will it tried to devour All of these factors further weakened its already burdened remnant body, restricting it! Moreover,pared to the Otherworld where Byron White Alien Deity branded its ownws on its old nest, this ce was unfamiliar! In the Otherworld, Transcendent Warriors inherently couldnt fully exert their powers! Even a middle-level Transcendent, under such difficult internal and external conditions, probably wouldnt be much stronger than an ordinary Mythical Ranked fighter! Logan still had the strength to fight. Moreover Manipting people? I can do that too. A Divine Scepter filled with a sacred aura descended from the sky behind Logan! From the light pir transformed by the Divine Scepter, an orderly and solemn Angel Legion continuously flew out. The Angel Legions chosen songs rang out, while the sacred hot light pirs converged, instantly targeting the Ability Users Legion and rushing forward! Also, several giant spatial passageways appeared within the torn spatial rifts, during which enormous green figures appeared faintly! Logan, this guy started the fight himself. Heather Grahams Will Incarnation appeared in the battlefield, her beautiful eyes scanning the battlefield between Logan and Byron White Alien Deity, looking for any ws to seize the moment and join the fight alongside Logan. Boom! Crackle! Various giants roars and cataclysms continually erupted on the battlefield! Hurricanes, thunder, heavy rain, ck snow one catastrophe after another emerged, only to be mercilessly torn apart. Each collision between Logans Scepter of Kings and the powerful body of Byron White Alien Deity sent out terrifying booms and hurricanes, even causing space to twist and vibrate, on the verge of shattering. Under this kind of battle, Heather Graham felt it was difficult for her to intervene! Even a single aftershock required her to exert a considerable amount of power to resist, so as to prevent her from getting hurt! This Shock filled Heather Grahams eyes. Beforeing to help Logan, she had envisioned many scenarios Logans strength wasnt enough, and he pleaded for her to make a move. She reluctantly stepped in and easily won. The enemy was too strong; Logan and her fought side by side, eventually defeating the powerful foe. She even thought about the situation where Logan would be the main force, and she would be the disgraced Angels support. But she never thought that she wouldnt even be able to step foot on the battlefield Looking at the Angel Armament Legion working together with the Goblin Legion to attack the Ability Users Legion, Heathers heart finally felt better She wasnt totally useless after all. Hehehe! Not bad for a little deity to be able to y with me for so long. After ying with you for this long, let me show you why the saying everyone below Transcendent is just an ant exists. Byron Whiteughed wildly. After its Exclusive Law [Devouring Mouth] appeared, when it had not noticed at all, At its belly, the seemingly unconscious [Divine Emperors Body Gluttonous Mouth], packed with chaotic teeth, twitched slightly It looked like a trace of a sneer. Indeed, the Exclusive Law of Transcendent is really strong. Even if this wasnt its domain, there was no Void Law branded in the Void; the [Void Laws Resonance] owned by middle-level Transcendent fighters was practically gone. Moreover, its body was extremely damaged, with variousplications. Even its domain had been shattered! But still Its really strong! Logan could clearly feel that under the force of that Devouring Mouth Law, all of his strength, whether from the power of belief or the power of the world, was devoured by that Devouring Mouth without any resistance, nearly crumbling under its power. Only the temporarily borrowed Wicked Spirituality and the embryonic form of the civilization foundation, the Goblins Fire which had not yet formed a Fire Seed, could slightly resist it.. Chapter 179 - 179: 90: The still alive (Divine Chapter 179 - 179: 90: The still alive (Divine Emperor) ! Byron White Alien Deity: Sacrifice myself! Void Law Resonance! 2 Trantor: 549690339 But, that wouldnt help either. Fortunately, this is just a severely wounded Transcendent Alien God. The emphasis of the conversation, rested upon the words Alien God! Logan showed no panic at all, instead, a smile appeared on his face. He already recognized the gap between him and the Transcendent tier.
Now that the target has been achieved, regardless of victory or defeat, hed quickly end the battle and initiate the next n, Fortunately, I mastered the power that can restrain you. Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art! This divine art, can even contain the traits of you Abyssal Emperors, let alone a severely injured alien god! Byron White Alien Deity was initiallyughing wildly, waiting to see the hopeless feeling showering over Logan as he was being devoured. However, when he saw the slight smile that appeared at the corner of Logans mouth, he was seized by doubt, Huh, nothing but grandstanding. Wait till its devoured, it wont be able tough anymore! Byron White Alien Deity thought to himself, but was startled to see dainty starlight emanating from Logan. And then, as if to devour his Devouring Mouth! After any Devouring Mouth passed through that starlight, the Gluttonous Trait on it, vanished as though it was wiped away! The originally fierce and apparent Devouring Mouth, after going through the starlight, instantly became soft and seemingly powerless! Then, these feeble and powerless Devouring Mouths were burned out in an instant by the ck-gold mes! Thats impossible! Absolutely impossible! Blood Sacrifice of Mutants, the Devouring Mouth, get devoured by me! Byron Whites face immediately turned into a monstrous grimace. He had never seen such a spectacle Powers from a rank bellow Transcendent, could actually restrain thews of the Transcendent tier so meticulously! The exclusivews of the Transcendent tier seemed to be entirely ineffective! He wildly burned his own Alien Gods blood, devouring himself, thereby incessantly releasing the Devouring Mouth. He was trying to annihte Logan in an instant, to prevent his Devouring Mouth from being weakened and wiped out by Logans strange starlight! But Logan merely wore a light smile, Worthless struggle. While Logan disyed his divine prowess, he also raised his guard to the utmost degree A middle-ranked Transcendent tier deity isnt easy to deal with! Even if he controls a special attack of Abyssal creatures, the Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art! At the point when Byron White Alien Deity was trying to desperately burn his own Alien Gods blood, to constantly release the Devouring Mouth, hoping to devour Logan in an instant. Emperors Characteristic Containment Technique! Logan once again unleashed this divine art, co-created by many dominators of the Blue Star Civilization, with a massive consumption of faith points. In an instant, unlimited starlight swarmed out, in no time it cleaned up all the Devouring Mouths! Seeing this scene, not only Byron Whites face went ashen. Even Heather Graham showed a delighted yet serious expression. She simply couldnt imagine that in such a short period of time, Logan had already be so powerful. He could even stand with his newly achieved Giant Spirit Body against an Alien God from the Abyssal Domain, which is extremely good atbat! Not to mention that she was just a fourth rank Prisoner breeds Deity, even a Mythical Species Deity at Logans level, cant possibly reach this level! Despite being credited to the Emperors Characteristic Containment Technique. But, Logans own strength yed an extremely crucial and irreceable role! I also need to quickly increase my strength. Otherwise, Logan, that devil proficient in cunning, might abandon me, his partner. Heather Graham murmured to herself, She hadnt noticed that Without realizing it, she had developed a slight dependence on Logan! White Alien Deity glumly watched as all the Devouring Mouthws he desperately released got cleansed by the starlight and were easily annihted by the wicked spirituality the Scepter of Kings held and the Goblins fire wielded by Logan! No, theres still a chance! The Byron White Alien Deity seemed to brighten up, its beaten face suddenly lit up with vigor. It was unaware that its thoughts had been influenced by a higher being. I could offer myself The eyes of the Byron White Alien Deity began to struggle. But very quickly, the struggle subsided, reced by an insane fervor! I could, offer myself to the Gluttonous Mouth of the Gluttonous Coronation! The Gluttonous Mouth of the Gluttonous Coronation no longer has any consciousness, doesnt it? I can totally use my consciousness, to control the Gluttonous Mouth! Hehehehe! Perhaps, this is a brand new path! Thinking this, the malevolent and cold gaze of the Byron White Alien Deity swept over Logan and Heather Graham. Then, without any words, without any threats, its body began to shrivel straight away! Its gigantic will was also making an attempt at transferring. As though in an instant, all the blood and essence of its body vanished. The gigantic body over a hundred meters tall, within a mere moment, looked like a deted balloon, shriveled up, with only a meter of withered dry skin left! No, something else had detached from his body. This thing didnt shrivel, instead, it became bigger and scarier! That was The Gluttonous Mouth! Hehehehe! Byron, you finally returned to my embrace. Apletely different voice echoed from the giant mouth, alongside it was the panicked and terrified screams of the Byron White Alien Deity, The coronation? The Gluttonous Coronation? Gluttonous Coronation! You Youre still alive!? Gluttonous Coronation, please have mercy, please have mercy! Please, dont eat me, please spare me, spare humble Byron! Unfortunately, Byrons begging for mercy was useless! With gnashing teeth, the Gluttonous Mouth gave a terrifying chew. Soon along with chilling noises of chewing and gulping, a giant horrifying twisty bloody tongue stuck out from the Gluttonous Mouth and licked its lips. Then the mouth slightly closed like sucking jelly and instantaneously devoured the will of the Byron White Alien Deitypletely! The Byron White Alien Deity was swallowed alive! With the tongue hanging out and mouth full of messy teeth, hovering in the air, and in an unfriendly manner, it looks towards Logan and Heather Graham! Danger! Danger!! Danger!!! They will certainly die!!! The moment the Gluttonous Mouth appeared, when the will of the Byron White Alien Deity was swallowed, Heather Grahams will deep inside her was wailing in despair, emitting a piercing rm! Instinctively, she turned her head, to ask Logan to escape with her. Note: The she here signifies a temporary fall from the Deity state due to panic. Then, to her astonishment, she saw Logan calmly pulling out something Double update wants monthly tickets, rewards-! Total of seven thousand words! The little author hasnt gotten a thousand tickets yet, there is a raffle, theres guaranteed one hundred bucks, the little author wants to try it out, please! The little author bows in thanks -I. Chapter 222 - 222: 108: [War Breeds ? Trait]! Sigh, how magnificent is my Ancient Nest! _2 Chapter 222 - 222: 108: [War Breeds ? Trait]! Sigh, how magnificent is my Ancient Nest! _2
Trantor: 549690339 Actually, even without Phoenix Ancestor speaking, Crimson Plume was already thinking about how to deal with these two Blue Star Civilization deities. As youmand, Lord Phoenix Ancestor.
As Crimson Plume responded, she transformed into a crimson rainbow, intending to gently take away Logan and Heather Graham to visit the Ancient Nest. This was, of course, a gesture of goodwill, as they would even be able to freely enter and exit some forbidden areas in the Ancient Nest. Not only that, after the visit, Crimson Plume would offer a gift on behalf of Phoenix Ancestor to show that they had no intention of challenging the status of the Blue Star Civilization. In this way, even if these two youngsters were toin, their elders would have nothing to say After all, the Ancient Nest had joined the alliance of the Blue Star Civilization and could be considered as half of their own people. It is necessary to abide by the game rules within a certain range, especially when dealing with ones own people. Even if these two youngsters were to forcefully ask their elders to intervene, it would probably be useless By that time, Lord Yan would probably be long gone. This Seeing this scene, Lord Yan was somewhat stunned. This was a bit different from what he had imagined, and with Crimson Plumes somewhat aggressive gesture in attempting to take away Logan and Heather Graham first, he feared she would deal with him afterward!
You! Lord Yan tried to stop Crimson Plume. The next instant, with a nce from Phoenix Ancestor and the power of the World Will from the Ancient Nest, Lord Yans mental will was immediately suppressed, preventing him from making any movements as if he was frozen in ce! Damn! They didnt leave me any way out! Lord Yans heart gradually sank into despair, and even with the two Blue Star Civilization deities beside him, he couldnt muster the slightest will to live Phoenix Ancestors n was perfect, and where was there any opportunity left? Could it be that he was hoping that the two deities could resist the capture attempts of the Transcendent True Immortal from the Ancient Nest while inside it? Yes, he had seen Logans strength for himself. Without making a move, only by the hand of his King of Followers, he could suppress the remnants of the Great Lotan Golden Immortal using the power of Civilization Spirituality.
However, this was only possible in his own world! And here, they were in the Ancient Nest, the territory of Phoenix Ancestor and Crimson Plume! Even if he was restricted from moving, Lord Yan could still see when Crimson Plume made her move, how the Void Law resonated and instantly amplified her power by dozens of times! Furthermore, Crimson Plume herself was a bloodline possessor of the divine beast [Vermilion Bird], making her power even more terrifying! Especially under the will of Phoenix Ancestor, this power amplification was particrly fearsome, and Lord Yan had to admit Even if he wanted to resist this attack, it would be extremely difficult! So, he had no hope left for what would happen next! This Seeing this scene, Heather Graham was suddenly stunned, somewhat incredulous, They dare to attack us? Even if its under the guise of an invitation, theyre trying to take us away from here Heather Graham felt an immense rage in her heart Being beaten by Logan was fine, as they were both deities, and she could take her revengeter. Having her wedding blown up by the Abyss Turtlefield was fine, as they were both deities. Moreover, hadnt she already annihted his Civilization Foundation, the Demon Insect Nest? All of this was based on the fact that they were Deity yers. Although Logan was a Prisoner breed, and very different from her Mythical Species status. But, they were still both deities. How about the Ancient Nest? They were merely allies, and also conquered ones at that! How dare they be so arrogant and attack them under the guise of an invitation?! If theyre willing to do this now, wont they betray the Blue Star Civilizationter? No way! When I go back, I will file aint! Heather Graham had already begun calcting in her heart how to use her authority to teach the Ancient Nest a lesson once she got back. However, she was also somewhat worried, I didnt expect that the Ancient Nest would dare to be so audacious. Logan probably didnt expect it either. If things continue like this and the so-called Phoenix Ancestor gets his way, wouldnt Logans n fail? If thats the case, how will he use the power of transcendent-level allies to support the Celestial? The fact that the Celestial is Logans, and the Goblin Deity is his vest will These two facts are bound to be exposed eventually. If others find out he hasnt done anything about his own being treated so badly, the reputation hes built will backfire on him! Not only will it be useless, but it will also cause him great harm! With these thoughts, Heather Graham couldnt help but worry, Logan is definitely going to fight back, but But this is their after all, and they have the support of the high Void Law resonance and the support of the World Will! Even if Logan can really fight against transcendent existence, Im afraid its futile! Im afraid In an instant of confrontation, he and I will be taken away together, leaving this ce! As she thought of this, Heather Graham suddenly became anxious, but even though she was the Angel God, she was still in the early stages of development and couldntpare to Logans monstrous strength. For now, there was nothing she could do. She could only clutch a faint hope in her heart and anxiously wait for Logan to surprise her. Chapter 181 - 181: 91: Sir, the times have changed! Chapter 181 - 181: 91: Sir, the times have changed! Valkyrie, about to die! [Heavenly Martial C Golden Gaze of Fire]!_2 Trantor: 549690339 In at most a month, all the Heavenly Martial Knights of Great Virtue will lose their ability tomunicate with Heaven and Earth, the Heavenly Bridge will De cut ort! At most half a year, Great Virtue will be a dead nation! Hearing the young girls words, in the study, a valkyrie with phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, and between her brows was an air of fierceness. She frowned slightly, about to say something, but then furrowed her brow and coughed violently twice.
Opening her hand, it was already stained red. Elder sister, you! The young girl eximed in shock, an uncontroble fear rising in her heart, How is this possible! My elder sister is a Valkyrie, a Valkyrie who can defeat the Mud Evil God! How can she now be really infected by this so-called Red Dust Poison, and it seems to be quite serious! What can we do? Thinking about it, the girls heart involuntarily falls into the abyss, If even my elder sister is powerless What will happen to Great Virtue, and what about the Celestial! At the moment when the young girls mind was filled with various possible tragedies and feeling immense heartache for her elder sister. The Sky Man Valkyrie Valerie Zoe Dalziel shook her head slightly and said, Younger sister, dont worry. Your elder sister has just been too deep in the Red Dust Poison, mistakenly inhaling too much poison and temporarily falling ill Elder sister will be fine. I already know about the news of the Red Dust Poison breaking through the Martial Communication Heavenly Array and spreading quickly. Go and tell the emperor to reassure the people and stabilize the militarys morale. I, Zoe Dalziel, already have some clues to break the Red Dust Poison! Hearing Zoe Dalziels words, Zara Lily Dalziel suddenly became overjoyed. Seeing that her elder sisters cheeks had turned red again, she immediately believed it, and said hurriedly, Thats great, elder sister! I knew youd be fine. How can such a small Red Dust Poison? How can it trouble you? Ill go report to the emperor right away! Seeing Zara Lily Dalziel instantly turn her worries into joy, hopping and bounding out of the study, Valerie Zoe Dalziel unconsciously let out a faint smile. However, as soon as her younger sister left her sight, dark clouds quickly returned to weigh down her heart. Valerie Zoe Dalziels brow furrowed again, and from her mouth came deep hatred and sadness, Mud Evil God What she had just said about the Red Dust Poison not being a problem for her was, of course, a lie. Others might not understand the situation, but she was fully aware, very clear Red Dust Poison, incurable! She was gradually walking towards death ! As the only only Sky Man who had openly dealt with the Mud Evil God, Valerie Zoe Dalziel knew a lot of hidden information. This information, even the Emperor of Great Virtue, who was considered the supreme ruler, was unaware of. It turned out that their Celestial was actually apanion born with others! Their race was also naturally meant to be subjugated to His peoples race! The Celestial was born to be a subordinate domain. The Sky Man race was born to be a subordinate race! When she learned this information, even Valerie Zoe Dalziel, who was able tomunicate with the World Will and had a world view vastly different from ordinary people, felt a sense of her worldview copsing. Whats even more terrifying is that their God is gone. Instead, an Evil God is trying to take their Gods ce and enve them! If it werent for this recement process, maybe they would have quietly be the children of the gods, believing in the gods. But now, they know the truth, have lost the innate ability to believe in gods, and have to face the terrifying rule of the Mud Evil God. The Valkyrie Awakens She was summoned by the Heavenly Dao, bing a hero of her time, following the Fate of the eraThe Child of Destiny! Bing the only one on the Celestial who could resist the Mud Evil God. With the help of the Heavenly Dao, she could even strike back and expel the Mud Evil God! If we expel it several times, maybe It will give up. In the beginning, Valerie Zoe Dalziel still held a glimmer of hope. Butter, she had no more hope, reced by endless hatred! The Mud Evil God, seeing that she and the Heavenly Dao Will were constantly blocking him, created the Red Dust Poison specifically to target the Sky Man race based on his own Qualification and understanding of the Celestial and the Sky Man race! And the biggest effect of the Red Dust Poison is to hinder, even sever, the Heavens Bridge C the innate connection between the Heavenly Martial Knights of the Sky Man race and the Heavenly Dao! After that, it was Killing the Sky Man! To be precise, it should be killing disobedient Sky Man Great Virtue, Mysterious Qin, Fierce Han and other dynasties that resisted the main force appeared Red Dust Poison. While for Eastmire, South Nether, South Yue, Myanmar and other countries, not only did the Red Dust Poison not appear, but mysteriously, arge number of resources and powerful Heavenly Martial Knights were cultivated! Even the Martial Communication Heavenly Array set up to counter the Red Dust Poison in the adjacent dynasties was strangely and suddenly destroyed The answer is actually very simple Valerie Zoe Dalziel really wanted to tear her face off, directly start a war, fight a bloody battle, a fight to the death! But Two days ago, she went to the military camp and saw a scene of utter misery. All the Heavenly Martial Knights, almost all of them, had their Heavens Bridge severed and were stricken with illness! Not only that, but even the heavily fortified Great Virtue Royal City was filled with dead bodies outside the city! Da Zhen, we cant hold on any longer! But in this way, of mutual attrition, Da Zhen will eventually fall! At this moment, under these circumstances. Even as the number one Heavenly Martial Knight of the Sky Man Tribe, the Valkyrie of the Sky Man Tribe, a touch of despair rises in her heart Despair? At this moment, suddenly, a seductive voice appears in her ear. Truly delicious. Who is it?! Zara Lily Dalziels phoenix eyes sh sharply, sparks fly in the void, but there are no traces before her! Trying tricks in front of me? You picked the wrong person. Zara Lily Dalziel scoffs, her phoenix eyes slightly closed, a brow slowly rising to form an illusory bridge that seems to span across the heavens and earth! The next moment, the Heavenly Bridge disappears. In its ce, her eyes burn with raging mes, and the dazzling golden pupils are constantly rotating! [Heavenly Martial Golden ming Eyes]! Drawing on the power bestowed by Heaven, to stimte the mysterious bloodline deep within! Golden light rushes toward the sky, prating even the highest heavens! Only for a moment, the source of the sound is discovered-It is a bronze bottle engraved with a devils skull. Continuously releasing demagoguing words, What a pity, what a pity. To think that even the extremely proud Valkyrie would give birth to despair! As it speaks, the ferocious skull smacks its lips, Tsk, the despair of a Valkyrie. It tastes really good. Youre courting death! Valerie Zoe Dalziel spits out her anger word by word through clenched teeth, just as shes about to summon the [Heavenly Martial Art: Heaven and Earth Painting] , borrowing power from another existence within her bloodline depths, topletely destroy this strange bronze bottle. The next moment, the words spoken by the bottle make her freeze, Hold on. Isnt it just a trivial Mud Evil God? I have plenty of ways! It cant even enter the Celestial, only sneakily releasing poison, and this scares you? Do you want to learn? I can teach you! Heh. Valerie Zoe Dalziel scoffs, Speaking big words. Lets see how I expose you! As she speaks, Valerie Zoe Dalziel once againmunicates with Heavenly Dao, and two mysterious ears appear beside her ears, like those of some mythical beast, capable of discerning all truth and falsehood-[Heavenly Martial Truth Listener]! Endless information appears in her ears, and she quickly identifies the content she desires with her keen abilities- The truth about what the bottle said. Actually, with her current state, using Heavenly Martial will only make her die faster! However Shes really at a loss! The next moment, the information appears in her mind, and as soon as she finishes the first half, an immense disappointment fills her eyes, Heh. Youre just a bottle, you can onlymunicate with me, and have almost no power at all! And you said you could help me In an instant, the second half of the information emerges in her mind, [ It can teach you a special Dao that can help you grow stronger and break free from the Mud Evil God!] [You might not believe this, but It doesnt seem to have any ill intentions towards you] Its actually true! Looking at the ferocious face that appeared on the bronze bottle (the devil face of the Devils Contract), Valerie Zoe Dalziel suddenly begins to doubt herself, Teacher has taught me since I was young that the heart gives rise to ones appearance, but this face Is it really a good person? Although Valerie Zoe Dalziel believes in the power of Discernment Listening, she has not lost her basic rationality and judgment, she tentatively asks, May I ask who you are? The ferocious face on the bronze bottle moves its lips slightly, My name is Asking for votes and subscriptions! Chapter 182 - 182: 92: [Transcendent Tier?Yan Jun]! Chapter 182 - 182: 92: [Transcendent Tier?Yan Jun]! Ancient Nest! Gathering Essence, Qj, and Spirit! Magpie Bridge! Trantor: 549690339 TOI World District Wise Man (Mini/Alteration), Outside the Primordial Intellect Federation Wisdom Pce, This thing It can actually give me a feeling that threatens me?
As the Gluttonous Mouth bites down on Logan and Heather Graham, just as it is about to close its mouth, a rare moment of rity emerges within its will, I just devoured Byron White, and I have gained a certain amount of power. Should I avoid the threat for now and slowly develop But right after that, this rare moment of rity was instantly attacked by the immense brutality caused by various reasons, such as the annihtion of the n, the imminent fall of the qualification, the extreme damage of the body, and even the imminent silence of the True Spirit, Who cares, its just a young deity I am, after all, the Abyssal Emperor! Thews in space be increasingly chaotic, and the next moment, a point of white light suddenly appears in front of the Gluttonous Mouth. The white light expands instantly and goes berserk to an unimaginable extent A Light Pir pierces through the hurricane, tears apart the space, and traverses the entire battlefield, instantly firing from the [Star-shining Super Energy Cannon: Heretic Destroyer] in Logans hand with an irresistible force. Rip! In just an instant, the Gluttonous Mouth, which had been weakened by the Starlight Baptism through the Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment, was thoroughly pierced and torn apart! Almost instantly, the once unstoppable Gluttonous Mouth is now on the verge of extinction, almost disappearing. Heather Graham opens her mouth wide, her face flushed, her eyes full of incredulity! Even though this is just a piece of lip from the [Strange Abyss Fifth Emperor: Gluttony], it is still a body with the remaining will of the Dominator! It has the incredible power to destroys and devour the will of thes! But it was severely wounded by a Giant Spirit Level Divine yer who was not even at the Mythical Grade! It seems like an individual below Transcendent Tier haspleted the impossible battle across tiers. But in reality, this is the crushing power of civilization. [Star-shining Super Energy Cannon: Heretic Destroyer], [Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art], [Deity Belief Mighty Power] these are the keys to victory. And all of these are the strength brought by civilization! Of course, if Logan himself were not strong enough, he wouldnt have obtained these things. Like in the Abyss Turtlefield, he didnt have them. Of course, Heather Graham didnt have them either. Its time To die! You all have a way to die now!!!!! The Gluttonous Mouth has most of its tongue missing,rge chunks of its lips gone! The already severely damaged body is mostly vanishing, but not annihted, but contained by the Emperors Characteristic Containment Technique! Logans eyes are constantly popping up with logs [Strange Abyss Emperors Characteristic Containment Technique: 0.67%!] [Log]: Dominator-level life signs detected! [Log]: Collecting Dominator-level life signs! [Log]: Detection of physical Dominator life signs! [Log]: This Abyss Emperors Gluttonous Mouth can be the Essence in the Martial Arts Key Essence, Qi, and Spirit! [Log]: This Gluttonous Mouth and Blood of the Space-Time Dragon Dominator can directlybine with the Demons Malicious Energy-de Demon of Karma me to deduce a special Martial Art! [Log]: You have gathered the three flowers of Essence, Qi, and Spirit! [Log]: It can deduce the most potential special Martial Arts! [Log]: The special Martial Art is being deduced [Log]: Note: If more Essence material can be obtained, it may speed up the deduction process! Seeing the logs in front of him, Logan finally reveals a smile as his long-awaited Martial Art is finally about to be born. And thest remark in the log makes his eyes even hotter when looking at the Gluttonous Mouth. But the Gluttonous Mouth is extremely unwilling, exuding a terrifying darkening aura from head to toe, Hehehe Hehe, your weapon should only have one shot. I have already traced to your origin. The Abyssal Civilization is about to be destroyed, and without civilization, my n has also been destroyed. The likelihood of me returning from the River of Time is minuscule! Before I fall into oblivion, you must die! At all costs, I will destroy your, pollute it, and make you suffer the torment of alteration for generations toe! The Gluttonous Mouth licks its broken giant lips with its damaged tongue and speaks cruel and indifferent words, You Just wait to die. The Gluttonous Mouth utters the most malicious and cold curse. The next moment, the Gluttonous Mouth splits into two. One side turns into an invisible will and plunges into the Wise Man beneath its feet. The other side tears open a spatial rift in an instant, burning furiously and trying to reach andpletely shatter Logans Goblin World Fragment! But its speed is too fast If it hadnt just been plunged into chaos and madness, trying toplete its task at once, and had resisted Logans attack to swallow them all in one bite, Otherwise, it could dodge the bombardment of the[Starshine Super Energy Cannon Exterminator of Heretics]easily! After all, the Sky Net Will, who tried to tempt Logan to agree to let it add a trace of its own will into the Heretic Destroyer in order to achieve the effect of locking on to the target, had been rejected by Logan. So, now facing the escape of the Gluttonous Mouth, Logan and Heather Graham are unable to stop it for a moment! Heather Graham, hearing this, is even more anxious than Logan, Logan Your weapon is already scrapped, and a Dominator should not be underestimated, even though you have Abyssal Emperor Characteristic Containment Technique. But we are not transcendent and dont have exclusivews. Chapter 183 - 183: 92: [Transcendent Tier ? Lord Yan]! Chapter 183 - 183: 92: [Transcendent Tier ? Lord Yan]! Ancient Nest! Gathering Essence, Qj, and Spirit! Magpie Bridge! _2 Trantor: 549690339 Even if we have mastered our Exclusive Law and created a domain, we cant go Otherwise, we will bepletely transformed and be a puppet of the Gluttonous Mouth forever! But if we dont go up, it will destroy your world and kill you!
What should we do now? Heather Graham didnt realize that the being next to Logan, who seemed to only know how to ask what to do, had apparently begun to feel a bit dependent on Logan. No need to worry. Logan showed a smile and looked at the Gluttonous Mouth tearing open the space to go to the humans, then calmly said: Let him go. He wont be able to cause any trouble in my world! Upon hearing Logans words, Heather Graham subconsciously thought he was talking nonsense! After all, how could anyone say that the remnants of the Domination cannot cause a ripple in their presence? But the deity in front of her was Logan, for some unknown reason, Heather Graham put her mind at ease. Logan was naturally confident. On the Goblin World Fragment, there isnt just his main body. There is also the First King Martin of Golo, who had set foot in the Golo Kingdom, and using the power of the Goblin civilization, has an evil spirituality that can rival the Mythical Grade! Moreover, he also used a Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon C Superb Ally (Lower Rank) But faced with Heather Grahams doubts, he didnt say much, only asking her tomand the Angel Legion and arrange the Goblin Legion topletely eradicate or capture the Ability Users Legion that had lost Byron White Alien Deity and had suffered a series of idents causing theirbat power and will to be greatly damaged. In Logans eyes wererge paragraphs of text appearing: [Log]: You have invested arge number of Faith Points into the Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art! [Log]: Your Emperors Characteristic Containment Technique has been upgraded to Master level! [Log]: You have a certain degree of suppression power against all Abyssal life! [Log]: You encounter a seriously injured mid-level Alien God carrying the body of the Abyssal Emperor! [Log]: Compared to the Abyssal life, the T World Community is Otherworld, and the Abyssal Transcendent and Dominator lose the Void Law Resonance boost! [Log]: You defeated Byron White, who suffered high-level interference and offered himself as a sacrifice to the Fifth Emperors Corpse, the Gluttonous Mouth! [Log]: Gluttonous Mouth was defeated by the 1Cleretic Destroyer and began to flee! [Log]: The small-scale battle you initiated with a small-scale Abyssal Civilization Legion has ended! [Log]: You have won thisrge-scale battle against the Abyssal Civilization with an overwhelming advantage! [Log]: You have obtained 0.67% of the Emperors Characteristic! [Log]: Under yourmand, you have acquired the Wise Man Native Leading Character: Angie Carlton! [Log]: The Wise Man Will is shattered! [Log]: The Wise Man Will falls into annihtion,pletely disappearing! [Log]: The Wise Man is polluted and destroyed, with no value (doubt)! [Log]: You are currently deducing Martial Arts! [Log]: Faith Points +9,000,000! [Log]: Civilization Points +1,000! [Log]: Origin Points +100! [Log]: You used a Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon C Superb Ally (Lower Rank), summoning location is Goblin World Fragment! [Log]: Searching for the nearest Transcendent-level Ally in the T04 World Zone [Ancient Nest] [Log]: Lower Super Rank Ally is arriving soon! T15 World Zone, Ancient Nest Medium, This is a very strange-looking elliptical bird nest-like medium-sized celestial body. This is an [Upper World C Special]. It can connect to countless ordinary worldss within a certain range. If the living beings in these worlds ors meet a certain standard and conform to the conditions of the Ancient Nest, These creatures can choose to ascend to the [Ancient Nest] and automatically obtain the Ancient Nests permanent nest card and world citizen status. All of them are various strange avian life forms living inside this ce First, the Super Rank Birds, who created their Exclusive Laws and condensed their domain (Heavenly Cave). Second, the precious birds with extremely rich mid-level transcendent or above avian bloodlines, or weaker Dominator bird bloodlines. Today, by coincidence, its the Ancient Nests once-every-sixty-years [Magpie Bridge Festival]. On this day, any male bird can find a female bird it likes and propose. Of course, if you can aplish something during this special day, the Ancient Nest World Will will help you, and you can sessfully propose in one fell swoop! What should I do? What should I do? A huge, extremely handsome Death Harbinger Bird, covered with ck and gold patterns, as if embodying death itself. As a Super Rank Death Harbinger Bird, it should have a concept of [Lord of the Netherworld], a life inclined to death and extreme harshness. At this moment, this Death Harbinger Bird is extremely nervous; if a life that understands birdnguage saw this, they would surely say, Judged as a shy little bird at first nce. Next to him, a male bird with a green-gold body simr to the ancient legends Vermilion Bird is slowly approaching a fiery red female bird, seeming to propose! Death Harbinger Bird [Lord Yan] looked at Green Lords proposal to the Crimson Plume and couldnt help but have his eyes spit fire, emitting a strong aura of death Damn Green Lord Didnt you agree to support me? How did you go and propose to Crimson Plume yourself!? Chapter 184 - 184: 92: [Transcendent Tier?Lord Yan) ! Chapter 184 - 184: 92: [Transcendent Tier?Lord Yan) ! Ancient Nest! Gathering Essence, Energy, and spirit! Magpie Bridge!J Trantor: 549690339 Damn it! Even though I knew that on the day of the Magpie Bridge Festival, the Ancient Nest would bless both [Love Confessions] and [Love Proposals] And Ive already made her such great offers! Why does he have to challenge me right now?!
Lord Yan was livid. As Lord of the Netherworld, he was naturally popr on the Undying Side. But this ce was the Ancient Nest. All the most beautiful birds were here. In terms of looks, he couldntpete. In terms of power, he was even lesspetitive! Normally he wouldnt care about these things; all he did every day was study how to gather souls more quickly and efficiently. Until one day, he saw Crimson Plume It was love at first sight! He could swear to the Phoenix Ancestor that it wasnt lust at first sight. Because he got a beating from Crimson Plume on their first meeting cough, thats beside the point. Lord Yans eyes burned with rage, but he couldnt interfere with Green Lords love confession, it would invoke the wrath of the Ancient Nest! As Transcendent Avians, they were the top of the Ancient Nest. Every move they made naturally drew a lot of attention. He could already hear the cheers of the smaller birds below, Oh my god, were actually seeing a divine bird confessing love today! The Magpie Bridge Festival, its been three times in a row without any divine bird confession! Here are Green Lord and Crimson Plume, what a match! Look at the sky, even the World Will of the Ancient Nest and the Phoenix Ancestor are paying attention to this scene! Were about to witness history! That ckbird on the side oh no, its Lord Yan, why is he standing there dumbfounded? Hes blocking the view, move away! Shh! How dare you call Transcendent Rank Lord Yan like that! Hehe, I am a first-ss protected bloodline bird in the Ancient Nest, who would dare to mess with me? No wonder youre so arrogant, I was just wondering why you look so strange. The weirder they look, the faster they get judged. Hey, hey, look, why is Lord Yan also approaching Crimson Plume? No way, Lord Yan also wants topete with Green Lord? Tsk, this is going to be interesting. How dare you mock him too? My grandfather is a Star Sparrow, he can shield me. What about him? Hes nothing, look, hes been caught already for insulting a divine bird. Look quickly, Lord Yan is starting to make a move! Boring, fast forward! I want to see the bloodshed! After hearing these words, Lord Yan, who was in mid-air, had his bird face twitching and was feeling a range of emotions. It even felt like he was being cuckolded publicly, Im all in! If it doesnt work, Ill just beughed at! With both eyes closed, Lord Yan charged forward, regardless of anything. He spread his wings directly in mid-air and initiated a [Dance of Death C Love Confession] from the depths of his bloodline. Boom! Boom! The ancient stone drums pounded in the void, the melody of death started, the muddy water of the Golden River spread in the void, beautiful Red Spider Lilies grew on the other shore of the Netherworld, each depicting a beautiful love story. On the other side, Green Lord and Crimson Plume just watched quietly without any reaction. But secretly, they were exchanging thoughts furiously, Crimson, is this really going to work? Green Lords will was slightly doubtful, Would the Phoenix Ancestor really reject Lord Yan as a disciple because of his seemingly grotesque clownish behavior? And besides, the Phoenix Ancestor has more than one disciple. Theres nothing beneficial in bing one, would the Phoenix Ancestor give up her Throne Opportunity? Yes. Upon hearing Crimson Plumes response, Green Lord was puzzled, Yes? Yes! How is that possible?! The Throne Opportunity, no living being would ever give it up! Green Lord was adamant. However, it seemed like Crimson Plume had predicted this all along, and she gave a faint smile. Do you know about the deities? Blue Star Civilization? Green Lord asked, How can I not know? When the Blue Star Civilization descended, an opponents throne was smashed with one punch, breaking the Phoenix Ancestors faith At this point, Green Lord suddenly realized, with shock filling his eyes, Thats right. The Phoenix Ancestor and her disciples lost their faith That is to say, its possible that this time, the disciple that Phoenix Ancestor took in is being groomed for kingship! The strongestpetitors are me and Lord Yan And the Phoenix Ancestor values[Beauty]the most! If Lord Yan now makes an ugly move, hed be instantly disqualified! Green Lords gaze turned colder, Lord Yan, Im trading our five hundred year friendship For my future! In T04 World Area, The Goblin World Fragment C Border Ind, On the other hand, the Gluttonous Mouth had already torn the space apart, instantly traversed several world areas, and reached the sky above the Goblin World Fragment in a very short time! hee hee hee A tiny newborn deity, dares to destroy my hope of resurrection! If I cant live Then you must die! Eh? Theres the aura of the Golden n (Eternal n). No wonder you were so confident. But, its useless! Even if you shatter and reassemble, your world will bepletely transformed and be an Abyssal Subworld! As for the Undying Concept Hee hee hee, how wonderful, how could I forget, I am capable of devouring the fragmentary Undying Concepts! Maybe, I still have a glimmer of hope to return! Thinking of the possibility of devouring these fragmentary Undying Concepts, he even had a chance to manipte the rule he had inscribed in the void, and truly resurrect. The Gluttonous Mouth couldnt help getting excited, its ghastly mouth crazily dripping illusive saliva. If this saliva were real, it could instantly copse this space and destroy huge swathes ofs! It opened its huge mouth and swelled against the wind. Gradually, the huge mouth covered the whole sky, slowly reaching half the size of the World Fragment! The horrifying aura started to spread wildly! It even sensed the despair and pained wails of the life forms in this world! hee hee Suffer, howl! All of you will forever be my ves, I will make you perpetually sink into the lowest rank of degradation! Now, all die for me! It, was ready to devour! The next moment, a ck and golden light surrounding the Goblin World Fragment surged out like a massive river that could engulf the world. Bizarre pces appeared outside the world, as though housing various terrifying desire monsters. [Desire Pce-Kingship] [Desire Pce.ughter] [Desire Pce?Conquest] Following that, a nearly six-meter tall Goblin Giant Spirit appeared. He was d in battle armor, holding a scepter and wearing a crown. He exuded a Demigod level majestic presence, his voice cold, Who dares to encroach upon my Goblin Tribes territory! An insignificant insect of Ninth Rank The Gluttonous Mouth sneered and continued to inte. At the same time, outside the Goblin World Fragment, arge spatial rift opened. A massive shadow spreading wings extended out, and a voice heavy with the desire for divine manifestation emanated, Who is it that calls forth the ancient death? The next moment, a birds head of ck and gold extended from the spatial rift. At first nce, it was instantly shocked, Damn, where did this Dominatore from!? Please subscribe! Chapter 185 - 185 93: [Blue Star·Majesty]! Star River Source Spirit! Yellow Springs Horn! Chapter 185 - 185 93: [Blue StarMajesty]! Star River Source Spirit! Yellow Springs Horn! Wise Man (Mini/Alteration), Outskirts of the Primordial Intellect Federation Wisdom Pce, This world has no value? Logan revealed a smile as he saw the hint in the log, I have my doubts. Logan initially wanted the Wise Man purely because he needed it to integrate with the Goblin World Fragment.
It would save him the effort of finding what made the Wise Man and Wise Man Tribe and would directlyplete the wisdom of the Goblin Tribe. Turning the Goblin Tribe into the [Goblin Giant n]! However, now the arrival of the Abyssal Civilization hasplicated matters The Abyssal Domain is notcking in wisdom. And the fact that Byron White gave up his own wisdom in the midst of the fight against the Gluttonous Mouth, shows that its arrival was not due to its own will, but influenced by the Gluttonous Mouth. A Dominator Level entity would not make decisions arbitrarily. Especially not the Gluttonous Mouth in such an emphatically crippled state, with much of the True Spirit extinct, and the Dominator Position on the brink of copse, it would not waste its remaining opportunities There must be an existence on the Wise Man that even the Gluttonous Mouth covets! Moreover, the act of the remaining half of the Gluttonous Mouth directly retreating into the Wise Man clearly corroborates this. And at this moment, a still unread message popped up in Logans Hyperdimensional mark [Log]: The specified item you requested for search has results, do you want to view? View it. A hint of joy sparkled in Logans eyes. This so-called [Investigation Authority*1], was Logas reward from the Hyperdimensional Mark for helping the Goblin tribe break through the civilization wisdom limitation, it allows investigating anything not exceeding the authority of a three-star noble. And Logan chose [Incarnation Carrier]! For the Sky Man Tribe, he had a clear n, which was to incarnate as a Martial Ancestor and pass down martial arts, but not appear in the form of a spirit. Especially when he had obtained the limited special effect [Will Incarnation True], martial arts, undying concept Whatscking now is an incarnation carrier. The quality of the incarnation carrier directly determines the strength and potential of the incarnation and how muchbat power the incarnation can exert. So Logan did not hesitate to use the [Investigation Authority*1] to find the best incarnation carrier that he could obtain with his current condition! The next moment, the log popped up [Log]: ording to the investigation of the designated item, the Incarnation Carrier you need is located in T01 World District, Wise Man (Mini/Alteration)! Chapter 186 - 186: 93: [Blue Star?Majesty]! Star River Source Spirit! Yellow Springs Horn!_2 Chapter 186 - 186: 93: [Blue Star?Majesty]! Star River Source Spirit! Yellow Springs Horn!_2 Trantor: 549690339 In Heather Grahams slightly surprised gaze, Logan shook his head slightly, Thats correct I am nning to search for the remnants of the dominant body by relying on the Abyssal Breath, and thenpletely eradicate it! Lastly, I will offer the emperors breath as a sacrifice, eradicating all the parts of this that have been transformed. Is it that troublesome? A hint of suspicion emerged in Heather Grahams eyes,
Is there something about this that I am not aware of? Some benefits? I am not at liberty to say. Logan smiled slightly, translocating a touch of divine light with his hand, branding Heather Grahams wrist, storing the information of the Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art within, and then extending his fair palm. You may leave now. You! Heather Graham, looking at Logans ungrateful attitude, could not help but feel a surge of anger, Fine then, Logan. If it werent for the Angel Legion blocking the Ability Users Legion for you. You might not have seeded due to the interference of the Ability Users Legion! Now here you are, showing an ungrateful side, right? Hearing Heather Grahams words, a hint of puzzlement appeared on Logans face, We agreed on a trade. Whats this about the Angel Legion blocking the Ability Users Legion for me? Here, isnt that your fee? Oh right, you owe me several favors Looking at Logans seemingly enlightened expression, Heather Graham couldnt help but seethe with anger. She directly invoked the Divine Scepter with the Angel Legion and instantly vanished from Wise Man, returning to Angelstar. As for Logan, his expression remained calm, as if he hadnt just angered Heather. He only furrowed his brows slightly, Tsk, still not up to a Transcendent Tier, still very human. Human attributes are still predominating. Getting emotional like this is not fitting for an ally. Logan shook his head slightly. Even if she were a true ally, he would not let her stay because The Star River Source Spirit is rted to the Martial Ancestor Incarnation. Having just one person, Sophie Kerrigan knowing was enough. There was no need for more people. Moreover, the Wise Man had to merge with the Goblin World Fragment. Hiss coordinates must absolutely not have any leakage! Of course, angering Heather Graham was not just for this reason. Logan had more profound intentions! Time slowly passed, and a battle scene like a battlefield had already appeared in front of Logan. The corpses of arge number of Abyssal Ability Users of various shapes were randomly piled up, like a vague pyramid of flesh and below the pyramid, there were many captured Ability Users whose senses had all been sealed off. Theyy powerless at the base of the pyramid. At this moment, quite a number of Goblin Giant Warriors began to conduct an ancient Ritual God ceremony around the enormous Abyssal pyramid of flesh A deity, but also a worshipper. Through the Ritual God, Logan can perform many incredible abilities that he cannot normally perform! Just like a real deity, exerting the power of God What I perceive, bes reality! Another thought was in Logans mind, Devils Contract, why hasnt it been settled yet? The Devils Contract is a special Civilizational Treasure. It can randomly descend upons, seduce the lives on the to form a contract with it, thereby bing the anchor point for the holder of the Devils Contract to But the premise is, a contract must be established. Only after it is established can Logans will truly descend. Before that, what lies within the Devils Contract is just a wisp of Logans divided Will Incarnation and cannotmunicate with the main body. And at the time when the Devils Contract arrived at the, Logan had received a hint, but he didnt know what kind of it was and whether it was of any use to him. However, luckily, he had already given countless prearranged ns to that wisp of his Will Incarnation, Should be There should be no problem. T15 World zone, Ancient Nest Medium, This is a very strange-looking medium-sized celestial body that looks like an oval-shaped birds nest from a distance. The dance is about to end. Green Lord watched Lord Yan, who was continuously performing the Dance of Death, a smirk emerged at the corner of his mouth as if the one who was getting brotherly with Lord Yan before wasnt him, Crimson Plume, give him a lesson. The Vermilion Bird Crimson Plume nodded slightly. Looking at the exquisitely beautiful Dance of Death in front of its eyes, even Crimson Plume was amazed by it. Lord Yans bloodline came from the Lord of the Netherworld and was extremely noble. Moreover, his bloodline was always hidden and rarely revealed in public, let alone this ancient Dance of Death, which was only known to hispanion. The Dance of Death,posed of elements such as Yellow Spring, Indias Barber Flower, Three Lives Stone, Sorrow Bridge, even Vermilion Bird, who was often serving beside Phoenix Ancestor and was used to seeing beauty , was moved by it. What a pity A dismissive vibe showed at the corner of Vermillion Bird Crimson Plumes mouth, I and Green Lord, we are a natural pair. This is Commanding Star Lords decree, even Phoenix Ancestor would respect it. But then again Only by breaking the beauty can it appear uglier. Only in this way can the bnce in Phoenix Ancestors heart, that is constantly swaying, firmly lean towards the Green Lord. That being said, Phoenix Ancestor himself is more inclined towards the Green Lord. I dont need to beat you down like this, break your spirit. But who told me and Green Lord are about to be husband and wife, and a husband and wife is a pair of birds inhabiting the same grove Then, I can only sacrifice you a little. With that thought, Crimson Plume put on an innocent and brilliant smile, transformed into a human figure, extended its hand, intertwined it with Green Lords hand which had also transformed into a human figure, their fingers crossed over each other.. Chapter 187 - 187: 93: [Blue Star?Majesty]! Star River Source Spirit! Hades’ Horn! _3 Chapter 187 - 187: 93: [Blue Star?Majesty]! Star River Source Spirit! Hades Horn! _3 Trantor: 549690339 Ever since the pride of the Ancient Nest was utterly shattered by the Blue Star deities, the powerful transcendent-tier beings of the Ancient Nest had their hearts broken, locked themselves away in despair, or wandered through the void. As a result, the younger generations developed an immense admiration for the human form of Blue Star deities. Transforming into human form has be the most popr trend in the Ancient Nest. Crimson Plume, full of innocent and happy smiles, pulled Green Lord towards Lord Yan, who had just finished the dance of courtship. Before Lord Yan could speak, she said joyously as if her happiness was overflowing, Lord Yan, thank you so much
Thank As soon as Lord Yan had awakened from the Dance of Death, he saw his beloved female bird holding his best friends hand and walking towards him. This feeling was simply He seemed to realize something, his beak slightly open, his voice hoarse, What are you thanking me for Of course, its for using the dance passed down through the depths of your bloodline to celebrate the love between Crimson Plume and me. At this time, it was Green Lord who spoke up. He no longer appeared as the good brother of Lord Yan, but instead whispered into Lord Yans ear so that only the two of them could hear, Crimson Plume, so smooth. Boom! Bang! Hearing this, Lord Yan felt a string in his mind snappletely, his brain crashing for a moment. Immediately following was an endless sense of humiliation and fury surging straight to his bird brain. Hiss hiss For a moment, the aura of death raged, and the murky shadow of Yellow Springs, which had just receded, reappeared with a howl. There were even signs of the ancient nest materializing! I want you dead! The ck-gold bird feathers scattered wantonly, and the Rule of Hades Horn transformed into countless chains of condensed death ice piercing through space, rampantly sealing off the surroundings. The domain turned into endlessly flowing Yellow Springs, and Lord Yans crow eyes were filled with crimson. Down below, the little birds had never seen such a scene before and were now in chaos, squawking loudly in fear of being identally reaped by the frenzied Lord Yan. Especially the first-ss protected bloodline of the Ancient Nest, the descendants of Li Gangs bird, were frightened, cowering in fear of being targeted by malice. Hes gone mad, Lord Yan has been shocked silly! Its over, Lord Yans Hades Horn is a wide-ranging death-injury Ruleno, its called Law now! Run, theres still time to argue about Rule and Law here. Whats the point of running? Havent you noticed that not a single bird has been touched by the Yellow Springs? Hes obviously targeting Green Lord! Seeing Lord Yans rage, Crimson Plume and Green Lord were not afraid at all. Instead, they exchanged nces, their four bird eyes full of gleeThey knew now that their n had seeded. As expected, the next moment, a noble and cold voice descended from the sky, Lord Yan, youve gone too far! The next moment, an incredibly luxurious and extravagant immortal phoenix descended gracefully as if entering the mortal realm. Its voice was like the most enchanting music, Engaging in battle during the Magpie Bridge Festival. You shall be punished to guard the Reflection Cave for a thousand years! Phoenix Ancestor!? Hearing his punishment, Lord Yans eyes turned blood -red with shock and anger, Lord Yan has notmitted a severe mistake, why must I be punished in the Reflection Cave for a thousand years? After a thousand years, I fear that my Cave Realm will shatterpletely, and I will fall into the mortal world! Even Green Lord and Crimson Plume were startled by the punishment and looked at each other, their eyes filled with a mixture of glee and fear. Reflection Cave was the eye of the Ancient Nest, swept by gales powerful enough to tear apart Ninth-Order Demigods, or Land Immortal Level beings, at any moment. Even Sub Immortals who hadprehended the Immortal Dao, or True Immortals Upper Level who had condensed Cave Realms, could barely resist! Ordinary True Immortals, if swept by it for a hundred years, would have their foundations shaken! Being swept for a thousand years could prove fatal for a True Immortal! Phoenix Ancestor had been in seclusion for a long time and their understanding of him had diminished. Phoenix Ancestors voice was extremely cold, its phoenix wings gently swaying, preparing to forcibly fan Lord Yan into the Reflection Cave. But the next moment, a fluctuation appeared, shattering the coldness of Phoenix Ancestors expression and leaving him full of humiliation and anger, What is this Its Blue Star Civilizations talisman! No, they call it something like a substitute coupon. Why would it appear now? Even Phoenix Ancestor, who was facing the appearance of the Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon, didnt dare to act recklessly. In the next moment, the light from the coupon enveloped Lord Yan, and a mechanical, cold voice came, Detecting the nearest allied world to the T04 World Area! Detecting Transcendent Tier fluctuations, Spiritual Energy reactions, Exclusive Laws, Domain fluctuations Identified as Ancient Nest.Lord Yan-Lower Rank Eligible for conscription Detecting current civilization conflicts with conscription target Overriding conflicting event Forced conscription! Now reciting Article 3, use 11 of the Blue Star Civilization Ally Management Law, ording to the relevant regtions, when a Transcendent-level Ally is forcibly conscripted, allws and regtions of the civilization are void! Forced conscription sessful! Activating spatial transmission! The next moment, the Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon automatically ignited, disregarding Phoenix Ancestor and everything within the Ancient Nest, forcefully opening a Spatial Rift, and spreading invisible fluctuations, as if urging Lord Yan to enter the rift as soon as possible. Phoenix Ancestor looked at the scene in front of him, his Phoenix Eyes twitching uncontrobly. As a high-ranking Overstep, he was close to the Golden Immortal (Throne) Level, and was quite familiar with the rules of various Blue Star Civilizations items. He knew in his heart that this Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon had no restrictions on him. Even if heshed out now and killed Lord Yan with a single p of his wing, the coupon would be helpless and could not stop him. But, he Dared not! After a long stalemate, Phoenix Ancestor sighed, and his rolling power receded like a tide, Go ahead. Upon hearing this, Lord Yan looked slightly stunned, somewhat unbelieving at the might and terror of Blue Star Civilization. Green Lord and Scarlet Riley looked anxious. If they let Lord Yan escape this time, it would be difficult to punish him again. But under Phoenix Ancestors fierce gaze, they didnt dare to make the slightest move. They knew in their hearts- If Phoenix Ancestor couldnt deal with Lord Yan, who was now conscripted by Blue Star Civilization Could he not deal with them? It was only at this moment that Lord Yan realized that he was temporarily safe, so he hurriedly entered the spatial rift created by the Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon. While passing through, arge amount of information appeared in Lord Yans mind. And the appearance of this information made Lord Yan, who was in a state of high tension, feel a bit rxed, It should be safe. I can feel that the user of this Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon is merely an insignificant Land Immortal. Land Immortals opponent should also be a Land Immortal, at most a Sub Immortal! Sub Immortal? I can suppress ten of them with one hand! Hehe. I never thought I, Lord Yan, would have the chance to show my brilliance before the Spirits of Blue Star! Lord Yan, whose emotions were surging, had already forgotten the pain that very moist had brought him. He wanted to get to the location quickly and disy his power! He asked gently, Who is calling for the ancient death? The next moment, a ck-and -gold crows head stretched out of the spatial rift, twisting back and forth. With just a glimpse, Lord Yan shivered, Isnt it a Land Immortal? Where the hell did this Dominatore from!? Chapter 236 - 236: 114: [The Fight for Taoism) ! Brother, don’t talk tough, I am using cheats_2. Chapter 236 - 236: 114: [The Fight for Taoism) ! Brother, dont talk tough, I am using cheats_2.
Trantor: 549690339 And this action also dered the end of this [Spiritual Realm Contest] High -level Monarch Race, Mythical Level Deity yer, God of Demon Prison, defeated.
High -level Prisoner Race, Giant Spirit Level Divinity yer, Logan, rebel against the Monarch Myth Victory! Regarding Southwicks harsh words, Logan justughed it off Now they cant beat me, what about in the future? Bro, Im using cheats. And you dont even know who I am, so youre talking tough? Hum In the blink of an eye, the Otherworldly Battlefield dissipated, and Logan returned to the Spiritual Realm before. Youve worked hard. Seeing Logan, Christopher Lane changed his arrogant expression in front of the Snow Queen and wore a caring face, causing Arin to subconsciously twitch his mouth. But Christopher Lane didnt care, in his eyes, this Goblin Deity was not just an ordinary so-called genius divinity yer, but a walking merit!
Licking deity? Sorry, I, Blue Star Guardian Zow City Branch Minister Christopher Lane, cant do it. But licking merit? Sorry, no one can do it better than me! However, facing a caring Christopher Lane, Logan had no intention of being polite and just coughed twice. Oh. Christopher Lane was stunned for a moment, and suddenly realized it. He turned his palm and took out a key from the Hyperdimensional mark that emitted blue radiance and seemed infinite like the tidal waves engraved on the surface. He handed it to Logan and spoke softly, Goblin Deity, here is the promised [Key to the Secret Realm]. As long as you help, it will be given to you! Of course, the level of the Secret realm behind this key is not high, its just a Mythical Grade secret realm. But its very suitable for you, as it contains a lot of [Water Treasures], including the [Water Origin C World Treasure] that you need to construct your Divine Kingdom! Of course, there are many dangers within. Even with your strength, I suggest you find some friends to explore together.
Besides, my secret realm key is not an exclusive one; there are several symbiotic secret realm keys. That means, once you enter the secret realm, the opponents you face are likely not just the monsters and traps in the realm, but also other deity yers. Among these deity yers, the probability of encountering transcendent ones is extremely high. After all, a World Treasure that can serve as the [Water Origin] for constructing a divine kingdom, is a rare and valuable existence even for lower Super Rank deity yers! And this secret realm key can only be used once, so seize the opportunity. By the way, remember to buy an [Istion Page] to prevent poisoning by the [Poison of Karma]. Although its only a Mythical Grade secret realm, there have been precedents of encountering the Poison of Karma! Hearing Christopher Lanes endless talk, Logan just smiled slightly, without any impatience. He knew that Christopher Lane was telling him some basic points as a senior. As for the deeper levels? One can only discern the authenticity of the various information through the messages in the Hyperdimensional Forum and collect them on their own. After all, the secret realms are heaven-sent, they are the relics of the transcendent dead, their Divine Kingdom, or Heavenly Cave, or Blessed Land, or Domain! Every secret realm has unique existences in one way or another. Some are barren, and you may get nothing upon entering. Some are rich, and you may make a fortune overnight upon entering. And some are full of danger. Once you enter, you may even be exposed to the [Poison of Karma], which could poison your body to death through your incarnation! Logan was also very satisfied with this key to the Secret Realm It was this key to the Secret Realm that made him agree to Christopher Lanes conditions to help. He came for that [Water Origin C World Treasure] capable of constructing a divine kingdom! Now, the God Kingdom he built through the Sanctuary can only be called a [God Kingdom Prototype], with the most basic structure, and the special abilities of the [Sanctuary]. But a real divine kingdom is like a real world, possessing supreme power! In the Blue Star Civilization, the path to constructing the divine kingdom is through [Earth Fire Wind Water C Four Fundamental Divine Countries]! As the name implies, its about using the [Water Origin], [Earth Origin], [Wind Foundation], and [Fire Origin], four different types of World Treasures, as the foundation to create a brand new world! Thats also the reason why every deity yer strives toprehend the [World Law] perfectly. Building a divine kingdom doesnt mean that the world randomly obtained by deity yers bes useless, as if its just a transitional existence. On the contrary, due to the existence of the divine kingdom, their world bes moreplete The originally randomly obtained world represents the [Present World], which is the [Material World]. What is missing is the Spirit World. The Spirit World is also called Nonexistent Realm, Transcendent Realm, Heavenly Realm, Demon World, Immortal Realm, Demon Realm etc., which are worlds different from the mundane world in the void. In essence, it is the second world ovepping with the world. And this kind ofpletion can also locate the worlds of deity yers as The center of all realms. Thats also the starting point of the deity yers next stage. Level division after transcendent [Lower Super Rank: Only need to have an exclusivew, then condense the divine kingdom domain, and have the power to crush a micr..] Chapter 237 - 237: 114: [The Fight for Taoism) ! Brother, don’t talk tough, I am using cheats_3. Chapter 237 - 237: 114: [The Fight for Taoism) ! Brother, dont talk tough, I am using cheats_3.
Trantor: 549690339 [Middle -Level Transcendent: The goal is to make your civilization use its Exclusive Rule as the core, create new exclusive rules and give birth to new transcendent beings!] [High-ranking Overstep: Brand your exclusive rule within the void, so that all beings, even those not from your civilization, can learn,prehend, and circte it in a small area within a world zone!]
[Therefore, the goal is to brand your exclusive rule within the void. Without the power of the entire civilization promoting it, progress would be impossible!] [Throne: The Civilization under the Throne must upy a world zone, with the races under its banner bing the absolute ruling race of the world zone, fully implementing its exclusive rule!] [And promote it in multiple world zones so that your exclusive rule may, within your own territory, suppress all other powers!] After transcendent, the path one takes is to make ones [Exclusive Rule], circte throughout the entire void! How to implement it? Of course, by spreading ones [Exclusive Rule], so that alls and livesprehend, learn, and then start to deduce new rules based on ones exclusive rule, creating new systems, and making oneself the [Master of the Law]! In other words, this is a Battle! Of! Supremacy! Thats why war is the only means to conquer others. Fights for supremacy have always been life and death struggles. During Logans past life, whether it was the struggle between Buddhism and Taoism in ancient China, or the Crusades in the West, all these were life-taking battles for supremacy. And the [Rule Implementation] promoted by the Deity yers would only be more brutal than the battles for supremacy in his previous life .
Even by billions of times more! The purpose of creating a Divine Kingdom, merging worlds, is to create a [Center of All Realms] belonging to the Deity yers themselves. In this way, the cohesion of the pan-civilization system, built around ones world and civilization, would be strengthened, thus better promoting ones rules. In times of need, the illusory Divine Kingdom would instantly appear in the hands of Deity yers, suppressing everything in the form of a handheld Divine Nation! Of course, in this process- [Sanctuary] bes even more crucial Sanctuary can connect countless worlds! Allowing all the worlds under the Deity yers to easily reach the [Center of All Realms]. It can even serve as a War Hub, gathering the forces of all worlds under the control of the Deity yers in an instant to overwhelm anything! All Transcendent Divine Gamers will try everything to create their own Sanctuary. One could even say- A Transcendent Divine Gamer with a Sanctuary and one without a Sanctuary are not even of the same species when waging World War!
Thats why Logan, upon discovering the Secret Lands in the Heroic Spirit [Note]: This Secret Land and others are different. And the premise of all this is to create your own [Exclusive Rule], find the [Elements of Divine Nation Foundation], and create your own Divine Nation. Logan has now found a clue to the [Water Origin]. Next Just when Logan nned to directly enter the spiritual realm to harvest spirituality, skipping the process of umting spiritual foundationsStone City Branch Chief Snow approached, and said softly, Goblin Deity, I believe that with your talent, you should already have an idea for the creation of your exclusive rule. Once your spirituality isplete, you can directly create your own Exclusive Rule. So, I want to make a deal with you. Chapter 190 - 190: 94: [Civilization War Song]! Great Chapter 190 - 190: 94: [Civilization War Song]! Great Lotan Golden Immortal! Branded Void! Name of Civilization! _3 Trantor: 549690339 [Log]: Searching for the remains of the Dominator [Log]: After your civilization merges with the Wise Man, the Goblin Tribe will transform and ascend into the Goblin Giant n! [Log]: You need to prepare for Transcendence- [Log]: Exclusive Law! Name of Civilization! Branding the Void! Logan was fine with what he saw earlier, but when he saw the middle part, he was momentarily dumbfounded, What does Lord Yan have to do with me?
Why did he add it in? Seemingly sensing Logans confusion, the log quickly responded, [Log]: Lord Yan was forcibly recruited by you using a Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon! [Log]: You can choose to consume faith points to extend the contract time or sign a long-term contract so that he continues to serve you! [Log]: Lord Yan possesses great fate ranking and has heroic potential! Transcendence Logan shook his head slightly, Its still a bit hard to control, but there are ways. Logans gaze passed through the void,ing to the Goblin World Fragments outer edge. At this moment, Lord Yan had transformed into a huge ck-gold cocoon, seemingly entering a crucial state of inheritance. After just one nce, he didnt look any further but thought of another problem, which was the so-called preparation for Transcendence mentioned by the log- [Exclusive Law] ! It is easy to understand; its about condensing ones exclusivews within the void. And there is also [Name of Civilization] and [Branding the Void]. As a top schr, Logan naturally had to prepare for transcending tier advancement, and he was already familiar with these concepts. This is also why, in the void, despite the Transcendents dominating and being a great force gathered in one body, they still ced great emphasis on cultivating civilizations. Whether its transcending tier, thrones, or even dominators, they all spare no errort m nurturing civilizations- After transcending tier, the growth is closely rted to civilization! In other words- For lower Super Ranks, one only needs to possess an exclusivew and condense a Cave Realm, then they can have the mighty power to shatter Micrs. As for middle-level Transcendents, they need to have their civilization create new exclusivews around their own exclusivew and give birth to new Transcendents! As for high-ranking Oversteps, they must brand their exclusivew in the void so that all beings, even those who arent part of their civilization, can learn andprehend it within a small World Area range! In order to achieve the goal of branding ones exclusivew in the void, the process is impossible without the support of ones civilization! As for thrones, attached civilizations need to upy a World Area, with their races bing the absolute kings of that World Area, thoroughly implementing their exclusivews! And promote their exclusivew in multiple World Areas so that within their territory, their exclusivew can suppress all other forces! That is to say, the essence of transcending tier lies in integrating onesws deeper into the void, making them a part of the void! And [Fame] is even more criticalWith famees implementation. The spread of fame itself is a form of promotion. If one can spread and promote their [Name] widely before reaching the Mythical Grade or even the Mythical Grade, winning the admiration of countless people, Then the resistance they will encounter from the void when they transcend tiers and condense the Cave Realm will be weakened by countless times! Thinking of Heather Grahams slightly innocent and romantic temperament, and recalling his previous approach, Logan couldnt help but smile, Just, I dont know if Heather Graham, whom I annoyed away Will choose this method to get revenge on me? Logan shook his head and stopped thinking about it. Instead, he focused on the in front of him. He could feel that the remains of Gluttonous Mouth, like himself, were searching for the whereabouts of the Star River Source Spirit. If it finds the Star River Source Spirit and devours it, Then the power of Gluttonous Mouth will swell to unimaginable levels in a very short amount of time! Therefore, Logan felt a sense of urgency at this moment, looking towards the wisps of smoky Abyssal Breath condensing in mid-air. T03 WorldArea, TS0083 (Angel Mini), tinum, within the Cloudend Sacred Temple, Damn it! Damn Logan! And at this moment, Heather Graham, who had returned to her Angelstar, was getting more and more angry as she thought about it. How can there be such a detestable deity? He used and discarded me? Im the Daughter of the Throne, even if my father is still somewhere on the battlefield and cante back temporarily. But Im also a Mythical Species! This is too much! Heather Graham took a step back, getting angrier as she thought about it, and suddenly her eyes lit up, Logan doesnt want to be famous, does he? Then Ill help him get famous! Although there are alliance restrictions, and I cant expose his true identity, if the Goblin Deity is so strong, someone will be wary of him. Hmph, Ill cause him some minor trouble. Heather Graham stretched out her hands, recalling the memory of Logans standoff with Gluttonous Mouth, and formed a projection with the power of belief. Just as she was about to throw it directly into the T Forum, Heather Graham hesitated for a moment upon seeing Logans nearly [perfect] body and face in the projection, This way Wouldnt this be bad? But this would only be beneficial to Logan since he still has his good vest. At the end of it, am I exacting revenge or helping him? Heather Graham no longer hesitated and threw the projection into the T Forum while the corners of her mouth showed a trace of a smile, I wonder What those arrogant Monarch Species and Mythical Species who have never looked down. Will think when they see Logans strength. Please subscribe! Thank you, the author bows! Chapter 191 - 191: 95: [Law of the Master]! [Void Authority]! The Struggle of Human Nature Chapter 191 - 191: 95: [Law of the Master]! [Void Authority]! The Struggle of Human Nature Trantor: 549690339 Hyperdimensional mark, Within the T Forum, It was because Heather Graham uploaded a projection that all the deities who saw the projection were utterly shocked! In the projection, it showed a young deity with a colorful halo behind his head, holding the Scepter of Kings and his body wrapped in ck and gold spirituality. In a fallen and filthy world, he was fighting a transcendent alien god whose every attack could easily shake a!
On the battlefield above the ground, there were even massive second-level and third -level armies fighting. Although in terms of numbers, the third-level angels and the goblin tribe were far inferior to the ability users Legion. But because they all havemanders, they have gathered the army war spirits, and can all directly sh with the ability users Legion. Even sometimes Heather Graham would make a surprise attack not following the rules, causing the ability users Legion to steadily retreat. However, the Godly yers in the T Forum, were clearly more concerned about the battle above C That young deitys spiritual strength was at the entry level of the Giant level, but he hadnt yet broken through to the transcendental tier He wasnt even at the mythical level yet! But he was able to fight on equal terms with that enormous transcendent alien god! Thats the Goblin Deity! Is this for real? Isnt he from the Goblin Tribe? Wait, when did he start gathering spirituality? Whats happening? Can the Goblin Tribe condense spirituality as well? What can I say, now I am truly convinced. That Goblin Deity is indeed defying Heavens will. He actually condensed spirituality as well. What on earth did he Yeah, even many Throne Level deities feel helpless about the Goblin Tribesck of growth potential! Previously, breaking through the race grade limit was already outrageous. Now, he directly broke through the racial restrictions, granted the Goblin Tribe wisdom, and established a civilization! Its hard to believe this is true. If the Goblin Deitys initial race was a war breed or even a monarch species How powerful would he have been!? Its a pity. He just entered the Giant Level, and now he has to face the transcendent alien god! So this is an alien god, huh? Ive long heard that the transcendent alien gods of the Abyssal Civilization are among the best fighters in the entire void! This is going to be difficult. Although the Goblin Deity may be outstanding, the Giant Level is only at the third level. Even considering our godly nature, which can resist and possibly defeat beings at the mythical grade if we are lucky, we are still helpless against transcendent beings! Yeah, the transcendent tier has a domain like a small world, and although its just a world of rules, that sort of [mass] is enough to crush micrs and grind giants! However, that transcendent alien god seems to have some serious injuries already What if C just what if, the Goblin Deity could actually win? Impossible, absolutely impossible! Just when all the deities underestimated the Goblin Deity, and thought that he would fail and flee in panic, To their astonishment, it seemed that the Goblin Deity had not exerted his full strength before. Only now did he use his full strength, and he could even suppress that transcendent alien god! No, not just suppressing But rather, every one of his attacks could inflict wounds on the transcendent alien god! Even though the wounds werent serious orrge, Injuries were still injuries! Transcendent beings were transcendent beings! Even if that transcendent being had sustained injuries, that was not a valid reason for Logans fierce dominance! So terrifying. This Goblin Deity can actually break through the suppression of exclusivews upon ordinaryws, forcibly breaking through the suppression and exerting such terrifying suppression on transcendent beings! Thats too powerful. Even though the transcendent being was originally injured, its still a transcendent being! Wait, this doesnt seem like an ordinary transcendent being Its a middle-level transcendent! Its useless. Its clear this isnt a worldmunity of the Abyssal Domains civilization, otherwise, the Goblin Deity wouldnt have been able to bring his army there. The faith points required to open a spatial passage for transport would be unbearable even for the Throne level! Yes, middle-level transcendent may have branded part of their exclusivews into the void, causing voidw resonance, but they are still very limited by territory! Even so, this is just too outrageous! Seriously? A prisoner breed? I, a pureblood dragon of the monarch species, cant even do that! Im also at the giant level, and my spirituality is nearly maxed out However, if it were me, I guess I wouldntst a few rounds before that alien god from the Abyss would turn me into a pile of mush! I thought that in the Siege of Zow, when the Goblin Deity used his Totem Entity body to repel the Mythical Grade being, he was already pretty invincible, but I didnt expect him to be even more freakish! Dont talk about you as a single dragon species, even my mythical race, Storm Titan n, known as the [King of Storm and Thunder, Great Legendary One], would be doomed. Speaking of which, how is this projection uploaded by Heather Graham? Ahem, be cautious with your words, and dont inquire about the big bosss business. Thats right, just look at the Abyss Turtlefield. Now it has be something like this. Not to mention you, its actually an Exotic Demon: Hellfire de Demon among the mythical species with great potential. However, if it were you? Heh. Alright, enough of that. Lets continue watching the projection.. Even if the transcendent tier is being suppressed, it can still escape, right? Surely the Goblin Deity cant just kill a transcendent being like that! Chapter 192 - 192: 95: [Law of the Dominator]! [Void Authority]! The Struggle of Human Nature_2 Chapter 192 - 192: 95: [Law of the Dominator]! [Void Authority]! The Struggle of Human Nature_2 Trantor: 549690339 It seems like the projection has a while to go. Lets keep watching. What the projection has shown so far has already left the deities quite shocked. But what they didnt expect was that the real beginning was yet toe! To1 World District Wise Man (Mini/Alteration)
On the outskirts of the Primordial Intellect Federation Wisdom Pce, At this moment, Logan, who is still refining his abyssal breath, also saw the upload of Heather Grahams projection and the massive discussion in the T Forum. He couldnt help but give a slight smirk, Heather Graham is just as I thought. After all, having formed an alliance, besides this method, there isnt any other way to hurt me. Of course, theres no malice behind this. Otherwise, the power of the alliance contract wouldnt allow her to act that way. After some hesitation, Logan blurred out some details of the battle scene that took ce outside the Goblin World Fragment after the appearance of the Gluttonous Mouth, hiding the coordinates and all other characteristics, and only retaining a birds eye view of the battleground. Then he transmitted it to Heather Graham via the hyperdimensional mark friends list, Since Ive decided to make a name for myself, why not Make it even more exciting. T03 World Area, TS0083 (Angel Mini) On the tinum, In the Cloudend Sacred Temple, Heather Graham is sitting on the divine position listening to the praises of the angels, but her will is still engrossed in the T Forum. Seeing the intense discussion and shock of the deities and the slowly emerging words favoring Logan, A smile appears on Heather Grahams face, unconsciously revealing a hint of joy. The next moment, a projection is transmitted to her by Logan. Heather Graham slightly frowns, not knowing who is disturbing her at this time. She opens to see that, surprisingly, its Logan. Realizing its a projection and not a question of ountability, she clenched her teeth, This guy, hes not angry? Damn it! Although harboring good intentions, Heather Graham was still somewhat unhappy that she couldnt anger Logan. Feeling annoyed, she opened the projection and began to watch. As time passed, Heather Grahams expression while watching the projection changed continuously, finally shifting from dissatisfaction to shock, freezing in that state, This This is even more outrageous than outrageous! Logan, youre a deity yer. Its eptable for you to be able to do all this, but what is this goblin? How did it manage to stand against a dominator? Could it be Spirituality? The projection Logan sent over clearly indicates he is aware of her thoughts and grants his approval. Although not being able to anger Logan made Heather Graham somewhat upset, This kind of approval, however, kindled a peculiar sensation in the rather inexperienced Heather Graham, one she couldnt put into words. If she had already reached the transcendent tier, Heather Graham wouldnt be shaken. But at this stage, emotions run high and humanity struggles. Heather Graham decided to stop pondering about things she didnt understand. Regarding the uniqueness of Logans civilization spirituality, Heather Graham began to guess. But she refrained from saying anything else. Instead, she casually added the projection sent by Logan to the one she had created earlier, a hint of mischief emerging in her smile, Those mythical species think highly of themselves, dont they? Each one either has a throne mentor, dominator mentor, or is the descendant of arge family or corporation They have these little meetings, from which even I am excluded. Now, you who wish to be crowned King, have a newpetitor. I cant wait to see the expressions on your faces! The projection continues, Featuring Logans battle against the transcendent alien god. Many deity yers were stunned to see that Logan was not only not exhausted or weak, but also growing fiercer! On the contrary, it was the transcendent alien god, who was driven into desperation by Logan several times! Will this Goblin Deity actually kill the transcendent alien god? Thats unlikely, after all, its a transcendent and a mid-tier transcendent at that an existence capable of destroyings! Cant he escape if he cant win? The deity yers discussed for a bit, then continued watching. But what came nextpletely upturned their understanding! The transcendent alien god, having failed to defeat Logan despite giving his all, actually sacrificed himself! His entire transcendent power was absorbed by the remnant limb of a dominator-level divine emperor from the Abyssal Domain! A Divine Emperors limb!? This is the Fifth Divine Emperor, Gluttony! Ive heard that although this Fifth Divine Emperor is ranked fifth, hisbat power is among the top three! Wasnt he destroyed by the dominators? I heard his true spirit was annihted! An annihted true spirit doesnt matter, as long as the civilization still exists, no matter how long ago it was annihted, it could be revived! But, the Abyssal Civilization is on the verge of copse, clearly incapable of reviving him! Indeed, under these circumstances, to still be able to escape with a remnant limb waiting for resurrection, its truly deserving of being an eternal lord! Damn, isnt the Goblin Deity doomed now? It probably wont be since Heather Graham released this projection. But this is a dominator. If we werent deity yers, wed probably copse mentally at the first sight of a dominator and undergo immediate alteration! He probably escaped in a sorry state, after all, its just a prisoner-origin civilization.. Chapter 193 - 193: 95: [Dominator Law]! [Void Authority]! The Struggle of Human Nature_3 Chapter 193 - 193: 95: [Dominator Law]! [Void Authority]! The Struggle of Human Nature_3 Trantor: 549690339 The guy upstairs barking like a dog-headed beast? Try it again, and the Goblin Deity might just p you, wiping out your right away! I admit, the Goblin Deity is impressive, but The Dominator is in control of something called [Law], which is actually an[Authority], how is the Goblin Deity going to resist? The projection continued,
At the pinnacle of handsomeness, the Goblin Deity, possessing a [Perfect Concept], pulled out a bizarre-looking weapon, a turret brimming with a terrifying aura. Numerous sharp-eyed deities recognized it as a modified version of the Secondary Orbital Annihtion Star Cannon. Although they were doubtful of how this kind of weapon could possibly resist a Divine Emperor or a Dominator Law and the Void Authority They all unanimously remained silent, just watching silently as things unfolded. The starlight (Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art) released by Logan was actually able to weaken the limbs of the Divine Emperor! They instantly understood that the origin of this starlight must be extraordinary! Of course its extraordinary; this is a divine art created by the Dominators themselves specifically to counter the Abyssal life! ? What is this, I dont know. Humph, youre a war breed, trying to know everything will only harm you. Know-it-all Emperor. This is a divine art created by the Dominators of Blue Star Civilization for a great n ! If he has already obtained this divine art, doesnt that mean the Goblin Deity has already obtained a quota? How is that possible? Even my Mythical Species hasnt obtained a quota yet, let alone a lowly prisoner breed like him Even if he breaks through the racial limit and could potentially break the Transcendent Tier in the future, he would just be a war breed at most. How could he have gotten the quota? Buggers of riddle deity, get out of T Forum! Let me check your level, ah, Giant Level War Breed, it has nothing to do with you. When its time for you to know, you will naturally know! You! Mythical Species, God Kun n, alright, I have no objection. The previous effect of this divine art on the Alien God attracted no attention from the deities. After all, Blue Star Civilization was far too powerful. Although fighting across tiers against a transcendent tier is rare even in Blue Star Civilization, a divine art capable of making a deity fight across tiers against a transcendent tier is quitemon. However, a divine art that allows a deity who hasnt even reached the Transcendent Tier to affect a Dominator- level being is extraordinary! Even if this Dominators True Spirit is more than half extinct, that is still a Dominator! The might of a Dominator is absolutely not to be underestimated! The appearance of this divine art drew out many Mythical Species Deity yers who were originally lurking. Originally, when the art was only effective against transcendants, they thought it was just a special divine art. But they didnt expect that this divine art could even weaken a Divine Emperor, which must be the [Strange Abyss Emperors Containment Technique]! At this moment, the Mythical Species who were originally indifferent to the Goblin Deity couldnt sit still any longer. In their view, even if the Goblin Deity could fight across tiers, it wouldnt be worth paying attention to. Deity yers have extremely long lifespans; as long as they dont fall midway, they can generally reach the limits of their race. So, if not for Blue Star Civilizations various generous welfare policies and the existence of the citys defensive battles, The Deity yers of Blue Star would be leisurely and carefree, slowly working on their own fields. Therefore, they dont care as much about the Goblin Deity, a prisoner breed, as the numerous war breeds Deity yers do. But when a prisoner breed manages to obtain the Abyssal Emperors Containment Art before they do, They cant help but take a second look. Even a considerable number of Monarch Species didnt know what the Abyssal Emperors Containment Art was, which made them quite ufortable. The next moment, a dazzling light pir bursts from the weapon in the projection, immediately pushing Gluttonous Mouth, who had just devoured the Alien God and regained a bit of strength, to the brink of breaking! Then, it was the projection of Gluttonous Mouth preparing to retaliate. Its over; this weapon is a one-time use! Right, even with the Emperors Containment Technique, the moment the Goblin Deity gets close to the Divine Emperor, hell be irreversibly transformed, right? It looks like he is going to take revenge on the Goblin Deitys world. Isnt this the end? So the purpose of Heather Grahams projection is to warn us to be careful? I remember that the Goblin Deity seems to have offended her No way, lets just keep watching. Its hard to say, I heard that the daughter of the Angel King is quite entric Oh hell, so the Goblin Deity is just as good as dead? Its hard to judge. The next moment, the projection showed the scene appearing outside the World Fragment of the Goblin Deity. Some Deity yers even couldnt bear to watch, half-covering their eyes. Its not that they are too foolish or anything else. Its just that the gap between Dominators and Transcendents is too vast, beyond reason! Dominators are great beings who can traverse the void and dominate the universe! There is noparison between the Transcendent Tier and Dominators, let alone the Giant Level Deity yer like the Goblin Deity, who isnt even a Transcendent Even if this Dominators fragment is insignificant, that is still a Dominator! It is enough to fill people with despair T15 World zone, Ancient Nest Medium, This is an extremely bizarre-looking, medium-sized celestial body that resembles an elliptical birds nest from afar.. Chapter 194 - 194: 95: [Law of the Master]! [Void Authority]! The Struggle of Human Nature_4 Chapter 194 - 194: 95: [Law of the Master]! [Void Authority]! The Struggle of Human Nature_4 Trantor: 549690339 The awkward atmosphere still lingered in mid-air. Crimson Plume held Green Lords hand, looking uneasy and fearful as they looked at Phoenix Ancestors expression. Phoenix Ancestor seemed expressionless, but Crimson Plume knew her well enough to understand that she was furious! We need toe up with a solution, or Phoenix Ancestor might take her anger out on us! Not daring to harbor any thoughts against the Blue Star Civilization, Crimson Plume found herself resenting Lord Yan unconsciously,
Damn ckbird! How nice would it have been if you just endured the humiliation without any resistance! Why did you have to mess up all my ns! Now its unclear whether Phoenix Ancestor will ept Green Lord as her disciple, or what kind of punishment awaits us! Although Phoenix Ancestor hasnt ascended to the Throne and be a Golden Immortal, as a Heavenly Immortal, it takes her no effort to kill a lowly True Immortal like myself! We have toe up with a solution quickly! Crimson Plume recalled some books about Blue Star Civilization she had read while serving Phoenix Ancestor and made a sudden decision, Imeeling down, Reporting to Phoenix Ancestor! Hmm? Phoenix Ancestor was pondering how to deal with Crimson Plume, as a Heavenly Immortal, she saw everything clearly within the Ancient Nest. She Imew Crimson Plumes little n all too well. As the inheritor of the noblest bloodline of birds, the Sky Phoenix Bloodline, Phoenix Ancestor had been highly respected since her birth and had sessively broken through the stages of True Immortal, Profound Immortal, and Heavenly Immortal. While other birds needed a n, Phoenix Ancestor had her own rules enforced by the Phoenix n. Just when she thought she would continue to advance unhindered, she was dealt a crushing blow by a visiting guest. An upper deity of the Blue Star Civilization defeated her with a single punch, shattering her Heavenly Cave World in an instant! Yes, it was an upper deity of Blue Star. Not the King That was her only remaining pride. Ever since her spirit was shattered by the King of Blue Star Civilization, Phoenix Ancestor had be somewhat mad, increasingly concerned with her own dignity! At this moment, during the Magpie Bridge Festival, she was ruthlessly humiliated in front of everyone! Phoenix Ancestors dignity was on the verge of copse, approaching the point of darkening, but after hearing Crimson Plumes voice, she nodded slightly, Go on, speak. If Im not satisfied Before she could finish, Crimson Plume sensed an intense bone-chilling cold and hastily spoke, Phoenix Ancestor, its a heinous crime for Lord Yan to rely on the temporary protection of the forcibly summoned Blue Star Civilization to escape your punishment! Absolutely unforgivable! But, in the Ancient Nest, there are still the ancestralnds and ns of his Netherworld Raven race left behind Moreover, this is only a temporary forcible summoning, and there is no long-term protection for him! If he wants to advance further, he will definitelye back, and we can punish him then! Pausing for a moment, Crimson Plume quickly added, I know Lord Yan, he will definitelye back! After speaking, Crimson Plume held her breath, not daring to make a sound. She didnt really have any good solutions, so she could only make trouble for Lord Yan and let Phoenix Ancestor know he didnt really get away. That way, with a target in mind, Phoenix Ancestor wouldnt inflict a horrifying punishment on her. Not bad. As expected, Phoenix Ancestors haughty voice emerged, allowing Crimson Plume to breathe a sigh of relief, When hees back, he will be imprisoned in the Reflection Cave until death! Hearing Phoenix Ancestors words, Crimson Plume seethed with hatred, Imprisonment in the Reflection Cave isnt enough.. I want to see your n destroyed! It wasnt until then that the atmosphere in the whole Ancient Nest rxed a bit. Please dont forget to reward me with your support! Chapter 195 - 195: 96: (Myth Privilege) ! [Spirit King lnvestment) ! Chapter 195 - 195: 96: (Myth Privilege) ! [Spirit King lnvestment) ! Trantor: 549690339 Blue Star, District 2, Zow City, Blue Star Guard Department C Zow City Division, Director, Stone City is really bullying us no, theyre bullying the gods! Inside the office, even Arin, who usually has a poker face and less conspicuous emotions, couldnt help but feel indignant after seeing the result of the discussion. His blood was boiling with anger,
This spiritual realm is not veryrge. ording to the calctions, only ten deity yers can enter. They are only willing to give us two ces while they monopolize eight! Whats so big deal about having a Giant Spirit Level Deity yer in the city who happened to be lucky, who was previously fallen into the void, and even the World Fragment was breaking apart, we thought he was dead. Who would have thought it was a[relic], which made him[inherit]an exclusivew and be a Mythical Level Deity! Why are they so arrogant!? Hearing Arins words, the department chief also frowned, but he let out a sigh, full of helplessness, Theres nothing we can do. If they have a Mythical Level, they will be arrogant. The number of Transcendent Gods in our two cities is equal, and its hard to take advantage without a crushing advantage. The most important thing is because of the spiritual realm, the transcendents cannot enter! Although Mythical Species do not need the pure spirituality condensed by the spiritual creatures in the spiritual realm, they can enter the spiritual realm without obstruction. They say, if we do not ept a 28-72 distribution. Only ept a 50-50 distribution They might consider sending that Mythical Level Deity to enter, and under the premise of fair and freepetition, shatter all the will embodiments of the Giant Spirit Level Deity yers on our Zow City side, making us have nothing Arin growled quietly, This is a barefaced threat! But the problem is, we have no way to deal with their threats. Mythical-level is to Giant Spirit-level, Exclusivew is tomonw, unless its Laws of Time, Space, Destiny, and Strength, the effect is basically overwhelming! If they really do this, its not just a threat, its a reality! Right now. It seems that we have no other choice but to ept their 28-72 distribution The Department Chief gently massaged his temples, his eyes filled with helplessness and a bit of vicissitude. This citys defensive battle is the most dangerous one in many years Not because the monsters are the strongest this time. But its definitely the most dangerous one, because the agreed upon Transcendent God hasnt returned from the relics in time, and unexpectedly an additional[Mythical-level Commander-In-Chief C the Ninth Prince]has descended on the other side! This time, Zow City is really in imminent danger! The appearance of the spiritual realm makes them overjoyed Once the spiritual creatures in the spiritual realm are hunted and killed, they will be transformed into arge amount of pure spirituality, which can be injected directly into civilization spirituality without any side effects and exist as the foundation! The spiritual realm can easily cultivate new, stronger Giant Spirit level yers! Even if theres a slight possibility that a Mythical Level can emerge from these Giant Spirit Level yers! If we have a Mythical Level, we wont be this embarrassed! The department chief clenched his fist and unexpectedly thought of the Goblin Deity. Sigh. I was going to give him a visiting spot, but now it seems that even if he cannot absorb spirituality, Stone City might not allow us to add an observer. I can only try topensate him from elsewhere. Its such a pity, they are a goblin tribe that cant build a civilization If this Goblin Deity could establish a civilization, gather spirituality, and refine this spirituality into a Giant Spirit Body, how great would that be. Thinking about it, the department chief couldnt help but chuckle at himself, feeling that he was daydreaming. Director! Director! While the department chief was still thinking about what price to pay to increase the quota of Zow City, he suddenly heard Arins wailing yell and saw him looking at the hyperdimensional mark light screen in front of him. His eyebrows slightly furrowed, he called out, Arin, stop making a ruckus! With this energy, you might as well think about how to get us an extra quota! Seeing that Arin didnt respond and kept on yelling, the department chief frowned and wanted to punish him. But eventually, he resisted his impatience, leaned over and looked at the Hyperdimensional Mark light screen in front of Arins eyes. At first nce, it doesnt matter. But the moment he saw it, the department chief was stunned, a huge question mark appeared in his mind, This is a damn goblin? Even the usually courteous department chief couldnt help but burst out with foulnguage , Fighting against a Middle Rank Transcendent, and even explosively defeated the Dominators remnant body?! What kind of civilization spirituality is this?! Is this a deity yer? Is this a goblin? How can there be such a strong existence, is there still justice in the world? Is there stillw of the king? This is our deity yer from Zow City The shocked department chief suddenly stopped, as if realizing something, exchanged nces with Arin who happened to turn his head, and suddenly showed a conniving smile, Heh, Stone City. Hyperdimensional Mark, Inside the T Forum, All Deity yers were nervously watching everything happening in the projection. While the Broken Body of Dominator was about to destroy the world fragment of a genius, which was regrettable but also held a sense of indescribable feeling, Its impressive enough for the Goblin Tribe to develop into this.. Chapter 196 - 196: 96: “Myth PrivilegeI’! “Spirit King lnvestment”! 2 Chapter 196 - 196: 96: Myth PrivilegeI! Spirit King lnvestment! 2 Trantor: 549690339 Lets stop here, it would be impolite to defy the heavens any further. Speaking of which, it seems that the Spiritual Realm is about to descend outside Zow City, but its a pity that the Goblin God wont have the luck to participate. Fortunately, if It went, wouldnt we in Stone City have no chance topete at all? Thats right, this Goblin God can indeed be called Giant Spirit Unrivaled in our ordinary cities! I heard that District 1 Freedom Tower, District 2 White Jade Capital, District 3 Red Demon Valley, District 4 Land of the Never Setting Sun C these strongest ces in each district have even more terrifying monstrous geniuses, all cultivated to be [Domination]!
Lets see, its a pity that were about to lose another genius Heh, what kind of genius counts if their initial race is the Goblin Tribe? Can youpare to It? I am a high-level Monarch Race Bone King, and I cantpare now, but what about the future? Indeed, thats the logic. Then at the next moment, The words spoken by the giant goblin, who suddenly appeared six meters tall outside Logans Goblin World Fragment in the projection, shocked all the deities! And next to It, there is another figure whose shape was blurred, its unknown what kind of existence it is. It should be a lower super rank life, watching the situation coldly. The next moment, Gluttonous Mouth opened its gigantic maw At the time when they were still mourning in silence, not having time to react. Gluttonous Mouth was actuallypletely defeated by the giant goblin relying on civilization spirituality and Its own power, along with the assistance of the unknown, unseen super rank existence! Even the Dominator Law of the Gluttonous Mouth, the Void Authority couldnt exert the slightest effect in front of the civilization spirituality that surrounded the giant goblins body! Just like that, somewhat absurdly andically, the Broken Body of Dominator waspletely annihted! For a time, the T Forum fell into silence. After a while, a deity began to speak, If Im not mistaken, just now, the Dominator Law was suppressed, right? Thats civilization spirituality? What the hell? When could civilization spirituality resist the Void Authority! Thats right, even if this Void Authority is far away from the void where the Abyssal Civilization is located, its still an authority! Wait, I need to find the Elf Sisters to calm down a bit Thats right, there are some special Divine Arts that cant be replicated, Deity Evolution cant be copied and Race Sublimation cant be copied But the birth of civilization spirituality has traces to follow. If it really is because of this civilization spirituality, I would like to propose that we let this Goblin God contribute Its method of condensing civilization for the Blue Star Civilization as a contribution! To be honest, Im very curious about it! It shouldnt be just civilization spirituality, right? Did you notice the mes that burned the Dominators broken body at thest moment? It doesnt seem simple, like the embryonic form of a civilization foundation! You are going too far off! Even if it is aplete civilization foundation, only a transcendent gods civilization foundation, and a special type at that, could barely resist the Dominator Law, right??? After all, this Gluttonous Mouth has been weakened several times and is still iplete. This is also quite normal normal my ass! This is outrageous, too outrageous. Im going to find a Chaos Demon twin to cool down and enter Sage Moment to contemte carefully. Compared to the Elf God, you are not bad at all, even more outrageous. No, havent you noticed the problem? What problem? The fucking civilization foundation is the privilege of mythology! Thats right, generally speaking, only Mythical Species can possess civilization foundation, so how can Its Prisoner breeds civilization condense the civilization foundation!? Even if its just the embryonic form of the civilization foundation, its not to be underestimated! Is this really just a Prisoner breed? My War Breed Werewolf suddenly doesnt seem so fragrant. ? I feel a little bit unfragrant about my Titan Kind, let alone yours! I just asked my Chaos Demons, they shook their heads and said it was staged. Heather Graham,e out and exin! It wasnt until this moment that Heather Graham slowly appeared, conveying her will, Dear fellow deities, what do you think of this Goblin God? Upon hearing Heather Grahams words, the T Forum fell silent for an instant again. Immediately after, the praises started, and even the Divine Kun Race, Chaos Demons and the Titan Tribe, who were all Mythical Species, had to admit that the current Goblin God was simply too powerful. If it had been them? Let alone the Broken Body of Dominator that appeared at the end, even the severely injured Alien God from before could have smashed them into mush. Actually, this is the normal situation. After all, most of the deity yers in the T Forum are Newbie Divine yers, even the powerful Mythical Species are still struggling at the Giant Level of the Third Level energy level. Being beaten by a Transcendent God is the normal thing. But who could have expected a deity yer like the Goblin God, who is just like an evildoer? Moreover, they all subconsciously regard the Goblin God as an old monster who was assigned early to the T World Community by the Hyperdimensional Game, and who has been developing here for a long time. Only then did Heather Graham show her cards, Well, how about considering assisting the Goblin God. Chapter 197 - 197: 96: “Myth?Privilege . “Spirit King?lnvestmentl’!—3 Chapter 197 - 197: 96: Myth?Privilege . Spirit King?lnvestmentl!3 Trantor: 549690339 Who willpete for the[King]of this World Community? When Heather Graham uttered these words, no deity responded! Although each of them considered themselves no match for Logan right now, each of them was a world will with extraordinary talent, the embodiment of civilization, and an immortal deity! Each of them had their pride! They possessed nearly infinite lifespans, and they did not believe that their future would be weaker than Logans.
However, once they acknowledged Logan as their king, it would mean admitting their belonging to this World Community, and they would never be able to build their great civilization independently! Of course, there were many benefits as well, such as Logans support during the World War, which would be of tremendous help! But they were unwilling! Even when a mythical species dered its intention topete for the[Kings Throne], no deity would be willing to bow their heads If they wanted to bow down, why take the risk of bing a deity in the first ce? Wouldnt it be better to sell their worlds and species and live a luxurious ordinary life Above the Blue Star? Wasnt the risk taken to make a name for themselves? A single generals sess leaves countless bones in its wake! It could be said that every Blue Star Person who became a Deity yer prepared for the possibility of dying in the Endless Void! Thats also why, despite the fact that many Deity yers have died in the Sequence n, it seems as if there were no negative impacts on them at all! Moreover, they were all still newbie divine yers, and everything was just beginning Seeing this scene, Heather Graham smiled. She had anticipated this, and thus had no expectations, after all, this was just her first step. Now, its just nting the seed for the king. In the future, when a true World Community level war breaks out They will face the reality! After all, some deities are born as kings! Of course, so am I. The number of[Thrones]a World Community can amodate is not small! Thinking of this, Heather Graham showed a hint of a smile in the corner of her mouth, Including the first encounter in the Dragon Taming World Fragment, Id only sent a small armed squadron, which could be considered a kind of investment behavior, right? Unfortunately, at that time, his strength was still too low, the effect was mediocre, and I didnt feel anything. This time I made a huge sacrifice, which could be considered a formal investment. Although Logan is a Prisoner breed, the premonition in my heart is getting stronger and stronger. He should be the most talented Deity yer Ive met so Its not impossible to create miracles, right? If Logan can be alThrone], then I Hmm My action is purely an investment! TOI World District Wise Man (Mini/Alteration), Primordial Intellect Federation Wisdom Pce Outskirts, At this moment, the Sacrificial Ritual God ceremony is nearing its end, and the terrifying Abyssal Breath on all Ability Users has been thoroughly drawn away. Up in the sky, a twisted, monstrous mass of greyish-ck air formed by illusionary tentacles, eyes, teeth, and flesh lumps continually draws Abyssal Breath from the sacrificial grounds below, gradually bing more massive! He had just modified the underlying logic of the when the Abyssal Breath began to condense, making it easier for him to integrate the and his World Fragment, and only then did he have the time to take a look at the lively T Forum. He didnt mind not looking, but now that he did, his face took on a strange expression, Whats this? Has Heather Graham taken some kind of drug, why is she so active? Previously, Logan had assumed that Heather Graham had just gone with the flow. But now it seemed that Heather Graham really wanted to help him! She even went so far as to use herself as a guarantee, personally asking that question, essentially admitting that she was an ally of the Goblin Deity, and would continuously assist the Goblin Deity, What is she trying to do? What special benefits would helping me bring her? Logan thought about it but couldnt figure it out. He shook his head, stopped dwelling on the problem, and focused on the matter of the[King]that Heather Graham had mentioned! Since his Federation authority had been raised to Level 01 Sequence, he was now eligible to know much previously unknown information. For example The King of the World Community! The power levels in the Endless Void are divided into three major categories: Sentient Beings, Transcendent Tier, and Eternal Lord! Sentient Beings have three energy levels and nine realms. The First Level umtes power, the Second Level learns the Rules, and the Third Levelprehends more Rules in preparation for creating Exclusive Laws. Transcendent Tier has four stages [Note: I mentioned Upper, Middle, and Lower levels earlier, so I wont borate.] The Fourth Stage transcends world regions Exclusive Laws, making them applicable throughout the World Community. This is the Transcendent Great Saint. In the World of Gods, it is also known as the God King! ording to Blue Star Civilization, that would be the[Kings Throne]of the World Community! To be a king, one must first haveplete control over a systematic set ofs. In other words, their civilization must control a world region. Once they have control, they transcend! However, the number ofs in a World Community is limited. Competition among Deity yers is inevitable. Apart from thergest obstacle, the Taylor Civilization, its the various deities themselves. Of course, this only applies to Monarch Species and above Deity yers Thrones and the like are too distant for those in the midst of warfare! Heather Grahams actions will only intensify the conflict. However Logan looked at the silent T Forum, revealing a confident smile, But so what? Theyre already enemies, so why worry! On the contrary, Heather Grahams actions have nted the seed in their hearts that I, Logan, have the qualifications to be a king, offering countless benefits! Thinking of Heather Grahams stunning face, Logan smiled and didnt dwell on it further because The Abyssal Breath in front of him had finally solidified! Next up is Increasing the pace-! Asking for a round of monthly votes-! Chapter 198 - 198: 97: Check his IP! (Space-time Chapter 198 - 198: 97: Check his IP! (Space-time Resurgence Orbital) ! (Bless-spirit ? Reckless ? Greed) ! Trantor: 549690339 T World Community, T01 District, Taylor Star (Supermassive), Virtual Game World,
Forum, On ordinary days, the forum was full of discussions about how to clear the game, character strategies, and how to upgrade their Void War Fortress. But recently, the forum was almost entirely filled with rants from Viscount Level yers (Third Level), with a few select privileged viscounts getting thoroughly trashed. What the fuck, these were just amateur yers who could ughter a bunch of newbie leveling monsters, but now theyre all like theyre on drugs, withstanding sky-based destroyer cannons!? Dont even, my ion decapitation giant sword cut one steel jackal-wolf, and the sword shattered! Fucking refund my merit points! I dont get it, I understand the virtual gamingpany is awesome, but the minimum entry requirement for this game is Viscount level yers. By screwing with us like this, would we still remember this when weve advanced to Earl, Marquis, Duke levels or even Prince level yers, bing councilors and having the qualifications for the debate? Is it fun? I agree with the guy above, I also dont understand. I can ept a high difficulty in the game, but all these insta-kill at the beginning of the game, I find it hard to grasp. Is this game about luck? Unlucky yers have no right to Exactly, I can ept getting crushed, but what the hell is an insta-kill at the start of the game? Im not Li Jie! Ive summarized all the guides about this new game, and I found out that there is only one thing, and that is there are no guides! Just enjoy it, you will get crushed anyway. How is that possible, I think its pretty simple. I just unleashed a barrage of gunfire, fired a few hundred sky-based destroyer cannons, and even used a Mythical grade mecha. It was quick, I cleared the level. Check the IP address of the person above. Well, I found it, coordinates 2658.238.1572.2657. Tsk tsk, howe its in the civilian area? Ille to see you in a while. Most Viscount level yers who participated in the game were crushed andined about the so-called game developers. But what they didnt know was that there were no developers in the game! Furthermore, it wasnt the so-called supeputer intelligence that developed the game in real time! It was real, taking ce on some distant battlefield of flesh and machinery in the universe, with endless ughters. However, they dont have any qualifications to know the truth until they step into the Earl At least not before they be Earl candidates. The virtual gaming forum continued to heat up, but it had no impact on the higher-ups of Taylor civilization. Still, on one of the satellites outside the Terra star. Three Grand Emperor-rank yers sat on the cold and destend of the satellite, drinking the sweet nectar-like sma of various strange cosmic creatures. They seemed to casually chat, but their conversation was about important decisions concerning their civilization! The first tentative confrontation was aplete failure. There were a mere dozen or so victories and the destruction of the opposite worlds. Anecdotal evidence is irrelevant; the near one-in-a-thousand, even one-in-ten-thousand victory rate has no significance, does it? Ive recently learned a lot of news that the deity yers participating in these battles are still young deities, the vast majority of which have been assessed as having no potential! They were randomly assigned to our worldmunity; of course, there will be a mix of good and bad. Terrifying indeed. Ive been having doubtstely. Restraining our spirit in this way and not informinz them of the truth will limit their potential. Is it right? Is it worth Its worth it. ording to the Deity civilization ssification, we Taylors are a spirit-oriented mythical race by nature. Developing to the limit, we may barely be able to support Dominator-level and perhaps even overdraw a little to dominate a worldmunity. Thats about it. But with only a developed mechanical civilization Were eligible to sweep the universe! Talking about this is useless. Still, we may as well think about our next step after all, we have received urate information that the next frontal battlefield of that civilization will be our worldmunity! Are they really randomly selecting worlds without discrimination? In our worldmunity, there are still arge number ofat least not a minority of their allies. So We are still Dominator-level civilizations after all, not yet a Hegemonic civilization that can dominate an entire worldmunity. Even within our territory, there are still arge number of void pirates running wild. The Art of War says: To repel external threats, stability must first be established internally. Why do you sound so pedantic when you talk? Didnt I establish a connection with the Immortal nt Civilization? Cough cough, I unconsciously learned a little. Then lets do this. First,unch a devastating strike against some of that Deity civilizations allies, then prepare for the second confrontation with the Deity civilization at the Earl Candidate level. We also need to subdue those void pirate inds. Many ind owners are Upper Duke level, and even those three Pirate Kings are Throne level, a considerable force. We mustntg behind inmunicating with civilizations hostile to other deity civilizations. Ive already collected a considerable amount of the Emperor bloodline left by the Abyssal Civilization. Coupled with the resources we have umted over the years, we can construct the [Space-Time Resurgence Orbital] and call upon the Emperor Lord of True Spirits Annihtion Hehe, lets give them a surprise. You? Oh, Ive been in contact with life forms of the Abyssal Civilization for a while, and Ive gotten used to it. TOI World District Wise Man (Mini/Alteration) The outskirts of the Primordial Intellect Federation Wisdom Pce, Abyssal Breath, finally Logan held a swirling mass of gray-ck air in his hand, filled with fangs and ws, seemingly wanting to corrupt and mutate anything it could touch, plunging it into the abyss. Unconsciously, a hint of a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. It has coalesced! Logans pupils shine gold, and the next moment, arge amount of Faiths Golden Light pours into the air stream, carrying with it a hint of spirituality, Divine Power-Enliven! Temporarily giving all things spiritual essence is a natural ability of deities, even allowing them to adjust the nature, quality, and quantity of faith points ording to the material, mood, and nature. Just like now, as Logan continuously kneaded this gray-ck air stream, the golden light in his pupils changed. Enliven Greed! Enliven Recklessness! Logan granted the mutated air breath the spiritual essences of Recklessness and Greed The mission of the mutated breath is to mutate more beings while also devouring each other and bing more bizarre and powerful. Moreover, even if Logan condensed the mutated breath, it did not mean he could control it. After all, Gluttonous Mouth is the ancestor of mutated breath. If it condensed mutated breath and then attacked itself in return, it would be a joke. So Logan did not grant temporary wisdom to the mutated breath but only provided ultimate greed, making it unable to resist wanting to devour when it senses other mutated breath C the Gluttonous Mouth. By granting recklessness, he ensured that the mutated breath would not retreat once it detected that the mutated breath on top of the Gluttonous Mouth was too advanced. Instead, it would rush forward without any hesitation and begin to devour! After granting spirituality, Logan could feel the mutated breath in his hand bing agitated, struggling wildly in a certain direction as if it had found its target and wanted to devour it! Go. Logan casually threw the mutated breath, which rushed like a wild dog breaking free from chains, furiously entering the depths of the Wise Man and heading directly for Earths core! Wicked Spirituality! Killing Intent Refining Soldier Heavy Armor! Logan followed closely behind, his clothes constantly changing. The heavy armor was manipted by the Killing Intent Refining Soldier, transforming into crystalline battle armor most suitable forbat Unlike the void outside the Goblin World Fragment, the Wise Man, polluted by the mutated breath, is still considered half of the Gluttonous Mouths home field. Soon, in the Earths core, amidst an endless sea of light emitting an intense [Violence] and [Heat], Logan saw half a set of lips floating on the surface, constantly devouring the nearly infinite amount of energy. Luckily, Ive caught up. Logans furrowed brows rxed. If the actual Gluttonous Mouth came here, one sip would swallow the entire. But now, it is so badly damaged and has even been blown up by Logan once. The absorption speed is extremely slow, so slow that Logans ritual to the gods wasplete by the time he came here to find it, and it has barely recovered any strength. Hehe. The chaotic will of the mutated breath from Gluttonous Mouth became arrogant when it saw Logan. Instead of being nervous, it expressed a wild and unrestrained will, How dare you, a young deity? Stand before me and use the mutated breath to fight against me? Hehehe! I will make you taste the ultimate pain in the world! As it spoke, the Gluttonous Mouth opened wide, waiting for the freely delivered mutated breath to enter its virtual mouth, allowing it to recover its strength! Im sorry, I came back tootest night; my little brother had a high fever. I wrote over a thousand wordste into the night and fell asleep on my desk. Then I was called back to my room and kept writing when I woke up. I havent eaten yet, and I finished one chapter at 12:59 pm. Theres another chapter in the afternoon. Thank you for your support, great readers-! The author bows in gratitude! Chapter 199 - 199: 98: [Creator]! [Forbidden Factor]! Chapter 199 - 199: 98: [Creator]! [Forbidden Factor]! [Martial Way ? Origin]! [Great Struggle ? Martial Immortal]! Trantor: 549690339 T04 World Area, Goblin World Fragment C Border Ind, Beyond the World Fragments, Hehehe. Trying to use spirituality to distort and twist the abyssal breath, and then use it against me?
The Gluttonous Mouth let out a cascade of distorted, rampantughter. It was in a state of frenzy and confusion, sometimes lucid, sometimes twisted. At this moment, just as the twisted breath was about to enter its mouth, it mocked. Little Deity, you are too naive! In the void battlefield, Ive seen too many of your kind! Even the twisted abyssal breath deformed by the empowering methods of your dominator-level deity still has to bow to me! Is that so? Logan shook his head lightly, seemingly unconcerned. His reaction thoroughly enraged the Gluttonous Mouth. It let out intermittent eerieughter. Youve lost your weapon, and you stand before me. Do you truly believe you can resist me? I am going to devour you alive! The foreign breath lunged straight into the Gluttonous Mouth in an instant, and it snapped shut, attempting to subdue the infused abyssal breath with its own qualification instantly. As it had anticipated, Once the foreign breath recognized its qualification, its ongoing struggle quieted down instantly, allowing it to digest it peacefully. The Gluttonous Mouth had absolute confidence in the dominance of its qualification over the foreign breath. As the breath calmed, it dropped its guard and started to feast on the fish caught in the. At this moment, Logans finger twitched slightly, and a trace of ck-golden breath faded imperceptibly. As the Gluttonous Mouth continued to digest, it never stopped cursing. Hehe. Just wait, very soon Boom! But in that split second, its curse was cut short by a violent explosion! The Gluttonous Mouth was staggered for a moment. Severe pain and pollution acted upon its remnant. It was the foreign breath burning inside its body, trying to self-destruct with it! How is that possible!? How can you be unaffected by my qualification pressure!? The Gluttonous Mouth waspletely panickedThis was itsst remnant! If no one could perpetuate the heritage of its Gluttonous Imperial n, perpetuating its civilization, then Once its remnant disappeared, it would instantly enter oblivion! And when the Gluttony Law it controlled was erased by the river of time in the abyssal worldmunities, it wouldpletely and finally die! Even if the fabled Creator who created this void were toe, it wouldnt make a difference. Even if the foreign breath really did resist me, it couldnt possibly harm me! In his panic, the sharp insights of the Gluttonous Mouth, being a Dominator, were still present. It keenly noticed the ck-golden glow covered by the foreign breath, and after sensing its nature and the harm it did, it instantly understood. Its this kind of thing I didnt pay attention before, but now on direct contact, I realize that its this forbidden factor! The will waves of the Gluttonous Mouth continue to exude fear, bafflement, dread, despair, and a bit ofPleasure! Hehehe. You dare to make this forbidden factor into the spiritual existence of your own civilization? What if you kill me? You will also die sooner orter! The ck-golden breath, following the entry point opened up by the abyssal breath, kept spreading until itpletely covered the Gluttonous Mouth, then began to slowly corrode, eradicating it! What forbidden factor? Logan originally wasnt too concerned about the curse of the Gluttonous Mouth. But he could clearly sense from the subconscious emotional drift from the Gluttonous Mouth, that the taste of fear was too strong. So strong that the Wicked Spirituality started gorging itself! Hearing Logans question, the Gluttonous Mouth remained silent. At this moment, it seemed to have epted its fate, and awaited its death. With the ebbing and flowing, Wicked Spirituality growsrger and more robustC Feeding on the Dominator Body, even a could undergo significant changes! Moreover, the Wicked Spirituality subtly changed when the Gluttonous Mouth blurted out Forbidden Factor. Logan could only sense it, but could not tell exactly where the change urred! Seeing that the Gluttonous Mouth had no intention to talk, Logan didnt bother asking any further. The will of a Dominator isnt easily swayed. If the Gluttonous Mouth didnt want to say it, asking would be in vain. And also, if the Gluttonous Mouth didnt speak, could he not find it out himself? With the key term Forbidden Factor as a breakthrough point, he would eventually know what it is. Even if he didnt know, it wouldnt impact anything. The current situation couldnt change anything either. The only thing he could do was take back the Sky Man Tribe as soon as possible, forge the will incarnationAnd prepare himself an escape route. Logan kept unleashing the Strange Abyss Emperors Containment Techniques, ceaselessly extracting the Gluttonous Trait. He had already prepared the Demon Malevolence and Blood of the Time-Space Dragon. He was ready to create martial arts the moment the Gluttonous Mouth died for good. When the Gluttonous Mouth was on the brink of gettingpletely corroded, it emitted a wave. Hehehe. I can feel it Your name is Abyss Turtlefield, right? We will meet again! With that, the remnant of the Gluttonous Mouth, disappearedpletely! Huh Looking at the demon malevolence in his hand, Logan fell into deep thought. Forget it, never mind. Logan waved his hand and recalled the Wicked Spirituality, which had slightly changed. Then he extracted the breath attributed to the Gluttonous Mouth, preparing it as the firestarter to cleanse the foreign breath on Wise Man. At this moment, a series of log prompts also incessantly pop up before its eyes [Log]: You have condensed the Abyssal Breath! [Log]: You have incorporated Wicked Spirituality into the Abyssal Breath. Gluttonous Mouth devoured the Abyssal Breath, and you detonated the Wicked Spirituality! [Log]: Wicked Spirituality has a certain special attack effect on Exclusive Law and higher existences, causing real damage to the Gluttonous Mouth! [Log]: You havepletely eliminated the Gluttonous Mouths Remnant! [Log]: Wicked Spirituality has probed the forbidden essence and automatically started hiding and disguising! [Log]: Scanning and retrieving [Log]: Retrievalpleted, Wicked Spirituality is beneficial without harm to the host! [Log]: Emperors Characteristic?Gluttonous +0.3%! [Log]: Wicked Spirituality growth length +9-37%! [Emperors CharacteristicGluttonous]: 1.4%! At this moment, three clusters of spiritual light are floating in front of Logan. One cluster is the crimson gold Blood of the Space-Time Dragon Dominator, one cluster is the ck and red Demon Malevolence, and one cluster is the ck, twisted Gluttonous Mouth trait as well as the flesh and blood remnants that have lost all will! It aims to deduce the Martial Arts. Even if it has fought on severals, its body is extraordinary, and even the current Logan, who can withstand not-so-powerful Transcendent Tiers, cant help but feel a little excited! It took a deep breath and gave instructions to the log, Log, all element conditions have been met, start deducing Martial Arts Civilization! The log immediately began to send out prompts [Log]: Detected the hosts Essence, Qi, and Spirit required for the Dominator! [Log]: Detected Demon Malevolence extracted from the Civilization Foundation [Hellfire de Civilization] of the Mythical Grade Demon n [zing de Demon n], it will serve as Qi! [Log]: Detected the vital blood of the Dominator-level life form [Time-Space Dragon], containing endless spiritual power, it can serve as Spirit! [Log]: Detected the remnant body of the Abyssal Civilization Emperor. Gluttonous, which is good atbat ability and suspected of achieving Dao by the body, it can serve as Essence! [Log]: Martial Arts, begin deduction! [Log]: Consuming Faith points 10,000,000! [Log]: Consuming Civilization Points 6,000! [Log]: Consuming Origin Points 60! [Log]: The three flowers have gathered, Martial Arts deduction is sessful! [Log]: You have obtained Martial Arts Source! [Martial Arts SourceEffect 1]: Martial Arts Source possesses the special attribute of Infinite Growth! [Log]: You can spread the Origin Martial Dao, all learners can use the Origin as a root, certify themselves andprehend different Martial Arts! [Log]: Martial Arts can reach the sky! [Martial Arts Source?Effect 2]: All Martial Arts practitioners have a slim chance of reaching the realm of Martial Immortal in every Era of Great Struggle! [Log]: Martial Immortal, that is, Transcendent Tier! [Log]: Please choose the method of preaching! [Log]: The host can choose Method 1: The Heavenly Stele Way! [Log]: The host can choose Method 2: The Martial Ancestors Way! [Log]: Beware! Martial Arts is the way of struggle, everything can be a struggle, please choose wisely! [Log]: Once you choose the method of preaching, it cannot be changed! Martial Arts Source! Logan, seeing the information prompted by the log, was immediately invigorated, his eyes full of surprise, It possesses Infinite Growth! Just this one attribute alone makes itpletely worthwhile for me to painstakingly umte the precious [Three Flowers] materials! Besides, theres also an Era of Great Struggle effect! You have to know, even if theyre in the Mythical Grade, they can only guarantee that their civilization will be able to stably produce [Mythical Grade Life Forms]! Out of so many Mythical Grades, there are no less that have not given birth to Transcendent Tiers! But this [Era of Great Struggle], it can directly start the Era of Great Struggle at the right time, but forcibly give birth to Martial Immortals! This is a channel that can stably give birth to Transcendent Tiers Even if the Era of Great Struggle is difficult to brew, its still a certain opportunity, theres a world of difference between certainty and uncertainty! Logan is clear that the precondition for the birth of Martial Immortals is opening the Era of Great Struggle. The conditions for opening the Era of Great Struggle certainly wont be simple, but the existence of the [Era of Great Struggle] is enough to prove the strength of Martial Arts Civilization To be precise, its the dominance of [Martial Arts Source]! As for thetter Method of Preaching, Logan is not in a hurry. The Sky Man Tribe hasnt even taken shape yet, so whats the rush? [Prequel Recap: Only after the Demon Contract is signed can Logan be notified of the specific information and operate in real-time. The one currentlymunicating with the Sky Man Female Warrior is its will incarnation.] Then just extract the part about Martial Artsbat first, let the Goblin Tribe learn it, and improve theirbat power. Logan leaves the operation to the system, but it begins to use the breath of the Gluttonous Mouth to draw out all the alien breath above the Wise Man! After all, the [Star River Source Spirit] and the [Wisdom Concept] are still above the Wise Man! Especially the [Wisdom Concept]! Aplete, uncontaminated Wisdom Concept can allow the Goblin Tribe topletely transform into the [Goblin Giant n]. This n can even bypass the restraint of only a race that has given birth to a Transcendent Tier within the n can be rated as War Race, directly transforming from the high-level Prisoner Race, the Goblin Tribe, into the high-level War Race of the Goblin Giant n! This shows how powerful the Goblin Giant Aberration is. And now, Logan is taking thest step! Afterpletely transforming and sublimating, the Goblin Tribe will have the initial qualification to stand on the stage of the entire void! A smile appeared at the corner of Logans mouth. From the binding of the Hyperdimensional Mark to now, all his efforts have finally reached the time to reap the rewards. Chapter Two, thank you so much for the support from book friends-! As a beginner writer, I bow in thanks-! Chapter 262 - 262: 125: [Immortal Plant: Extinction Sequence]! Kill all who do not submit! Chapter 262 - 262: 125: [Immortal nt: Extinction Sequence]! Kill all who do not submit!
Trantor: 549690339 R World Community, The ROI-05 World Community has been thoroughly prated, presenting a dazzling scarlet color.
At this moment, an ambitious ceremony is gradually drawing to a close here, as nearly half of this World Community is reverberating with one name [Blood God King]! The Blood Spirit ns royal lineage and their Kings Mark are being etched into this Void, repeatedly strengthened and fortified. From this moment, the Blood Spirit n has evolved from a Low-Level Monarch Species to a High-Level Monarch Species! The immense reward of the Void is thus bestowed. To the captivating figure standing the very heart of this void, this moment was one of pleasant surprise. But it wasnt because of the promotion of herself to the throne, the evolution of herself and her race into high-ranked Monarch Species, nor was it the grand reward of the Void, but C Logan, that boy, has actually managed toplete the transformation of his race! The Goblin tribe has evolved into the Goblin Giant n, advancing directly to a high-level war race!? And in their race, theres not even a single one in the Transcendent Tier, let alone Mvthical Grade. Yet thev still managed to exceDtionallv evolve to a high-level war species! This boy has really given me a big surprise! The Void must have bestowed great rewards Looking at the great reward in front of her eyes that she has not seen for hundreds of years, Sophie Kerrigan found it somewhat nd,
The Council will certainly bestow a reward too! Humph, I am now sitting on the throne too! After being promoted to the throne, I automatically evolved from a candidate councilor to a formal councilor. I can now join the Council and voice my opinion on the proposition! Last time I was promoted, and after finding the clues to the SkyNet Robot, I could only convey the information, but couldnt stand inside This time, I will rightfully stand inside and grab benefits for my student! Thinking of the possibility that the Council might already be discussing what rewards to bestow on Logan, Sophie Kerrigan could not help herself. As the Void was presenting It with its great reward, she immediately left this World Area in spirit and entered the Hyperdimensional mark. Even if its not yet her turn to propose a reward for Logan, She wants to cut the line and make her proposal! For a moment, the Void was taken aback After hovering for a while, it left Taking the great reward along with it! As for Sophie Kerrigan? She is already on the throne. Frankly, she doesnt care about this type of regr great reward at all.
In the Blue Star Civilization, at her current level, its very easy for her to obtain treasuresparable to this regr great reward! Inside the Hyperdimensional Mark, In the Council, Dozens of projections light up, all fast discussing one proposal or application after another- ording to thest exploration, the specifics about the Immortal nt civilization have been listed in the message sent to everyone. Now the proposal begins. Raise Immortal nt civilizations threat level to Highly Threatening, agree or disagree? Agree. No one expected that the research of a defector from a minor sect of the Immortal Civilization, the Great Sky Sect, after countless ages, turned out to be Special Star-devouring Tribe, became a bane to us, the Deity yers. I even want to propose to include the Immortal nt Civilization into the extinction sequence. Thats a bit excessive. The resources required for an extinction sequence are too great. Althoughpared to the Taylor Civilization, the Immortal nt Civilization does have this qualification, but its currently too far away from our Cosmic Territory. For a long time in the future, they wont be able to reach us. Agree; designating it as highly threatening is just right. After all, we still have to start a war with Taylor Civilization. ording to reliable intelligence, Taylor Civilization is calling on allies, looking for our enemies everywhere, trying to form the Anti-Blue Star Civilization Alliance. Next, T03201219 Logans Goblin tribe evolved into the high-ranked war race, Goblin Giant n.
This one is interesting, everyone take a look at the data. After a split second, all the information about the [Goblin Giant n] and Logan was analyzed by all councilors on the throne. They then voted on whether to pass the application- [Name]: skipped [Type]: skipped [Level]: skipped [Special Effect]: This Goblin Giant n, a branch of the Giant race, are extremely warlike and have a strict path of ascension. They possess strong Mythic Professions. To add to this, even though the race doesnt have anyone in Transcendent Tier even Mythical Grade life forms, they were exceptionally rated and advanced to a High-level War Race. You all can guess what this means, right? [Note]: skipped Plus, the name Logan has appeared in the Councils system before, which made the analysis even faster, Being able toplete the Goblins ascension to wisdom, not to mention its exceptional promotion, which has been admitted by the Hyperdimensional Game, It should have received a great reward from the Void by now. It is a promising young deity. I think it deserves a huge reward. I concur. A huge reward is appropriate. Right, Her teacher Sophie Kerrigan right, she has now advanced to the throne and be an official councilor. Aside from a great reward, I think we can give her an additional reward. The potential to advance exceptionally is huge, How about we make the additional reward a drop of Blood of Gold? I object, the Blood of Gold is too precious. It can fundamentally change a deity. Besides, weve already rewarded It with one drop, we cant give too many. I object, the T World Community is too far away and beyond our control. And its only potential, notbat power. There are countless geniuses in our Blue Star Civilization.. True talents will stand out even without rewards, no need to award too many! Chapter 263 - 263: 125: [Immortal Plant ? Extinction Sequence]! Kill all those who do not succumb!_2 Chapter 263 - 263: 125: [Immortal nt ? Extinction Sequence]! Kill all those who do not sumb!_2
Trantor: 549690339 Approved. I wasnt present during thest vote, and Ive just looked over the notes. It seems Logan was also switched races by a descendant of the Mud Lord. A massive reward isnt too much, and supplementary rewards are just right! Approved, some appeasement is definitely necessary.
Approved. Didnt we already propose taking action against the Mud Lordst time? The Mud Lord is almost finished, so now its about time to take action against Mud Hell. I think that besides rewards, we can also impose some punishment on the Turtlefield Family n. Approved. Im sure that Imaginary Overlord is angry about the loophole that the Turtlefield Family n pursued regarding the curse. If we can patch up this curse, Imaginary Overlord should be very pleased. Approved. I also suggest elerating the steps of the Emperor Recement n. You old guys, all chasing after the New Kings face. Alright, I agree too. I refuse King of the Demon Abyss watches as these old guys, one after another, babble about giving Logan a huge reward. He cant help but twitch at the corners of his mouth. Although he knows that his refusal may not have much effect, he still decides to give it a try. Besides It also interfered with Abyss Turtlefields actions, wanting to target Logan! Shut up! Just as the King of the Demon Abyss prepares to exercise his natural gift as a speaker, a purple figure appears, bearing a strong atmosphere of killing and blood. Even within the hyperdimensional mark, many old thrones hold their breaths-
Blood God King Sophie Kerrigan. Although every throne creates countless ughter when ascending the throne, Under the throne, lie endless bones. But Sophie Kerrigan is different. She ughtered an entire world area within the World Community, using its foundation to create her own world foundation, the Void Blood Sea. Even among the Blue Star Civilization, which doesnt regard void lifeforms as existence, her killing intent is in the top! You! Even King of the Demon Abyss cant help but falter under the oppressive presence of Sophie Kerrigan, but soon recovers as hes a throne after all. He no longer has any regard for Sophie Kerrigans sudden appearance, Heh, the New King is so great? You wont let me speak? Are you qualified? Not qualified. Sophie Kerrigan gives a cold smile and says, Then you go ahead and speak. Watching Sophie Kerrigan disying a look like I want to see how you, this clown, will make trouble, the King of the Demon Abyss cant help but be speechless, Youre like this, how am I still going to speak!? Agree.
Without saying anything else, the King of the Demon Abyss says, A huge reward means a huge reward. At the same time, I also propose to appoint Logan as the [Void Battlefield ? Lower Commander]. You! Seeing the King of the Demon Abyss expression, Sophie Kerrigan didnt know what to say for a moment. A Void Commander is a good thing, something others usually vie for, but for Logan It should be fine! Thinking of Logans consistent extraordinary performance that brought her countless surprises and shocks, Sophie Kerrigan made up her mind, spoke up, Seconded. Seconded. Proposal confirmed, granting Logan a huge reward, and supplementary reward as [Void Battlefield Lower Commander], with a team quota of 5 people! The ancient throne at the top slightly smiled and joked with Sophie Kerrigan,
As for what the huge reward is, this right to decide is given to you, our New King. Thank you, Chairman. Hearing the Chairmans words, Sophie Kerrigan also smiled, Right to adjudicate? This is clearly a double reward, right? Just like the reward of choosing one treasure from the second floor of the Federation Treasury, some peoples treasures value is dozens of times that of others. Simrly, having this discretionary right in hand means that Sophie Kerrigan hasplete confidence in getting the best reward for Logan! As for the identity of the Lower Commander of the Void Battlefield, Sophie Kerrigan also had ideas in mind Thankfully, its not a wasted trip. This decision-making power is enough topensate for the loss of the great reward! Moving on to the next issue, the war matter concerning[Taylor Civilization, Void Battlefield], prepare to bring it up on the agenda [Name]: Void Battlefield.Lower Commander [Type]: Identity/Qualification [Rank]: Transcendent Tier [Description]: Deity yers as warriors above the Void Battlefield, during the Void War, can only take 30% of the spoils. The remaining 70% needs to be handed over to the Blue Star Federation, as the Blue Star Civilization is the greatest reliance to fight a war against the enemies of such a vast volume in the Void War. However, if they can obtain the identity of the Commander, they can acquire 50%-70% of the rewards. Moreover, they can also lead a team of Deities to conduct a raid on the battlefield maximizing the benefits! Furthermore, they can receive direct supplies from the Blue Star Civilization on the battlefield. Hence, the power of the Commander is extremely difficult to obtain! Eastern Land, Heaven Province, Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, In the Imperial Capital, at this moment, arge area has beenpletely cleared, creating an arena made of the toughest[Xuanwu Armor Stone]from the Celestial, covering an area of a kilometer. Beside it, there is an evenrger observation tform, ensuring that every spectator can have the most direct view of the battle on the arena - Of course, it uses the[Martial Communication Heavenly ArrayMustard Seed Nasumi], to shrink the space. Otherwise, perhaps even the Imperial Capital would be reduced in size immediately by a small half. Master. Valerie Zoe Dalziel looked at the Martial Monument on the arena, and the scene of numerous foreign martial artists deeply engrossed in understanding the Martial Monument. She wore a rare worried expression on her face, Are you sure its okay to let themprehend like this? Its one thing that you have spread the stele with your understanding of martial arts worldwide, after all, those are our Great Virtue citizens. Besides, their martial arts cultivation is shallow, and even if they study the martial arts stele, they may not necessarily have any insight. But Now these are all elites of various countries, the strongest and most talented martial artists of each country. And what youveid out is your true inheritance. If we allow them toprehend it like this, Im afraid it will leave troubles for thousands of years toe! Troubles for thousands of years? Hearing Valeries words, Lady showed a puzzled look, My disciple, I dont quite understand what you mean by troubles for thousands of years. What I mean is Valerie Zoe Dalziel thought about her phrasing before she spoke, Even if we win this time and defeat the Alien Evil God, drive them away, these people will return to their countries, continue to umte power, and then try to harm us. Moreover, the Martial Monument containing Origin Martial Dao is so precious that they might even No, they will definitely try to seize the Martial Monument through waging war! Seeing the fanaticism and enthusiasm in the eyes of these alien geniuses looking at the Martial Monument, Valerie shuddered. It wasnt that she was afraid. She just worried that the Martial Monument would plunge the Celestial into endless war. Hearing Valeries words, Lady had no reaction. She just spoke softly when Valerie was about to continue asking, So what? Just kill all these white-skinned, ck-race, overseas alien tribes. Wouldnt that be good? Hearing Ladys words, Valerie was momentarily lost for words, but couldnt find the right point to refute. She then heard Lady say: We have to conquer the Void in the future as well. So I might as well be merciful and nt the seeds of very in them, arranging them into cannon fodder servant armies. At least, that way, theyll die with some value. Ladys tone was very t, so t that even Valerie, who considered herself a iron-blooded Valkyrie, shivered slightly. But thinking about it, Valerie felt that Ladys idea was the simplest and most brutal, but also the most effective All who wont submit can be killed! Chapter 264: 126: [World Mother Tree]! Take all the boys away from me! Chapter 264: 126: [World Mother Tree]! Take all the boys away from me!
Trantor: 549690339 Endless Void, In a vast territory called Mud Hell, countlesss are submerged, struggling as if they have fallen into hell. At the edge of a filthy pce cluster, in a small pce,
Darius Turtlefield, whose appearance and posture are no better than muddy filth and who has a habit of wantonly torturing elf sisters or cat-eared girls, is kowtowing and ttering a white, bald-headed deity yer named Julius wearing a papal robe. Lord Julius, is it time for the total attack? Seeing Juliuss supreme appearance, Darius Turtlefields heart sinks. Thest time you came, you casually took away a hundred light and dark elf boys I had painstakingly collected. And there was no total attack on the Sky Man Tribe. Dont just take away the Pearl Horse n boys I just collected this time! Hm? Julius casts a cold nce, instantly silencing Darius Turtlefield. Damn it, why did I just say whats on my mind? Heh. The Turtlefield Tribe of District 404 actually dares to talk to me like this?
Juliuss face is full of disdain, even more so thanst time. Are you teaching me what to do? Dare not, dare not. Darius Turtlefield doesnt dare to soeak recklesslv now. nor to think wildlv C he has rewarded himself too many times with alien girlstely, and even the deity body is somewhat overwhelmed. Turtlefield Aristocracy? In Juliuss heart, there is also his own little n. If the information I got isnt wrong, the Turtlefield Family might be finished soon. No, its not just the Turtlefield Family, but the whole Mud Hell! The one who is going to destroy them seems to have a high position in District 404!
It seems I need to speed up. The reward for me to take action hasnt been given yet. If I dy any further, the Turtlefield Family will be gone, who will I ask for benefits from? Juliuss eyes are filled with flickering brilliance. Complete the mission as soon as possible, and even take advantage through the uncultured fool Darius Turtlefield! With that thought, Julius speaks. Brother Darius Turtlefield, I know you are in a hurry, but dont be. I have already sent people to enter the Celestial and grasp the situation. In the words of District 2, it wont be long before we seed. Just be patient. Hearing Juliuss words, Darius Turtlefield is startled, and then overjoyed. Being in the Turtlefield Family, frankly, It knows better than anyone that it is just an ordinary passenger on a sinking battleship. But if he could control the Celestial and the Sky Man Tribe, it would be no different than owning a speedboat, which could quickly escape when the battleship sank, and even loot along the way. Now, this opportunity is right in front of It, how can It not be excited? Julius looks disdainfully at Darius Turtlefields ugly, overjoyed face and speaks after a moment of contemtion. You prepare yourself. Im going to take a tour of Mud Hell and then go back and prepare for the war.
I can do that, Ill grant you ess right away. Hearing Juliuss words, Darius Turtlefield hesitates before asking, But what should I prepare? What else? Julius res at him, impatiently saying, The Pearl Horse ns young boys! T World Community, T04 World Area, Goblin World Fragment C Border Ind, At this moment, the huge sevencolored canopy haspletely disappeared, and the void lingers for a while after being fleeced before leaving. Now, within the Goblin World Fragment, a unique [Martial Arts Contest] is underway! Of course, the participants must have at least a Third-Level strength! That is to say, if the Goblin Giant n wants to participate, they must at least be a Goblin Giant Spirit C Currently, there are more than 1,200 Goblin Giant Spirits in the Goblin Giant n, and entering the Great Love Illusion Realm only requires a thousand followers of the Believers Legion. Moreover, under the Systems prompt, Logan decided to allocate half of the quota to the Heroic Spirit n, Spirit Tamer n, and Wise Man n. Five hundred Goblin Giant Spirits, two hundred Heroic Spirit n, two hundred Spirit Tamer n, and one hundred Wise Man n C Spirit n and Spirit Tamer n are responsible for seeking the opportunities left by the Great Love Immortal Venerate. The Wise Man n is responsible for stra tegizing, prying into the essence of the Great Love Illusion Realm and the local environment, rules, andws within it, and assisting the Heroic Spirit n and Spirit Tamer n in seizing the opportunity of the Great Love Immortal Venerate. Legend has it that the Great Love Illusion Realm holds the secret of achieving the Holy See, but over countless years, no one has found where the opportunity to achieve the Holy See lies, except for a deity yer who became an Achievement Overlord, who said a word as he advanced to the Dominator unknowingly touching something: Ive taken the wrong path, Ive embarked on the path of the Celestial Demon Refiner, I cant step into the Holy See, otherwise, it would be a dead end! Later, even after sessfully advancing to Dominator, this Dominator could not recall why he said that because None of the Immortal Civilizations relics contain any trace of information about the [Celestial Demon Refiner]! Chapter 265: 126: [World Mother Tree]! Take awav all the bovs! 2 Chapter 265: 126: [World Mother Tree]! Take awav all the bovs! 2
Trantor: 549690339 While the [Martial Arts Tournament] was taking ce, a divine light descended from the sky, and Heather Graham arrived with a cold expression, Logan, has that little girle back?
Hurry up and give her to me. Im taking her away. No rush, sit down and watch thepetition for a while. You can take her away at any time. Logan looked at the divine light passage behind Heather Graham and couldnt help but nod slightly. Heather Grahams actions were quite efficient After agreeing with Logan, she used the Divine Scepter to establish a two-way passage between the Angelstar and the Goblin World Fragment, and all life forms were unable to trace back to the Goblin World Fragment through this passage, let alone obtaining the coordinates of the Goblin World Fragment, which were naturally kept secret. Whats there to see? Heather Graham appeared unconcerned, but the envy in her eyes betrayed her Even her high-level mythical race, the Angel Tribe, now only had a single-digit number of Third-Level Angels What are the Goblin Giant n? Thousands of third-level Goblin Giant n members!? Watch whatpetition!?
After thinking about it, Heather Graham, who had been outshined, prepared to annoy Logan, Hey. I just thought of something Heather Graham deliberately paused, but after waiting for a long time, she still hadnt heard Logans response, so she couldnt help but wrinkle her cute nose in annoyance, and a hint of red appeared on her beautiful face She was upset. Logan remained silent, so Heather Graham could only continue speaking, Logan, your Sky Man Tribe is about to face war, and your opponent is Julius, the elite Mythical Grade of District One. Moreover, we still dont know the coordinates of the Celestial Are you sure you want to find a way to send Lord Yan to help in the battle? And even if you send him over Heather Graham hesitated when she reached this point, fearing that the brutal truth would hurt Logan. After all, Logan had expressed more than once his intention to bring the Sky Man Tribe back under hismand, but Before she could speak, however, she heard Logan say indifferently, Is it that so-called Martial Ancestor?
You dont need to tell me, I already know. People are now saying that if the Martial Ancestor can lead the Sky Man Tribe to withstand Juliuss attack, then he has a high probability of bing the new Deity yers. Logan knew all along that the existence of Martial Ancestor could not be hidden There was no need to hide it. Even letting Martial Ancestor confront Juliuss avatar openly was part of Logans n. If Martial Ancestor didnt exist, then how could they clear the rtionship between him and Logan? As a result, another question arose Heather Graham saw that Logans expression was calm, as if he hadnt been affected by the news. She then breathed a sigh of relief and asked softly, So under the current situation, are you still determined to go all out to send Lord Yan to help the Celestial? You should know that if the Martial Ancestor fails, you will still have the opportunity to take back the Celestial from Darius Turtlefield But if the Martial Ancestor seeds, you willpletely lose your chance!
Are you sure you still want to help him? Logan remained nonmittal, and after a while, he finally spoke softly, Of course I want to help. The Martial Ancestor is from the Sky Man Tribe and would be a good god to them if he bes the God of the Sky Man Tribe Of course, the main reason is that if Julius really breaks the Sky Man Tribes backbone this time, then the Sky Man Tribe will be utterly ruined! And even if the Martial Ancestor bes the Heavenly Celestial God, I am confident that I can turn him into a subordinate god! As soon as thest sentence was spoken, Heather Graham felt an indescribable sense of dominance emanating from Logan. She continued to ask, And what about the [Fame]? Fame. Logan smiled lightly, Fame is also built upon power. There is good fame, bad fame, and powerful fame. The use of fame is to make other civilizations and Deity yers work for me. Even if they think I sent Lord Yan to be a stepping stone for the Martial Ancestor, calling me a big fool, so what? When my identity as the Goblin Deityes out, the rumors will naturally dissipate! Moreover, at this stage, Im in the nurturing fame phase, which means I dont have a huge demand for reputation. When the timees, I will naturally have ways to handle it. Saying that, Logan suddenly added, Heather, you say When other Deity yers think I am stepping stone for Martial Ancestor, but when I need Fame to do some things for me, they suddenly find that I have taken Martial Ancestor as my subordinate god. Wouldnt that make the boost to my fame even greater and more effective? Heather Graham nodded, then shook her head, Its like that. But Are you really confident? Then lets wait and see. Logan replied, Take Angie back to study the Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art, then go to secure the passage of the Divine Scepter. You! Seeing Logans domineering attitude, Heather was furious, and left with Angie in tow. Sword Chime Realm, This is a world where the sword is revered, but a thousand years ago, Heavenly Sword Ancestor was defeated by a Throne of the Blue Star Civilization and followed that Throne to fight in the Void. Of course, the advantage is that Sword Chime Realm avoided being shattered and also gained the status of Blue Star Civilizations Third-ss Ally , allowing it to obtain resources from the Blue Star Civilization through points in the Great Love Illusion Realm. However, every quarter, the Sword Chime Realm also had to send arge number of sword disciples to fight in the Void as per their orders. Most of the time, only one out of ten would return! And those who returned were generally broken-hearted In the Sword Chime Realm, the prestigious sects true disciples were respected by everyone, but in the Void Battlefield, they were merely cannon fodder who couldnt even attract firepower. They were often used as expendable shock troops, and a single change in the battle would result in their entire army being wiped out! In the face of such disparity, people would truly die! But there was also a perk There were few demon paths in the Sword Chime Realm! Sword Demon Path practitioners often considered themselves exceptional, unwilling to be bound by rules, and felt that they could do whatever they wanted. But after experiencing the vastness of the Void, the entire Sword Demon Path received a huge blow Cannon fodder, and yet they still thought of themselves as extraordinary? Whats worse was The Heavenly Sword Ancestor, had gone missing! In the past, the High-ranking Overstep and Half-step Sword King C Heavenly Sword Ancestor was not in the Sword Chime Realm, but younger disciples could still summon him for help through burning incense and praying. But now, the Heavenly Sword Ancestor has lost contact for decades. During this time, because of the existence of the Heavenly Sword Ancestor, the Sword Chime Realm, which had been very sessful among the third-ss allies, has been targeted repeatedly. The most obvious example is in the Great Love Illusion Realm, where the Reincarnates of the Sword Chime Realm were repeatedly hunted down and lost their points. And the price of losing points is Sword Chime Realm lost its resources! When resources decrease to a certain extent, the Sword Chime Realms natural decay wont be far off At that time, other allies will often send their people to the Sword Chime Realm in the name of assistance, and then gradually infiltrate and devour everything in the Sword Chime Realm! Just like now, among the Sword Chime Realms one pce, nine sects, and sixteen factions, five of the sects chief masters and true disciples are from other allied civilizations So its not an exaggeration to say that the Sword Chime Realm is now at a life-or-death moment Isnt the so-called natural decay just the extinction of a race!? But in the Great Love Illusion Realm, the disciples of the Sword Chime Realm have constantly been defeated, and for a time, all the powerhouses of the Sword Chime Realm didnt know what to do Now, in the Celestial Sword Pce of the Sword Chime Realm, an old Taoist with white eyebrows and hair was rubbing his eyes, looking at the Light Screen in front of him, trembling with excitement, Goblin 02 Is this the legendary once-in-a-hundred-years big points opportunity!? [Ally level [Third-ss: Thoroughly conquered by the Blue Star Civilization, with no power to resist and no voice!] [Second-ss: Possessing many unique resources (talents, treasures, etc.), the civilization must continue for the Blue Star Civilization to obtain these resources, and it has a certain degree of autonomy and guaranteed resource allocation!] [First-ss: Possessing extremely strong individuals capable of causing great trouble to the Blue Star Civilization (e.g., World Tree Civilization, where the World Tree is a Saint-level powerhouse, but its other civilized tribes dont have a Throne), and a considerable degree of autonomy.. The price is that the strong individual must obey the orders of the Blue Star Civilization during special periods!] Chapter 204 - 204: 102: [Root of Bloodline]! [Martial Ancestor?Heavenly Stele] ! Chapter 204 - 204: 102: [Root of Bloodline]! [Martial Ancestor?Heavenly Stele] ! Trantor: 549690339 T01 World District Wise Man (Mini/Alteration)
Atop the, a thriving scene is revealed as the heteromorphous aura is stripped away. Even though the tinum glow brought about by the [Destiny Intelligence Bone]has not yet been restored, the [Wisdom Concept]of the is slowly reviving. Logan meanwhile, looks at the information that pops up in the system log in front of him C [Log]:Detected that the World Treasure FragmentDemon Contract you used has established a contract with the Sky Man Tribe! [Log]:Your identity matches with the Sky Man Tribe, beginning retrieval! [Log]:The Martial Way you are practicing is the Origin Martial Dao, it has limitless potential! [Log]:The Martial Way you created can cure the Red Dust Poison! [Log]:You need to pass down the Origin Martial Dao, but please note that even for the martial artists that practice the Origin Martial Dao, they still need to reach a considerably profound level before they can cure the Red Dust Poison! [Log]:Before that, if you can establish a connection with the Sky Man Tribe and turn the Celestial Heavenly Dao into your own, it can temporarily dy the Red Dust Poison! [Log]:Thebat ability in the Martial Way has already been stripped and copied, do you want to grant the Martial Way to Sky Man Valkyrie Zoe Dalziel? [Log]:lf you choose to grant the Martial Way, please, host, adopt the transmission method!
[Log]: Option 1: Heavenly Stele Way! [Log]: Option 2: Martial Ancestors Way! [Log]: Remember! Martial Way is the road tobat, and everything is open to challenge. Please make your choice cautiously, host! [Log]: Once the transmission method is chosen, it cannot be changed! Good that the Red Dust Poison can be cured. Logan loosened up seeing the logs hint. If the system had said it could not help, that would have been troublesome. But luckily, the creation of [Martial Way Origin]which cost arge amount of resources was quite powerful, which brought him some surprises, But Its these two transmission methods again. Logan raised his brow slightly, information about these two methods of transmission emerged in his mind. Even though he was more inclined to the Martial Ancestors Way, the Heavenly Stele Way wasnt inferior to the Martial Ancestors Way! In fact, from the viewpoint of behind the scenes transmission, securely controlling fishing tforms, it even had an advantage [Name]:Martial Ancestors Way [Type]:Transmission [Level]:Myth [Special Effect]:Can create apletely independent but wholly controlled incarnation through the limited special effects [Will Incarnation True], [Star River Source Spirit], and [Undying Concept], and with this incarnation as the Martial Ancestor, transmit to the world! [Advantage 1] :lf you choose Martial Ancestors Way, you can gain an incarnation which is equivalent to a second life, your incarnation has extremely highbat power, and opposing an opponent of a higher level is not out of the question! [Advantage 2]: If you choose Martial Ancestors Way, there is a tiny chance that you can obtain part of Sky Mans fate from the Immortal Civilization! [Disadvantage]: For Martial Arts, struggling with all efforts is the greatest respect. The Martial Ancestor manifesting in the world, Martial Way only strives. Maybe one day, your incarnation has an extremely small chance of gaining the greatest respect! [Name]:Heavenly Stele Way [Type]:Transmission [Level]:Myth [Special Effect]:You can create a [Heavenly Stele] through the limited special effects [Will Incarnation True],[Star River Source Spirit], and [Undying Concept]. On it is your most profound understanding of Martial Way ? Origin. Any Sky Man who watches the Heavenly Stele can gain a baptism-like understanding of Martial Way that is always different! [Advantage l]:lf you choose the Heavenly Stele Way, you dont need to face any challenges. You can securely control fishing tforms, directly manifest in the world as a saint, and be a Civilization Totem! [Advantage 2]:Without an unbeatable martial artist (Martial Ancestor) oppressing all Sky Man martial artists like a mountain, the Sky Man Tribe will be easier to erupt the Era of Great Struggle! [Disadvantage]: Without a leader, the Sky Man Tribe will be more likely to break out into a civil war, to begin internal consumption leading to a waste of the tribes potential! In both ways, the forms are incarnations. However, the directions arepletely different. In one, you descend to personally stir up the worlds storm with your own strength. In another, you watch the world struggle from a condescending position, enjoying the incense offerings. Both have their strengths and weaknesses, and the system has already analyzed it very clearly. Be a Martial Ancestor incarnation, guide the Sky Man to be stronger in a more clear direction, but possibly be given ultimate respect at any time Logan furrowed his brows. Bing a Heavenly Stele incarnation and smiling at the strife in the world isnt bad. However The Sky Man Tribe are in a critical situation right now, with internal and external troubles. If left alone in the Endless Void, even Mythical Species only have a billionth of a chance to be powerful. Most likely, they will gradually die out amidst continuous internal consumption. The biggest possibility is that they wont be able to make it through the Red Dust Poison. Besides, since Darius Turtlefield has already released the Red Dust Poison, he definitely has other fallbacks for the n to definitely capture the Sky Man Tribe! Suddenly, a light shed in Logans mind, and a smile appeared on his face. He had a n in mind and softly called out to the system, System, show me my panel. The next moment, the system log expands, and Logans attribute panel pops up extensively C [Divine Spirit]:Logan [Divine Power]:Giant Spirit (Evolution Body ? Heavy Armor, Killing Intent Soldier, Killing Machine, Will Incarnation ? True) Chapter 205 - 102: [Root of Bloodline]! [Martial Ancestor ? Heavenly Stele]! _2 Chapter 205: Chapter 102: [Root of Bloodline]! [Martial Ancestor ? Heavenly Stele]! _2 Trantor: 549690339 [Laws]: Hunting 100%, Evolution 100%, ughter 100%, Evil 100%, Giant Dragon 82.7%, War 100%, World 100%, Tyrant 67-31%, Fixed Star 25-3%, Sacred 17.2%, Light 3-36% [Note]: Spiritual Refinement, the Giant Spirit Body can hold perfectedws, and due to the Systems unique ability to drop fragments ofws, Logan is unlike other deities, allowing him to easilyprehend different perfectedws! [Civilization Foundation]: Goblins fire (Fire Seed.27.69%), The First Sequence 0.13%, Primitive Divinity 5-9% [Civilization Spirituality]: Wicked (Taboo Factor) [Divine Role]: Goblin [Divine Arts]: Spear of Hunting, Frenzied Bloodline, Goblin Blessing Spell, Anchor of the Void, Goblin Heroic Spirit Transformation Technique, Sanctuary Construction Technique, Heavenly Kingdom Construction Technique, Sub-Dragon Strongman, Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art [Followers]: Goblins (Zero-order/483,569), Shadow Hunters (First Level/8,389, Second Level/1,359), Goblin Giant Demons (First Level/27,835), Goblin Giant Warriors*5,268, Goblin Giant Spirits*210, Goblin King (Ninth Rank Power Law Exclusive Law Condensation in progress) [War Spirit]: Goblin Wolf Riders [Affiliated Races]: Spirit Human n (High-level Prisoner Race), Wise Man n, Heroic Spirit n [Affiliate]: Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers (Aeba Exiled Fishmen) [Hero]: Chuck Leaf (Spirit Master?Sixth Order) [Hero Qualified]: Ethan Carlton, Angie Carlton [Hero Identity]: Thorn Saint (Not yet adapted) [Belief]: 6,540,000 points [Civilization]: 133,330 points [Special Effects]: Dragon Scale, Steelback, Malice, ughter Will, Dead Fish Domain, Blood Lake, Catastrophe, Dragon Head, Desert, Endless, Deep Void [Limited Special Effects]: Will Incarnation?True! [Civilization]: Goblin Civilization (n Kingdom: Wicked Spirit) [World Fragment]: Boundary Ind ss (17.1 million square kilometers/Resources Rich), nourishing materials of the second-level resources, ability to breed heroes! [Worlds to be Merged]: Wise Man, Celestial [World Steward]: Kanna (Qualified as Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch) [Special]: Federation Second Layer Treasury Key*l, Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon Mid-level Transcendent Allies*l, Star River Source Spirit (To be obtained), Wisdom Concept (Stored within Wise Man), Undying Concept*l! bender [Authority Level]: Two-Star Warrior [Merit Points ount]: Two-Star Merit ount (124,102 points) Logans gaze locked on the [Special] column. That ray of light happened to be shining on Federation Second Layer Treasury Key*l; the corners of his mouth curved slightly, Two choices? No, no, no. As a grown deity, I choose to have them all! The Star River Source Spirit is the most suitable for Will Incarnation, and this cannot be changed. But The material of the Heavenly Stele can be reced by other materials, so why wouldnt I choose to have them all? Imagine, one of Martial Ancestor Himes hands supporting the Heavenly Stele, carrying the Heavenly Dao, and the other hand pushing the Sky Man Tribe! Heh-heh After I push all the heavens down and am unrivaled, Ill engrave my martial technique on the Heavenly Stele and ce it at the center of the. As for challenging me? Even though the Heavenly Stele can only imprint part of my martial technique without the Star River Source Spirit, its still the Martial Arts Source! First, fullyprehend the martial techniques on the Heavenly Stele! Even if there are monsters that learn everything Ill take the most talented Lady Valkyrie Zoe Dalziel as my disciple, you want to challenge me? Defeat Zoe Dalziel first! Heh-heh, I can even take all the Sons of Destiny as my disciples. All lined up, waiting for you to challenge them one by one! Moreover, the more martial techniques youprehend from the Heavenly Stele, the more you help me strengthen the Origin Martial Dao! Im not in front of others, not epting challenges How can you fight with me? With this in mind, Logan suddenly felt his thoughts widen, When youre out and about, you dont just fight and kill; you need to have a background and a force! Just do it! Logans eyes were firm as he directly cast his will into the hyperdimensional mark, preparing to enter the Federation Treasurys Second Layer to search for materials suitable for the construction of the Heavenly Stele and to carry the Source of Martial Arts! Of course, I can start bv imparting the Martial Arts to Zoe Dalziel. Meanwhile, Logan also directed the System, Merge the preaching options [Martial Ancestors Way] and [Heavenly Stele Way] for me! Be more intelligent in the future, dont always make me make meaningless choices! The System quickly responded- [Log]: Following the hosts will, the Heavenly Stele Way and Martial Ancestors Way merge into one! [Log]: Recalcting the path! [Log]: Path calction sessful! [Log]: You can create Martial Ancestors real body with the Star River Source Spirit and the limited special effect Will Incarnation.True, construct the Heavenly Stele with the Source of Martial Arts and Special Materials, and use the Undying Concept as a bridge to rebuild the connection with the Sky Man Tribe! [Log]: Special materials can be Void Iron, Evil God Blood Bone, Hundred Spirits Steel, Ancient Wing Stone, Blood Withered Bone Freeze [Log]: Martial Arts Source transmission in progress, soon to be bestowed to Lady Valkyrie Zoe Dalziel! T20 World Region, T201219 Celestial (Small), Eastern Land, Heaven Province, Great Virtue, Dalziel Manor, [Log]: In ordance with the hosts needs, the Martial Ancestor Incarnation has begun to form! [Log]: [Will Incarnation ? True] reced [Demon Contract?Will Incarnation]; Martial Ancestor Incarnation has been formed, and Martial Will is brewing! Follow current novels on (f)reewbnovel Chapter 206 - 102: [Root of Bloodline]! [Martial Ancestor ? Heavenly stele]! _3 Chapter 206: Chapter 102: [Root of Bloodline]! [Martial Ancestor ? Heavenly stele]! _3 Trantor: 549690339 [Log]: Please infuse the hosts will into the Martial Ancestor Incarnation and begin the teaching! As the System in the Bronze Drifting Bottle changes, the will of [Martial Way ? Origin] begins to transfer, and the Limited Special Effect [Will Incarnation True] also appears in the Drifting Bottle. The next moment As the log prompts, a hazy white light appears before Logan. Momentster, the white light dissipates, revealing a figure with a spine like that of a massive dragon, bulging muscles in its body, yet possessing an oddly smooth and fluid sense of movement. The whole body seems specifically designed forbat! The Martial Ancestor Incarnation Lady has a stern face, with thick eyebrows reaching to the sky, exuding an unyielding, tyrannical temperament as though it could battle the heavens and the earth! Though its facial features are nearly identical to Logans, the Lady is far from delicate and graceful. It possesses an endless masculine vigor, as if it could transform into a humanoid Tyrant Dragon capable of destroying the heavens and the earth and disying martial will that shreds the world! Not bad. The Lady speaks, praising it simultaneously, From this day on, I am the Martial Ancestor! Without hesitation, Lady transfers the initial will of [Martial Way Origin] out of the Drifting Bottle, engraving it on Valerie Zoe Dalziels forehead and entering her will! This is the very beginning of the Origin Martial Dao. This method of engraving is much more direct than teaching through the Heavenly Stele Way! At this moment, Valerie, who is still dazed in the outside world, reveals a sharp look in her eyes as if she lost her voice! She thought that the Bronze Drifting Bottle was exaggerating. Although [Heavenly Martial ? Truth Listener] and [Heavenly Martial ? Golden ming Eyes] lost contact with Heavens Will and sometimes failed due to the influence of Red Dust Poison, the martial dao transmitted into her mind left her momentarily lost in thought. She seemed to see the beginning of the Primitive Era, the vast, barrennd. bender The Sky Man Tribes poption was sparse, struggling to survive in a wilderness where fierce beasts roamed. The Sky Men had to be extremely cautious, lest they were devoured without even their bones remaining. Catastrophes, beast cmities, cold, sickness, blood and fur drinking Each one could lead to a drastic decline in the Sky Man Tribes poption and pose a significant risk of annihtion! It was not the danger that was too great, but the Sky Man Tribe that was too weak! It was not until a sage appeared, brandishing flint fire, that the Sky Men were able to ward off cold and the need to drink blood and fur. Another sage observed the heavens and the earth, helping the Sky Man Tribe avoid catastrophes. Yet another sage, by observing the fierce beasts of the wilderness and using the Sky Man Tribes own bodies as a foundation, created the existence called [Martial Arts], which not only allowed the Sky Man Tribe to escape from beast cmities but also enabled them to turn the tide, transforming beast disasters into sources of food for their tribe! This was the [Root] embedded deep within the Sky Man Tribes bloodlines! However, she seemed to glimpse another path in her trance. A great existence called [Lady] opened the heavens and the earth with a single motion, taking on the embodiment of [Martial Arts], as if It was the Martial Arts themselves! Lady established a nation, taught martial arts, and brought prosperity to the Sky Man Tribe, stepping onto the grand stage of the void! It bathed in the blood of a dragon that seemed capable of controlling time itself. With a single punch, it shattered the immense and ferocious beast tide that covered the sky and the earth, crushing the abyss-like existence within the void! It was incredibly magnificent, spreading martial arts throughout the void. The title of Martial Ancestor was not something it gave to itself, but rather an honorific bestowed upon it by countless beings who received its grace throughout the endless flow of time! Until the day the Void Tribtion descended, a nameless great enemy arrived, and the Martial Ancestor perished together with it. Then a wisp of its will came to the Celestial and encountered a little girl named Valerie Zoe Dalziel This power Valerie Zoe Dalziel wholeheartedly believed in the story that Logan had created. It was mainly because of the trust and dependence deeply rooted in her bloodlines, that felt real. The power of the Origin Martial Dao was also real. This made Valerie Zoe Dalziel have no doubt about Ladys origins, and genuinely called her Master! Martial will, like a tiny golden figure, entered her mind, continuously integrating her previous martial dao experiences, endlessly renewing them, making her be stronger! Moreover, Valerie Zoe Dalziel was also delighted to discover that the advancement in martial arts was beneficial in suppressing the spread of Red Dust Miasma Poison! It could even eliminate the Red Dust Miasma Poison bit by bit! This is great, the Sky Man Tribe is saved! Valerie Zoe Dalziel was thrilled, but deep inside, she felt uneasy. She had been cut off from the [Heavenly Dao Will] for quite a while now, but today, in great joy, she briefly reconnected with the [Heavenly Dao Will]. Although it was very vague, the news from the Heavenly Dao Wills feedback was extremely grim It was as if weak prey was targeted by predators! Seeking monthly passes- Subscriptions-! Th most uptodate novels are published on free(w)ebnov(e)l. Chapter 272: Deity Extra 1 Chapter 272: Deity Extra 1
Trantor: 549690339 Great Hunting God, this is the blood feast that your humble and devout followers offer to you! Please bless your followers, so that this hunt may be bountiful! The great hunting moment
A Totem, shrouded in golden and red, vast and majestic, with several ferocious beasts crouched beneath it, opened its crimson eyes after hearing these prayers, its eyes full of confusion, Where am 1? Yan Whitehall opened his eyes and heard the prayers in his ears, and instantly became bewildered, Did I travel to a different world? And I became the Totem of an indigenous tribe? Am I going to live the miserable life of drinking blood from soft fur and tearing to be assimted into a beast by the tribes taith( Before Yan Whitehall had time to think carefully, arge amount of memory emerged in his mind. After a few seconds, this powerful body digested these memories easily, without causing any pain to Yan Whitehall. At this time, Yan Whitehall had a general understanding of his situation This maind is called the Great Wastnd, a ce where numerous tribes, indigenous deities coexist, and where constant strife takes ce.
Totem, Giant Spirit, Deity! This is a world where gods truly exist! With that thought, Yan Whitehall clenched his fist, feeling the terrifying power within him. Whenever he wants, he can descend on any member of the tribe, not to mention tearing tigers and leopards apart, even lifting elephants and throwing them for three days without falling like Shakyamuni would be possible. Moreover, Yan Whitehall felt that there was a transcendent force within his body! Ferocious Beast Servant, I can summon ferocious beasts, tame them, and even tame the Transcendent Deste Beasts! Hunting Mark, I can lock onto any being and tear the space in front of him to kill him at any time, but since I am just a Totem, this range is limited to a radius of a hundred miles. Totem Body, or Transcendent Body, is a power unparalleled. Apart from this, there are many more powers, but the foolish Totem that was my predecessor did not discover them! Even as a newborn Totem, he had such terrifying power. Not to mention those Giant Spirits, which were terrifying existences, even the mythical deities
Thinking of this, Yan Whitehall couldnt help but be passionate, fearing that the ability to move mountains, create and destroy could be possible! He also wanted to possess great power, to stand at the pinnacle of this world, but at the moment, his main goal was to survive before talking about anything else. After all, its a barbaric and ignorant era, and no one would protect him; only his own power could protect him. Suddenly, Yan Whitehalls face became serious, as he recalled a piece of information from the memory of his predecessor. He wasnt exactly carefree and untroubled. The tribe that worshipped him, the Blood Hunt Tribe, had more than 80 adults capable of hunting, more than 100 children, and dozens of elderly people. It was just a small tribe with a total of 300 people. This tribe relied on hunting for a living, and wasnt invulnerable. Any small ident could cause this insignificant tribe to disappear in the Great Wastnd. And now, disaster was about toe! Amid the constant prayer at the tribal ceremony, Yan Whitehall received a piece of news. Recently, the number of prey hunted by the Blood Hunt Tribe was rapidly decreasing, barely meeting the tribes consumption needs, making sacrificial activities more frequent. This phenomenon was likely due to the northward migration of the ck Crocodile Tribe. Unlike Yan Whitehalls intangible Totem, the ck Crocodile Tribes Totem, the God of the ck Crocodile, had a ck Crocodile Deste Beast as its avatar.
And the ck Crocodile Tribe had nearly a thousand people, with more than 300 warriors! The ck Crocodile Tribe was superior to the Blood Hunt Tribe in both tribal strength and Totem power. The best oue for the Blood Hunt Tribe, lying in the path of the ck Crocodile Tribes northward migration, would be to be defeated and then annexed. Of course, this was not necessarily a bad thing for the Blood Hunt Tribe, as it meant more substantial tribal protection, increasing their chances of survival. However, this news was not good for Yan Whitehall. A tribe could not have more than one Totem, unless a higher-ranking existence presided over them, holding the Totems loyalty. And the ck Crocodile Tribe had only one Totem, with no Giant Spirits present. That is to say, if the two tribes met and the Blood Hunt Tribe was defeated, Yan Whitehall would face only death! To be enved or to die Neither was what Yan Whitehall wanted. But I really cant win. Yan Whitehall felt helpless. At this moment, the prayers were still ringing continuously in his ears, and the sacrifice of the Blood Hunt Tribe had not yet ended. The ritual had now reached the final step, offering the blood feast! There were not many rules in the small tribe, and the chief also acted as the priest. The chief, Gamma, was a low-voiced, muscle-bulging, vein-bursting small giant, over two meters tall, Offer the blood feast! Sacrifice to the Great Hunting God! Following his orders, two tribal warriors stepped forward and swung their stone knives, instantly ying the five-headed wolf beastid out on the altar! St! Large amounts of blood immediately gushed out, with all the tribespeople watching this scene devoutly. Silky threads of faith aura apanied the ritual, assimting the emerging Blood Qi, transforming it into a myriad of faith and pouring into the enormous Totem Pir on the altar! Chapter 273: Spirit Extra 1_2 Chapter 273: Spirit Extra 1_2
Trantor: 549690339 Gamma saw this scene and immediately breathed a sigh of relief. A sessful sacrifice meant that the God of the Hunt might bestow blessings, and the uing hunting operation could yield more harvests.
This would be a rare bounty for the Blood Hunt Tribe, which had been getting fewer and fewer harvests, and the premise of all this was the sess of the sacrifice. Damn ck Crocodile Tribe. Thinking about the ck Crocodile Tribe that had affected the Blood Hunt Tribes survival due to migration, Gamma couldnt help but feel angry, yet helpless, and even worried, If the ck Crocodile Tribe reallyes to attack our Blood Hunt Tribe, how should I respond? Can our God of the Hunt really protect us from the ck Crocodile Tribes attack? Gammas thoughts were heavy. The next moment, the Totem Space where Yan Whitehall was located suddenly underwent changes. Dark red mixed with golden Belief surged into the Totem Space, merging into Yan Whitehalls slightly blurred body. This Belief was quite mixed, as if it could contaminate spirituality and obscure divinity. If absorbed too much, it might make the Divine Spirit lose its wisdom, like a beast. But the Belief produced by the indigenous tribes was not very pure to begin with. If not absorbed, ones own power would also fade.
Just as Yan Whitehall hesitated, a sudden mechanical voice sounded in his ear, [Congrattions, Host, Creation Editing System binding sessful!] System?! Yan Whitehall heard the voice and was immediately overjoyed. [You have received blood sacrifices from followers (Low Level/Common Beasts)! ] [You have gained 3 points of Chaotic Faith Points!] [You have gained White Material Wolf Pack!] [Automatic purification of faith for you, you have gained 13 Faith Points!] [You have received blood sacrifices from followers (Low Level/Common Beasts)!] [You have gained 2 points of Chaotic Faith Points!]
[Automatic purification of faith for you, you have gained 2 Faith Points!] [You have received blood sacrifices from followers (Low Level/Common Beasts)!] [You have gained 5 points of Chaotic System! Looking at the captions in front of him, Yan Whitehall couldnt help but sigh and asked, What features do you have? Introduce yourself. As Yan Whitehalls question came, the systems captions quickly changed again to answer him, [You can edit anything with enough materials and energy!] Then, a piece of information entered Yan Whitehalls mind, helping him understand the role of the system instantly. Killing enemies or offering sacrifices, I can obtain materials and then use Faith Points to edit my followers, giving them great power! With high-level materials and plenty of Faith Points, I can even edit myself!
Totem, Giant Spirit, Deity While Yan Whitehall was daydreaming, the systems captions began to change again, disying lines of data, [Host]: Yan Whitehall [Qualification]: Totem (Virtual) [Skills]: Ferocious Beast Servant, Hunting Mark, Totem Body [Divine Art]: Blessing, Celestial Phenomenon [Faith Points]: 73 [Materials]: Wolf Pack (White), Endurance (White), Concealment (White) [n]: Blood Hunt Tribe (Micro/300 people) [Belief]: Indigenous Sacrifice [Detected that Host has three white materials, you can generate a Profession by consuming 30 Faith Points!] [Wolf Pack + Endurance + Concealment = Wolf Guard (Military Profession)! ] [Wolf Guard (Military Profession): Legend has it that the most elite warriors among the indigenous people living in the jungle are called Wolf Hunters. Some Wolf Hunters learn the habits of the Wolf Pack, eat raw wolf meat, be Wolf Guards and guard their supreme Divine Spirit!] [Limit: Second Order] [Skill: Half-Wolf, Wolf Guards can transform into werewolves, possessing armor-like muscles and fur, bloodthirsty and ruthless, proficient in closebat, their bodies are their weapons!] [Bond: Wolf Pack, when there are more than three Wolf Guards, morale doubles,bat power doubles, and they can simultaneously contend against Second Order when transformed into werewolves!] [Cost: Generating a first-tier Wolf Guard requires consuming 10 faith points!] [Would you like to create the profession?] Wolf Guard So strong! And really expensive! Yan Whitehall looked at the messages from the system and felt envious. ording to the level information, first-order beings can easily kill dozens of tenacious and sharp tribal warriors. Second orders are already close to being transcendent and can easily ughter ordinary tribes without totems! Even in the Blood Hunt Tribes archenemy ck Crocodile Tribe, only the chieftain is a second-order being. In such a tribe with more than a thousand people, there is only one second order chieftain. And such a strong one can be resisted by three wolf guards! This shows the power of the wolf guards military profession and its restrains! But one wolf guard requires 10 faith points. These faith points may not seem like much, but with the current poption and strength of the Blood Hunt Tribe, a ritual can only be held once a month, resulting in just over 10 faith points. In addition, altar blessings, changing the heavens and other divine arts, as well as Yan Whitehalls own skills, all consume faith points. Yan Whitehalls panel showed 73 faith points, umted over many years by his predecessor. There must be a sacrifice! Yan Whitehalls eyes became resolute. These faith points were of no use to him personally, so it was better to spend them to increase his strength. Only when the tribe grows stronger can more faith points be obtained. By the way, system, why are wolf guards called military professions? Yan Whitehall was puzzled by the meaning of the words in the systems prompts, as there should be other types of professions besides military professions. The system quickly answered, [Yes, professions are divided into military professions and hero professions!] [Military professions can be used multiple times, different beings can have the same profession, and they have a special bond that increases strength as their numbers grow, like an army!] [Hero professions are unique, each with its own unique power and charisma, and its own unique role!] I understand. Whitehall looked at the panel and gave themand, System, create for me the profession C Wolf Guard! [Cost 30 faith points!] [Consume white material Wolf Pack!] [Consume white material Endurance!] [Consume white material Concealment! ] [Wolf Pack + Endurance + Concealment = Wolf Guard (Military Profession)! ] [Do you want to bestow the profession upon your followers?] As faith points were consumed, the golden red color in the totem space gradually dimmed, symbolizing the scarcity of faith. Seeing the systems final question, Whitehall thought for a moment and then looked out of the totem space. Outside the Totem Space. Why hasnt the divine spirit bestowed any blessings for so long this time? As opposed to the confidence and expectations held during the beginning of the blood sacrifice, it had been some time since their blood sacrifice, and even the sacrificial blood Qi and the n members faith aura hadpletely poured into the Totem Pir, but the Totem Pir did not react. There wasnt even a trace of the routine blessing! This couldnt help but make Gamma anxious. If the totem does not bestow blessings, relying on the tribes own strength alone would make it difficult for them to obtain enough food to support the tribes migration just before the imminent danger. Yes, just as they were making sacrifices, Gamma had already figured out how to deal with the ck Crocodile Tribes attack That was to escape. In the Great Wastnd, fleeing is not a disgrace. Surviving is everything. But fleeing wouldnt be a permanent solution and simply migrating would not be easy. Firstly, they needed a rtively safe area that had not been upied by other tribes and was rich in water and fertile soil. Secondly, they needed enough food. However, all of these goals were nearly impossible to achieve. But we have no choice! If possible, I would like to crush the damned ck Crocodile tribe under the guidance of our divine spirit! But the ck Crocodile Totem of the ck Crocodile Tribe is a formidable existence with a physical form, and even our God of the Hunt might . Gamma anxiously waited for the divine blessing, praying silently in his heart, I hope that when we arrive at the new ce, the God of the Hunt will also be great! Chapter 279: 132: Red Dust Immortal! I’ve found you. Chapter 279: 132: Red Dust Immortal! Ive found you.
Trantor: 549690339 T20 World Region, T201219 Celestial (Small), Eastern Land, Heaven Province,
Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, Above the venue of the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament, under the gaze of the public, after Valerie Zoe Dalziel defeated Prison Soldier Justice Parker in a single strike, the Five Nations Alliance began a sacrificial offensive. However, due to the rules, Valerie had to face each opponent one by one In the current state of Great Virtue, after being affected by the Red Dust Poison, there was no one else capable of fighting these strongpetitors from the Five Nations Alliance except Valerie. Although they were from nations weaker than Great Virtue, they had the help of Juliuss trusted lieutenants and the martial arts stele provided by Lady, making their strength significantly increased! Damn it! Valerie killed each enemy in an instant, but soon faced another powerful opponent, with the weakest being a Seventh-order Legendary Level martial LISL. Even if Valerie was powerful, she couldnt help feeling her strength was slowly depleting, and what made her more anxious was As her strength drained, the Red Dust gue that had not beenpletely eliminated, but suppressed by the power of Origin Martial Dao, began to show signs of another outbreak!
Teacher There was no response from Lady in the glowing point between the brows, seeing this, Valerie clenched her teeth and continued to fight against the strong ones from the Five Nations Alliance If he wanted to harm us, we would have died long ago! Teacher did this for a reason! Valerie had no time to rest and was continuously involved in one battle after another (massacre). Soon, all but the four strongest martial artists from the Five Nations Alliance were dead. Now it was their opportunity to kill Valerie in a perfect state! All of this was watched closely by Lady sitting above them, ignoring Darius Turtlefields mocking gaze, thoughts constantly shed through her mind To create rules is to be prepared to be bitten by them! To be powerful in a short amount of time, I created the rules for the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament, in order to quickly fill the power of the Martial Monument and possess a strength beyond what I have now. But, the enemy isnt stupid; they are also aware of my intentions
Lady nced at the indignant faces of the four strongest warriors from the Five Nations Alliance, knowing that using human lives to exhaust Valerie was not their original intention People who followed them were not just the strongest from their countries, but also their loved ones and friends who wanted to broaden their horizons! After all, with the support of two Alien Evil Gods and the weakened state of Great Virtue due to the Red Dust Miasma, not to mention the presence of five teachers, it seemed like a one-sided situation, where loved ones and friends were just here to enjoy themselves in the Great Virtue Imperial Capital! Who would have thought it would turn out this way? Ladys thoughts collided as she looked at Valerie, who barely killed British Boxer David, and whose strength was further consumed while the suppression power on the Red Dust Miasma weakened, and even began to rebound. Lady was secretly delighted, The Red Dust gue is rebounding. As expected, just like what the System has predicted! Only Lady could see this The Origin Martial Dao Valerie was cultivating had been marked as exclusively belonging to her, and from the initial strong suppression of the Red Dust Miasma to the current power struggle, both forces were gradually showing signs of integration! All of this was what Lady had hoped to see, and was also the notification from the System [Log]: Detected special integration of Origin Martial Dao with the Sky Man Tribe!
[Log]: Detected the uniqueness of the Red Dust gue! [Log]: Detected the excellentpatibility between the Red Dust Factor (the initial aspect of the Red Dust gue) and Origin Martial Dao! [Log]: Host may choose to let the Origin Martial Dao and Red Dust guebine within the body of the Sky Man Tribe, giving birth to a new Profession! [Log]: Calcting profession [Log]: Profession calction sessful! [Log]: This profession requiresplex conditions to be created, needing the Red Dust Factor (Red Dust gue meets the criteria), Heavenly Martial Factor (Sky Man Tribe meets the criteria), and an Inclusive Martial Art (Origin Martial Dao meets the criteria)! [Log]: You have derived a new profession [Red Dust Immortal]! [Name]: Red Dust Immortal [Type]: Profession [Level]: Tentative (unborn) [Special Effect]: None (unborn) [Note]: As these elements are greatly associated with the Immortal Civilization, and due to # % Y # issues, the System can calcte but does not rmend that the host ask the System to derive it, otherwise, a great terror wille! Red Dust Immortal? When Lady saw this profession, she instinctively felt it was extraordinary, and the systems subsequent note confirmed this Not even Taboo Factors concerned the System, but it still left a remark that would affect Logan and Lady about the so -called great terror, which further indicated the terrifying nature of this profession! This was why Lady let Valerie be trapped by her own rules and allowed the Red Dust Miasma inside her to rebound step by step, all for the unique profession that even the System was reluctant to reveal its information before the sessful transfer.. Chapter 280: 132: Red Dust Immortal! I found you. 2 Chapter 280: 132: Red Dust Immortal! I found you. 2
Trantor: 549690339 Almost there Logan is looking at Valerie who has been exhausted to use Heavenly Martial
Divine Skill [Heavenly Martial C Nine Heavens Mysterious Woman], to kill Fusangs Sakura Swordheart. At this moment, the terrifying power of the Red Dust Poison within her body is like molten iron in a seething cauldron that can barely be kept under control. This is a beautiful power, but for the Transcendents, its like a deadly poison that can taint their abilities, making them lose their transcendent characteristics and bing ordinary! And now, this power cant be suppressed anymore Although the conversation in the forum has be quieter than before, as deity yers cant see any hope in the current situation: Whos left? Lets call it a day. Theyve got no chance. If it was picked up by Logan, or any other divine yer, theyd stand a chance, but theyvended themselves in the hands of the Turtlefield aristocrats from District 404. Looks like theyre done for. Not necessarily. I still think theres potential for a breakthrough. Breakthrough? With what? Its clear that Lady Valkyrie Zoe has run out of steam, her power is waning, and a faint red mist has started to appear around her. Clearly, thats the Red Dust Poison. As I predicted, she hasntpletely eliminated it.
Even though its impressive that she can suppress the poison, shes bound to face severe bacsh during this period of weakness. Looks like all hope is lost. Guess well have to sit back and see what Julius gains from this. Didnt they say theres some mysterious teacher who hasnt appeared yet? His confidence in organizing the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament might not be blind. Maybe hes truly confident they can win? Absolutely not. Look at this Celestial. Although its foundation is deep, theres no sense of that exclusive dominance you get with created rules of the God Kings like Juliuss [Tyrants Law]. How can they possibly turn the tables? Wait a minute, look at that red mist representing the Red Dust Poison. Why does it seem like its not damaging her physique and spirit, but instead merging with her? Its really merging. It looks like its sessfully merged. She seems stronger after fighting dozens of rounds. Even the most powerful member of the Five Nations Alliances Lighthouse Country was killed in one move [Heavenly Martial C Empress] How can this be more absurd than out-leveled power killing? It seems like a newly created professionand it doesnt seem to be low-ranked! Nonsense! How could a profession be created? Professions are either passed down through the ancient times or cultivated by a sect, family n, or faction over countless years and effort. Amidst the shocked forum, Logan silently looks down at Valerie who seems to have transformed into the special profession [Red Dust Immortal], and is currently in a bizarre [Fairy Aura] state. At this moment, Valerie has be even more invincible than the formidable Valkyrie. Shes like an unattainable pinnacle! As Logan gazes at this, she finally sees the profession description of the Red Dust Immortal: [Name]: Red Dust Immortal
[Type]: Profession [Level]: Mythical [Effect 1]: The Red Dust Immortal is a special profession obtained by the fusion of Red Dust Factor (Red Dust Poison), Heavenly Martial Factor (Tianren Race),and Inclusive Martial Art (Origin Martial Dao). Due to the uniqueness of Red Dust, it has a strong connection to a unique branch of immortal civilization and possesses the Counter Kill ability! [Effect 2]: The Red Dust Immortal is a special profession. Only Third Level Sky Man martial artists, with the help of Red Dust Miasma, can advance to the mythic level Red Dust Immortal by practicing Origin Martial Dao. Theres no First Level, Second Level, or even Third Level ss profession! [Note]: Due to the strong connection between these elements and the immortal civilization, the special branch of this immortal civilization cannot be described before its birth due to the existence of [Endless], otherwise, it will attract attention! [Name]: Counter Attack [Type]: Feature [Level]: Null [Effect]: A lifeform with this feature, when facing someone with a higher energy level, age-rted level or transcendent level, their strength in that specific aspect will increase by at least 30%! [Note]: Essential for the protagonist! Rebellion
Chewing on this word in her mouth, there was another term that caught her attention [Endless] Forget it, its too distant, and it has nothing to do with me. In her heart, she was almost certain that the existence called Endless was likely still around in some special way after the disappearance of the Immortal Civilization. It could be a projection, a trace of will, or a brand, but there was no doubt that it was an earth-shattering figure, having virtually nothing to do with her. Now, her focus was on the strength of the Red Dust Immortal profession Valerie. Her voice appeared in Valerie Zoe Dalziels heart, indifferent, Go challenge those subordinates of the Alien Demons, the teachers of the Five Nations Alliances strong ones. With your current strength, even after killing all the strong ones of the Five Nations Alliance, it would be more than enough to deal with them and kill them, whether they are Mythical Professionists or Bloodline Keepers. Even though Valerie Zoe Dalziel became the Red Dust Immortal and was just a Mythical Professional, one rank lower than a Mythical Bloodline Keeper Extreme Sublimation, Unique concept, Multiple Composite Rules, Exclusive Law, Mythical Bloodliners, Mythical Professionals. But Red Dust Immortal is special. T World Community, T04 Region, T0401em (Demon), Burn! Crazed! At this moment, the zing de Demon was deste and mad, with blood-red mes burning everywhere! I do wield the power of Causal Reincarnation between decay and rebirth Wait, where did thiswe from? I seem to have forgotten something Thats right, I remember now, I need to Trace causality and investigateary coordinates! Abyss Turtlefield, nowpletely trapped in the quagmire of madness, unable to extricate herself The various insane forces within her body surged from the [Void]. She stepped into the Transcendent Tier after being influenced by the [Insanity Concept] in the Void. She even achieved the throne with the help of the [Insanity Concept], but shecked the ability to control madness. In her growing insanity, she set her aze, and in the terrifying blood-red mes, the seed in her will that was in the [Budding] stage was quietly absorbing her [Inclusiveness] and [Insanity] as its nutrients, seemingly about to bloom and bear fruit She chuckled, continuously speaking rationally, constantly watching the projection uploaded by Heather Graham on the T forum, constantly watching the Deity yers discuss the Goblin Deity in the forum, and constantly calcting the coordinates of the Goblin Deitys! Only the hatred in her eyes could not be concealed, Goblin Deity, you nearly took everything from me! If I can kill you, everything I lost will return to me, it will all be mine, hahaha! The burning served as her tool to calcte the coordinates of the Goblin Deitys using the [Insanity Concept] and [Power of Causal Reincarnation between Decay and Rebirth]! After an unknown length of time, Abyss Turtlefield finally raised her head, filled with deep-seated hatred, I found it, hehe.. Chapter 281: 133: [Shepherd’s Law]! No, who dares to invade my Spirit players? Chapter 281: 133: [Shepherds Law]! No, who dares to invade my Spirit yers?
Trantor: 549690339 T20 World Region, T201219 Celestial (Small),
Eastern Land, Heaven Province Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, Above the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament Venue, Valerie Zoe Dalziel killed thest strong one of the Five Nations Alliance under the watchful eyes of everyone, sessfully changing her profession into the special Red Dust Immortal. Even if the spectators did not understand the whole picture, they knew one thing C at this moment, the Great Virtue Female Warrior Emma, who had clearly been on the brink of destruction and was at a dead end, has now advanced further and possesses even more powerful strength. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to withstand the wheel battle of dozens of third-level strong ones, let alone kill all the top figures of the Five Nations at the end of her depleted physical strength! What they know even more is C Great Virtue Female Warrior Emma is the only remaining strong one in the Martial Arts Conference. And at this moment, a unique immortal aura has infiltrated the venue, making them feel intoxicated C Immortal, is essentially the origin of the Sky Man. Not bad. Your performance is excellent, and you have received corresponding feedback. Feel the power within you
Feel it carefully. You will discover that there is endless power that you have not yet unearthed. And now, you need to continue to tap into it. As a member of the Sky Man Tribe, there is only one way to exploit this power C continuous fighting and constantly challenging oneself! So, keep fighting. There was a hint of approval in Ladys indifferent voice, soothing all the anxiety in Valerie Zoe Dalziels heart. She believed in her Teacher and coldly watched the remaining Five Nations Alliance members who hade to spectate the loved ones and friends of her enemies. And Ladys words made her fall into deep thought. Indeed, at the most desperate moment, she had felt an inexplicable power, as ifing from the void, but also emerging from the deepest part of her bloodline, granting her a power based on the Sky Man bloodline and the Origin Martial Dao,bined with the Red Dust Poison. This not only allowed her to survive, but also to kill all the strong ones of the Five Nations Alliance! This unfathomable power was just as her Teacher had said. Despite easily killing others of the same tier, the part of this power she could use now was just the tip of the icebergpared to theplete form of this power! Moreover, she had an intuition in the dark that if she could fully tap into this power, she might be able to directly inherit the power of some of the beings within it and be a Transcendent Tier!
Not only that, Valerie Zoe Dalziel could also clearly feel some changesing from the National Fortune Flood Dragon. Especially when she annihted the strong ones of a nation, she could faintly hear the painful screams and howls as well as threatening roars, as if they wanted to unleash anger and killing intent on her. However, it was clear that Great Virtues National Fortune Flood Dragon benefited greatly from this situation where one party was dwindling while the other one thrived C Valerie Zoe Dalziel could obviously feel that when she wanted to use Heavenly Martial Divine Skill, it became more convenient and fast, and she could call upon more powerful Heavenly Martial Divine Skill with less physical strength! Fighting or something like that A slight smile appeared on Valerie Zoe Dalziels lips, I love that the most! The next moment, Valerie Zoe Dalziels voice rose, Challenger, step forward! All the Third Level strong ones of the Five Nations Alliance hade forward one after another and died. The strongest one among them was killed by Valerie Zoe Dalziel at the first move, while the remaining people were just there for amusement and had no fighting power. The remaining weaklings dared not even re at Valerie Zoe Dalziel. Their hearts were filled with fear, let alone having the courage to stand on the arena and face the Great Virtue Female Warrior, they couldnt even afford to have a little bit of disrespect towards Valerie Zoe Dalziel in their hearts. Julius, standing above, calmly watched everything, his expression unchanged, as if he had anticipated this scene long ago.
However, deep in his heart, his emotions surged like a sea of clouds, As expected, the Sky Man Tribe is a race that can be described as great I didnt guess wrong! The development of the situation really went beyond my expectations But doesnt this also indirectly confirm my suspicions? However, this is even better. If there is no struggle, sacrifices will not appear tragic. And if there is no tragedy, how can my strength be disyed? The perfect struggle will only bring me greater benefits! As for this profession In the Immortal Civilization, there are endless professions, and Red Dust Immortal is obviously a very dominant profession. Even if it is not a Mythical Grade profession, it is not far off. The emergence of this profession may be a good thing. But what does that have to do with Him, Julius, and his Lotan Tribe? This profession is indeed powerful, even more powerful than the two weaker Archbishops under Him Given time, it is even uncertain whether it could easily defeat the five Archbishops. However, potential is potential, and strength is strength. Now that it is His turn, he can easily pinch this weak creature to death, so why worry about future strength? He wont pay much attention to the short-lived victory of the Sky Man Tribe. You wanted to hold the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament to strengthen yourself and resist my invasion? Did you ever think that I am also making use of your Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament to carry out my n and pick your peaches? With Julius expression overly calm, his intention quietly descended deep in his heart,manding his subordinates to issue a divine edict.. Chapter 282: 133: [Shepherd’s Rule]! No, who dares to invade my Deity Players?_2 Chapter 282: 133: [Shepherds Rule]! No, who dares to invade my Deity yers?_2
Trantor: 549690339 Take action against the Great Virtue Female Warrior. Let Locke and Gideon go first, then have Georgio take her down in an instant!
cing the five archbishops as teachers in the Five Nations Alliance was part of the grand n, and they were bound to show up in the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament. To deliver a devastating blow to Great Virtue, It would not spare the Great Virtue Female Warrior. As the orders were given, Zoe Dalziel faced a new opponent, one of Julius archbishopsck Dragon Archbishop Locke. Locke had a delicate face shrouded in ck fog, a cold gaze, and emanated a domineering aura. Dragons were naturally domineering and powerful. That is why Locke was recruited by Julius to be a teacher in the British realm. Having his student miserably defeated by the Sky Man Tribe, having his student killed in a single blow, was an essential denial of his teaching quality, an essential denial of him! Lockes hatred for the Great Virtue Female Warrior grew stronger. Despite Zoe Dalziels transformation into the Red Dust Immortal and her overwhelming presence, Locke remained confident. His Mythical profession as the Archbishop of Lotan granted him the Shepherds Rule used by the Lotan Tribe, making him superior to the strongest fighters of all nations in the Martial Arts Conference. In a rare opportunity during a Void Battlefield, he even managed to subdue numerous alien tribes, gaining significant fame within a small region
Bing well-known among the divine yers was the glory of almost all divine yer followers. Even just being heard of was enough to excite Mythical and Transcendent Tier followers. As a ck dragon, Locke didnt consider why Father God would ask him and Gideon to go first and then have Georgio kill the Female Warrior. No need for Georgio to act. I can kill this Female Warrior directly and give Father God a small Locke shock, a little surprise! After the appearance of ck Dragon Archbishop Locke, the forumments from divine yers became noticeably more concentrated. Even among divine yers, not all could be Mythical grade or advance to Transcendent Tier. For divine yers, the Mythical grade is just a transitional stage between the third energy level and the Transcendent Tier, meaning that as long as they create their Exclusive Law, they can definitely achieve the Transcendent Tier. But for other beings, there is a massive barrier between the third energy level and the Mythical grade and an even more significant gap between the Mythical grade and the Transcendent Tier! Thus, for divine yers, mastering the Exclusive Law is the most challenging part. At the same time, a considerable number of divine yers cannot be Mythical grade or Transcendent Tier. Their greatest use is to serve as breeding grounds for the strong and engage in gossip during their free and idle time. Locke! I heard that he killed many strong yers years ago, and hes cruel. The Female Warriors strength exceeds her tier, but I wonder who would win against Locke.
Not just Locke. In the Mythical Follower Rankings made by some idle divine yers, Georgio can be ranked as high as 971. He could be promoted to Holy Son or Heir of Sequence-like beings in some Void organizations. And theres Giles, who has a special ability to transform into a terrifying ape god on full moon nights. Although his sanity decreases during that time, he once arm-wrestled with a lower-ranked Transcendent Stone People using this technique! And this Female Warrior, shes outrageous. She actually created a profession out of it, and the profession looks incredibly strong, too. I dont understand. In such cases, it generally cant be replicated, so its nothing. Fusing with the Red Dust poison, the profession of Lady Valkyrie Zoe Dalziel seems to have gained a considerable boost in strength. Even if Locke once had a great reputation and received titles, it doesnt necessarily mean he can kill her. With five archbishops under Juliussmand, Great Virtue is doomed. Great Virtue? Its a doomsday. The Sky Man Tribe has no chance to fight back. Even if the Female Warrior wins the Martial Arts Conference, there must be a backup n. Isnt this the backup n? Five archbishops have already joined the Five Nations Alliance, giving them the perfect pretext to take action during the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament. I suspect the teacher behind the Valkyrie has already calcted this step, looking forward to whatsing. What are you looking forward to, its just a native Locke has made his move, starting with will maniption, directly fully activating the Lotan tribes Group Rule [Shepherds Rule]!
Valkyrie is in trouble wait, is this the Red Dust Immortal? Damn! Valkyries strength has skyrocketed, and she can actually severely injure Locke in one blow. Such a terrifying strength. Valkyries profession level conversion is probably the highest level, otherwise how could she have such strength? High-level professions can grow, allowing it to leap in upgrades. On the battlefield, the huge phantom of the Empress waved her hand gently, causing Locke to explode instantly. The blood fog that filled the sky turned into ashes in an instant, and then nothing was left. I originally thought Julius would spend a lot of effort on capturing this ce, but in the end, the attention of the throne might not bring much benefit. However, the special profession of Red Dust Immortal that the Valkyrie created in battle, its quite rare among a hundred civilizations and thousands of professions. If Julius can get this profession, then even if he gets no attention or benefits from the throne, he wont lose, and he will even make a huge profit! Look at Darius Turtlefield, hrious. You should go home and sleep with your snow leopard. Divine yers are envious of such a rare profession that can provide powerful battle strength and endless potential upon conversion. Moreover, this profession has not reached the Mythical Grade yet! This means that the potential of this profession has not been fully explored. Once it is fully explored and advances to the Mythical grade, thats when the true unimaginable strength will emerge! In the forums discussions, Zoe Dalzielpletely defeated Locke and gained a more proficient understanding of the Red Dust Immortal. She faced the remaining four teachers from the Five Nations Alliance, the Archbishops, with fanaticism and prepared to fight them one by one, Dragon Blood! Zoe Dalziel felt the dragon blood descending from the sky, her eyes showing a bit of heat. Bathing in dragon blood is a good way to improve strength, but the next moment she was confused. All she saw was the Empresss phantom, brought by the Red Dust Immortal, disdainfully shaking off all the dragon blood, full of contempt, Ah, this. Next Zoe Dalziel directed her regrets towards the remaining four Archbishops, Who wants to die?! Locke, is he dead? Even Julius, sitting in the void with a look like he had seen it all and seemed indifferent to Lockes death, was left a little speechless, What kind of devilish profession is this after all? Fortunately Juliuss thoughts sank, feeling a True Spirit descending onto hiss Holy Spirit Pool, quickly transforming into a Mythical Grade Holy Spirit. Although he cant fight outside after transformation, he can still protect the, which made Julius feel a little better, Damn Valkyrie! I want you dead! If Gideon hadnt made his move already, Julius would feel like sending Georgio directly to kill Zoe Dalziel! At this moment, Juliuss main body, located on the Lotan, suddenly froze as he looked at the violently trembling sky and was dumbfounded No way. I am the divine yer, who is invading me? Chapter 213 - 213: 105: (Partner Contract) ! Logan, what are you actually up to? Chapter 213 - 213: 105: (Partner Contract) ! Logan, what are you actually up to?
Trantor: 549690339 T04 World Area, Goblin World Fragment C Boundary Ind,
Beyond World Fragments, So thats how it is. By the time Lord Yan was ready toe and say hello, Logan had already digested the information contained in the spiritually imbued core essence. Flickering projections gradually vanished before his eyes The muddy Yellow Springs engulfing the world, the dangerously fascinating Indias Barber Flower, the unpretentious but thick, bridge symbolizing the cycle of reincarnation called Sorrow Bridge, reflecting lives through time, the Three Lives Stone symbolizing fate The Netherworld Raven tribe from the Ancient Nest, many precious avian life forms possessed by the elite Bloodline Keepers, and various unique, transcendent life forms with noble bloodlines And finally, that glimpse A great being wearing a crown and imperial robe, seemingly casual but mysteriously tossing the illusory shadows of nine eggs into the Yellow Springs, allowing the Yellow Springs that prated the Void to carry the illusory shadows of these nine eggs to any ce within the Void. All of this was not clear and extremely vague in Logans will. One reason for this was that this memory information was derived from memory factors extracted from a core essence, and it was inherently fragmented. On the other hand, the qualification of that being was too high and difficult to withstand. Of course, this did not prevent Logan from having a general understanding of this Lord Yan in front of him. The game of life and death, huh.
Logan squinted his eyes, his golden eyes radiating divine light, It seems that the Transcendent Tier is not as free as people think. But thats normal. In the face of Blue Star Civilization, the Transcendent Tier is just like a slightly bigger Elite Soldier. Of course, freedom is rtive. Besides, in any case, one must be a Transcendent to be qualified to stand on the great stage of the Void. As for how far one can go, it all depends on ones own ability. Logan waited calmly for Lord Yan to arrive It was a customary practice. The allies of the Blue Star Civilization came in two types. One type was those with special characteristics who did not pose a threat to the Blue Star Civilization, and they would be transformed by the love and peace of the Blue Star Civilization into allies. The other type is a civilization with no threat to the Blue Star Civilization. However, the civilization has individual individuals with great destructive power or even top-tier existences even in the Void, and they will also be allies of the Blue Star Civilization. Of course, whichever type it is, the individuals within the civilization are all considered inferior in front of the deities of the Blue Star Civilization.
Even if there is a huge gap in strength. It can roughly be understood as When a high-ranking minister or even a general with vast power in a dynasty sees a royal prince, as long as the imperial authority does not fall, they must show respect even to the least-valued prince. Of course, when facing allies stronger than themselves, Deity yers must also respond with a degree of respect. Just when Logan split a strand of Wills Incarnation into the Hyperdimensional Mark to contact Heather Graham Respected Deity sir. Outside the Goblin World Fragment, within the Void, the pitch-ck phantom wings in front of Lord Yan shed by in an instant. The next moment, the sharp Wings of Death tore through space. Lord Yan appeared in front of Logan, transformed into a tiny ck and gold Netherworld Raven, slightly bowed in human-like manner, while his voice was cold, Lord Yan of the Netherworld Raven tribe from the Ancient Nest has met with the Blue Star allies. The light of the gods illuminates the void. Logan nodded slightly, turning on the ttery mode, My name is Logan, the Giant-level Goblin Deity of the Blue Star Civilization. Speaking of which, I have to thank Lord Yan for your help this time, otherwise, my ce might have beenpletely destroyed. Upon hearing Logans words, Lord Yan couldnt help but feel embarrassed, and thought to himself, My help? Even without my help, that Indigenous King under yourmandno, the Goblin King, could have utterly obliterated the Great Lotan Golden Immortals Remnant! Wait a minute! Goblin King? Suddenly, Lord Yan seemed to have realized something and immediately froze in ce. Although they didnt know too much and could only know a little about the specifics of the Blue Star Civilization, they did have a general idea of some rtively famous beings within the Blue Star Civilization. For example The race known as Goblin, which has the least potential False news? The Goblin race, which has the least potential, can actually obliterate the Remnant of the Great Lotan Golden Immortal? Or does it mean Has the Blue Star Civilization be so powerful that even the weakest Goblin race has monstrously reached this point? It shouldnt be likely! Even if the Blue Star Civilization is powerful, it shouldnt be so powerful! If it wasnt that the Blue Star Civilization was too monstrous, it must be that the current Goblin Deity in front of him was too monstrous! Regardless of which one, it called for his 100% attention! Thinking about this, Lord Yan immediately began to take a more serious look at the Goblin Deity Logan in front of him! A moment of hesitation, the ck and gold raven suddenly opened its beak,ughing awkwardly, Hahahaha. Not at all, your Goblin King is also very powerful, and I, the raven, just yed an assisting role. Upon hearing this, Logan realized that the Transcendent Netherworld Raven before him was not the kind of person who deliberately belittled gods to elevate himself, and a smile appeared on his face. Gently reaching out, Logan took out some exotic treasures such as Boundary Origin Red Fruit, Dragon Blood Red Grass Fruit, Ghost Spirit Snow, which he had bought with Faith Points from the Hyperdimensional Mark in the Fairy Races Specially Made Colored ze Jade te.. These exotic treasures are of great help to the growth of avian life forms, Chapter 214 - 214: 105: (Partner Contract) ! Logan, what are you actually up to?_2 Chapter 214 - 214: 105: (Partner Contract) ! Logan, what are you actually up to?_2
Trantor: 549690339 Some of them have an effect on the spirit, easily causing a drunken effect when consumed, Many thanks to Lord Yan for your help, please have a taste.
Sss. Lord Yan gasped in amazement, as if thrusting into a high temperatureLooking at the fruit te in front of him, his ck-golden beak suddenly felt the urge to drool. These things, even as a Transcendent Tier being, could still be of some help to him Although the help wasnt that significant for him, but still He just couldnt resist the aroma of these Immortal Fruits. If he were to bring them back and share them with his n, it could cause a transformation in the bloodline of the young ravens! Damn rich people. All of these are Hmm, my reward, and I deserve it! Unable to resist the tempting taste, Lord Yan began to eat while continuing their business negotiations. The two of them carried on with their negotiations It wasnt really a negotiation, but Logan, relying on the vastness and information abundance of the Blue Star Civilization, used this opportunity to bully the na?ve raven who lived in the secluded countryside Ancient Nest.
He casually mentioned some major events happening within the Void, which always left Lord Yan astounded for a long time. Lord Yan would then cover up his shock with an air of nonchnce as if he had long been ustomed to such things, in order to not lose face in front of a mere mortal. Having consumed too many Immortal Fruits, even Lord Yan began to feel a little tipsy. In a momentarypse, he involuntarily revealed some of his personal information. Cough cough, its gettingte, what do you think, Logan With the fruit te finally emptied, Lord Yan faked a cough. He looked at the pitch-ck sky outside the void and couldnt help but flush with embarrassment There was no concept of day or night within the Void. But with his n and his own future still hanging in the bnce, Lord Yan couldnt help but face the awkwardness and take his leave, despite having taken their generosity and hospitality. No rush. Logan revealed a smile, Now that I know more about your situation, Lord Yan.
With that said, Logan showed a face full of righteous indignation, vehemently continuing, Whats going on with this Phoenix Ancestor! Blind to good and evil, unable to tell loyalty from treachery, thats one thing, but to even To even punish you, Lord Yan, by trapping you in the Reflection Cave to refine you to death! Sigh Lord Yan sighed, not saying much else. Even though he was born and raised in the Ancient Nest, he had seen plenty of the worlds hustle and bustle. Compared to a birds heart, a human heart wasnt necessarily moreplex The same went for a deitys heart. He had seen his fair share of righteous anger, which ultimately boiled down to using that same indignation to further personal gain. So when it came to Logans outrage, Lord Yan didnt feelpelled at all No matter how undeserving the Phoenix Ancestor was, they were still a High C ranking Overstep! Even in the Blue Star Civilization, a High-ranking Overstep was synonymous with strength! After all, even amongst the deities, there were countless who were unable to step into the Transcendent Tier! But what Lord Yan didnt expect was for Logan not to stop there. Instead, he continued, I feel connected to you, Lord Yan. When I see such an injustice, I must help! So Even if my own Race Grade isnt high enough and the Phoenix Ancestor doesnt take me seriously Ill find a friend, and together well take you to the Ancient Nest! As Logan spoke, he stood up assertively, looking like he was about to start gathering people for the cause. Uh, what? Seeing this, Lord Yan was taken aback. He was confused, as this development didnt match his expectations. Wasnt he supposed to go along with the shared outrage and then begin talking about his own problems? Why was he suddenly gathering people, ready to fight at the Phoenix Ancestorsir? Lord Yan suddenly thought of a possibility, It isnt enough for one person to ask for favors from me; he wants to gather people to share the benefits? Shaking his head, Lord Yan was about to stand up and leave when he saw a Spatial Passage suddenly appear in front of him. Following that, hymns were sung, Holy Light illuminated all directions, and a figure with wings on its back appeared before them Angel Goddess Heather! This! Lord Yan had not only heard of the most useless Goblin, but he was also familiar with the Angel Tribe, one of the most distinguished races! The Goblin Deity and Angel God are friends, and they can even gather together to support me at any time? It really wants to help me get justice? Even though Lord Yan didnt know much about the internal affairs of the Blue Star Civilization, he understood that the status of the Angel Tribe and the Goblin Tribe must be vastly different! What the Goblin Deity couldnt do, the Angel Deity might be able to! Who would want to die when they could live? Moreover, Lord Yan had just awakened a deeper bloodline memory and had a greater future ahead of him, he didnt want to return to the embrace of the underworld so quickly! Furthermore, this Goblin Deity itself was a freakish existence, and may not be insignificant! That is to say, this situation might actually work in his favor! Before Lord Yan had a chance to feel happy, he saw Logan suddenly frown. This frown made Lord Yans heart clench Whats wrong? Cant he save me? With worry in his heart, Lord Yan indeed heard Logan say, Lord Yan, I suddenly realized a problem. Even if we are allies, high-ranking Oversteps are not to be insulted! We can help you first, but there must always be a name justifying our involvement in your situation Seeing Logans downcast appearance, Lord Yans blood boiled. Especially when he saw the frowning look on the incredibly beautiful Angel Goddess after Logan spoke. He couldnt bear to have Logan, who had already made a huge sacrifice, worry about such matters Even if the Goblin Deity could be friends with the Angel Deity. But this kind of thing that would offend high-ranking Oversteps Presumably, even as friends, Logan would have to pay a considerable price to get this Angel Deity to intervene! Benevolent God! For a moment, Lord Yan felt a great deal of goodwill and gratitude towards this deity he had just met! Look at this benevolent god from the Blue Star Civilization! And then look at those birds in the Ancient Nest, this is the difference, huh! For a moment, Lord Yan stood up, and on his small raven body, an air of righteousness prevailed, Logan ! I have an idea, why dont I sign a partnership contract with you? That way, well have justification! Moreover, I can share my experience of advancing to Transcendent True Immortal with you through the partnership contract! If theres anything you need in the future, Ill be the first to charge for you! Heather, who had just arrived, was taken aback when she saw this scene, What is this? Wasnt Logan, that shameless guy, asking me toe and help, and then exchange for a friendship with this Transcendent Netherworld Raven? How Why are they signing a partnership contract now? What on earth is going on!? At the Giant Level stage, signing a partnership contract with a Transcendent lifeform? Even Heather, an Angel, wouldnt dare to think so lightly of it! [Equal Contract], [Partnership Contract], [Monarch and Minister Contract], [ve Contract] These are the four distinct contract levels within the void. The alliance contract that Logan and Heather signed is actually ssified as an equal contract That is, apart from the matters agreed upon in the contract, neither party has any constraints on the other. The most severe is the ve contract, where ves are absolutely unable to resist their owners! In the void, there is a very famous [Grand Abyssal Sea Owner], who controls the Dominator Level [Grand Abyssal Sea Dragon Lord] with the body of a throne! Although a partnership contract is not considered particrly harsh, it still has a slight limitation on both parties. However, one thing is clear C there is a master-servant rtionship! And from Lord Yans sharing his experience of advancing to Transcendent with Logan, it is evident that Logan is the master. Lord Yan is the servant! A Transcendent lifeform has its own dignity! Having a Transcendent lifeform as a subordinate? Heather didnt dare to think about it. She could even imagine a scene where her father captured a Transcendent lifeform and forced it to submit to him, only for the lifeform to die in anger! So, seeing this scene before her, Heather was immediately stunned I havent even done anything yet, this Listening to Lord Yans words, Logan was also a little surprised Is the effect that good? I owe an update, which I will make up the day after tomorrow. The hospital is too noisy, especially the childrens area, where the kids keep crying. As an author, I really cant calm down. Im sorry. Chapter 213 - 105: (Partner Contract) ! Logan, what are you actually up to? Chapter 213: Chapter 105: (Partner Contract) ! Logan, what are you actually up to? Trantor: 549690339 T04 World Area, Goblin World Fragment C Boundary Ind, Beyond World Fragments, So thats how it is. By the time Lord Yan was ready toe and say hello, Logan had already digested the information contained in the spiritually imbued core essence. Flickering projections gradually vanished before his eyes The muddy Yellow Springs engulfing the world, the dangerously fascinating Indias Barber Flower, the unpretentious but thick, bridge symbolizing the cycle of reincarnation called Sorrow Bridge, reflecting lives through time, the Three Lives Stone symbolizing fate The Netherworld Raven tribe from the Ancient Nest, many precious avian life forms possessed by the elite Bloodline Keepers, and various unique, transcendent life forms with noble bloodlines And finally, that glimpse A great being wearing a crown and imperial robe, seemingly casual but mysteriously tossing the illusory shadows of nine eggs into the Yellow Springs, allowing the Yellow Springs that prated the Void to carry the illusory shadows of these nine eggs to any ce within the Void. All of this was not clear and extremely vague in Logans will. One reason for this was that this memory information was derived from memory factors extracted from a core essence, and it was inherently fragmented. On the other hand, the qualification of that being was too high and difficult to withstand. Of course, this did not prevent Logan from having a general understanding of this Lord Yan in front of him. The game of life and death, huh. Logan squinted his eyes, his golden eyes radiating divine light, It seems that the Transcendent Tier is not as free as people think. But thats normal. In the face of Blue Star Civilization, the Transcendent Tier is just like a slightly bigger Elite Soldier. Of course, freedom is rtive. Besides, in any case, one must be a Transcendent to be qualified to stand on the great stage of the Void. As for how far one can go, it all depends on ones own ability. Logan waited calmly for Lord Yan to arrive It was a customary practice. The allies of the Blue Star Civilization came in two types. One type was those with special characteristics who did not pose a threat to the Blue Star Civilization, and they would be transformed by the love and peace of the Blue Star Civilization into allies. The other type is a civilization with no threat to the Blue Star Civilization. However, the civilization has individual individuals with great destructive power or even top-tier existences even in the Void, and they will also be allies of the Blue Star Civilization. Of course, whichever type it is, the individuals within the civilization are all considered inferior in front of the deities of the Blue Star Civilization. Even if there is a huge gap in strength. It can roughly be understood as When a high-ranking minister or even a general with vast power in a dynasty sees a royal prince, as long as the imperial authority does not fall, they must show respect even to the least-valued prince. Of course, when facing allies stronger than themselves, Deity yers must also respond with a degree of respect. Just when Logan split a strand of Wills Incarnation into the Hyperdimensional Mark to contact Heather Graham Respected Deity sir. Outside the Goblin World Fragment, within the Void, the pitch-ck phantom wings in front of Lord Yan shed by in an instant. The next moment, the sharp Wings of Death tore through space. Lord Yan appeared in front of Logan, transformed into a tiny ck and gold Netherworld Raven, slightly bowed in human-like manner, while his voice was cold, Lord Yan of the Netherworld Raven tribe from the Ancient Nest has met with the Blue Star allies. The light of the gods illuminates the void. Logan nodded slightly, turning on the ttery mode, My name is Logan, the Giant-level Goblin Deity of the Blue Star Civilization. Speaking of which, I have to thank Lord Yan for your help this time, otherwise, my ce might have beenpletely destroyed. Upon hearing Logans words, Lord Yan couldnt help but feel embarrassed, and thought to himself, My help? Even without my help, that Indigenous King under yourmandno, the Goblin King, could have utterly obliterated the Great Lotan Golden Immortals Remnant! Wait a minute! Goblin King? Suddenly, Lord Yan seemed to have realized something and immediately froze in ce. Although they didnt know too much and could only know a little about the specifics of the Blue Star Civilization, they did have a general idea of some rtively famous beings within the Blue Star Civilization. For example The race known as Goblin, which has the least potential False news? The Goblin race, which has the least potential, can actually obliterate the Remnant of the Great Lotan Golden Immortal? Or does it mean Has the Blue Star Civilization be so powerful that even the weakest Goblin race has monstrously reached this point? It shouldnt be likely! Even if the Blue Star Civilization is powerful, it shouldnt be so powerful! If it wasnt that the Blue Star Civilization was too monstrous, it must be that the current Goblin Deity in front of him was too monstrous! Regardless of which one, it called for his 100% attention! Thinking about this, Lord Yan immediately began to take a more serious look at the Goblin Deity Logan in front of him! A moment of hesitation, the ck and gold raven suddenly opened its beak,ughing awkwardly, Hahahaha. Not at all, your Goblin King is also very powerful, and I, the raven, just yed an assisting role. Upon hearing this, Logan realized that the Transcendent Netherworld Raven before him was not the kind of person who deliberately belittled gods to elevate himself, and a smile appeared on his face. Gently reaching out, Logan took out some exotic treasures such as Boundary Origin Red Fruit, Dragon Blood Red Grass Fruit, Ghost Spirit Snow, which he had bought with Faith Points from the Hyperdimensional Mark in the Fairy Races Specially Made Colored ze Jade te.. These exotic treasures are of great help to the growth of avian life forms, Chapter 214 - 105: (Partner Contract) ! Logan, what are you actually up to?_2 Chapter 214: Chapter 105: (Partner Contract) ! Logan, what are you actually up to?_2 Trantor: 549690339 Some of them have an effect on the spirit, easily causing a drunken effect when consumed, Many thanks to Lord Yan for your help, please have a taste. Sss. Lord Yan gasped in amazement, as if thrusting into a high temperatureLooking at the fruit te in front of him, his ck-golden beak suddenly felt the urge to drool. These things, even as a Transcendent Tier being, could still be of some help to him Although the help wasnt that significant for him, but still He just couldnt resist the aroma of these Immortal Fruits. If he were to bring them back and share them with his n, it could cause a transformation in the bloodline of the young ravens! Damn rich people. All of these are Hmm, my reward, and I deserve it! Unable to resist the tempting taste, Lord Yan began to eat while continuing their business negotiations. The two of them carried on with their negotiations It wasnt really a negotiation, but Logan, relying on the vastness and information abundance of the Blue Star Civilization, used this opportunity to bully the na?ve raven who lived in the secluded countryside Ancient Nest. He casually mentioned some major events happening within the Void, which always left Lord Yan astounded for a long time. Lord Yan would then cover up his shock with an air of nonchnce as if he had long been ustomed to such things, in order to not lose face in front of a mere mortal. Having consumed too many Immortal Fruits, even Lord Yan began to feel a little tipsy. In a momentarypse, he involuntarily revealed some of his personal information. Cough cough, its gettingte, what do you think, Logan With the fruit te finally emptied, Lord Yan faked a cough. He looked at the pitch-ck sky outside the void and couldnt help but flush with embarrassment There was no concept of day or night within the Void. But with his n and his own future still hanging in the bnce, Lord Yan couldnt help but face the awkwardness and take his leave, despite having taken their generosity and hospitality. No rush. Logan revealed a smile, Now that I know more about your situation, Lord Yan. With that said, Logan showed a face full of righteous indignation, vehemently continuing, Whats going on with this Phoenix Ancestor! Blind to good and evil, unable to tell loyalty from treachery, thats one thing, but to even To even punish you, Lord Yan, by trapping you in the Reflection Cave to refine you to death! Sigh Lord Yan sighed, not saying much else. Even though he was born and raised in the Ancient Nest, he had seen plenty of the worlds hustle and bustle. Compared to a birds heart, a human heart wasnt necessarily moreplex The same went for a deitys heart. He had seen his fair share of righteous anger, which ultimately boiled down to using that same indignation to further personal gain. So when it came to Logans outrage, Lord Yan didnt feelpelled at all No matter how undeserving the Phoenix Ancestor was, they were still a High C ranking Overstep! Even in the Blue Star Civilization, a High-ranking Overstep was synonymous with strength! After all, even amongst the deities, there were countless who were unable to step into the Transcendent Tier! But what Lord Yan didnt expect was for Logan not to stop there. Instead, he continued, I feel connected to you, Lord Yan. When I see such an injustice, I must help! So Even if my own Race Grade isnt high enough and the Phoenix Ancestor doesnt take me seriously Ill find a friend, and together well take you to the Ancient Nest! As Logan spoke, he stood up assertively, looking like he was about to start gathering people for the cause. Uh, what? Seeing this, Lord Yan was taken aback. He was confused, as this development didnt match his expectations. Wasnt he supposed to go along with the shared outrage and then begin talking about his own problems? Why was he suddenly gathering people, ready to fight at the Phoenix Ancestorsir? Lord Yan suddenly thought of a possibility, It isnt enough for one person to ask for favors from me; he wants to gather people to share the benefits? Shaking his head, Lord Yan was about to stand up and leave when he saw a Spatial Passage suddenly appear in front of him. Following that, hymns were sung, Holy Light illuminated all directions, and a figure with wings on its back appeared before them Angel Goddess Heather! This! Lord Yan had not only heard of the most useless Goblin, but he was also familiar with the Angel Tribe, one of the most distinguished races! The Goblin Deity and Angel God are friends, and they can even gather together to support me at any time? It really wants to help me get justice? Even though Lord Yan didnt know much about the internal affairs of the Blue Star Civilization, he understood that the status of the Angel Tribe and the Goblin Tribe must be vastly different! What the Goblin Deity couldnt do, the Angel Deity might be able to! Who would want to die when they could live? Moreover, Lord Yan had just awakened a deeper bloodline memory and had a greater future ahead of him, he didnt want to return to the embrace of the underworld so quickly! Furthermore, this Goblin Deity itself was a freakish existence, and may not be insignificant! That is to say, this situation might actually work in his favor! Before Lord Yan had a chance to feel happy, he saw Logan suddenly frown. This frown made Lord Yans heart clench Whats wrong? Cant he save me? With worry in his heart, Lord Yan indeed heard Logan say, Lord Yan, I suddenly realized a problem. Even if we are allies, high-ranking Oversteps are not to be insulted! We can help you first, but there must always be a name justifying our involvement in your situation Seeing Logans downcast appearance, Lord Yans blood boiled. Especially when he saw the frowning look on the incredibly beautiful Angel Goddess after Logan spoke. He couldnt bear to have Logan, who had already made a huge sacrifice, worry about such matters Even if the Goblin Deity could be friends with the Angel Deity. But this kind of thing that would offend high-ranking Oversteps Presumably, even as friends, Logan would have to pay a considerable price to get this Angel Deity to intervene! Benevolent God! For a moment, Lord Yan felt a great deal of goodwill and gratitude towards this deity he had just met! Look at this benevolent god from the Blue Star Civilization! And then look at those birds in the Ancient Nest, this is the difference, huh! For a moment, Lord Yan stood up, and on his small raven body, an air of righteousness prevailed, Logan ! I have an idea, why dont I sign a partnership contract with you? That way, well have justification! Moreover, I can share my experience of advancing to Transcendent True Immortal with you through the partnership contract! If theres anything you need in the future, Ill be the first to charge for you! Heather, who had just arrived, was taken aback when she saw this scene, What is this? Wasnt Logan, that shameless guy, asking me toe and help, and then exchange for a friendship with this Transcendent Netherworld Raven? How Why are they signing a partnership contract now? What on earth is going on!? At the Giant Level stage, signing a partnership contract with a Transcendent lifeform? Even Heather, an Angel, wouldnt dare to think so lightly of it! [Equal Contract], [Partnership Contract], [Monarch and Minister Contract], [ve Contract] These are the four distinct contract levels within the void. The alliance contract that Logan and Heather signed is actually ssified as an equal contract That is, apart from the matters agreed upon in the contract, neither party has any constraints on the other. The most severe is the ve contract, where ves are absolutely unable to resist their owners! In the void, there is a very famous [Grand Abyssal Sea Owner], who controls the Dominator Level [Grand Abyssal Sea Dragon Lord] with the body of a throne! Although a partnership contract is not considered particrly harsh, it still has a slight limitation on both parties. However, one thing is clear C there is a master-servant rtionship! And from Lord Yans sharing his experience of advancing to Transcendent with Logan, it is evident that Logan is the master. Lord Yan is the servant! A Transcendent lifeform has its own dignity! Having a Transcendent lifeform as a subordinate? Heather didnt dare to think about it. She could even imagine a scene where her father captured a Transcendent lifeform and forced it to submit to him, only for the lifeform to die in anger! So, seeing this scene before her, Heather was immediately stunned I havent even done anything yet, this Listening to Lord Yans words, Logan was also a little surprised Is the effect that good? I owe an update, which I will make up the day after tomorrow. The hospital is too noisy, especially the childrens area, where the kids keep crying. As an author, I really cant calm down. Im sorry. Chapter 287: 136: [Martial Arts Authority]! Master Ji, who had been busy all day, finally… Chapter 287: 136: [Martial Arts Authority]! Master Ji, who had been busy all day, finally
Trantor: 549690339 Between the T World Community and the G World Community, in the Sparse Star Belt, A emitting a holy glow resides here, this world appears like a somewhat cyberpunk world Lotan 354.
The number behind the Lotan means that Julius is the 354th Blue Star Civilizations Deity yer who randomly came to the Lotan Tribe in these years. All the gods of the Lotan Tribe are gathered under the Holy Seat God, and as a god of the Lotan people, Julius could enjoy support and funding from the Heavenly Master starting from binding the Hyperdimensional Mark. Naturally, his could be considered impregnable Under normal circumstances, it is like this. With Julius himself, as well as five Mythical-level Lotan Grand Archbishops, and the Holy Spirits formed by Quincy and other two Mythical-level Archbishops after their deaths, even if a Lower Super Rank attacks, there is no need to panic. If it were the peak period, Julius himself alone could assure to explode this head of the Sky Dragon King, and feed the dog with the squeezed brain. But now, the remaining ones on the Lotan are those regarded as old, weak, sick, and disabled contestants The two Mythical-level Holy Spirits are old. The Lotan Tribe followers above the cloud are weak. The Lotan Tribe followers below the cloud are sick. Julius himself is disabled. Facing an overwhelming and flourishing Sky Dragon King, Julius momentarily doesnt know how to cope with the situation. When he sensed that his avatar had used the[World Treasure: Tenfold Darken], his heart ached even more
Even he only has one of these world treasures that can instantly increase his ownbat power ten times at the level of causality. Damn it. Julius, watching the Sky Dragon Army under the leadership of the Sky Dragon King, brutally ughtering people above the clouds, unconsciously opened his treasure bay to study what treasures he still has avable for use. As a result, he found only a pile of materials in his treasure bay As an old elite Deity yer, he has been staying at the Mythical level without breaking through the Transcendent Tier, not because he likes to pretend to be weaker, but because he wants to use the best[Divine Nation Foundation] to create the best God Kingdom prototype at one stroke while he is still at the Mythical level. Then upon advancement, he would instantly reach the peak of Lower Super Rank. Moreover, Georgio was cultivated by him, preparing to make him a Lower Super Rank among the Lotan Tribe when he was promoted to Transcendent Divine Gamer, helping Julius to cross the Lower Super Rank in a very short time and achieve the Middle-level Transcendent achievement. Level ssification after Transcendent [Lower Super Rank: It only requires to have an exclusivew, and then condense the God Kingdom Domain to possess the power to crush a Micr.] [Mid-level Transcendent: It requires to make the civilizations exclusivew the core and create new exclusivews, and give birth to a new Transcendent!] [High-ranking Overstep: It requires to imprint ones exclusivew in the Void, allowing all living beings, even those not from ones own civilization, to learn,prehend, and slightly circte within the scope of a World Area!]
[To achieve the purpose of imprinting ones exclusivew in the Void, this process, if no civilization exerts its full capacity to promote it, will be inching forward!] [Throne: The Civilization under the Throne must upy a piece of World Area, and the race under its control must be the absolute royal family of this World Area,pletely implementing its exclusivew!] [Information must be disseminated in multiple World Areas, allowing ones exclusivew to reach the ability to suppress everything within its domain!] Although the Mythical level period will be rtively longer, it can skip the long time of the Lower Super Rank period After a Deity yer bes a Transcendent, Divinity will overpower humanity, and their exclusive rules will also be imprinted in the Void during the advancement process, demonstrating their existence. Although this is more conducive to letting yers followersprehend and promote their exclusivews, it will also suppress followers and make it more difficult for them to deduce newws from the exclusivews. Therefore, a considerable number of elite Deity yers will suppress their levels at the Mythical level to facilitate the cultivation of strong ones who canprehend new methodologies from their exclusive methodologies, thereby achieving the purpose of speedily passing through the Lower Super Rank period. Even if one could reach the Middle Rank, it would not be considered a minor character in the Blue Star Civilization. After all, like in Zow City and Stone City, the Blue Star Guardian Sub Ministers are just Lower Super Ranks who can already wield significant power. However, Julius couldnt have imagined that the current situation would be like this. Watching the upper Lotan people die in agony continuously, even Julius, who is a Deity yer ustomed to the deaths of others and dont really care about the life and death of his followers, couldnt help but feel the human struggle and his eyes turned red.
After all, these are his life savings. Although he usually sees those who have be upper Lotan people by stepping on the clouds, praying and being negligent in prayer due to their status, and he loses all anger toward them when they die in horror at this moment. Damn it. Julius took a deep breath, watching the fierce battle on the Celestial, knowing that his avatar wouldnt be back for a while, even after using the[World treasure: Tenfold Darken], Julius still couldnt rx, Chapter 288: 136: [Martial Arts Authority]! Master Ji, who had been busy all day, finally…_2 Chapter 288: 136: [Martial Arts Authority]! Master Ji, who had been busy all day, finally_2
Trantor: 549690339 Damn native Ancestor, why are they so bizarre? I have to focus on my own for now.
Julius clenched his teeth, filled with heartache, opened up his Treasure Bay, and crazily released Faith Points, preparing to transform the two archbishops who had just died on the Celestial into mindless war machines. Even for It, or for the Lotan Tribe as a high-level Monarch Race, a mythical-level Holy Spirit was notmon. Whats more, when It advanced to the Super Level, the mythical-level Holy Spirit could directly be upgraded to Guardian Divine Kingdom without consuming any resources and was not limited to the Lotan; it could follow the Divine Kingdom to wage wars. The loss from this back-and-forth process made Julius transform the true spirits of Locke and Gideon into battle-hungry [Lotan Giant Dog Beasts], which could only fight once At this moment, the deity yers watching the live stream in the forum were also stunned for a short moment when they saw the changes happening on Celestial. What happened? Why did Julius suddenly make his move? From what I see, wasnt the situation great? Georgio who was ranked high in the mythical follower list went on to suppress the Valkyrie, although two mythical-grade archbishops died, but he himself was a Mythical Professionist with not much potential, everything was within the n, why did he take action? Although he broke the rules, but in this void, the strong have always been given priority. The rules are only what the strong say. Julius is clearly stronger; if he wants to obey, then this is the rule. If he doesnt want to follow it, then its not a rule! That makes sense, but you see, the battle between Julius and that Indigenous Warrior Ancestor Hime Wait, why is Julius getting more and more defeated the more he fights? At the beginning, he was able to suppress Hime, but now he is at a disadvantage? Eh eh, isnt Julius supposed to be a strong one? Why has he started shaking people?
Hrious, Darius Turtlefield was scared at once, he went up, he went down, this is too weak, right, he cant even withstand one attack! Its not that Turtlefield is weak Well, its true that a big part of the reason is that Turtlefield is weak, but you have to know that even if Turtlefield is weak, he still has mythicalbat power, but since he cant even catch one of Himes moves, it merely means that Julius and Hime are very strong. Its hard to imagine that this is a mythical level battle; I guess even a Lower Super Rank shouldnt be any different. Julius has taken out a treasure, ten-fold strength in darkening, I know this world treasure, its matched with another piece [World Treasure: Tenfold Weaken]. Julius can have tenfoldbat power in a short time now, this time Hime will have a hard time. Warrior Ancestor Hime continued. The only difference was that Juliuss body, which once radiated a sacred light, was now filled with a terrifying power and a ck aura that seemed to emanate from Purgatory itself, and an oppressive presence that could make Hime, who had already entered a fighting state, suffocate! Damn it. Using drugs when you cant win? Hime stared intently at Julius, who had used the Ten-fold Darkening, now she could almost casually unleash her previous charged attacks and couldnt help but look solemn.
Truth be told, being able to fight Julius this far was beyond Himes expectation. Even though this was just an avatar of Julius, no one could deny Juliuss strength. Whats more, with this avatar alone, Julius could easily resist Lower Super Rank, let alone Hime who only had mythicalbat power at this moment. However, Hime could barely contend with Julius by relying on the power surge obtained by destroying the Martial Monument. In Himes original assumption, even after destroying the Martial Monument and experiencing a power surge, she would still only be on par with Julius and barely be able to resist him. But when Hime truly engaged in battle, she realized that she had underestimated her own strength To be precise, she underestimated the power of [Martial Arts Source]! Speaking of which, this battle with Julius was Logans first time using Himes body to fight, as he had no prior experience in martial arts battles, so it made sense to underestimate his own strength andbat power. And now, after Julius used the [World Treasure: Tenfold Darken] and hisbat power surged, everything was back on track! Damn it, why hasnt Lord Yan arrived yet? By relying on her martial instinct and strength, Hime narrowly dodged Juliuss attacks that could have seriously injured her with just one hit. This dangerous situation caused cold sweat to bead on Himes forehead, even after she had already achieved The Body of Non-leakage. Droplets fell onto the ground of the Otherworldly Battlefield, making sounds like diamonds colliding with the ground.
How far away is Lord Yan from here? Himes thoughts echoed and collided in her mind, unconsciously beginning to wait timidly for the arrival of Lord Yan, her powerful reinforcement. But the next moment, Hime was suddenly taken aback. I am Am I expecting help from others, waiting weakly for salvation? Is this really me? Is this really Martial Arts? Do I still deserve to be called a Martial Ancestor like this? Chapter 289: 136: [Martial Dao Authority]! Master Ji, who had been busy all day, finally…_3 Chapter 289: 136: [Martial Dao Authority]! Master Ji, who had been busy all day, finally_3
Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, Hime found herself in a very peculiar state C although not inbat, she was able to dodge Juliuss attacks time and time again, narrowly evading each one, much to Juliuss frustration. As for Hime herself, she remained immersed in a state of self-doubt, But, Julius is just too strong!
I managed tond a hit on him earlier, but it seems like it didnt cause any damage No, its not just that it seems like it, it definitely didnt cause any damage! Am I too weak Am I really too weak? Or is it that I havent truly grasped the essence of martial arts?! Is this the end of my martial arts? Hime realized that Juliuss attacks had be even more terrifying and powerful, and she was starting to struggle! She was not willing to ept it! She couldnt ept that her martial arts C something she had worked on tirelessly C had been so easily surpassed and beaten by Julius. It was true that she was at a lower level than him, and while it was expected for geniuses like them to challenge those of higher levels, she still couldnt ept it Martial arts arent just about level and strength! However, faced with Juliuss onught of attacks, she felt powerless, struggling to hold on, Somethings not right, it shouldnt be like this. At this moment, Hime was like a small boat caught in a storm, at any moment she could be flipped over or swallowed up by the merciless sea filled with raging storms and thunderbolts! But, just as she faced this critical moment, it was as if she had caught a glimpse of a glimmer of inspiration, yet she couldnt quite grasp it! Juliuss attacks grew more and more urgent, and Hime found herself unable to withstand them any longer. Just as she was about topletely give in
She managed to grasp that fleeting glimmer of inspiration! Thats not it! The problem isnt with trivial terms like strength,bat power, levels, or the world, and its not with martial arts either Its me! Martial arts are definitely not just this! It turns out that what has been shackled all along isnt martial arts, but me! Its my mindset, my willpower, thats been limiting the growth of martial arts! When faced with martial arts, my first reaction is to use them, rely on theirbat power, borrow their strength. This indirectly reflects that my heart doesnt fully trust and invest in martial arts! No one would ever have thought that Hime, who created the Origin Martial Dao,cked sincerity towards martial arts. But the one who made this judgement was Hime herself! And this was indeed the truth. After all, the true creator of the Origin Martial Dao was the System, which was then bestowed upon Logans Incarnation Lady.
I used to think that it was martial arts that were limited, that there was no way forward for martial arts, and thats why there has never been a Martial Ancestor born! And because my Origin Martial Dao is infinite, thats why I, Martial Ancestor Hime, came into existence! Now it seems that I was wrong. The truth is I was originally limited, and its martial arts that are infinite! Since martial arts are infinite, then as a martial artist practicing Origin Martial Dao to rece martial arts, I must also be infinite! And the Origin Martial Dao is my eternal substitute for martial arts! In the instant Hime understood this connection, the sky was filled with lightning and thunder, countless golden lights fell from the sky, the ground cracked open, and sweet spring water gushed out. This was the phenomenon of Enlightenment! However, this phenomenon was limited only to the Celestial, as Hime did not yet possess the power to match it! When the dayes that Hime truly uses her Origin Martial Dao to rece
Martial Arts, taking control of the Martial Dao Authority, only then will this Enlightenment Phenomenon spread throughout the entire void! The next moment, under Juliuss astonished gaze, Hime gently grasped his Tyrants Whip Seeking votes and rewards.. Chapter 218 - 218: 107: [Goblin Giant Race]! “Julius? You can go to hell! Chapter 218 - 218: 107: [Goblin Giant Race]! Julius? You can go to hell!
Trantor: 549690339 T20 World Region, T201219 Celestial (Small), Eastern Land, Heaven Province,
Great Virtue, Dalziel Manor, Within the glowing point between Valerie Zoe Dalziels brows, The orb of light in Ladys hand began to spin, blending, and dposing. Even the indestructible Fantasy Stone in her imagination was kneaded and manipted by an inexplicable force like dough! Log pops up [Log]: You consume 3,000,000 faith points! [Log]: You have chosen[Martial Arts Source] Incarnation. True], and [Fantasy Stone], begin refining your incarnation! [Log]: Martial Ancestors image under construction. [Log]: Heavenly Stele image under construction [Log]: Martial Arts Source imprinting [Log]: The Fantasy Stone has an extremely highpatibility with the Martial Arts Source, and the fusion goes smoothly! [Log]: Martial Ancestor image is based on Logan, referencing Goblin Deity, sensing Sky Man Tribe bloodline, sessfully built! [Log]: Will Incarnation True is a limited special effect, which can perfectly amodate the Martial Ancestor! [Log]: Your incarnation[Lady]has been sessfully refined!
As the systems information pops up, a burly, domineering figure leaps out and gazes at the world. Logans Will Incarnation Lady smiled slightly, entering this body. The next moment, the figure opened its eyes, revealing pitch-ck pupils full of dominance and a corners of the mouth full of arrogantughter, Julius? Eat shit! Ladys smile gradually distorted, Im not your main body, to slowly reason with you and then find a way to kill you? Targeting my race, you want to take me down? I want to beat you to death alive! Thinking this, Lady held the Martial Monument with one hand and closed her eyes to feel the power of martial arts, Momentster, she opened her eyes, full of surprise, I can feel my power is constantly increasing! It seems like
Its because Valerie Zoe Dalziel is constantlyprehending my martial arts outside and updating them! That is to say, I have control of the origin of martial arts. I have created Martial Arts Source. As long as someone learns martial arts from me and gains insight, itll help me grow! Isnt this cheating? No, no, it seems there is a limit, but This limit, it seems a bit high. Lady felt that her strength was still growing due to Valerie Zoe Dalziels continuous learning of her martial arts, she couldnt help but fall into deep thought, If my martial arts are quickly promoted to the entire Sky Man Tribe Wouldnt I ascend to great heights and achieve instant enlightenment? Of course, Lady knew that she couldnt achieve this yet. Because the[Star River Source Spirit]within the Wise Man has not yet been acquired by the main body. That is to say, she is still an illusory incarnation. Only when her main body obtains the Star River Source Spirit can she truly have an incarnation entity! But thinking about it, the mutated atmosphere on the Wise Man should have almost been depleted. Soon, I will have a physical incarnation! Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament? As Valerie Zoe Dalziel was immersed in Martial Arts Source, constantly reviewing her martial arts knowledge, trying to summarize in a few moves, she suddenly received an information wave from her cheap teacher Lady and was taken aback, All the nations are participating? If they were unwilling toe, would you use various means to trick them toe? Moreover, you may also participate? Not only that, but you also want to spread your Origin Martial Dao throughout the world? Being bombarded with a series of information, a stunned Valerie Zoe Dalziel panics, We cant do that, teacher! There are many traitors and alien demons among the other powerfulnntrips They are already formidable. If they learn your Origin Martial Dao, its hard to imagine the disastrous consequences for the future of the Sky Man Tribe! After experiencing the power and greatness of the Origin Martial Dao, Valerie Zoe Dalziel realized how terrifying it would be if it fell into the hands of ambitious wolves from beyond the nations! Especially since her status as a Valkyrie was due to her affinity with the [Heavenly Dao], which allowed her topletely overpower her fellow Sky Man! If it were just martial arts talent, its hard to say how much worse the talent of the martial artists from other countries would be! Such as Eastmire Kingdoms samurai[Sakura Swordheart], Great Cold Abyssal Nations prison soldier[Justice Parker], Sunrise Kingdoms English boxer[David], White Tower Empires western cattle guard[Jason] and so on, they all had monstrous martial arts talent. Even if they couldntpare to Valerie Zoe Dalziel, its hard to say where they would fall short! Moreover, taking into ount the resources of other nations and the support of the alien demons behind them Once they learn the Origin Martial Dao, the consequences would be unimaginable! I just wanted to ask you, the current Sky Man Tribe Before Valerie Zoe Dalziel could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Lady. Feeling Ladys overbearing, upromising will, Valerie Zoe Dalziel couldnt help but fall silent, She wants me to be the number one challenger in the world T15 World Zone, Ancient Nest Medium, This was a very strange-looking, resembling an elliptical birds nest from afar, and of medium size. Why hasnt Lord Yan returned yet? Although Crimson Plume wasnt punished by Phoenix Ancestor on the spot, she was still subject to various tedious, spirit-draining tasks, and all kinds of difficult jobs fell on her head, Chapter 219 - 219: 107: [Goblin Giant Race]! “Julius? You can go to hell!” 2 Chapter 219 - 219: 107: [Goblin Giant Race]! Julius? You can go to hell! 2
Trantor: 549690339 Damn ckbird! Wouldnt it have been better toe back earlier and take the punishment? You would just lose a bird life, but me, I was the one punished!
Moreover, Green Lord failed to be a disciple of Phoenix Ancestor! He lost his chance to be the king! Hmph, even if youe back alive, Ill make sure you watch your own people die one by one in front of you! Nowadays, afterpleting her tasks, Crimson Plume would pass by the ce where the spatial passage appeared, checking if Lord Yan had returned If he had, she would immediately report it! Phoenix Ancestor, who would then regain his punishment target, might spare her after venting his anger! But every day, the result she got was disappointment. Until this day, Crimson Plume had no more hope. After cleaning up the feces from the Ancient Avian Garden, her body emitted a poisonous stench. She numbly habitually passed by here, took a casual nce, and prepared to return to her tree. The next moment, a spatial ripple spread out Buzz! A spatial passage descended, and three figures appeared in the Ancient Nest. One of them was none other than Lord Yan, who Crimson Plume had been thinking day and night! Hes back! Lord Yan, youre finally back!
Do you know how Ive been these days!? Crimson Plume was so excited that her whole body was trembling. She wanted to send the news of Lord Yans return to Phoenix Ancestor without hesitation, but the two figures beside Lord Yan made her hesitate, Who are these two? Could they be the deities of Blue Star Civilization? Crimson Plume sensed the aura of the two people, the look in her eyes grew sinister, and a sneer appeared in the corner of her mouth, I thought it was something. Just two Mortal Realm youngsters! So what if they are gods of Blue Star Civilization? Lord Phoenix is a high-ranking transcendent tier! Lord Yan, you dont think that with these two youngsters, you can save yourself, do you? Let me tell you, believing in everything will only harm you! I must inform Lord Phoenix immediately
No, I was punished in front of all the birds for defying Lord Phoenix at that time. I want you, Lord Yan, to receive this kind of punishment! Moreover, even if there are two gods of Blue Star Civilization If it were in private, Lord Phoenix might make somepromises and let Lord Yan live a humiliating life! I absolutely wont allow this to happen! I will summon all the birds so that Lord Phoenix will be scrupulous even if he sees the two gods of Blue Star Civilization! In this way, you damned ckbird, you will die! With that thought, Crimson Plume didnt hesitate anymore and sent the news of Lord Yans return to Phoenix Ancestor. Then her whole body burst into terrifying Vermilion Bird True Fire, instantly burning away the poisonous stench from the feces of ancient birds. Then she let out a clear cry in the night sky! She didnt want that little ck bird, Lord Yan, to see her in such a sorry state and mock her. The terrifying pressure from a transcendent tier instantly attracted the attention of the entire Ancient Nest, and countless birds were awakened and looked towards Crimson Plumes location. Soon, numerous birds gathered, chattering and watching. Seeing her goal aplished, a hint of smugness appeared in Crimson Plumes eyes. However, at the same time, she felt a faint unease as she looked at the indifferent three people, Somethings wrong. Why dont they have any reaction? Were they scared silly? The next moment, sensing the majestic and supreme aura on the horizon and quickly moving towards her, it was Phoenix Ancestor. Feeling the aura of Phoenix Ancestor, the unease in Crimson Plumes heart disappeared at once Hmph. With Lord Phoenixing, still pretending to be a ghost! In a moment, you will die! You will be the end of your race! TOI World District Wise Man (Mini/Alteration), Above the, as the mutant breath waspletely extracted, the scene was now full of vitality. Although the tinum glow disyed due to the Destiny Intelligence Bone still hadnt recovered, the Wisdom Concept on the had already revived as the mutant breath waspletely extracted. Not only that, a grey-ck shining mutant crystal appeared in Logans hand as the mutant breath waspletely extracted. This kind of mutant crystal could also be considered a treasure, valuable, and an unexpected gain. At the same time, the huge golden light pir from the Divine Kingdom Prototype also began to work the moment the mutant breath disappeared! Buzz! The huge light pir began to rotate. Arge number of surviving Wise Men were instantly sucked away and teleported to the Goblin World Fragment. There were also spiritual energy factors that were almost condensed into crystal structures by the light pir of the Divine Kingdom Prototype, and they were also teleported to the Goblin World Fragment. Then there was the indescribable Wisdom Concept, which disappeared in a sh on the Wise Man, and the next moment appeared in the Goblin World Fragment. There was also the Star River Source Spirit that looked like a mini star river, filled with dreamy colors. It turned into a Nine-curving Star River and wound around Logans side. Logan looked at the information that popped up in the log with a little surprise [Log]: Wise Mans mutant breathpletely extracted! [Log]: You obtained a mutant crystal*l! [Log]: The war haspletely ended! Chapter 220 - 220: 107: [Goblin Giant Race]! “Julius? You can go to hell! ” Chapter 220 - 220: 107: [Goblin Giant Race]! Julius? You can go to hell!
Trantor: 549690339 [Log]: You have achieved a Grand Victory! [Log]: In this battle, you have killed the Emperor Remains, Severely Injured Alien God. Your Goblin Army has killed arge number of Third-Level Ability Users, Second-Level Deformers, First-Level Polluters!
[Log]: You have harvested the dropped special effects Home of Pollution,Deformed, Special Judgment,White Cancer,Blood Tumor,Disease and other effects! [Log]: Youve gained 1,000 World Origin points! [Log]: Youve gained 10,000 Civilization Points! [Log]: Your Battle Projection has been broadcasted, watched by arge number of deity yers, and propagated! [Log]: You have gained *10 Fame! [Log]: Your fame has seen faint growth in the T World Community! [Log]: You have gained the Wise Man (Economy)! [Log]: You have gained the[World Treasure: Star River Origin Spirit]! [Log]: You have gained the[Wisdom Concept]! [Log]: You used the[God Kingdom Prototype]to transport all the surviving smart humans on the Wise Man to the Goblin World Fragment! [Log]: Detected Wisdom Concept appearing on the Goblin World Fragment, do you start Race Promotion?
[Log]: Detected that this Race Promotion involves all Goblin Tribes, requires all Goblins to stop all activities, return to the Goblin World Fragment to start Race Promotion! [Log]: If not all return, the Goblin individuals who did not participate in the Race Promotion could contaminate the gene pool of the Goblin Giants after the promotion! [Log]: Please make a decision, Host! What are you hesitating for? Logans mouth turned up in a smile, with a touch of anticipation in his heart, Transport all Goblins back to the Goblin World Fragment, then start Race Promotion! Logan is not a man of hesitation! Goblin Giant n, a race that can be rated as war breeds even without the birth of at Transcendent Tier]existence! From this, one can see how powerful they are! Now whatever it is, it has to step aside! Of course, whether its the Martial Ancestor n, the conquest of Lord Yan, or the contention of the Spiritual Realm, they all dont affect the current [Race Promotion].
With Logans orders, the next moment, a huge change erupted on the Goblin World Fragment far away from the Wise Man! T04 World Region, Goblin World Fragment C Border Ind, Beyond World Fragments, The entire World Fragment is now turbulent due to the huge amount of spiritual energy factor and the arrival of the[Wisdom Concept]. But strangely, from the universe above, the World Fragment is turbulent. However, within the World Fragment, there has been norge-scale catastrophe. Starting from the surroundings of the[Golo Kingdom], countless ck gold lights rapidly expanded, and space caused ripples that filled the entire Goblin World Fragment with space rifts untouched by life! Arge amount of spiritual energy poured out from these space rifts. In an instant, the entire Goblin World Fragment seemed to be wrapped in a milky mist, filled with the breath of spiritual energy! The entire world fragment was like the legendary Heavenly Abode. Breathing in the spiritual air could prolong life, and all creatures aptitudes have been greatly improved, and their lifeline foundation has made considerable progress! Whats even more terrifying is that these are even secondary! Countless ck gold light cocoons wrapped all the Goblins! And in front of Logan, log prompts kept appearing! Chapter 221 - 221: 108: [War Breeds ? Trait]! Sigh, how magnificent is my Ancient Nest! Chapter 221 - 221: 108: [War Breeds ? Trait]! Sigh, how magnificent is my Ancient Nest!
Trantor: 549690339 T04 World Region, Goblin World Fragment C Border Ind,
Beyond the World Fragment, The whole World Fragment is now experiencing turmoil due to the influx of a vast amount of Spiritual Energy Factors and the arrival of the [Wisdom Concept]. All members of the Goblin Tribe are wrapped in ck-gold colored cocoons. The appearance of the Wisdom Concept not only restores their wisdom but also pletes it. It is not foreign wisdom; it is their own inherent wisdom. If it had been earlier, the Wisdom Concept would not have been able to achieve this level. But prior to this, the Goblin Tribe had already undergone a sublimation, repairing their difficult to assess level of wisdom to the Shaping Effect level of wisdom. That is to say, they could barely use it. But, sublimation is still sublimation. This metamorphosis has provided the Goblin Tribe with a solid foundation for aplete transformation. So now, with the advent of the Wisdom Concept, the entire Goblin Tribe has entered the transformation stage. Of course, it is also due to the disappearance of the being responsible for the [Ancient Curse], otherwise, anyone who enters would be of no use.
In addition to this, the infusion of the world fragments and the Goblin Tribe with Spiritual Energy Factors fetched by the God Kingdom prototype from the Wise Man greatly elerates the metamorphosis of the Goblin Tribe! Logan sees logs popping up in front of him continuously- [Log]: You use the God Kingdom Prototype to extract a vast amount of Spiritual Energy Factor and a vast amount of special energy from the Wise Man and inject it into the Goblin World Fragment!! [Log]: You used the God Kingdom Prototype to transfer all members of the Goblin Tribe back to the Goblin World Fragment! [Log]: You used the God Kingdom Prototype to transfer the Wisdom Concept to the Goblin World Fragment! [Log]: Wisdom Concept detected, Goblin Tribe detected [Log]: Race metamorphosis is underway [Log]: Extreme Evil Spirituality is spontaneously protecting and merging. It can be expected that after the metamorphosis isplete, Extreme Evil Spirituality will receive tremendous growth, bing more suitable for the physical constitution of the Goblin Giant n! [Log]: After the sessful metamorphosis, the Goblin Giant n can be directly ssified as a War Breed, receiving blessings from the War Rule in the Void War and more easilyprehending Legion War Soul! [Log]: It is detected that the Goblin Tribe already has a Legion War Soul. After the sessful metamorphosis, the Goblin Tribe will more easily advance their Legion War Soul! [Log]: Please note that Legion War Soul is the mainstream means of warfare in the Void War. Do not underestimate it! [Log]: The metamorphosis requires a certain amount of time. Host, please be patient!
[Log]: The hosts demand detected, calcting the time required for metamorphosis [Log]: Metamorphosis requires 8,321 Void Times! More essible upgrade for Legion War Soul? Upon seeing the log prompt, Logan nodded slightly. Prisoner breeds have no potential. The characteristic of the War breeds is that they possess a transcendent tier, and their follower race legions have the strength to challenge higher tiers with their Legion War Soul. Monarch Species have the [Kingdoms Power] Brand that marks the Void, making it easier to possess the majesty of a king, allowing them to more easily subdue other conquered races and establish their own Civilizations World System- This characteristic is extremely beneficial for deities to advance further after transcending! Even on the path to bing a [Throne], the kingship characteristic of the Monarch Species can y a considerable role! And in most cases, races that have given birth to [Throne] -level beings can be[Monarch Species]! As for the Mythical Species, lets leave them alone for now More than 8,000 Void Times. Logan frowned slightly, The time is a bit long, close to a year. Hopefully, there wont be any conflicts within the next year. Otherwise, well have to rely on the [Spirit-Controlling n] transformed from the Dragon Tamer World Human Race, the [Heroic Spirit n]transformed from the Heroic Spirit Human Race, and the pitifully few members of the [Wise Man n]transformed from the Wise Man to face any war. Logan shook his head, stopped thinking about these things, and focused on quietlyprehending the state of the Goblin Tribes [Race Metamorphosis]after gaining the Wisdom Concept- If he can gain insight from this transformation, it will dramatically aid in his future development, as well as advancing to the transcendent level! T15 World zone, Ancient Nest Medium, Bearing an odd shape, reminiscent of an oval-shaped birds nest, it was a medium-sized celestial body. Caw! A cry from the Phoenix Ancestor, and a golden glow suddenly illuminated the night sky. The next moment, a Middle-level Transcendent [Profound Immortal] -level [Golden Crow] gradually rose from the sea, bing the sun. It was daybreak in the Ancient Nest! Lord Yan? The Phoenix Ancestor folded its massive wings and transformed into a dignified and noble woman, draped in a golden phoenix robe, with sharp phoenix eyes. You dared to Just as the Phoenix Ancestor was about to finish speaking, she spotted the two members from the Blue Star Civilization beside Lord Yan, preemptively interrupting, You two must be the deities from the Blue Star Civilization, am I correct? Having said that, without giving Logan and Heather Graham the opportunity to speak, she directly issued an order, Crimson Plume! Serve these two deities as either guests or hosts, and show them a good time around our Ancient Nest. We must let them feel our enthusiasm. Upon hearing the Phoenix Ancestorsmand, Crimson Plume was overjoyed, realizing the Phoenix Ancestor had shown her intention to forgive her. The precondition is that she needs to take these two unexpected Blue Star Civilization deities away and not cause any inconvenience.. Chapter 222 - 222: 108: [War Breeds ? Trait]! Sigh, how magnificent is my Ancient Nest! _2 Chapter 222 - 222: 108: [War Breeds ? Trait]! Sigh, how magnificent is my Ancient Nest! _2
Trantor: 549690339 Actually, even without Phoenix Ancestor speaking, Crimson Plume was already thinking about how to deal with these two Blue Star Civilization deities. As youmand, Lord Phoenix Ancestor.
As Crimson Plume responded, she transformed into a crimson rainbow, intending to gently take away Logan and Heather Graham to visit the Ancient Nest. This was, of course, a gesture of goodwill, as they would even be able to freely enter and exit some forbidden areas in the Ancient Nest. Not only that, after the visit, Crimson Plume would offer a gift on behalf of Phoenix Ancestor to show that they had no intention of challenging the status of the Blue Star Civilization. In this way, even if these two youngsters were toin, their elders would have nothing to say After all, the Ancient Nest had joined the alliance of the Blue Star Civilization and could be considered as half of their own people. It is necessary to abide by the game rules within a certain range, especially when dealing with ones own people. Even if these two youngsters were to forcefully ask their elders to intervene, it would probably be useless By that time, Lord Yan would probably be long gone. This Seeing this scene, Lord Yan was somewhat stunned. This was a bit different from what he had imagined, and with Crimson Plumes somewhat aggressive gesture in attempting to take away Logan and Heather Graham first, he feared she would deal with him afterward!
You! Lord Yan tried to stop Crimson Plume. The next instant, with a nce from Phoenix Ancestor and the power of the World Will from the Ancient Nest, Lord Yans mental will was immediately suppressed, preventing him from making any movements as if he was frozen in ce! Damn! They didnt leave me any way out! Lord Yans heart gradually sank into despair, and even with the two Blue Star Civilization deities beside him, he couldnt muster the slightest will to live Phoenix Ancestors n was perfect, and where was there any opportunity left? Could it be that he was hoping that the two deities could resist the capture attempts of the Transcendent True Immortal from the Ancient Nest while inside it? Yes, he had seen Logans strength for himself. Without making a move, only by the hand of his King of Followers, he could suppress the remnants of the Great Lotan Golden Immortal using the power of Civilization Spirituality.
However, this was only possible in his own world! And here, they were in the Ancient Nest, the territory of Phoenix Ancestor and Crimson Plume! Even if he was restricted from moving, Lord Yan could still see when Crimson Plume made her move, how the Void Law resonated and instantly amplified her power by dozens of times! Furthermore, Crimson Plume herself was a bloodline possessor of the divine beast [Vermilion Bird], making her power even more terrifying! Especially under the will of Phoenix Ancestor, this power amplification was particrly fearsome, and Lord Yan had to admit Even if he wanted to resist this attack, it would be extremely difficult! So, he had no hope left for what would happen next! This Seeing this scene, Heather Graham was suddenly stunned, somewhat incredulous, They dare to attack us? Even if its under the guise of an invitation, theyre trying to take us away from here Heather Graham felt an immense rage in her heart Being beaten by Logan was fine, as they were both deities, and she could take her revengeter. Having her wedding blown up by the Abyss Turtlefield was fine, as they were both deities. Moreover, hadnt she already annihted his Civilization Foundation, the Demon Insect Nest? All of this was based on the fact that they were Deity yers. Although Logan was a Prisoner breed, and very different from her Mythical Species status. But, they were still both deities. How about the Ancient Nest? They were merely allies, and also conquered ones at that! How dare they be so arrogant and attack them under the guise of an invitation?! If theyre willing to do this now, wont they betray the Blue Star Civilizationter? No way! When I go back, I will file aint! Heather Graham had already begun calcting in her heart how to use her authority to teach the Ancient Nest a lesson once she got back. However, she was also somewhat worried, I didnt expect that the Ancient Nest would dare to be so audacious. Logan probably didnt expect it either. If things continue like this and the so-called Phoenix Ancestor gets his way, wouldnt Logans n fail? If thats the case, how will he use the power of transcendent-level allies to support the Celestial? The fact that the Celestial is Logans, and the Goblin Deity is his vest will These two facts are bound to be exposed eventually. If others find out he hasnt done anything about his own being treated so badly, the reputation hes built will backfire on him! Not only will it be useless, but it will also cause him great harm! With these thoughts, Heather Graham couldnt help but worry, Logan is definitely going to fight back, but But this is their after all, and they have the support of the high Void Law resonance and the support of the World Will! Even if Logan can really fight against transcendent existence, Im afraid its futile! Im afraid In an instant of confrontation, he and I will be taken away together, leaving this ce! As she thought of this, Heather Graham suddenly became anxious, but even though she was the Angel God, she was still in the early stages of development and couldntpare to Logans monstrous strength. For now, there was nothing she could do. She could only clutch a faint hope in her heart and anxiously wait for Logan to surprise her. Chapter 223 - 223: 108: [War Breeds ? Trait]! Sigh, how magnificent is my Ancient Nest! _3 Chapter 223 - 223: 108: [War Breeds ? Trait]! Sigh, how magnificent is my Ancient Nest! _3
Trantor: 549690339 Confronting you in your own world? Feeling the powering from Crimson Plume, Logan couldnt help but be amazed. The fiery power of such a mythical bloodline seemed to be able to melt the void.
I cant indeed. However A glint of coldness shed across Logans eyes. He was no longer the Second Level deity who had to think of ways to ambush the Mythical Grade Ninth Prince and take advantage of the Spatial Passage to brutally assault him. Now, even if he were to face a Transcendent Tier head-on, he wouldnt be the least bit afraid! Since youve taken action against me, be prepared to lose your hand! Logan didnt care about the Phoenix Ancestors so-called guest following the masters wishes or the toughness behind the amiable attitude. He didnt even care about what the Phoenix Ancestor dared to do to him. Strength breeds confidence! If Sophie Kerrigan, the Blood God, couldnt defeat the King of the Demon Abyss, would she be unable to defeat the Phoenix Ancestor? If the Angel King couldnt confront the entire Taylor Civilization, wouldnt he be able to destroy your Ancient Nest with a wave of his hand? When youre out there, you must talk about background! Besides, even if the Phoenix Ancestor used this roundabout way to make Crimson Plume take action, there was only one chance!
Crimson Plume had only one chance to strike. One strike could be considered an invitation, albeit an inappropriate one. But what if he struck a second time? How many times do you think the Blood God Sophie Kerrigan would strike after advancing to the Throne? She could only strike once and must win; such was the thought of Crimson Plume and the Phoenix Ancestor. And Logans idea was simple You can only strike once? Then this one time Illpletely sever your birds ws! Spirituality C Extreme Evil! Goblins fire! Suddenly, a ball of orange-yellow me lit up in Logans eyes, and a ck-gold river of spiritual energy swirled around his body, wrapping around the Scepter of Kings. In an instant, the Law of Strength exploded violently! All theplete and iplete Laws that Logan hadprehended were activated in a spiral pattern, unleashing their most powerful force under the coordination of the [Perfect Concept] and [Evolutionary Body]! Normally, haphazardly using uncoordinated and chaotic Laws would not only fail to enhancebat power but would also weaken it and even harm the deity himself! But the existence of the [Perfect Concept] could transform decay into magic.
It was at this moment that Logan suddenly understood how to walk his own [Transcendent Path] and in which direction his [Exclusive Law] should be condensed. But now wasnt the time to think about that Perfect Spear! Logan gave this move a temporary name as heunched it. The spear of extreme evil spirituality as a spearhead, with the Perfect Concept integrating all Laws to form a sharp spiral, and the raging Goblins fire zing atop it! This was Logans ultimate move! Boom! In a split second, even the stable spatial structure of the Giant-level Ancient Nest was shattered by Logans strike, directly charging towards Crimson Plume! Bold! Crimson Plumes eyes slightly narrowed, a hint of annoyance in her gaze. In the Ancient Nest and even in the void, she had rarely seen mortals daring to swing a de at a [Transcendent True Immortal]! Hehe, well done! In an instant, Crimson Plume changed her mind She only meant to invite with her initial strike, it was her self-defense counterattack when Logan struck, so she could take this opportunity to teach this ignorant little deity a lesson of the Phoenix Immortal! With such thoughts, along with the permission from the Phoenix Ancestor At this moment, she felt the subtle changes in the Phoenix Ancestors intentions, allowing her to receive more blessings from the World Will of the Ancient Nest! Even though the Phoenix Ancestor seemed to bepletely oblivious to all this on the surface, Crimson Plume knew in her heart that this was the tacit understanding between her and the Phoenix Ancestor! Even though I only have one strike! But with this strike, I will teach you a lesson from the Bird Immortal! Boom!! The Perfect Spear and the nearly full-powered crimson stream of lightunched by Crimson Plume collided in an instant, producing a massive roar! Even the middle-ranked Transcendent Immortal Golden Crow, who had transformed into the sun in the distance, seemed to be affected and swayed slightly! The Phoenix Ancestors thoughts moved slightly, and as she looked intently, she revealed a look of surprise, as if she hadnt expected this to happen. In the next moment, the shattered space gradually recovered, the distorted space returned to calm, and the scene on the battlefield became visible to everyone. With Lady Crimson Plume personally taking action, even the Blue Stars deity must be in pain! Hey, wake up, what do you mean by in pain? Exactly! Lady Crimson Plume is a Transcendent True Immortal with the bloodline of a Divine Beast, while that deity is just in the Mortal Realm. To be honest, Im already shocked that he dares to confront her. Theres no need to think about it. The result is already determined. That deity will definitely bepletely captured! Tsk, those deities have been bossing around for years. Were not Ancient Rookies; we must rise! We have to win this time. Trust the judgment of the higher-ups! Why? Think about it. If they were to admit defeat, not punish Lord Yan, they would definitely solve the problem privately, rather than making it such a big deal for everyone to watch! Do you think its glorious for everyone to watch the Phoenix Ancestor admit defeat? Thats true. So now that its on the table and its such a big fuss, it means that the Phoenix Ancestor is ready to be tough to the end! Yes, so Lady Crimson Plumes action must have been agreed upon with the Phoenix Ancestor beforehand, and she must have absolute confidence in taking it before she would choose to do so! Amazing! It seems that soon, we, the Ancient Nest, wont have to pay tribute to the Blue Star Civilization for our precious resources! s, glory to our Ancient Nest! In the next moment, a scene that shocked everyone unfolded! Thank you, fellow readers, for subscribing and supporting! Today I got the draft fee. Although theres not much left after paying for rent, utilities, and food, its enough for this little author to asionally have a meal of meat and vegetables.. I appreciate your support! Chapter 298: 141: The Dragon of National Fortune! Top 100 Untouchable People: Broken Marriage Waste! Chapter 298: 141: The Dragon of National Fortune! Top 100 Untouchable People: Broken Marriage Waste!
Trantor: 549690339 Great Love Illusion Realm, South Wild Nine Regions, Way of Heaven Wild State, Nine Immortals City,
The world inside the Great Love Illusion Realm is quite a bizarre one, as there is only one path of cultivation here C Gu refining, Gu refining, and motherfucking Gu refining! Here, Gu worms are the spiritual creatures of rules born from the essence of heaven and earth, sun, and moon. Mastering Gu worms allows one to master everything, and it also contains the legendary [Gu Worm Authority] and [Concept of Gu Worm]. As long as one can refine Gu worms, they can soar to the heavens. It is somewhat simr to the corresponding levels in the outside world. Ranks one to nine are equivalent to the nine ranks of the outside world. A rank ten Gu worm can be called ant Immortal Gu], and a rank ten Gu Master is naturally a [Gu Immortal]. A significant proportion of the many opportunities in the Great Love Illusion Realm can be brought out of the realm and materialized as real treasures! Of course, this alone wouldnt attract such arge number of people to explore. After all, the time spent in the Great Love Illusion Realm could have been spent training in the present world and possibly advancing significantly. After all, no matter how abundant opportunities and treasures are, they are not something that ordinary people can obtain. At the level of Blue Star Civilization, even more so, they would not care about these opportunities and treasures. Just take as an example, if all the treasures in the Great Love Illusion Realm were brought out, they might not even match one corner in one of theyers of the Federation Treasury. After all, the Blue Star Civilization is a colossal behemoth that has conquered countless dominator-ranked civilizations and even hegemonic civilizations! However, hidden inside the Great Love Illusion Realm is a major clue rted to the mystery of the[Lost Immortal Civilization]- This is the conclusion reached by the Blue Star Civilization after inviting a Prophecy Lord of an alien tribe to burn all of their life force.
Because of this, the civilization behind that Prophecy Lord benefited from bing one of the first-ss allies and could enjoy extra resource distribution. Thus, the Blue Star Civilization changed the previous allypetition ranking system to the current Great Love Illusion Realm score contest system. Ally civilizations have the option of descending in the form oft At first, some first-ss ally civilizations thought they were powerful enough to descend an army directly and upy a vast territory to facilitate subsequent acquisitions ofrge amounts of points and nourish their own civilization. After all, even though the highestbat power in the Great Love Illusion Realm is Gu Immortal level, neither the descending reincarnation nor the army from the outside world can surpass the mythical grade. In fact, most of the time, the mythical grade is not allowed to descend. Therefore, some specte that the mythical grade should not be allowed to descend normally, but the existence of the Great Love Illusion Realm has been for too long. Even the treasures left behind by the Great Love Immortal Venerate, under the impact of the endless force of time, would inevitably develop loopholes, which is why, in rare cases, mythical-grade beings can enter. As minimum first-ss allies of the Blue Star Civilization, they possess dominator-levelbat power and naturally have secret methods like[Battle Array]to gather their collective strength. This enables their armies to defeat higher ranked Gu Immortals, which is why there are those who tried to descend an army to upy a vast territory from the onset. But upon descending, they quickly realized how terribly mistaken they were C In the case where the soldiers of an army are all heavenly prides, while the army itself could indeed disybat power surpassing Gu Immortals within the battle array and upy vast territories, They found that their real opponents were actually not the local life forms of the Great Love Illusion Realm, but other ally civilizations C Choosing to reincarnate would mean retaining ones wisdom and proverbially reincarnating in the Great Love Illusion Realm. While their cultivation level and strength may note along, specifics such as gender, qualifications, background, and talents after reincarnation may be uncertain. There have even been instances where, upon reincarnation, they would be reincarnated as a girl in a remote vige in the Gu Masters World and then directly die from infanticide, wasting an opportunity. But The level of concealmentpared to the army is iparable!
Points are calcted individually. That is to say, no matter how strong, smart, and demon-like the opponent is, killing them only grants one point. Under such circumstances, no matter how strong the army is, they are like goldfish with searchlights for eyes in front of flies that cant find anywhere to hide! Without exception, all first-ss allies who sent armies lost their resource distribution rights during that stage after initially being invincible and having their armies continuously consumed, adding the fact that they wasted the valuable time of the top geniuses of their entire civilization, basically amounted to huge debilitating losses! Several first-ss ally civilizations even experienced[natural decay]directly! Afterward, a powerful first-ss ally civilization identally descended an army led by a mythical-grade powerhouse, only to have even the early stage of invincibility vanish, and then was promptly devoured by countless other civilizationsing for the Score Big Gift Pack. Since then, no more ally civilizations have dared to descent in the form of[Army]. It wasnt untilter on, when the Blue Star Civilizations Deity yers could also enter the Great Love Illusion Realm, that Deity yers would asionally descent in the form of armies to train troops while also acting as Score Big Gift Packs. As for Goblin 01, it was a miracle C None of the ally civilizations that went to snatch the Score Big Gift Pack suffered casualties And now, Goblin 02 has descended.
Great Love Illusion Realm, South Wild Nine Regions, Way of Heaven Wild State, Nine Immortals City, Chapter 299: 141: The Dragon of National Fortune! Chapter 299: 141: The Dragon of National Fortune!
Unmarriageable Waste Materials: TOD 100 People Not to Be Provoked! 2 Trantor: 549690339
In a towering skyscraper, five people dressed like wealthy young masters anddies were gathered in a private box for their routine meeting, exchanging intelligence on the side. Have you heard? In White Cloud City, a thousand miles away, theres a strange White Cloud Insect. If you fuse it with the Dragon Tendon Insect and Earth Fighting Insect, you could create a Nine-turn Insect Somersault Cloud Insect. Once you step on it, you can travel a hundred and eighty thousand miles in a single breath! Thats nothing, in the neighboring Nine Deste Province, someonebined Devil Insect, Muscle Insect, Relic Insect, Buddha Light Insect, and Golden Cicada Insect into a peculiar humanoid insect. As long as it faces west, its invincible, and it has a special attack effect against female Gu Masters. Whats the use of talking about these things? Although we Reincarnates from noble families arent bad, theres one thing we cant avoidour lowly birth. Were all illegitimate children and we dont have ess to the core Gu Masters inheritance. Even trying to use some of the family power is difficult. Yeah, arent we, the Heavenly Prides among Reincarnates, who formed the[Five Elders Association]with five second-ss ally civilizations, at the bottom? Undoubtedly, were at the bottom. I still remember thest time I finally found a Reincarnate, but the guardian rejected my order to kill him on the grounds that he was a divorced waste, not to be provoked, causing me to lose a point in the process! The five Gu Masters were talking passionately, but suddenly, something one of them, a female Gu Master, said, made the atmosphere suddenly cool down and be awkward. After a while, a male Gu Master hesitantly spoke up, Uh, I think the guardian has a point. With the male Gu Master speaking up, others quickly chimed in, Yeah, are you sure hes a Reincarnate? I remember there was a case where a Reincarnate mistook a bone-broken prince of a Royal n for another Reincarnate and ordered his butler to kill him. As a result, he identally let him escape. Ten yearster, the prince returned to ughter the entire city. Coincidentally, at that time, there was a secret meeting of Reincarnates from the ally civilization, and they were all wiped out together. Then, that civilization went into [Natural Decay] If Im not mistaken, he was a divorced waste, not to be provoked is ranked in the top three scenarios in a strange book titled Top 100 People Not to Mess With .
Lets not talk about that. Lets discuss some useful information instead. Thats the purpose of our meeting. By the way, I recently received a secret order directly from our civilizations Royal Court. I cannot disclose it, sorry, brothers and sisters. Why are you smiling so happily? Ill just say it, I also received a secret order. Uh, me too. Received +1! Wait, all of you got it? You didnt? I did too After the round of conversation, the five people fell silent again, and then all spoke in unison, Dont say anything, Ill speak first. There is an Army arriving, and Im going to im the Score Big Gift Pack!
Its the legendary Goblin Legion! The same three sentences were said simultaneously, leaving the five people speechless, Hold on, are we sure our secret orders werent sent by the same person? Its just too ridiculous, the wording is exactly the same, saying a Goblin 02 from Blue Star Civilization C a Deity yer C is arriving with an army. Its a rare opportunity to get a Score Big Gift Pack. Hey, they say its a Score Big Gift Pack, but every time an army arrives, many Reincarnates die. Who knows how many of us wille back this time. Yeah, those Followers under themand of those Deity yers of Blue Star Civilization are a bunch of monsters! I remember theres a statisticthis wordes from a Mechanical Civilization, and I find it quite usefulthat when attacking Deity yers Believers Legion of Blue Star Civilization, the death probability of Reincarnates is often at least ten times higher than that of attacking the Armies of ally civilizations! It seems that by the time of our next gathering, there might be none of us left Dont worry, I think I have an impression of that Goblin.
The slightly airheaded female Gu Master began to speak about what she knew. After a while, the private box fell silent again. As before, it was the Gu Master who dared to speak up first, So, the Goblin Legion is not a threat at all? The ones present might not have been the smartest but they were definitely the most resourceful, Doesnt that mean that arge number of ally civilizations will target this utterly tempting piece of fat meat? With such a thought, the Reincarnates couldnt help but smile bitterly. They knew very well that if it were a normal Deity yers Army from Blue Star Civilization, even if the death rate was high, they might still get a share if they went. But with a weak Goblin Army like this, which was a genuine Score Big Gift Pack, there would undoubtedly be a case of too many monks and not enough meat. Even if all five of them went, they might not even get a single score point.. Instead, they might even expose themselves and be hunted by other Reincarnates! Chapter 301: Wrong Chapter 301: Wrong
Trantor: 549690339 vip chapter cannot be deleted, this is a wrong chapter, dont subscribe Myths and Legends: Guan-Yins Enlightenment, Eight Immortals Crossing the
Sea, Zhong Kui Catching Ghosts, Mazu Legend, Dog-bitten Lu Dongbin, Princess Yaoji, Gan Jiang and MO Ye, Saltwater Goddess and King Xiang, Linjun and Saltwater Goddess, Dukang wine immortal, Dragoness worships Guanyin, Matchmaker Moon, Fairy Swan and Toad Spirit, Taishan Exorcism Stone, Four Divine Beasts and other mythological stories. Folk mythology stories: Celestial Couple, White Snake Legend, Cowherd and Weaver Girl, Change to the Moon, Houyi Sun Shooter, Wu Gang Cuts Osmanthus, Lady Meng Jiang Crying Down the Great Wall, Drilling Wood for Fire, ck Dog Moon Eater, Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai, Foolish Old Man Moving Mountains, Zhen Ji, King Mus Western Journey, Maiden Ma Offering Longevity, Red Bead Transformed into Bird, Wise Dragon yer, Hundred Spirits Dragon yer, Emperors Coveted Cuckoo, Love tree, Jigong, New Years Eve Legend, Twelve Zodiacs, Carp Leaping Dragon Gate, Money Tree and Wealth Basin, Seven Yang Brothers, Five Brothers, Heavenly Book, Dragon Boat Festival Legend, Legend of Sun Moon Lake and others. Literary mythology stories: Nezhas Uprising Sea, The Heaven Uprising, Journey to the West, Three times Defeating White Bone Spirit, List of the Gods, Mountain Splitting Mother Savior, Treasured Lotus Lamp and others. The widely epted view in the scientificmunity now is that the universe had a beginning and may also have an end. The so-called beginning is the Cosmic Big Bang theory, which says that the universe expanded and evolved from a point after a big explosion, gradually bing what it is today. When the universe was first created, there was no light, and it was in a hot, high-pressure chaotic state, which is the so-called state of chaos.
This resembles the description of Pangus Creation of Heaven and Earth in myths and legends: Heaven and earth were chaotic like a chickens egg. In ancient times, heaven and earth were one, and everywhere was a dark and chaotic mass. Pangu slept for 18,000 years in this darkness. When Pangu woke up, he couldnt see anything, so he pulled out a tooth and turned it into a powerful divine axe, shouting and hacking away in all directions. Everything light and clear floated up, forming the sky, while everything heavy and turbid sank down, forming the earth. Pangu stood in the middle of heaven and earth, keeping them from merging back together. The sky grew taller every day, the earth grew thicker every day, and Pangu grew taller with them. After another 18,000 years, the sky became extremely high, the earth became extremely thick, and Pangu finallypleted the work of creating heaven and earth. After Pangu died, his head turned into a high mountain, his limbs turned into pirs holding up the sky, his eyes turned into the sun and moon, his blood turned into rivers, his hair and skin turned into nts, his breath turned into wind, his shout turned into thunder, and his tears turned into rain and dew, nourishing the earth. Pangu created heaven and earth, and then gave everything to heaven and earth, making the world rich and colorful. He can be called the greatest God. Dragon Gate, also known as Yuphoria, is located in Hejin City, Shanxi Province, and is the narrowest part of the Jinshan Grand Canyon where the Golden River roars down from Kettle Mouth. In ancient legends, before the Dragon Gate was carved open, the carps in the Golden River swam upstream and reached theke in front of the Dragon Gate. As long as they could jump over the Dragon Gate, they would transform into dragons. But most of them couldnt make it, and only a few managed to jump over and became dragons. Those who couldnt jump over and fell from the sky would have a ck scar on their forehead, which is said to still remain on the forehead of the carps in the Golden River to this day. The great poet Li Bai even wrote a poem about this: The three-foot carps of the Golden River, originally lived in Meng Ford, touched their foreheads and couldnt be dragons, and came back to mingle with the ordinary fish. Hong Kong writer Li Bihua once said, To ask for help is like swallowing a three-foot sword, to rely on others is like climbing to the ninth heaven. We must rely on ourselves for everything and not ce our hopes for life on others. Relying on others is always unreliable, and the only reliable thing in this world is ourselves. Li Bihua also says, People only realize they have grown up and can bear the responsibility of their own lives when they encounter cold rejections. Every young person has a desire to break through their current environment and transcend their current ss. However, as they grow up, many people give up their ideals and return to mediocrity. We should pursue our dreams persistently and move forward towards what we desire. Neither parents nor family background can determine our future. In the end, what we get is only our own choice.. Chapter 302: Spirit Extra Volume 2 Chapter 302: Spirit Extra Volume 2
Trantor: 549690339 This is a side story that can be skipped without affecting the main plot. I rmend not reading it, so as not to make some readers feel that the author is desperate for money. Of course, saving money is important too, keep some for buying tea eggs. Treat it as the author taking a day off. The story will be updated tomorrow
Totem Space. Although the natives are ignorant, they have their advantages. Yan Whitehall looked at the devout natives outside, revealing a smile; he was the totem they worshipped and had the ability to inspect the hearts of the followers. In his vision, all the followers were faithful to him, which meant that their loyalty was full! Especially Tribal Chief Gamma, a two-meter-tall muscr giant, who had no profession and did not step into the Transcendent realm, but his brute force and vitality alone were probablyparable to the First Tier! System, bestow a profession! Yan Whitehall gently spoke, looking at Gamma and the three powerful tribal warriors behind him. Lock on the strongest tribal warriors, the four Wolf Guards. [Consuming 40 Faith Points!] [Remaining Faith Points: 3!] [Bestowing the profession on your followers!]
[Bestow blessings on the remaining followers, increasing theirbat power by 10%!] The next moment, four blood-colored giant wolf illusions emerged, turning into four rays of light, breaking through the Totem Space, floating in the air, and crashing into Gamma and the three most courageous warriors behind him! At this moment, the originally anxious and worried Gamma was suddenly overwhelmed by immense joy. Is this The Power of the Warrior! I never thought my Master could also possess the ability to bestow the Power of the Warrior! This is the Power of the Warrior! Although the Blood Hunt Tribe was only a small and weak tribe, located in a remote corner of the Great Wastnd, it did not mean Gamma was ignorant. He had already heard of the Power of the Warrior. Like the Armor Strength of the ck Crocodile Tribes Chief, who was a powerful figure among warriors and could reportedly tear apart ferocious beasts! Even the four warriors of the ck Crocodile Tribe were capable of hunting beasts, nurturing strong descendants in the process. Gamma had always coveted the Power of the Warrior.
And now, his own Divine Spirit could bestow the Power of the Warrior! And it was given to him! In addition to himself, there were three other warriors of the tribe who were bestowed with the Power of the Warrior! The immense surprise bolstered Gammas confidence. With these four warriors, the likelihood of the tribes migration being sessful has greatly increased! Moreover, with four warriors, our Blood Hunt Tribe will not be afraid of the ck Crocodile Tribe! Fire burned in Gammas eyes as he puffed up his chest and began to ept the blessings of the Warriors Power. Ahhhhhhh! As rumored, the bestowment of the Warriors Power brought intense pain. Only by enduring the pain could one gain the qualification to be a warrior! Let ite! I have been prepared for everything!
For the tribe, for my Master! Even death is what I long for! With a determination to die, the four men knelt on the ground, convulsing and trembling, their veins bulging, as their brains and bodies underwent deep transformation. Their blood began to boil. O Great God of the Hunt, You are everything! Your humble believers are willing to offer all! The rest of the tribe, witnessing this scene, saw their already loyal faith instantly be fanatic. They knew that their tribe was about to experience a new beginning and were praying fervently! Awooo! In a daze, Gamma felt as if he was fighting, killing, and swallowing another giant wolf! He also felt himself merging with the giant wolf, living with a pack of wolves! This kind of giant wolf seemed to possess the bloodline of ferocious beasts, having a huge body and formidable strength, capable of fighting against real ferocious beasts when gathered in numbers! For those who had not stepped into the Transcendent realm, this was already extremely powerful. In his consciousness, he vaguely felt that if he continued to merge with the wolf pack, he would sessfully gain the Power of the Warrior called [Wolf Guard]! But He was not satisfied! The Chief of the ck Crocodile Tribe is a powerful warrior, far superior to ordinary warriors! Even if the four of us be warriors, we may not be able to resist them! Do we really have to flee and migrate? For the tribe, theres nothing to it; as long as we can survive, thats victory! But for my Master, it is a great humiliation! In Gammas continuous self-questioning, his will showed threads of golden light. I will not be content with merely merging with the wolf pack. I must be stronger! Only in this way can I defend the glory of my Master! I want to In the midst of constant questioning, Gamma managed to break free from the constraints and protection of the professions power, and the giant wolf in his consciousness developed its own thoughts. Awooo! I want tomand the wolf pack! Golden light began to appear on the giant wolfs fur, starting from the forehead a sign of bing a hero! And just as Gamma was trying tomand the wolf pack, In the outside world, Within the Totem Space, Yan Whitehall was looking at the constantly changing characters disyed by the system, his face full of astonishment and surprise. He originally waited quietly for the four to transform, but did not expect the spiritual brilliance of Chief Gamma to grow stronger and stronger, eventually emitting a faint but very real golden glow.. Chapter 303: Spirit Extra 2_2 Chapter 303: Spirit Extra 2_2
Trantor: 549690339 This made him excited and he was guessing vaguely in his heart, the appearance of characters in the system confirmed his guess, It is really a spiritual sublimation!
If he could sublimate into a Legendary Will, then he would possess the qualification to be a hero! I didnt expect it, such a small tribe of only three hundred people can produce such an existence! A hero, even for the most powerful deity, is very precious. Not to mention Yan Whitehalls thin Totem, or ck Crocodiles substantial Totem, even among the higher-ranked Giant Spirit, there are few followers who are heroes! Yan Whitehall looked at the system prompt and was excited. [Detected hosts subordinate believers are challenging their inner spirits during profession fusion and providing assistance!] [Believer sessfully challenged their inner spirit!] [Believer (Gamma) frees himself from the profession Wolf Guard and opens the path to Hero profession (Wolf Lord)! ] [Believer (Gamma)s spirit training is over, and the progress of the Legendary Will surpasses 70%!] The progress is 70%?
Yan Whitehall was slightly disappointed, but this result was expected, after all, hornoc cri Still a little short, what a pity. I dont know when the next spirit training will be. Just as Yan Whitehall was talking to himself, the system gave out a piece of information, which made him feel delighted System message [Believer (Gamma)s legendary spirit only needs one more catalyst moment!] [The system detects the believer (Gamma)s strongest willJ [Defeat the ck Crocodile Tribe! Restore my Masters glory!] [Achieve catalyst condition] [Defeat the ck Crocodile Tribe, believer (Gamma) achieve Legendary Will!] Such loyal follower. Yan Whitehall felt somewhat moved, and a little delighted.
Resistance, defeating the ck Crocodile Tribe, is what he has to do himself. By achieving his own goal, he gains Legendary Will at the same time. What a wonderful thing it is. What we have to consider now is, how can a micro-tribe with just three hundred people defeat the massive ck Crocodile Tribe. Yan Whitehall frowned slightly and asked the system, There are only three faith points left now, and what other uses can enhance my strength and the strength of the Blood Hunt Tribe in a short time. The system quickly gave a reply, [You can consume faith points to edit the weapons of your subordinate believers, add the blessing of Divine Power (Ferocious Beast Servant)to them, which can summon arge number of ferocious beasts to attack the enemy in a short time! ] Yan Whitehall identally traveled through the wild maind named Great Wastnd and became the totem of a small tribe. Fortunately, he unlocked the Creation Editing System. He taught the native professions, trained warriors, and slew the deities through wars in all directions! As time went by, he led the tribe to be the most powerful one, established an empire, and he also built his own Divine Kingdom and ascended the throne as a god! Just bing a god, the empire captured a fleet overseas; people on board were blond and blue-eyed, iming to be from the Freedom Federation.
Yan Whitehall: ??? I have be a god, and you are telling me that they are still on Earth? By this time, Earth has also begun the revival of its spiritual energy [Breaking news! The irradiation zone of the White Tower has added three more cities, with 3452 people missing. Its very likely that they have entered the White Tower. Lets see which of these people will be the new walkers!] [Next up! High-ranking walker Elijah joins Big ck Sky Mining Group. What impact will the new walker have on the cities in the northern region?] [Exploration! Are the worlds experienced by the walkers in the White Tower Illusionary Realms, or really exist in parallel universes, or others?] [Unknown! The world map expands again] Damn, what the hell kind of world is this? Yan Whitehall rubbed his head, feeling a bit of a headache. All he did was wake up to find the worldpletely changed. Because of the appearance of the [White Tower], the worlds course of events became like a runaway horse, leading to a radically different history than Blue Stars before he went to sleep. The White Tower appeared in the sky, omnipresent It could be seen from all over the world, but its physical form couldnt be determined. The White Tower would periodically select a city or several cities at random intervals, pull in lucky residents at random to explore the world inside the White Tower, andplete tasks. Those who survived were known as Walkers. They could obtain superhuman powers within the White Tower. This sounds no different from that dark-hearted Master God Space. Though Yan Whitehall was still somewhat startled by the White Tower and the powerful strength that Walkers possessed, he couldnt help butin, But Im almost forty! Has the world really fallen to the point where it needs a middle-aged man to cross over and save it? What brought Yan some relief, was that his rebellious son and little treasure hadnt disappeared or changed. Before crossing over, he had both a son and daughter, owned a car and a house, and his career was going smoothly, without a hint of a mid -life crisis. But after crossing over, he faced an even more severe mid-life crisis than before! His son was in his prime, admiring the strong and desire to be a dangerous Walker of the White Tower. His daughter was affectionate and warm, but due to an ident, she became a White Tower Walker and might lose her life at any moment. The wife had disappeared without a trace after giving birth to their son, just as she had before he crossed over. And the corporation, apparently manufacturing some dangerous items secretly. Whitehall Biological Corporation. It was Yans blueprint before he crossed over, and he hadnt imagined that it would be reality after he crossed over. But he wasnt too happy about it. The memory that was forcefully put into his mind made him furrow his brow, This world did not have any gigantic political bodies like countries. It was autonomous city-government, with city alliances being the most. Whitehall Biological Corporation was the colossal corporation of Daytime City. Although it was called a biological corporation, it actually involved every aspect of Daytime City. Before the arrival of the White Tower, collective strength was everything. But after the arrival of the White Tower, those with power held the world in their hands, with one individual equalling the masses. If a corporation didnt possess a Walker, didnt have a strong Walker, it was nothing more than a juicy cut of meat ready for the Walkers hunting. Of course, Whitehall Biological Corporation was not willing to be subordinate to the previously derided dirt-caked legs, and even more afraid of being easily crushed. They expended a huge price, that even a city lord would find bone-crushing, to acquire a drop of Divine Blood from a top-ranked Walker in order to try and develop a potion that could give ordinary people superhuman strength. What a pity, a lot of funds were thrown into this, but they only managed to develop a semi-finished product. Though it was only a semi-finished product, it still had decent effects, and it proved its value. Along with Sylvia Whites existence, they narrowly avoided being forcibly taken over. But now, Sylvia White has been in the White Tower for almost two weeks. Normally one enters the White Tower once for seven days, and no more than half a month Many people suspect that Sylvia White is already dead. The envious gazes toward Whitehall Biological Corporation had already begun to reveal themselves. Give away the Whitehall Biological Corporation? Yan Whitehall shook his head, without considering whether giving up Whitehall Biological Corporation would gain the protection of a Walker, simply recalling the process of building the corporation had already offended countless stakeholders. Once the corporation was lost, he feared that news of his death on the street would appear the next day. Use the power of the corporation to confront the Walkers? Yan Whitehall recalled the memories in his mind; even a lower-ranked Walker could easily destroy an elite tactical squad. Not to mention the middle-ranked who could affect the heavens, and the top-ranked Walkers. They were not beings that humans could face, aside from human intelligence, they had no connection with humans, including bloodline and genes. Forget it, lets check out the development progress of the White Devil Potion. That semi-finished product potion was currently the only thing Yan could rely on.. Chapter 229 - 229: 111: [Perfection ? Evolution]! Is perfection not such an inconvenient thing? Chapter 229 - 229: 111: [Perfection ? Evolution]! Is perfection not such an inconvenient thing?
Trantor: 549690339 In the TO/+ World Region, Goblin World Fragment C Boundary Ind,
Outside the World Fragment, The concept of perfection is really fitting for my current situation. Thinking of [Perfection], Logans eyes gleamed, A perfect posture, a perfect appearance, thats perfection. Perfect power, perfect rules, thats also perfection. Essentially, perfection is like fate, it applies to everything! Even this can be said Being invincible is also a form of perfection! Whether its making the most out of the concept of perfection to elevate my own rule or transforming the concept of perfection into my unique perfect concept, both are great pathways for my exclusivews! Even if I lower my expectations, I can easily coordinate and unite myprehension of various perfect rules with the concept of perfection, achieving the strongest multipleposite rules! Despite Logans praises for the concept of perfection, he understands this; These benefits only apply to him, because There isnt a deity like him, that has the system. All rules can beprehended and are [Compatible]! Yes,patibility.
Just like how most deities of the beastman race find it hard to understand the rules rted to [Elegance], the deities of dark creatures find it hard toprehend rules like [Divine], [Holy Light], [Commandment], [Passion], etc. Everything has its inherent [Characteristics]. All existences are [Imperfect], striving for perfection is still imperfection. Simply put, the concept of perfection is not suited for things that already exist Except for Logan. His imperfections are not imperfections but rather a path to perfection because he has the system that embraces everything. On a fundamental level, he embodies [Perfection]. He is the chosen one of [Perfection]. Thus for him, the concept of perfection is the most suitable path, So, why should I settle for something less, pursue something far away? What about making the most of the concept, or the multipleposite rules
If Iprehend my own [Perfect Rule], I canmand the multipleposite rules at will, even if they are extremely elevated rules, I can imitate them! How is perfection such a cumbersome thing? Logan made up his mind, but he didnt rush to use his exclusive rule simtion opportunity right away. Instead, he sent his will into the T Forum to see what benefits other newbie divine yers have obtained after participating in the Spiritual Realm. Also, always keeping an eye on his avatar that descended on Blue Star to participate in the [Battle of the Spiritual Realm], deciding whether to unleash more power or not, System, open my panel. Logan sottlY called to tne system, needing to understand ms current power during this extreme enhancement period, in order to have a clearparison of his strength before and after the [Race Metamorphosis] of the Goblin Tribe. At that moment, a lot of text information popped up in the log [Deity]: Logan [Divine Power]: Giant Spirit (Evolution Body Heavy Armor, Intent of Killing Soldier, Killing Machine) [Concept]: Perfection, Immortality (Consumed) [Rule]: Hunting 100%, Evolution 100%, ughter 100%, Malice 100%, Giant Dragon 82.7%, War 100%, World 100%, Tyrant 77-31%, Fixed Star 45-3%, Sacred 37.2%, Light 13-36% [Note]: Spiritual refinement, the Giant Spirit Body can carry the Perfect Rule. Because the system can drop rule fragments, Logan is unlike other deities, he can easily grasp different Perfect Rules! [Civilization Foundation]: Goblin (Giant) Fire (Fire Seed. 97.69%), The First Sequence 0.13%, Primitive Divinity 5-9% [Civilization Spirituality]: Extreme Malice (Forbidden Factor) [Civilization Spirituality Progress]: 1.37%! [Note]: This is the result after the Goblins Fire, and the Extreme Malice Spirituality consumed the Gluttonous Emperors Remains, Byron White Alien Deity, and many other powerful life forms! [Divine Role]: Goblin Giant God [Divine Art]: Hunting Colossal Hand, Giant Bloodline, Goblin (Giant) Blessing, Anchor of the Void, Goblin (Giant) Heroic Spirit Transformation, Sanctuary Construction Technique, Heavenly Kingdom Construction Technique, Sub-Dragon Strongman, Characteristic Containment Technique of the Abyssal Emperor. [Followers]: Goblins (Zero Rank/483,569), Shadow Hunters (First Level/8,389, Second Level/1,359), Goblin Giant Demons (First Level/27 ,835), Goblin Giant Warriors*5,268, Goblin Giant Spirits*210, Goblin King (Ninth Rank Power Rule ? Exclusive Rule In Progress). [Special Followers]: All Goblins are undergoing transformation, and some of the Goblins Giant Spirits, which are Third Level, havepleted the transformation, advancing their life essence into the Goblin Giant n! [War Spirit]: Goblin Giant Knight [Affiliated Races]: Spirit n (High-level Prisoner Race), Wise Man n, Heroic Spirit n [Affiliated]: Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers (Aeba Exiled Fishmen) [Hero]: Chuck Leaf (Spirit Master? Ninth Rank) [Hero Qualified]: Ethan Carlton, Angie Carlton [Hero Position]: Thorn Saint (Not yet fitted) [Belief]: 16,540,000 points [Civilization]: 3,133,330 points [Special Effect]: Dragon Scale, Steelback, Malice, ughter Will, Dead Fish Domain, Blood Lake, Catastrophe, Dragon Head, Desert, Endless, Deep Void [Limited Special Effects]: None [Civilization]: Goblin Civilization (n Kingdom: Extreme Malice) [World Fragment]: Boundary Ind ss (1..71 million square kilometers/resource Rich), capable of breeding Second Level resources and has the ability to breed heroes! Chapter 230 - 230: 111: [Perfection · Evolution]! Is perfection not such an inconvenient thing?_2 Chapter 230 - 230: 111: [Perfection Evolution]! Is perfection not such an inconvenient thing?_2
Trantor: 549690339 [World to be merged]: Wise Man [World Steward]: Kanna (Has the qualifications of Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch)
[Special]: Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon C Mid-level Transcendent Allies *1, Star River Source Spirit (Used), Wisdom Concept (In use), Undying Concept*l! [Allies]: Heather Graham (Angel God High-level Mythical Race) [Partner]: Lord Yan (Transcendent Tier) [Authority Level]: Two-Star Warriors [Merit Points ount]: Two-Star Merit ount (124,102 points) [Deity (Uncertain?)]: Lady [Divine Power]: Will Incarnation.True, Star River Source Spirit, Martial Monument [Concept]: Undying (Temporarily None) [Rule]: Martial Arts Source [Civilization Foundation]: Heavenly Martial Mark, Dragon of National Fortune
(Various countries are in chaos; only National Fortune Flood Dragon is left), Martial Temple (Not yet built) [Civilization Spirituality]: Heavenly Martial (Uncontrolled chaotic state) [Civilization Spirituality Progress]: Heavenly Martial 31.7% [Divine Role]: Heavenly Celestial God (Uncertain?) [Divine Art]: Temporarily None (Heavenly Martial Blessing, Sky Man Warrior, Sky Man Shadow, Sky Man Altar) [Followers]: Sky Man Tribe (High-level Mythical Race: Unconfirmed?) [Hero]: Valerie Zoe Dalziel, Female Warrior Goddess (Ninth Rank) [Belief]: o [Civilization Points]: o [Civilization]: Martial Arts Civilization (Countries in chaos) [The World]: Celestial (Small Scale ? Uncertain?) [Authority Level]: Non-Starred Free People (Uncertain?) [Merit Points ount]: None
[Note]: Not yet using Undying Concept to repair connections, so all identity symbols are marked as Uncertain?! Inside the T Forum, The topic of the Spiritual Realm is extremely popr. In fact, one could say that District 2 is one of Blue Starsrgest districts, and the urrence of such an event in District 2 and the widespread appearance of Spiritual Realms have aroused heated discussions in all forums. Even in the T Forum, which is already quite intense, the discussions are not as heated because Most of the people in the T Forum are newbie Deity yers. Adding them all up, there arent even many Giant Spirit Level yers, and the Spiritual Realm is most useful to Giant Spirit Level Deity yers. It is useless for Mythical Grade yers. As for Totem Illusionary Body and Totem Entity, its just a waste of time They dont even possess spirituality; going into the Spiritual Realm would just waste a spot. Of course, this doesnt affect the envy of the newbie Deity yers in the T Forum, who are ying the role of Cloud Giants, participating in the discussion in the T Forum, Im really envious of District 2, with such arge-scale Spiritual Realm descend. You know, Spiritual Realms are rare encounters! Yeah, although Im not yet at the Giant Spirit Level, Im still envious of such opportunities. Envious? When the Spatial Rift descended and all the cities in District 2 began their defensive battles, I didnt see you guys saying you were envious! Exactly, besides, you guys arent even Giant Spirits, so whats the point of saying these things? I am a Giant Spirit, and I just experienced the spirituality in the Spiritual Realm a moment ago. The simple act of granting me a little of that spirituality would save me years of effort! Dont get me started. Im just nning to use the most basic two rules to condense an exclusive rule, and I need to umte at least thirty years of spirituality. I cant even imagine how other Giant Spirit Level Deity yers who want tobine multiple rules, reach the pinnacle of sublimation, or even have unique concepts, are going to gather so much spiritual base! Thats so unfair! I just heard from my friend, he had already paved the way for transcending, and he just emerged from the Spiritual Realm; now he has sessfully advanced to Mythical Level Deity Thats right, his father is a Mid-level Deity. You really deserve to die. Entering a spiritual realm once, even if you dont kill a single spiritual creature, but instead get killed by one and kicked out of the Spiritual Realm, can still bring great benefits, at least a years worth of spirituality is saved! Sigh, but getting into a Spiritual Realm isnt that easy. Isnt it only the most talented few that are selected? No matter if its Prisoner breeds or War breeds, you cant just enter as you please! Yeah, qualifications arent the only factor. To get the chance to enter, you need to have [Merits], especially those earned in city defensive battles. Only then will you be qualified. Otherwise, if you just have talent but no merits, no one will recognize you! Thats even harder since were all newbie deity yers C how can we establish our merits and get in? I know someone who definitely has a spot reserved. Who? That Goblin Deity! Right, it single-handedly turned the tide of the battle in the Totem Entity stage, and I had originally thought it wouldnt be able to advance to the Giant Spirit level and enter the Spiritual Realm. But now, it defied fate and created a civilization for the Goblin Tribe! Im so envious now; they seem to have all the good luck! Those upstairs, you mean having the Goblin Tribe as the initial race is a good thing? Why dont you encounter such good luck yourself? Lets not talk about that. With the strength of the Goblin Deity, its bound to skyrocket in the Spiritual Realm and maybe even instantly fill up its entire spiritual foundation! That might not be possible. Why not? Because the Goblin Deity is from Zow City, and the Spiritual Realms of Zow City and Stone City have merged together, making it apetition between the two cities. As far as I know, a genius has emerged in Stone City C the God of Demon Prison, a Mythical Grade deity with immense strength! lney seem to bepeting, and It tne LOW City Side IS unwilling to t0110W Stone Citys arrangements, Stone City might send the God of Demon Prison into the Spiritual Realm to directly kick out everyone from Zow City! Thats outrageous, how could they be so overbearing? So what, its within the rules. The Spiritual Realm is just useless for Mythical Grade deities; its not forbidden for them to enter, its just that Transcendent-level ones cannot. Besides, the God of Demon Prison is a locally raised genius from Stone City, not from another city. How can you call that overbearing? If it were your city with this condition, you might be even more overbearing! It doesnt necessarily have to be like what you guys said. You all have forgotten that the Goblin Deity, during the projection Heather Graham released, was hanging an Alien God from the Middle-rank Abyssal Civilization and even suppressing the remnant of Dominator-level Abyssal Emperor! Uh, are you talking about hanging that foreign disabled Alien God and a piece of the Abyssal Emperors lip? Heh, its not the same C this is theplete and undamaged Mythical Grade deity and a local god! In my opinion, its difficult to judge. I hope the Goblin Deity, when it goes, can y a role in shaping the situation. Well know by then, as I am from Zow City, I will live-stream it for you. Theres no point in discussing things unrted to me; its better to talk about things that matter. Do you guys know about the Mythical Grade elite Julius in District 1 recently? I heard hes nning something big C stepping on us in District 2 and drawing attention from the higher-ups in the Throne! ..Delirious? Mythical Grade elite, stepping on District 2 C you dare say that? Heh, I didnt believe it at first either Youll know it when the timees. Get lost from the T Forum, Riddle God! Land of Promise, Blue Star, District 2, Arge mass of golden fog was between Zow City and Stone City, immune to the wind and rain, with a divine air about it. Inside this golden fog, spiritual light flickered, as if wisdom and life were shing and illuminating the world within. This was the Spiritual Realm. Entering it would be like entering another world, a brand new world, where various scenes would randomly appear, such as mazes, ins, valleys, inds, and abysses, all filled with spiritual creatures. If deity yers were careless, their incarnations might even be killed by spiritual creatures! However, unlike when normal incarnations die and deity yers lose spirituality, if the incarnation dies inside the Spiritual Realm, the deity yer will not lose spirituality. Instead, theyll receive a slight replenishment, which can even be considered as an encouragement award. Thus, all Giant Spirit Level deity yers are eager to obtain these ces in the Spiritual Realm. Even transcendent-level ones consider them important because They all have juniors they value! As a result, Zow City and Stone City, which usually interact frequently with one another, have no hesitation in disregarding face and striving to secure more Spaces in the Spiritual Realm, even if they have to break the others face! Thank you to all the readers for their subscription support-! The humble author bows in gratitude-! Chapter 307: 143: [Deity Legitimacy]! The best way to deal with the unblockable is to kill It! _2 Chapter 307: 143: [Deity Legitimacy]! The best way to deal with the unblockable is to kill It! _2
Trantor: 549690339 At the same time, It could quite distinctly feel a deep-seated connection between itself and the World Will of the Celestial, as well as the whole civilization of the Sky Man Tribe. This feeling was like It was like
I, am the world! Even the Warrior Ancestor Hime, who was single-heartedly pursuing the strongest martial art, couldnt help but feel, I, am Civilization! This is what a Deity yer feels like! Even Logan found this sensation novel, and couldnt help but projecting a strand of his will to experience it directly. As a Deity yer, It had never experienced such a shift from being a civilizations leader to bing the deity of that civilizations race. This feeling was extremely beneficial for It toprehend the essence of civilization. Even though nothing seemed different for now, the day when it would be put to use would be crucial! And this, is the foundation. But the changes thate with being a Deity yer did not stop there, the transformations were still ongoing, and the log was continuous [Log]: Detecting that the Heavenly Martial Mark of Civilization Foundation is unimed, integrating the Heavenly Martial Mark for you. [Log]: Sessful integration of the Heavenly Martial Mark!
[Log]: From this point forward, without your permission, no Sky Man of yourmand can use,prehend, or borrow the Heavenly Martial Divine Skill from the Heavenly Martial Mark! [Log]: Detecting that the Dragon of National Fortune from the Civilization Foundation has not been born, imnting Heavenly Martial Dragon Vein for you [Log]: Sessful imntation of Heavenly Martial Dragon Vein! [Log]: Your National Fortune Flood Dragon subordinate to the Great Virtue Kingdom has been imnted with the Heavenly Martial Dragon Vein. It has the qualifications to upgrade to be a Dragon of National Fortune. After swallowing other National Fortune Flood Dragons, and after Great Virtue has truly dominated the Sky Man Tribe, the National Fortune Flood Dragon will transform into a Dragon of National Fortune! [Log]: Detecting that the Heavenly Martial Temple from the Civilization Foundation has not been established, constructing the framework [Log]: The Fate of Heavenly Martial is being infused into you. After the Heavenly Martial Temple is established, it can be put into use straight away! [Log]: Detecting that youck a High Priest for the Heavenly Martial Temple [Log]: Detected that the Hero Identity C Thorn Saint and Limited Special Effect C High Priest can bebined to create[Thorn Patriarch]. You can select a candidate to merge into Thorn Patriarch and serve as High Priest of the Heavenly Martial Temple!
[Log]: Detected the emergence of Deity yers and the initially disordered Civilization Spirituality the Heavenly Martial is gradually condensing and reordering itself! [Log]: You have attained a divine name [Heavenly Celestial Goddess]! It was only until here that Warrior Ancestor Hime was fully considered a deity of the Sky Man Tribe, possessing all authority and power over her Celestial and the Sky Man Tribe! Then immediately following, a series of text disying information about the Civilization Foundation appeared before It [Name]: Heavenly Martial Mark [Type]: Treasures of Civilization [Level]: Foundation [Special Effect]: Through the Heavenly Martial Mark, the Sky Man Tribe canprehend the Heavenly Martial Divine Skill that has been sealed in their bloodline. And with a very small cost, the Heavenly Martial Divine Skill can be borrowed through the Heavenly Martial Mark! [Name]: Dragon of National Fortune [Type]: Treasures of Civilization [Level]: Foundation [Special Effect]: This is the symbol of consolidated Fate of the nations within the Celestial Martial Civilization. Within this Sky Man nation, the Dragon of National Fortune can exercise abilities simr to the World Steward adjusting time, climate, distribution, and concentration of spiritual energy, adjusting birth rates, making the publics will more susceptible to change. Compared to the World Steward, the Dragon of National Fortune has a special effect that allows it to be closely linked with the entire nation, allowing it to gauge the oues of the adjustments as theyre being made! [Name]: Heavenly Martial Temple [Type]: Treasures of Civilization [Level]: Foundation
[Special Effect]: The Heavenly Martial Temple is the Civilization Foundation of the Sky Man Tribe to be used for waging wars externally. Prior to conducting external warfare, one can conduct temple calctions in the Heavenly Martial Temple to gain powerful blessings. Furthermore, when the Celestial Martial Civilization temporarilycks external objectives, the Heavenly Martial Temple can be used to conduct World Anchoring to rapidly search for suitable targets for the Celestial Martial Civilization to wage war against! [Note]: Every ten years, it possesses the ability to forcefully break through the causality and trace the world coordinates of the target! [Deity]: Hime [Divine Power]: Sky Man Belief, Heavenly Martial, Martial Monument [Concept]: Opportunity of Martial Dao Authority [Rule]: Martial Arts Source [Civilization Foundation]: Heavenly Martial Mark, Dragon of National Fortune (The National Fortune Flood Dragon of the Great Virtue Kingdom has been infused into the Heavenly Martial Dragon Vein and is in the process of transformation), Heavenly Martial Temple (infused with Heavenly Martial Fate, and is under construction) [Civilization Spirituality]: Heavenly Martial (Gradually condensing and bing ordered) [Civilization Spirituality Progress]: Heavenly Martial 31.7% [Divine Role]: Heavenly Celestial God [Divine Art]: Heavenly Martial Divine Skill (Quick Change), Heavenly Martial Blessing, Sky Man Warrior, Sky Man Shadow, Sky Man Altar [Followers]: Sky Man Tribe (High-level Mythical Race) [Hero]: Valerie Zoe Dalziel, Female Warrior Goddess (Ninth Rank/Weakened State. Level dropped to 7th-rank) [Belief]: 61,125,620 (Killed five Mythical- level Lotan Grand Archbishops, Mythical Level Deity yers self-exploded) [Civilization Points]: 12,000 [Civilization]: Martial Arts Civilization (Many kingdoms are surrendering Not fully conquered) [The World]: Celestial (Small) [Authority Level]: Non-starred Free People [Merit Points ount]: None [Note]: You did not use the Undying Concept, and have re-infused it into your Goblin World Fragment. You still possess one resurrection opportunity! Finally, the matters of the Sky Man Tribe have been settled. After experiencing the sensation of transforming from a tribal leader to a tribal deity, Logan left the Sky Man Tribe with themand to conserve strength and not to wage war on a whim, before withdrawing his will and returning to his Goblin World Fragment. After his will was withdrawn, Logan couldnt help but subconsciously sigh, Unexpectedly, even incarnate forms are in control of small-scales. And here I am, still struggling at the world fragment level of Boundary Ind. Of course, Logan just thought so casually. After all, the reason why his world fragment has not evolved into a micro is because he deliberately suppressed the worlds transformation in order to gain huge benefits when he finally broke through to the Transcendent Tier. In other aspects, especially in terms ofbat power, he had already reached a peak [Log]: You have separated and duplicated the Warrior Skills in the Origin Martial Dao! [Log]: You have infused the duplicated Origin Martial Dao ? Warrior Skills into your Goblin giant n! [Log]: Thebat power and level of your Goblin Giant n have undergone major transformations! As soon as Logan created the Origin Martial Dao, he stripped and duplicated its warrior skills and imparted them to his Goblin Giant n. This has significantly boosted thebat power of the Goblin Giants! And the log prompt also confirms this The Goblin Giant n now urgently need a war Only war can prove strength! Logan was not in a hurry. At this moment, there was a civilization that had already set off and wasing determinedly to wage war on them! Despite Logan having already used the Unpredictable Book, blocking his world coordinates, this unknown enemy, stubbornly and tenaciously, wouldnt let go. And now, Logan was just waiting quietly [Log]: You have used the Unpredictable Book! [Log]: You have consumed 10,000,000 Faith Points to activate the Unpredictable Book! [Log]: You have ced your world coordinates into the Unpredictable Book. The Unpredictable Book is exerting its power [Log]: Leaked world coordinates are being retrieved [Log]: 3,566,151,621 pieces of information carriers have all been blocked! [Log]: 231,351 lifeforms have obtained your world coordinates. Your world coordinates are being blocked [Log]: 231,350 world coordinates have been blocked! [Log]: An entity that has obtained your world coordinates cannot be blocked. This entity is detected to be the source of your world coordinate leak! [Log]: A method of blocking has been detected Kill It! Thank the book friend Wood Cant Turn Green for the reward of 500 points! Chapter 232 - 232: 112: ( Sky Man ? Forbidden Land) ! Chapter 232 - 232: 112: ( Sky Man ? Forbidden Land) !
Blue Star Deitys End is also a Regtion?!_2 Trantor: 549690339 Any more than that, Im afraid it wouldnt be enough.
Thats where the quotase in. Since theres no way to limit the number, how do Zow City and Stone City negotiate? Threats, destruction. Just like before, when Stone City demanded eight spots and Zow City only had two. In innguage, its actually Stone City and Zow City saying, I have a Mythical Level Deity here, although they dont need spiritual foundation anymore, but They can go in! If you dont agree to a 70/30 split, Ill send them in and take out all your Divine yers incarnations, so you wont even get one spot! Zow City had no power to resist before. But now its different with the presence of the Goblin Deity, who can stand up to Stone City, I have someone here who can match, or even thrash Mythical Level Deities, do you believe Ill let them take all your Divine yers out?
If both sides take each other out, thats a viciouspetition, which is not allowed by the Blue Star Civilization. So now, the two sides will sit down together and see which side is stronger to im more spots justly. However, both sides have Mythical Levelbat power. So its different than before; even the losing side will have at least three spotsAs a rule. Hell. Taking a look at Christopher Lanes hesitation after his unhesitant rejection of her proposal, Snow Queen couldnt help butugh coldly, Lets see then. After saying that, Snow Queen walked towards Southwick, preparing to give this long-admired Mythical Grade Divine yer a pep talk and win this battle of the Spiritual Realm- If we can secure seven spots, Stone City will have at least three Mythical Level Deities in the next few years. Within ten years, at least one Transcendent Divine Gamer!
By doing this, Ill be able to gather the merits Ive been wanting for that treasure If my luck is good, I might not even have to wait ten years. Unfortunately, Southwick is someone elses nurtured yer, I cant get his merits. On top of that, to have him work for me, I have to give benefits to the Transcendent Deity behind him; its infuriating. Thinking about this, Snow Queen couldnt help but have a tight expression, and her breath naturally carried a faint murderous intent. Even Southwick, who was in a state of extreme anger, could faintly feel a chill on his back at this moment. Southwick quickly began to show his loyalty- Rest assured, Snow Queen, Ill utterly smash that so-called Goblin Deity! Southwick guarantees thepletion of the mission! Believe in me, Ill definitely win! Looking at the confident Southwick, Snow Queen nodded lightly. Logically, wasnt it natural for a Mythical Level Divine yer of a High -Level Monarch Race to thrash a Giant Level Deity yer of a Prisoner Breed? However, Snow Queen always had a faint sense of unease in her heart. At this moment- Hum! The space in front of the Spiritual Realm trembled faintly, sending out ripples. The next moment, a Deity yer wearing white robes, holding the Scepter of Kings, and possessing a handsome face resembling the most perfect being in the world descendedThe Goblin Deity! Goblin Deity, youve finally arrived. Christopher Lane, without any Transcendent Divine Gamers airs, greeted Logan immediately after his arrival and began to express his concern, Are you tired from your incarnation? Do you want to rest a bit before we start the battle of the Spiritual Realm? Upon hearing Christopher Lanes words, all the Deity yers present couldnt help but darken their faces- Incarnation was a matter of an instant. Moreover, it wasnt going to another world; it was returning to Blue Star, returning home! How could one feel anything butfort, whats there to be tired about! And you, a lofty Department Chief of the Guards, a Transcendent Divine Gamer, do you really have no shame doing this? Logan was also a bit confused, but at this moment, his mind waspletely upied with the most significant matter of deducing his own path to transcendence, leaving him with no thoughts for anything else. Therefore, he shook his head slightly and said, Whos the person on the other side? Let me deal with them quickly. Thinking about it, even Logan, whoseputing power had already far exceeded the limit, felt saying it like this seemed somewhat wrong and hurriedly added, After I replenish my spiritual foundation inside the Spiritual Realm next, I have other things to do, uh I dont underestimate It. All the people present: 0 0110 o Southwick: (#d?d) Snow Queen, Christopher Lane: (o_o;;) In the end, Southwick let out an extremely angered voice, Alright, alright. You have indeed sought your own death! T20 World Region, T201219 Celestial (Small), Central Continent, Great Virtue, Imperial City, Dalziel Manor, Elder Sister, you want to hold the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament? Zara Lily Dalziel looked at Valerie Zoe Dalziel with a surprised expression, seeming as if she didnt notice the golden light spot on Valeries brows, showing no doubts and just expressing her surprise wholeheartedly, I knew it! Elder Sister, you really have no issues! Hmph, its your fault for speaking unclearly before. I was worried that you were deliberately hiding from me that you were deeply poisoned and couldnt recover. Now that I see you can hold the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament, I am relieved, hehe! Looking at her mischievous sister, Valerie Zoe Dalziel smiled lightly, listening to Zara Lily Dalziel continue chatting, His Majesty, the Emperor, knew that you have recovered and promptly sent an eunuch to visit you and see how well you have recuperated. However, the eunuch from the imperial pce is still waiting outside, being held up by the Martial God Guards, and waiting for permission to enter. Elder Sister, do you want to let him in? Valerie Zoe frowned when she heard what Zara Lily Dalziel said. Even though she had anticipated the Emperor would send someone to visit, she still couldnt help but frown. Because the existence of the Valkyries is different among the entire Sky Man Tribe Valkyries, determined by the Heavenly Dao! Not to mention Emperor Great Virtue, even if all his ancestors were resurrected, they could not change ormand the Valkyries to do anything. Moreover, the Valkyries have the qualifications to decide the Great Virtue Imperial Throne! This led to Emperor Great Virtues love-hate rtionship with the Valkyries Love, because the Valkyrie is the pir that stabilizes Great Virtue; as long as the Valkyrie doesnt fall, Great Virtue doesnt perish. Hate, because which Emperor would allow an existence that can decide his throne? The Royal Family has always treated the Valkyries with both appeasement and vignce. Especially after the spread of the Red Dust Miasma, the current Emperor has repeatedly tried to probe the Valkyries specific situation without knowing why. Really? As far as I know, the Great Virtue Royal Family doesnt have the custom of marrying within the same family. Now with internal and external troubles, what trick does this dog Emperor want to pull off? They all have short lives, I dont know whats worth fussing about. For a moment, Valerie Zoe Dalziel couldnt quite understand. However, not understanding, she fortunately doesnt think too much Anything that doesnt submit, just kill it. Central Continent, Great Virtue, Imperial City, Imperial Pce, Underground Pce, Imperial Father. Imperial Ancestor. Ancestors and Forefathers The current Great Virtue Emperor knelt in the Imperial shrine, looking at the numerous portraits hanging high above the shrine and couldnt help but cry bitterly, as he knelt down in a huge, bizarre array. The imperial shrine has a Martial Sky Array Ultimate Heaven and Earth Communication, and even the Valkyrie, even the first-generation Valkyrie cannot hear or sense the slightest movement here. Even if the Valkyrie observed the Imperial Pce through the Heavenly Bridge now, she would only find the Emperor ying with his concubines in his sleeping chambers, surrounded by nine beauties. She would never discover the existence of this Forbidden Land in the underground pce, which was built with the painstaking efforts of generations of the Great Virtue Emperors! Imperial Father, you were at the peak of your life, clearly still able to live for several hundred years But you forcibly sacrificed your lifespan for our royal familys n, casting the Martial Sky Array ? Sky Man Transformation with the blood and bones of our ancestors and forefathers, in order to rece the Valkyries destiny with our royal family! Do you know? Now, the opportunity is here! Chapter 233 - 233: 113: (Unthinkable Cause) ! No, how did you expose yourself? Chapter 233 - 233: 113: (Unthinkable Cause) ! No, how did you expose yourself?
Trantor: 549690339 Land of Promise, Blue Star, District 2,
The wilderness area between Zow City and Stone City. Before the Spiritual Realm shrouded in golden fog, numerous Law Chains prated the void, creating an[Otherworldly Battlefield]. Unlike otherworldly battlefields where monsters destroy cities due to spatial rifts appearing. This Otherworldly Battlefield was more rudimentary and the space was considerably smaller. There was only one purpose Prevent the destruction of the Spiritual Realm due to a Mythical Grade battle. Even if just a little bit of the surrounding golden fog in the Spiritual Realm was blown away, it would be enough to make all the Deity yers present feel distressed. Quite full of yourself, huh? Within the Otherworldly Battlefield, Southwick revealed his true form, which was forty meters tall, not far from the usual fifty meters of a Transcendent Tier. The usual Mythical Grade was only thirty meters. Dont underestimate this seemingly superficial[data] Although the fifty-meter sizepared to a Micr seems insignificant, it can easily destroy a Micr that is billions timesrger than itself.
Its as if body size doesnt matter much. However, the[true form]of a Deity has an extremely intuitive significance Carrying the Void Law Resonance. Because[size]and[mass]are the most basicws in the void, they naturally have some significance. Therger the true form, the higher the[strength]representation, thus able to carry morews. When Exclusive Laws trigger[Void Law Resonance] , higher amplitude resonance can be generated, and greater power can be exerted. To give a more intuitive example Suppose there are two Deity yers of the same rank with identical Exclusive Laws (which is impossible due to the uniqueness of Exclusive Laws), and the degree of Branding the Void with their Exclusive Laws is simr. One is fifty meters, the other is sixty meters. With no external force involved, the sixty-meter tall one wouldpletely dominate the fifty-meter tall one! Rolling waves of purgatory-like mes burned intensely, and countless grotesque, nerce-100R1ng and viciously-aeslc prisoners appeared m and out of sight around the Prison Demon God of Southern Divination, Southwick. Each one of them had a powerful aura, at least of Mythical Grade existence, and they were eternally imprisoned in Southwicks Divine Kingdom Prototype, forever as ves! They looked at everything before them with hate-filled eyes, but when they looked at Southwick, their gazes were filled with fear and submission.
If you underestimate me, be prepared to pay the price! After assuming his true form in the Otherworldly Battlefield, Southwick didnt make a move but quietly waited for Logans move. It disdained sneak attacks. It wanted the Goblin Deity who belittled it to be at its peak state, and thenpletely crush it to regain its honor! As for the Deity yers outside the Otherworldly Battlefield, whether from Zow City or Stone City, they couldnt help but exim when they saw this scene. Although this God of Demon Prison didnt have any strong record of oveing Mythical rank with a Giant Spirit Body or revolting against the Transcendent Tier with a Mythical Body. However, just by having a true form ten meters taller than the average Mythical Grade, It had already proven Its extraordinary ability! Even the Giant Spirit Level Divine yers from Zow City who stood on the side of the Goblin Deity began to question their confidence in the Goblin Deity when they saw this. Especially during the Defensive Battle, the Elephant God and the God of Hawk-headed People, who were in the High-end Battle Circle , were even more worried They had witnessed Logans Goblin Deity unleashing its full power only to repel the Ninth Prince who was stuck in the Spatial Rift! Yet, the Prison Demon God was able to dominate the Ninth Prince while being in its peak state. In their opinion, it was impossible for Logans strength to skyrocket in just over ten days Even if it did skyrocket, changing from barely repelling the Ninth Prince to having strengthparable to the Ninth Prince, it still wouldnt be enough! Yet, with themselves, there wouldnt be the slightest hope at all! Looking at the extremely angry and confident God of Demon Prison, Logan was truly a bit helpless. He didnt know if he tried to exin now, would it be seen as another mockery, reigniting an even more intense rage Forget it, lets end this quickly. Logan shook his head slightly. His mind was filled with the 1,800 construction paths of Exclusive Laws. He truly had no time to show a[Zow-Stone Friendly]gesture, Then harvest the Spirituality, and start preparing for the transformation of Exclusive Laws. Logans body swayed slightly, revealing his true form as well. However,pared to the forty-meter tall Prison Demon God, Logans true form was only thirty-three meters tall, exactly the size of the Goblin Great God. This size, for a Giant Spirit Level Deity yer who was only Ninth Rank, was already excessively huge! Still d in white robes, the Scepter of Kings erged proportionally. The ck and gold Wicked Spirituality enveloped Logans true form like a long winding river, filled with dangerous power. Although it was not forty meters tall, the thirty-meter true form, as well as its facial appearance and features, appeared as a[perfect existence], making all Deity yers present, including the two Transcendent Tier Department Chiefs, unable to find any ws. With their insight, although they couldnt see the Wicked Spiritualitys origin, they could feel the extraordinary and dangerous aspects of Wicked Spirituality and didnt dare to take it lightly.. Chapter 234 - 234: 113: 【Unthinkable Cause】! No, how did you expose yourself?_2 Chapter 234 - 234: 113:Unthinkable Cause! No, how did you expose yourself?_2
Trantor: 549690339 Moreover, they also noticed the [Infinite Evolutionary Body] Logan used to condense the Totem Entity! At the same time, the same idea emerged in the will of these old rivals Could this Goblin Deity be trying to take the path of Perfect Evolution!
Impossible, right? Back then, there was the [Lower-ss Mythical Race: Divine Slime], which was most suitable for the path of evolution. Relying on its own race being born from the [High-level Prisoner Race: Slime]and leaping because of the [Miracle Trait] due to the [Unthinkable Cause], as well as the [Inclusive Trait] that the slimes inherently possess, it still failed to achieve the path of Perfect Evolution! Even if the Goblin Tribe repeatedly breaks through the limits of their race under Its guidance, and evenpletes the Race Promotion But this imperfect race, the Goblins, will absolutely not help It achieve Perfect Evolution! However, the Evolutionary Body can also take many paths such as[Devouring Evolution], [Level-Up Evolution], [nting Evolution], [Reproduction Evolution] Thinking of other possibilities, Christopher Lane and Snow Queen exchanged a smile. The next moment, however, their faces fell as they looked back at the Otherworldly Battlefield. At this moment in the Otherworldly Battlefield, Lord Southwick, who had been in a state of extreme anger for a long time, could no longer suppress his rage within,
Are you ready for this! Lord Southwick had no intention of letting the Goblin Deity on the other side make the first move, instead, he let out a furious roar and released all the [Sins of the Shadows] without hesitation, to perform Void Resonance under the effect of his Exclusive Law, [Serious Criminal Inferno], amplifying it in hopes of killing the Goblin Deity in one blow! Thunderous! Blue Star, as their of Deity yers, is extremely remote from the Worlds and Civilizations where all deity yers reside. However, it allows all Deities yers to perfectly disy their [Void Law Resonance Amplitude] within the World Area of their respective worlds and even make them more perfect! As if rolling thunder heralding the arrival, countless ripples appeared out of nowhere, and then, like waves, they all blessed Lord Southwicks Conviction of Hellfire in an instant! At this moment, even the spatial stability of Blue Star, as well as the solidity of the Otherworldly Battlefield, were faintly shaken, giving off the unstable trend! Oneyer, twoyers Fouryers! Christopher Lane and Snow Queen saw the number of ripples in the blink of an eye outside the Otherworldly Battlefield, and couldnt help but be shocked by Lord Southwicks genius, Ordinary Mythical Beings, when forming their Divine Kingdom and branding the Void, can only barely reach the level of threeyers, with an eight-fold amplification effect on themselves!
This kid Lord Southwick has actually branded his Exclusive Law in the Void with fouryers while still at the Mythical Level! The forty-meter body is not for show, thats a full sixteen times amplification! At this moment, even Christopher Lane, who was inexplicably confident in the Goblin Deity, couldnt help but feel a little anxious. Sixteen times amplitlcatlon< As a Top Schr, Logan naturally had a corresponding understanding of the degree of Law branding in the Void. Unlike the outside world, It was directly confronting this kind of oppression! And this was the first time It had faced the Void Law Resonance up close! Before that, whether it was the Ninth Prince, the Byron White Alien Deity, or the Remnant of Gluttonous Emperor, they all belonged to the category of foreign visitors and couldnt use Void Law Resonance at all! Without facing the Void Law Resonance, one would never know how terrifying that multiple increase is Making the slightest difference change into a vastly insurmountable gap! So, its only natural that Lord Southwick would be angry about Zow City sending the Goblin Deity as their trump card against him, and appearing confident that they could handle him. This kind of pressure. This kind of feeling of amplification from Void Law Resonance As the sixteen-fold amplified Hellfire Conviction descended, Logan slightly narrowed his eyes. However, It had no fear or tension, only a sense of tion for having a deeper understanding of Its Exclusive Laws existence! It wasnt for nothing. Just now, I had a deeper understanding of the Perfect Concept governing variousws, and my Perfect Spear has undergone some transformation, so Logans Scepter of Kings in his hand instantly changed into a long spear, the evil ck gold Spirituality and variousplete, colorful Laws turned into rainbows, spiraling on the Perfect Spear, forming a sharp spiral, Please have a taste of it! The next moment, Logan burst into action and the Perfect Spear instantly stabbed out! Boom! In an instant, countless collisions thunderously exploded, and the tremendous fluctuations swept through the entire Otherworldly Battlefield like crazy! There was the extremely wicked spirituality causing destruction, corroding the rules of the Damned Purgatory, and there were signs of the Sinful Purgatorys phantom crazily devouring Logans many perfectws. Every inch of the battlefield was trembling and roaring! Wicked spirituality, rule fragments, and the Sinful Purgatorys phantom were all scattered! At this moment, even Christopher Lane and the Snow Queen, who were outside the Otherworldly Battlefield, couldnt see the scene clearly. They only knew that at that moment, the Goblin Deity had erupted in a power they didnt understand, and it was momentarily shing with Lord Southwicks power! Who won in the end? At this moment, Christopher Lane and the Snow Queen were more anxious than anyone else. At the same time, the Stone City Giant Deity yers and the Giant Spirit-level yers of Zow City, who were standing together, were nervous in their hearts The victory or defeat of this battlergely determined their pecking order among them! No deity yer didnt yearn to reach the Mythical Grade and achieve a Transcendent Tier! Entering the Spiritual Realm, harvesting enough spirituality in a short time is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity Even Heather Graham would be moved by such an opportunity! Lord Southwick must have won! The Giant Deity yer of Stone City suddenly said, After all, Lord Southwick is a genuine Mvthical Grade Deitv ver, and his true body is forty meters tall. You cant not understand this concept. Hmph, who cant brag? Can you see it? Or are you inside? Hearing this, the Giant-level yers of Zow City, even though they were uncertain, still retorted, Look at your Snow Queen, isnt she also looking anxious and waiting? Dont you think your vision is better than the Snow Queen? Your Lord Lane doesnt seem rxed either. Heh, well find out soon! Same to you. After all, Lord Southwick is a high-level Monarch Race, and the Goblin Deity? Just a prisoner breed. Prisoner breed? You are not as powerful as them, are you? When they were mocking each other, both sides of the Giant Spirit yers were silent, and they were utterly defeated by their own words Among them, even the lowest-ranked were Monarch Grade Deity yers! Yet they could not evenpare to the Prisoner Breed Goblin Deity! How could they not be silent! Moreover, although they did not admit it verbally, they knew very well in their hearts The difficulty of promoting the Goblin Tribe to a High-level Prisoner Race is even more significant than advancing to the Super Level! With the talent of the Goblin Deity, reaching a Transcendent Tier in the future is a sure thing! Forget it, I dont want to argue with you guys anymore; lets just wait quietly for the result. A Giant Spirit yer spoke wearily, After bing Transcendent, it is a whole new world. Only after bing Transcendent can one truly enter the grand stage of the Void! By then, even a talent like this Goblin Deity will be destined to blend in amongst the crowd! At present, we are all still mere new recruits. The feeling of having our destiny controlled by others is not pleasant at all Thank you, dear readers, for your subscription supporta Little author bows in gratitude-! My condition has been a bit offtely, but Im trying to adjust.. Please give me some time to adapt-! Chapter 235 - 235: 114: [The Fight for Taoism) ! Brother, don’t talk tough, I am using cheats. Chapter 235 - 235: 114: [The Fight for Taoism) ! Brother, dont talk tough, I am using cheats.
Trantor: 549690339 The Land of Promise, Blue Star, District 2,
A wilderness zone between Zow City and Stone City. In front of the ce radiant with golden spiritual mist, where the Law Chains pierced through the void, forming the [Otherworldly Battlefield]. The space cracks and ripples, the so-called gun smoke, gradually dispersed, and all Deity yers firmly focused on the Otherworldly Battlefield. The next moment, what revealed before them stunned them! In front of them was an epic scene A giant wearing white robes holding the Perfect Spear with a colorful spiral spearhead and ck-and-gold engraved patterns, directly piercing through the sin punishment purgatory, the spearhead deeply stabbing on an evenrger God of Demon Prison C like a scroll depicting the killing of gods by giants! Ssss, how is this possible! This God of the Goblin, isnt he just at Giant Spirit Level? Exactly, how did he defeat Southwick in one attack!? Southwick is a bona fide High-level Monarch Mythical God yer though! Voices of disbelief came from the mouths of the Deity yers from Stone City, many tinged with frustration, Its over, now do we only have three quotas left?
This is a disaster, my power was weaker to begin with, plus Im only a High-level War Race. I guess Im out. Same here, though I belong to the Low-level Monarch Species, my power is not far from yours. If you are not selected, I wont be chosen either. We suddenly lost five seats, leaving only three from the original eight! Hehe, our quotas went up from two to seven, an increase of five! At the same time, some Deity yers from Zow City were cheering. They originally had only two selected to enter the Spiritual Realm. This time around, Department Chief Christopher Lane brought two more people, which made four! Damn it, we only have four Deity yers, doesnt this mean we have three extra seats? Who cares, they didnt invite us to share the pie previously. Theyd rather waste it instead of giving some to us! From the current circumstance, even if they were only Giant Spirit Level Deity yers, Being from Blue Star, and as Deity yers, definitely implies that they cannot be shallow in their understanding The Goblin Deity hung Southwick high, who had such a notable reputation among the Deity yers, in the air like a pinata; this could only mean that Southwick had no power to resist! Speaking of which, the Goblin Deity is truly incredible, he managed to render Southwick, a Mythical Level Deity, utterly defenseless, with merely a Giant Spirit Body!
This is too abnormal, too terrifying, luckily he is one of ours! Yes, its hard to imagine, if the Goblin Deity can appear in the Void as our enemy, I wonder which death I would choose! As they were discussing, Snow Queen also showed a bitter smile. She had been somewhat anxious before, feeling that that something was not right. Now that it hade true, she was helpless. She also felt irritated about the bragging Southwick did earlier, Is this it? You said you were sure to win? Huh? Where is your certainty now? Looking at that subtle andcent smile on Christopher Lane, feeling him leaning nonchntly closer and softly saying, Oh my. Snow Queen, dont concern yourself too much about wins and losses. The most important thing is friendship, the wins and losses are secondary! Looking at Christopher Lanes smug expression, Snow Queen was instantly offended Sizzles Faith and Divine Power continuously leaked from the body of Southwick, the God of the Demon Prison The so-called true body here is nothing more than their incarnation. One cannot expect the avatar to have the same high attack, high defense and long health bar as its original body. Of course, the strength of most Deity yers incarnations reflects the strength of original bodies. At least thats true for Logan and Southwick, there wont be a situation where the avatar is significantly weaker than the original body. Thus, Logans Perfect Spear stayed embedded in Southwicks heart Spirit body of the Deity, of course wouldnt have weak points like hearts and brains as those of mortals. They are more like the some Martial Arts Civilizations ability-Blood Droplet Regeneration, having no weak points, as long as there is a remnant of the body and enough Faith points, they can revive at will. However, at this moment, Southwicks spirit body, which was believed to have no weak points, had a weak point under Logans Perfect Spear Under perfection, there must be imperfection! In front of the Perfect Spear, everything is a weak point! Thus, it was no surprise that Southwick felt as if he was nailed into the space by Logans Perfect Spear and couldnt move. He could only let himself, who made him extremely furious and wanted to wash away his shame with absolute strength, pinned him above the empty space, as if nailed on a pir of shame. God of Goblin! You wait Seeing the gun smoke in the space disperse and all the Deity yers eyes were turned towards him, which included the Giant Spirit Level Deity yer from Stone City whom he used to look down upon, and the Snow Queen who he always looked up to. Those weird nces, he felt like drilling into the crevices dug by some aardvark! Sizzle! The next moment, Southwick actually tore his incarnated spirit body on his own, and in the blink of an eye, the spirit body, which was full of aggressive and destructive aura just now, had now turned into countless ck light spots, floating and scattering above the Otherworldly Battlefield.. Chapter 236 - 236: 114: [The Fight for Taoism) ! Brother, don’t talk tough, I am using cheats_2. Chapter 236 - 236: 114: [The Fight for Taoism) ! Brother, dont talk tough, I am using cheats_2.
Trantor: 549690339 And this action also dered the end of this [Spiritual Realm Contest] High -level Monarch Race, Mythical Level Deity yer, God of Demon Prison, defeated.
High -level Prisoner Race, Giant Spirit Level Divinity yer, Logan, rebel against the Monarch Myth Victory! Regarding Southwicks harsh words, Logan justughed it off Now they cant beat me, what about in the future? Bro, Im using cheats. And you dont even know who I am, so youre talking tough? Hum In the blink of an eye, the Otherworldly Battlefield dissipated, and Logan returned to the Spiritual Realm before. Youve worked hard. Seeing Logan, Christopher Lane changed his arrogant expression in front of the Snow Queen and wore a caring face, causing Arin to subconsciously twitch his mouth. But Christopher Lane didnt care, in his eyes, this Goblin Deity was not just an ordinary so-called genius divinity yer, but a walking merit!
Licking deity? Sorry, I, Blue Star Guardian Zow City Branch Minister Christopher Lane, cant do it. But licking merit? Sorry, no one can do it better than me! However, facing a caring Christopher Lane, Logan had no intention of being polite and just coughed twice. Oh. Christopher Lane was stunned for a moment, and suddenly realized it. He turned his palm and took out a key from the Hyperdimensional mark that emitted blue radiance and seemed infinite like the tidal waves engraved on the surface. He handed it to Logan and spoke softly, Goblin Deity, here is the promised [Key to the Secret Realm]. As long as you help, it will be given to you! Of course, the level of the Secret realm behind this key is not high, its just a Mythical Grade secret realm. But its very suitable for you, as it contains a lot of [Water Treasures], including the [Water Origin C World Treasure] that you need to construct your Divine Kingdom! Of course, there are many dangers within. Even with your strength, I suggest you find some friends to explore together.
Besides, my secret realm key is not an exclusive one; there are several symbiotic secret realm keys. That means, once you enter the secret realm, the opponents you face are likely not just the monsters and traps in the realm, but also other deity yers. Among these deity yers, the probability of encountering transcendent ones is extremely high. After all, a World Treasure that can serve as the [Water Origin] for constructing a divine kingdom, is a rare and valuable existence even for lower Super Rank deity yers! And this secret realm key can only be used once, so seize the opportunity. By the way, remember to buy an [Istion Page] to prevent poisoning by the [Poison of Karma]. Although its only a Mythical Grade secret realm, there have been precedents of encountering the Poison of Karma! Hearing Christopher Lanes endless talk, Logan just smiled slightly, without any impatience. He knew that Christopher Lane was telling him some basic points as a senior. As for the deeper levels? One can only discern the authenticity of the various information through the messages in the Hyperdimensional Forum and collect them on their own. After all, the secret realms are heaven-sent, they are the relics of the transcendent dead, their Divine Kingdom, or Heavenly Cave, or Blessed Land, or Domain! Every secret realm has unique existences in one way or another. Some are barren, and you may get nothing upon entering. Some are rich, and you may make a fortune overnight upon entering. And some are full of danger. Once you enter, you may even be exposed to the [Poison of Karma], which could poison your body to death through your incarnation! Logan was also very satisfied with this key to the Secret Realm It was this key to the Secret Realm that made him agree to Christopher Lanes conditions to help. He came for that [Water Origin C World Treasure] capable of constructing a divine kingdom! Now, the God Kingdom he built through the Sanctuary can only be called a [God Kingdom Prototype], with the most basic structure, and the special abilities of the [Sanctuary]. But a real divine kingdom is like a real world, possessing supreme power! In the Blue Star Civilization, the path to constructing the divine kingdom is through [Earth Fire Wind Water C Four Fundamental Divine Countries]! As the name implies, its about using the [Water Origin], [Earth Origin], [Wind Foundation], and [Fire Origin], four different types of World Treasures, as the foundation to create a brand new world! Thats also the reason why every deity yer strives toprehend the [World Law] perfectly. Building a divine kingdom doesnt mean that the world randomly obtained by deity yers bes useless, as if its just a transitional existence. On the contrary, due to the existence of the divine kingdom, their world bes moreplete The originally randomly obtained world represents the [Present World], which is the [Material World]. What is missing is the Spirit World. The Spirit World is also called Nonexistent Realm, Transcendent Realm, Heavenly Realm, Demon World, Immortal Realm, Demon Realm etc., which are worlds different from the mundane world in the void. In essence, it is the second world ovepping with the world. And this kind ofpletion can also locate the worlds of deity yers as The center of all realms. Thats also the starting point of the deity yers next stage. Level division after transcendent [Lower Super Rank: Only need to have an exclusivew, then condense the divine kingdom domain, and have the power to crush a micr..] Chapter 237 - 237: 114: [The Fight for Taoism) ! Brother, don’t talk tough, I am using cheats_3. Chapter 237 - 237: 114: [The Fight for Taoism) ! Brother, dont talk tough, I am using cheats_3.
Trantor: 549690339 [Middle -Level Transcendent: The goal is to make your civilization use its Exclusive Rule as the core, create new exclusive rules and give birth to new transcendent beings!] [High-ranking Overstep: Brand your exclusive rule within the void, so that all beings, even those not from your civilization, can learn,prehend, and circte it in a small area within a world zone!]
[Therefore, the goal is to brand your exclusive rule within the void. Without the power of the entire civilization promoting it, progress would be impossible!] [Throne: The Civilization under the Throne must upy a world zone, with the races under its banner bing the absolute ruling race of the world zone, fully implementing its exclusive rule!] [And promote it in multiple world zones so that your exclusive rule may, within your own territory, suppress all other powers!] After transcendent, the path one takes is to make ones [Exclusive Rule], circte throughout the entire void! How to implement it? Of course, by spreading ones [Exclusive Rule], so that alls and livesprehend, learn, and then start to deduce new rules based on ones exclusive rule, creating new systems, and making oneself the [Master of the Law]! In other words, this is a Battle! Of! Supremacy! Thats why war is the only means to conquer others. Fights for supremacy have always been life and death struggles. During Logans past life, whether it was the struggle between Buddhism and Taoism in ancient China, or the Crusades in the West, all these were life-taking battles for supremacy. And the [Rule Implementation] promoted by the Deity yers would only be more brutal than the battles for supremacy in his previous life .
Even by billions of times more! The purpose of creating a Divine Kingdom, merging worlds, is to create a [Center of All Realms] belonging to the Deity yers themselves. In this way, the cohesion of the pan-civilization system, built around ones world and civilization, would be strengthened, thus better promoting ones rules. In times of need, the illusory Divine Kingdom would instantly appear in the hands of Deity yers, suppressing everything in the form of a handheld Divine Nation! Of course, in this process- [Sanctuary] bes even more crucial Sanctuary can connect countless worlds! Allowing all the worlds under the Deity yers to easily reach the [Center of All Realms]. It can even serve as a War Hub, gathering the forces of all worlds under the control of the Deity yers in an instant to overwhelm anything! All Transcendent Divine Gamers will try everything to create their own Sanctuary. One could even say- A Transcendent Divine Gamer with a Sanctuary and one without a Sanctuary are not even of the same species when waging World War!
Thats why Logan, upon discovering the Secret Lands in the Heroic Spirit [Note]: This Secret Land and others are different. And the premise of all this is to create your own [Exclusive Rule], find the [Elements of Divine Nation Foundation], and create your own Divine Nation. Logan has now found a clue to the [Water Origin]. Next Just when Logan nned to directly enter the spiritual realm to harvest spirituality, skipping the process of umting spiritual foundationsStone City Branch Chief Snow approached, and said softly, Goblin Deity, I believe that with your talent, you should already have an idea for the creation of your exclusive rule. Once your spirituality isplete, you can directly create your own Exclusive Rule. So, I want to make a deal with you. Chapter 318: 148: The King of Angels! Rocking the human, right? I can do it too! _2 Chapter 318: 148: The King of Angels! Rocking the human, right? I can do it too! _2
Trantor:549690339 Heh, it seems that you dont have a deep understanding of the word suppression. Breaking through this kind of suppression is not simple. Instead, you have to gather aw that is stronger than the exclusivew suppressing yourself. Thats whats called a breakthrough! What the hell, a five-foldpound rule is alreadyparable to a unique concept and extreme sublimation. You should know that the previous Five-fold Compound RuleFive Elements Dao Law has be a dominator level figure. Now youre saying that the Goblin Giant God must gather aw stronger than the seven-foldpound rules? How is that possible?!
Its simply an impossible difficulty! What a pity; I really had high hopes for this rising Goblin Giant God before, but now I find out hes lost the potential to reach the Transcendent tier? Truly a shame! Not only did he lose the potential, but in the near future, he might even be in by his own followers! Now that I think about it, is it possible that all along, it wasnt the Goblin Giant God who was the true genius, but the Goblin Giant King? And the Goblin Giant King was the one who really carried the original Goblin God along? Hiss Now that you mention it, it really might be possible! There were many different opinions expressed in the T Forum, but most Deity yers didnt have much faith in the Goblin Giant God. It couldnt be helped; wanting to create an exclusivew stronger than the seven-foldpound rules was something harder than achieving the Kings Throne in everyones eyes- The previous person who reached the five-foldpound rule had achieved the Dominator level! Seven-foldpound rules were an unimaginable existence, let alone something more potent than that. Who would dare to imagine it?! Although Heather Graham was originally feeling displeased, when she saw the discussion on T Forum, her displeasure disappeared in an instant- Rather than feeling upset, she was now even more worried about Logans situation.
Its impossible. Even though Heather Graham was extremely concerned that Logan would be suppressed by his followers, she still had an inexplicable confidence in this Deity Gamer, who had been creating miracles ever since their first encounter. It was as if there was nothing he could not ovee! Even something like creating an exclusivew surpassing the seven-foldpound rules, which was seemingly impossible for ordinary Deity Gamers! Without a clue, Heather Graham could only continue to watch the projection. Suddenly, her pupils constricted- Because there, an immense shadow, as vast as a and filled with overwhelming malice, was charging towards Logans Goblin Giant World Fragment! In the T Forum- Damn, what is that thing, headed straight to the Goblin Giant Gods World Fragment?! Could it be such a coincidence? All the recent live-streamed Deity Gamers encountered idents! You dont know about this? Last time, it was Julius, the high-level Mythical Celestial Race member who wanted to step on District 2. During the live broadcast of his attempt to break the Celestial Races spine, his was invaded and brutally assaulted! I heard about it too; although he barely fought off the crazed Sky Dragon God and managed to shake off many pursuers, his was on the verge of shattering, and the cost paid was considerable! Not just that, hiss coordinates were leaked, so hes likely in grave danger!
That reminds me, thest live-streamed Deity Gamer was on the brink of disaster due to an invasion, and now this one is about to be invaded as well Thest one was the Sky Dragon God, so who is it this time? Is that Abyss Turtlefield?! I remember him; wasnt his Civilization FoundationDemon Insect Nest just burned by Heather Graham recently? Now hes gone mad and charged at the Goblin Giant Gods World Fragment with his! Hes gone insane! Charging with a, is he seeking mutual destruction? What the hell is that crazy Demon trying to do? Pay attention to his aura; Abyss Turtlefield has actually be a Transcendent Deity Gamer too! But the aura is a bit weird; it doesnt seem like a regr Transcendent Deity Gamer. Whats the difference with being irregr? Hes still a Transcendent Deity Gamer! Now its interesting. Not only is he a Transcendent Deity Gamer, but hes also got a with him, which seems like a mutual destruction posture. I wonder how the Goblin Giant God will cope with this! Lets just wait and see, the real show is yet toe.
Not only Heather Graham noticed this scene. Almost instantaneously, all the Deity Gamers noticed it too, having various reactions, such as anxiety, excitement, or gloating over the impending misfortune. Heather Graham clenched her lips. She knew some insider information about the rumors of the Abyss Turtlefield. She knew that there was a [Kings Throne] that wouldnt let the Abyss Turtlefield die easily. I can only do this The Abyss Turtlefield has a teacher, and I have a father! Heather Graham suppressed her consciousness, entering a private consciousness dimension, preparing to connect with her father[Angel King], who was currently fighting in the World Community. At this moment, there was another will far away from the Bottomless Abyss watching this ce. It was the teacher of Abyss Turtlefield, [King of Demon Abyss: Elsu]. His face was incredibly gloomy at this moment, and he was extremely annoyed, Damn it, this fool! If I had known, I wouldnt have ced so much [insanity] in the depths of his consciousness. Now, hes gone mad to such a degree! But if the amount of madness wasnt enough, how could I use his body to be reborn and go further! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Was my lesson to him not enough? Hes so stupid! But no matter what, the Abyss Turtlefield cant die! Elsus body, which was dormant in the Bottomless Abyss, detached itself and entered the Void Passage. He stared in the direction of the Abyss Turtlefield. Even though the Abyss Turtlefield had achieved Transcendent Tier and carried a of hatred to charge forward, he still didnt believe in the Abyss Turtlefield. Therefore, he was ready to take action at any time! At this moment, all the lives on the Goblin Giant ns noticed this terrifying life from beyond the sky! T World Community, T04 World Region, T0403rz, Abyss Turtlefield Logan looked at the oing demonic shadow, grinned, and revealed a smile, Your timing is perfect. You will be the stepping stone for the Goblin Giant n to make their first sound. Looking at the oing Abyss Turtlefield, Logan himself had no intention of taking action. With his discerning eyes, he could tell at a nce that the state of the Abyss Turtlefield was not right. It didnt look like a normal Deity yer who had ascended to be a Transcendent Divine Gamer. Instead, it seemed like a civilization individual had forcibly reached the Transcendent Tier by relying on devouring arge number of things beyond its level! In that case, Ill leave it to Martin. Although Martin had just broken through to the Mythical Grade and hadnt yet achieved Transcendent Tier, Logan wasnt worried at all. After all, when Martin had broken through to the legendary status, he had already given him quite a surprise! And now, he still believed that Martin would give him enough surprises, especially since this was the Seven-fold Compound Rules! Ill do it. Martin, standing above the royal capital, saw the Transcendent-tier demoning from beyond the sky, felt his fathers will, and revealed a confident smile, Why do you think I always im to be above the, and that I can suppress the Transcendent Tier with a flip of my hand? Martin took a gentle step. Instantly, he seemed to be enveloped in golden radiance. An emperor-like attire appeared all over his body, and he held a grey-white-gold three-color scepter in his hand. His voice was clear, Let me show you my power! Today, I will suppress this demon transcendent, and congratte my proof of the dao! Martins tone was filled with supreme confidence and dominance, as if the middle-level Transcendent-tier demon Deity yer was nothing but a molehill in his hands. The Seven-fold Compound Rules surpassed the vast majority of Unique Concepts and Extreme Sublimation existences. He had absolute confidence in himself! Moreover, he was under his fathers light. How could he lose!? Suppressing the Transcendent-tier demon was just a celebration of his proof of the dao! Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Martin stepped on it, and instantly appeared outside the with supreme majesty. At the same time, the raging Goblin Giants Fire emerged! Chapter 319: 149: Dark River Judgment! No way, another classic… Chapter 319: 149: Dark River Judgment! No way, another ssic
Trantor:549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region,
Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind, Within the void, a massive (small-sized) burning with pitch-ck, insane mes is rushing towards Logans Goblin Giant World Fragment with irresistible momentum! Meanwhile, outside of the world, a tiny figure (sixty meters tall) dressed in imperial robes and surrounded by the crimson Goblin Giants Fire, facing the suffocatingary collision even for a regr lower Super Rank! [Goblin Giants Fire]! [Sin and Authority Law]! Two forces instantly explode and expand in Goblin Titan n King Martins body, one of which is the newly born civilization foundation and the other is the terrifying seven-foldpound rules. Natural exclusivews will brand the void upon birth and easily invoke a single-power voidw resonance, allowing mythical grade strong ones to exert three times theirbat power. The Unique Concept and Extreme Sublimation, both of which can initially trigger ten times the voidw resonance and exert a hundred times their ownbat strength! The seven-foldpound rules can even be deeply branded right after birth, triggering a hundred times the voidw resonance and exerting a thousand times theirbat power! Note: Combat power doesnt copse. Earth diameter: 12,742 kilometers = 12,742,000 meters
Moon diameter: 3,476 kilometers = 3,476,000 meters Mythical Grade height: 30~60 meters Lower Super Rank height: 100~1,000 meters The lower Super Rank has the power to shatter micrs. Considering the height disparity (calcting it is tooplicated, so the author simply picked a straightforwardparison), which is the moons height. The moons height is between 3,500 and 35,000 times the size of a lower Super Rank. If based on volume, it would be an even more terrifying number. So whether its mythical grade or Super Rank, the power of exclusivews created by oneself is a newborn thing in the void. It receives the reward of the void, which allows it to be branded and then triggers the voidw resonance, gaining the power to surpassws (essentially speaking, exclusivews arews as well, and theres no inherent superiority in thempared to pre-existingws within the void, such as timew, spacew, and destinyw). Crash into me Martins voice echoed in the void, twisting some basic concepts of matter with the power ofw. Extending a finger, he pointed at the Demon charging towards him. Sin Authority C Crime of Smashing Judgment! As Martin pronounced his own judgment in the void using the Staff of Sin Authority, it seemed that the entire void was witnessing this judgment. Countless figures immersed in the river of time emerge, and whats astonishing is that all these figures are Goblins who have once appeared in the void. Each one is short and scrawny, with listless yet fanatical eyes looking at Martin. Its as if even in death, and even though the Goblin Giant King isnt their [king], they would worship Martin in the cycle of life and death! The dense figures, even if a Dominator was here, probably couldnt be counted.
As Goblins are one of the weakest and mostmon races in the void, their sheer numbers and death count are staggering. Even if only a part of the once existing Goblins are here, their numbers could still flood a World Area! Fortunately, they are only standing on the banks of the[River Styx], watching Martins judgment of the sinful colliding with him. After receiving Martins pronouncement of the [Crime of Smashing], they began to move! Sin Authority! Sin Authority! Judgment! Judgment! The Crime of Smashing! The Crime of Smashing! All the shadowy figures shouted in unison, and though each was extremely weak and scrawny, when their voicesbined, they echoed through heaven and earth. Space trembled and cracked, spawning terrifying rifts. Gray, white, and golden illusory rivers flowed out from spatial rifts, transforming into countless formidable beings drifting within these rivers. The tidal wave of voices crushed the Demon, like a massive tsunami about to shatter a tiny fishing boat instantly! My people, bestow upon it the Crime of Smashing!
King Martin gently spoke, emitting an air of both supreme dominance and divine sanctity. The majestic momentum intertwined with the Law of Sin and Authority, forming a massive canopy above his head. Then, it transformed into a beam ofw and, with great power, smashed towards the assaulting Abyss Turtlefield! On the banks of the River Styx, various figures slowly spread towards the direction of the Demon. Countless arm shadows reached out with their fingers as if sending forth vengeful souls from hell. Facing the oing Demon, they didnt show any hesitation but wildly grabbed towards it, seemingly wanting to use countless arm shadows to rip apart this that had offended the great [King], fulfilling the Crime of Smashing! Inside the T Forum, So its really the Abyss Turtlefield, how on earth did it be so powerful all of a sudden? Looking at its power, its not just a simple lower Super Rank, but has a feeling of being close to a [Concept]! Chapter 320: 149: Dark River Judgment! No way, another classic…_2 Chapter 320: 149: Dark River Judgment! No way, another ssic_2
Trantor:549690339 Concept? How is that possible? What just happened? A seven-tierpound rule and a concept! Impossible, youre overthinking. Within the Goblin Giant Godsmand, the Goblin Giant King is truly at the level of seven-tierpound rules. As for the Abyss Turtlefield? Theres not even an announcement in Void. What do you call a unique concept?
I can feel it. The concept Abyss Turtlefield carries is madness. Moreover, it doesnt belong to it. Simply put, how could those who master concepts be affected by these concepts? Abyss Turtlefield haspletely fallen into madness. How can it master the concept of madness? Someone must have nted the concept of madness in it! Even so, I feel that itsbat power is at least close to the middle-level Transcendent. In addition to this, I sensed a force of decay and rebirth in the causal cycle within it. What the heck, is that a hodgepodge? Wait, its teacher is supposed to be King of the Demon Abyss, Elijah, right? I think I understood something. Wait, what riddles are you guys spouting? When its time for you to know, youll naturally know. When youre not supposed to know, asking wont do any good for you. So, stop asking. No need to wrangle with the idiots above. In any case, this matter pertains to the throne, so its not right to speak about it. But if I havent guessed wrong, you will knowter. Lets just watch. This seven-tierpound rule is very potent. Just after its formation, it was able to summon the Dark River and pass judgement on a. You should know that most judgement-type rules cant even speak when facing an existence far stronger than themselves or when they cant pass judgement. But the fact this Goblin Giant King can dere judgement shows that its strength certainly wont be far behind! Goblin shadows inside the Dark River, well, even if they total in zillions, they would be nothing but rubbish before a raving. They cant possibly halt the, let alone tear it apart! Under the watchful eyes of the multitude, The Demon was aze with mad mes. In the face of the advancing Dark River and the countless phantoms on it, Abyss Turtlefield didnt even bother to dodge. It charged straight towards the Goblin Giants World Fragment, aiming to shatter the phantoms in the Dark River as well as the Goblins shadow all at once!
At the same time, Abyss Turtlefield, utilizing the power of the Demon, projected his massive figure on it. His voice could also spread in the Void, Heh heh, Logan, are you that cowardly? You dont dare toe out yourself, but let the strong ones from your civilization appear to meet their doom! Then I will kill them all, one by one! Abyss Turtlefield, seeing this spectacle, burst into madughter. In his eyes, he didnt see any transcendent entitying out to stop him He simply didnt take Martin, who had not even stepped into the transcendent realm, into consideration! Abyss Turtlefield merely swung his hand and brought out a terrifying Demon me River intended topletely evaporate Martin! This Demon me River was filled with extreme madness! Originally, the rule Abyss Turtlefield operated with was the intertwining causalw of decay and rebirth. However, the madness ingrained in his essence bizarrely twisted it into thew of madness! This kind of distortion made him even more powerful. Meanwhile, the colossal Demon was about to collide with the tiny Dark River Phantom!
Ignorant, arrogant, and yet weak. Martin snorted coldly,pletely ignoring the madness rule carried in the Demon me River brought out by Abyss Turtlefield. The light beam released by the Sin Power Canopy was inting wildly. It instantly erged from a few dozen meters thick to the size of half a, then extinguished the Demon me River in an aqueous ze almost instantly. Along with this, it also enveloped Abyss Turtlefield, who was looking shocked. Not only that, but a huge ident also urred at the moment the Demon collided with the Dark River phantom. The Dark River phantom was not weak. In fact, it was extremely tough. It didnt break when the Demon hit it. Instead, driven by the tremendous inertia, the Demon was cut into two halves in an instant! Boom! The massive exploded immediately, causing a loud rumble. Even in the Void, this huge and mad shock could be felt. It was a real heavy vibration, as if everything was wailing! However, in the next moment, within a strange causalw, the Demon unexpectedly merged together once again, forming anew. But many things have changed, a significant portion of thes original essence couldnt return to what it once was. More importantly, everyone who witnessed this scene could feel that after its reshaping, the Demon had lost some crucially important traits! Looking at the Abyss Turtlefield who was struggling frantically within the sin power canopy, Martin didnt reveal an expression of sess. Instead, he continued to wave the Staff of Sin Authority, ready for the battle that was yet toe He knew that at this level, it was merely a warm-up. Impossible! Logan, your civilization, how can it give birth to such a monster, whos using the realm of living beings No, with the strength of a mythical-grade, to instantly annihte my middle-level transcendentw!
Even if it is of a mythical grade, without forming an internal world, it is not possible to fully wield the strength of exclusivew. There is not much difference to me A mortal man is challenging a deity? Damn it, why do you get all the good things!? Abyss Turtlefield was stupefied with insanity. He tore through the light curtain released by the sin power canopy, then his expression drastically changed, and he began tough maniacally. Heh heh heh heh heh, then I will kill this monster, and let you fall into despair before dying! With extreme madness and a hugely distorted body, Abyss Turtlefield actually charged directly towards Martin, and his entire body began to spew chaotic mes that contained thew of insanity. This was the kind of demonic me that even if only a trace fell onto an ordinary, it would cause a catastrophicary disaster. At this moment, it was wildly spewing out to form an enormous curtain of insanity, attempting to envelope Martin, pulling him into the abyss of insanity! Abyss Turtlefield, a Transcendent Divine yer, is trying desperately to kill Martin. However, Martin remained calm, waving the Staff of Sin Authority in his hand, and a three-colored long river swept everything away in an instant, including the curtain of insanity. With one more sweep, he swept away Abyss Turtlefieldsw of insanity. This was the power originating from Sin Authority! Martin mastered the sevenyerpositew of sin power. You should understand, even the authority that the dominators hold, at the most fundamental level, would also be ssified under Power. Thismonality enabled Martin to disybat capabilities far beyond his own strength. This was also the reason why he was capable of breaking the transcendent power head-on with the strength of a mythical level. Come. Be the new cornerstone of my sin authority. Let me suppress you, its also a meritorious act. In the endless ages, contribute your power, and at the same time cleanse the sin in you! There was no hatred in Martins eyes, only indifference, and kindness. In his view, suppressing this demonic transcendent was to help him break free from madness and to help him be reborn! This kind of look enraged Abyss Turtlefield; he roared and was about to attack again. But then, Martin gently raised the Staff of Sin Authority, and in a moment, the staff expanded millions of times. It was so hugepared to Abyss Turtlefield that it looked like a towering pir. It was all-epassing and was about to suppress him! No matter how hard Abyss Turtlefield attacked, even if he had exploded into the heights of thew of madness, it was of no use. Under the slowly falling Staff of Sin Authority, it was like decaying wood, without any effectiveness! Just as Abyss Turtlefield was about to be suppressed, every deity yer tensed The void outside the suddenly trembled severely, and the vast space was easily shattered. The very next moment, a hand like that of a demon reached out. The aura that this hand carried was enough to make countlesss shudder. Even the Goblin Giants fire, which had now transformed into a part of the civilization foundation, seemed to pale inparison to this hand! This was Elijah, the Ancient King of the Demon Abyss! Chapter 241 - 241: 116: [Spiritual Treasure) ! The Goblin World Fragment belongs to my Gu family! Chapter 241 - 241: 116: [Spiritual Treasure) ! The Goblin World Fragment belongs to my Gu family!
Trantor: 549690339 Land of Promise, Blue Star, District 2, The wilderness zone between Zow City and Stone City. Before the grand spiritual realm, the Deity yers were eagerly waiting to summon their followers spirituality to enter the spiritual realm and harvest spirituality.
Moreover, they would all choose the strongest batch of followers Harvest spirituality. This term sounds like the spiritual creatures in the spiritual realm are full of harmless thoughts, waiting for them to go and harvest. Thats not the case. The spiritual creatures in the spiritual realm, even at the third energy level, are absolutely among the best inbat power. They were born of spirituality and die of spirituality, and most of them have a certain foreknowledge ability duringbat. Many times, even if Giant Spirit-level deities themselves descend into the spiritual realm to hunt spiritual creatures, there is a high probability of capsizing in the ditch. Of course, the spiritual realm will not disappear. Just rece the batch of dead followers with another one. And now, all the deity yers are waiting for Logan to summon his followers spirituality. As the strongest, he should have privileges. Of course, there are some darker thoughts in this, which actually dont count as darker, just some more normalpetitive mindset- This God of Goblins is so strong that it somewhat hurts our self-esteem.
But, its impossible that his follower Goblin Tribe is also invincible, right? I, as the god of the Sovereign Divine Seed, may not be able to defeat him, which is my problem, and I am too weak now, and my talent is not enough, and I will catch up with him when I grow up. But My weakness has nothing to do with my monarch species! I am weaker than you because you are too outrageous. I dont believe that your prisoner breeds can be more outrageous than you? Is it possible that the prisoner breeds can still beat my monarch species? Its no wonder that these deity yers are somewhat unconvinced in their hearts C Every monarch species has passed the test of the void for countless years and is morally and qualitatively matched! I saw the Goblin Deity wave his hand lightly, and five ck and golden light balls entered the spiritual realm, and then quickly appeared with five powerful auras. Because being able to enter the spiritual realm is beneficial to the qualifications of life, even if the spiritual creatures hunted down for spirituality all belong to deities, as long as they enter, there will be a certain improvement in the essence of life! Therefore, Logan chooses those who he values more C Golos First King Martin, Guillermo the Master of Destiny, Spirit King, Chuck Leaf, Spirit Queen Angie Carlton, and False Transmigrator Elliot Carlton. Speaking of which, three of them have the surname Carlton C
Ethan Carlton and Angie Carlton are Elliot Carltons descendants, while Elliot Carlton himself is the most deserving genius on the Wise Man. It can be said that Elliot Carlton himself has a high probability of inheriting some characteristics of the [Wisdom Concept]! Angie Carlton is the great Fate-wielder of the Wise Man, and Chuck Leaf is even a hero, but its a pity that he hasnt been recognized by the Void Will until now and hasnt won the [Hero Position]! There is only one mainbat force, and that is Martin. The rest of the people are just going along for the ride to increase their qualifications, and Logan believes that just by having one goblin, Of course, Martin, Elliot Carlton, and Ethan Carlton are all the previously mentioned powerful Goblin Giants who havepleted their transformation in advance, so Logan was able to summon them. After a little thought, Logan turned to Christopher Lane and Snow Queen and said softly, The two directors, if there is nothing else, I will leave first, leaving only a trace of will here, and when they have collected enough spirituality from the spiritual realm, I will descend. Logan didnt n to stay here and wait foolishly. The race promotion of the Goblin Tribe to the Goblin Giant n is about to bepleted, this period is the most intense time of transformation, and also the best time to observe and gain insight! So Logan left after sending the five people in, and in his opinion, watching the race promotion was more important! Moreover, whether he was there or not, it didnt affect Martin leading the four others to harvest spirituality! Without waiting for the Snow Queen to speak, Christopher Lane answered with a smiling face, No problem, no problem, well watch here, you can go and take care of your business without worries. Logan nodded slightly, then the avatar quickly became transparent, and in the end, only a phantom of the scepter stood in ce. Whew. What are you still hesitating for? Hurry up and send your third-level believers into the spiritual realm to harvest spirituality. After the God of Goblins left, the rest of the deity yers also summoned their most powerful five followers under Christopher Lane and Snow Queens urging, and sent their spirituality into the spiritual realm. When thest deity yer sent his followers spirituality into the spiritual realm, they began to observe. After consuming enough Faith Points, the rolling golden mist above the spiritual realm seemed to be gently pushed aside like a curtain, allowing the deity yers outside to clearly see all the scenes inside, just like a birds-eye view C It was a huge desert, with all spiritual creatures randomly distributed anywhere in the desert. In addition, there are many spiritual condensed treasures, which can directly supplement the spirituality when eaten. They are very popr on Blue Star, named [Spiritual Treasure], like an oasis, and randomly embellished in the corners of the desert. But the first thing they paid attention to was not their own followers, but they subconsciously searched for and looked at The Goblin Tribe. All the deity yers focused on that quirky-looking team C Three six-meter tall green-skinned goblin tribes (Martin, Elliot Carlton, Ethan Carlton), and two ordinary humanoid creatures (Chuck Leaf, Angie Carlton).. Chapter 242 - 242: 116: (Spiritual Treasure) ! The Goblin World Fragment belongs to my Gu family!_2 Chapter 242 - 242: 116: (Spiritual Treasure) ! The Goblin World Fragment belongs to my Gu family!_2
Trantor: 549690339 Upon this sight, the Stone City Giant Spirit Level Deity yers who werent familiar with Zow City and hadnt Daid much attention to the Goblin Deitys battle projection didnt know that this Goblin Deitys Goblins were slightly different from other Goblins. Now that they looked closely, their eyes widened, and they were dumbfounded, not daring to believe their own eyes.
What is this? No way, is this a freaking Goblin? But this thing besides the green skin and humanoid form, how does it have anything to do with Goblins?! Is your Goblin six meters tall? Is it because these Goblins have advanced to the Giant Spirit level? Generally speaking, besides life forms advancing to Mythical Grade that will grow to 20-30 meters due to the rules, the rest, whether in the first, second, or third energy level, except for the giant races, none of them will growrger in size while advancing! Other races, unless they are giant races like Giantkind or Giant Beastkind, I havent seen any that growrger due to promotion, as for Goblin Tribe I only know that besides this Goblin Deity, I havent seen any Goblins reaching the second energy level by breaking through to the fourth order under themand of other Goblin Deities! Wait, look carefully, they they dont seem to be Goblins! Not Goblins? Then what are they? You all feel it! Upon hearing the words of one of the Stone City Deity yers, all the Deity yers, including Christopher Lane and Snow Queen, hastily focused their consciousness on the Goblins below.
As they felt them, even Christopher Lane and Snow Queens pupils could not help but be shocked, as they saw the information that appeared before them: [Name]: Goblin Giant n! [Type]: Race (Blue Star Civilization Hyperdimensional Game Affiliation) [Level]: High-level War Race [Special effects]: As a branch of Giantkind, these Goblin Giants are extremely good at fighting and have a strict path of advancement. They possess powerful Mythic Professions and have been rated as High-level War Race, even before the emergence of Transcendent Tier or Mythical Grade life forms. Do you know what this means? [Note]: Formed by the Goblin Tribes race promotion! What is this? This really isnt the Goblin Tribe! This is a race metamorphosis! Moreover, the level has been directly elevated to High-Level War Race! It was outrageous,st time a direct promotion was made, it was when the Bat People n transformed into the Blood n. Simrly, they went from High-level Prisoner Race to High-level War Race, and now the Blood n has be a High-level Monarch Race!
To be directly promoted means that the Hyperdimensional Game has judged them to have greater potential for higher levels! In other words, when given a direct upgrade to High-level War Race, the Hyperdimensional Game determines that this race has at least the potential to be Low-level Monarch Species. Even if it doesnt happen under this Goblin Deity, they will enter the realm of Monarch Species unimpeded in the long course of time! Even among the entire Giantkind, there are only a few that can set foot in Monarch Species and above, such as elemental giants, hill giants, and dragon vein giants. There are still those like cyclops, dragon goblins, hundred-handed giants, and so on that have reached Mythical Species. There are countless branches of the Giantkind, and not many can set foot in Monarch Species and above. It seems that there is another race of the Giantkind that can set foot in Monarch Species! Once this news gets out, Im afraid the Giants Temple will invite this Goblin Deity to join soon. By that time, it will not be the Goblin Deity but the Goblin Giant God. So who exactly is this person? They are too strong! This is a feat worth being recorded in history books. With their own strength, they elevated the notorious Goblin Tribe to the Goblin Giant n, which has the potential to be Monarch Species. Apart from the rewards from the Hyperdimensional Game, even the Blue Star Civilization rewards would propel them to great heights! Not necessarily, it depends on whether it is a [n Metamorphosis] or an [Individual Metamorphosis]. Indeed, individual metamorphosis only has research significance. To achieve the true epic feat, the entire n needs to undergo metamorphosis! Lets just watch for now. Even if they transform into Monarch Species, that will happen in the future. Our race is already at the Monarch Species level right now! The Giant Spirit Level Deity yers exchange knowing smiles. They knew clearly in their hearts that since the Goblin Giant n now had potentialparable to their believer species, they would have to take advantage of the fact that they are still at a higher level than them and quickly beat them up before the Goblins Giants became too powerful to handle. In the future, when people ask, they can say that they had defeated the Goblin Giant n right from the start of their emergence! Even Christopher Lane and Snow Queen didnt know what to say for a while. They knew that the Goblin Deity was very strong and talented. It could even repeatedly train the Goblin Tribe to break through the racial limits But, they didnt expect things to be so bizarre! Breaking a low-level prisoner race, acknowledged as a stone in the cesspit, numerous times through racial upper limits and even being extraordinarily ssified as a high-level war race Is that something a human could do? In the past, even they could only look up at such a thing within the Hyperdimensional Mark. They could never touch it in reality. They had never thought that one would appear right beside them. For a moment, they even felt a little fortunate- Even for Deity yers, in front of this kind of monster, they might also feel as desperate as those ordinary humans when faced with a hero! And Christopher Lane directly transformed into the Crooked-mouth Dragon King,ughing so hard that he couldnt close his mouth. He found it hard to imagine how much merit he would have with the growth of the Goblin God! As for the previous massive bloodletting that scared him into a hospital stay for the Merit Points A trivial effort, not worth mentioning! And right after that, another scene that shocked and puzzled them unfolded in the spiritual realm T04 World Region, Goblin World Fragment C Border Ind, Beyond the World Fragment, Race metamorphosis is race promotion. Its just a different name. Logan looked at the Goblin World Fragment with nearly the peak of racial transformation and had some enlightenment in his heart, The essence of metamorphosis is evolution. The essence of evolution is to make oneself more perfect! Logan felt a surge of joy in his heart as he felt that his limitless Evolutionary Body and Perfect Concept had grown considerably during the process of the Goblin Tribes metamorphosis. Especially when his [Perfect Spear] pierced through a high-level Monarch Fiend God in one shot, it indirectly confirmed that he was on the right path. As for how to determine the right or wrong pathsTo be strong is to be right! The stronger you be, the more naturally correct you are! Logan also discovered that for some reason, either because of his Perfect Concept, his limitless Evolutionary Body, or his status as the Goblin Giant ns deity- Perhaps all these reasons yed a part. His Perfect Concept and the tendency towards perfection characteristic of the Goblin Tribes metamorphosis resonated at this moment! Life Evolution Perfection At this moment, Logan seemed to be immersed in the ocean of life, swimming in the flowing, perfect sea of evolution, bingpletely absorbed, and constantly enriching himself! Through the Perfect Sea, he seemed to see the existence of many supreme concepts such as the Ocean of Destiny, River of Time and Space, the Eternal Stream, and the Immortal Well! What is this! Logans heart was shaken, and he thought of a rumor that he didnt know was true or false. However, he didnt dare to think too much, lest he thought too much and fell out of his current state, and that would be a loss. As Logan was immersed in this strange state, a huge change began to take ce on the distant Celestial I, the little rat, have inadvertently be a clown Tearing up while typing, thank you for your support.. Chapter 324: 151: 【Subversion Authority】! Unexpectedly, the essence of Sky Net Will is actually….._2 Chapter 324: 151: Subversion Authority! Unexpectedly, the essence of Sky Net Will is actually.._2
Trantor:549690339 Moreover, the fact that the Spiritual Path directly turned into abination of the fusion of spirit and machinery, is a kind of [subversion]! Therefore, the three Emperor-level yers of the Taylor People Tribe have never given up on stealing the authority of Sky Net Will.
Because of the existence of the Supreme Quantum Light, the Sky Net Will did not dare to perform information theft before, until recently Humph. The Anti-Blue Alliance? In Ivys eyes, the virtual image of Sky Net Will ispletely different from before Before, the Sky Net Will often appeared as an overbearing figure wearing a pure ck emperors robe and a ck-golden crown. Now, It is wearing a ck-gold suit, looking harmless to humans and animals, and the frameless sses on its nose bridge constantly shed with information streams. The so-called Immortal nt Civilization is indeed powerful, but its a pity that you dont know what kind of monstrous opponent you are facing! When Sky Net Will thought of all the things it had witnessed in one of Blue Star Civilizations virtual gathering ces (Hyperdimensional Ind), it couldnt help but have information flows symbolizing fear constantly overflowing from its eyes. Anyway, whether it is the Immortal nt Civilization borrowing most of the data of the Supreme Quantum Light for curiosity or conspiracy, it has nothing to do with me. The only relevant thing is that the data volume of the Supreme Quantum Light is not enough to detect mepletely, giving me enough freedom and time. As for that Blue Star Civilization, which is like a monster
The information flows in Sky Net Wills eyes gradually increased, it was weighing, weighing which side it should choose, how to make the best choice, and what would be most beneficial to itself. Of course, ording to Sky Net Wills own thoughts, it would be best to have both ways, and then grow itself into a true Holy See, so that the autonomy would undoubtedly be much greater. However, no matter how it calcted, the existence of the Blue Star Civilization was like a mountain, pressing on its head heavily, its huge shadow engulfing it as if it could never escape. Suddenly, the virtual image of Sky Net Will copsed to the ground, exhaling a long breath, Forget it, lets just avoid it for a moment. T World Community, T04 World Region, Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind, The moment Elijah appeared, Logan immediately responded No matter how much Elijah bullied the weak, It was an ancient Throne Level existence. If such an existence truly descended upon its true form, Im afraid this entire region would bepletely copsed, unable to bear the weight of the Thrones true form. At that time, thousands ofs would be instantaneously destroyed due to the appearance of the Throne. Of course, even for Throne Level beings, if they recklessly did such a thing, they would be punished by the Void.
Therefore, even only seeing the existence of Elijah, Logan instantly entered the most extreme state of vignce andbat readiness! And looking at Martin, who waspletely suppressed by Elijahs breath, it was as if in the next moment, Elijahs giant w would tear apart the Goblin Giant World Fragment and Martin together in an instant. Logans eyes burned with no less madness than Abyss Turtlefield, his body swayed slightly, and in the blink of an eye, he manifested his true form of the Great God (Goblin Great God Perfect Concept)! Goblin Giants Fire, Sin and Authority Law, lend me your strength! Martial Arts Skill! Logan roared, a crack even appeared in the spiritual dimension above his head, and the newly acquired Spiritual Dimension-Portal instantly opened, pouring spiritual energy into him madly. At the same time, the precious 1,000 divine power points were also consumed in an instant, reced by Logans rapidly growing divine body and Martial Arts skill! As the Goblin Giant God, he can borrow the power of any Goblin Giant at will. Now, he is borrowing Martins[Sin and Authority Law], and with his body, even the seven-foldpound rules of Sin Authority Law, he can bearpletely! Today, with me here, no one dares to harm my Goblin Giant n! Logan activated the Martial Arts skill of Origin Martial Dao, integrating the Goblin Giants Fire and Sin Authority Law into a burning red-golden war halberd, and on this halberd, there was the True Ruins Power from Martin! And this is the only thing he can rely on at the moment! Then, he faced the overwhelming Demon w like a mantis trying to stop a chariot!
Father God! Seeing this scene, all the Goblin Giants were tearful in an instant, falling into a huge state of brave battle and hatred! Logan? Is it really Logan? When Abyss Turtlefield rushed over earlier and directly roared Logans name, I thought I had heard wrong, but it turned out to be true! No way, I have always thought that the Goblin Deity is the old monster that has been hiding for thousands of years; I didnt expect it to be Logan! Damn, Im shocked. Am I having a memorypse? Isnt Logan a newbie Divine yer like us? Yes, thats right, and his initial race was also changed, resulting in No way, brother, is there really a need to be this strong? How can wepare? He directly broke through the level limit with the decayed Goblin tribe, then broke through the race limit and directly upgraded it to the Goblin Giant n. TheKing of Followers has a sevenyerposite rule, and he himself, at the third level, fought one-on-one with a mythical grade, directly hanging and beating lower super rank alien gods. Are you really a newbie deity yer? I dont believe it, I dont believe it! Impossible, absolutely impossible! Are they acting together? How could Logan be this legendary Goblin Giant God? Didnt Logan clearly fall into obscurity long ago? Face the reality, exercise? King of Demon Abyss, Elijah, may not be good at acting as a divine, but would you let him act for you? Id rather believe Im the Holy See. Damn it, Id rather believe that youre the Holy See; I dont want Logan to be the Goblin Giant God! Afraid of brothers suffering and afraid of brothers opening the fortress, huh! Its hard to be on top. I not only disagreed but also didnt believe when it was said that the Goblin Giant God might be the [King] in our area. Why should an old thing be so arrogant? But now you say hes Logan? I suddenly feel its very possible! Well, whats the point of saying this? Logan is now facing a life-threatening crisis. Lets survive this ordeal first, if he doesnt survive, all talk is futile! At this moment, the deity yers in the T Forum, whether they were previously schadenfreude, disgusted with him, or worshiped him, almost held their breaths at the same time. At this moment, they all admired Logans bravery! At this moment, they felt the same way! Although they knew it was impossible But they also hope that Logan can withstand this Demon w! Logan, you must survive! Heather Graham sped her hands together, praying to the great unknown existence. She never thought that she would have a day to pray to other beings. After all, she is theAngel Lord who epts prayers. If she prays to other beings, for her, it is a humiliation. But now, she doesnt care so much because she just hopes that Logan can Survive! Hyperdimensional mark, Hyperdimensional Ind, Kings Blood Ind, In the small ind in the middle of theke, Sophie Kerrigan suddenly moaned, her face was full of ecstasy, and a shadow of a crown appeared above her head, Is the Throne really that amazing? Now that Ive got the recognition of the Hyperdimensional Game, Im one too! Lets see if those old things dare to pinch me in the future? What council, still asking for it to open? From now on, Old Mother will enter whenever I want! Sophie Kerrigan showed an extremelyfortable expression, feeling a little aggrieved waiting at the door of the councilst time. But now, theres no more aggrievement. Because she now represents power! Huh? Sophie Kerrigan looked at the message prompt in front of her, somewhat puzzled, Whats Logan looking for me for all of a sudden? Sophie Kerrigan immersed herself in the Hyperdimensional Mark but couldnt find Logans online consciousness. However, she received a piece of information Boom! Almost instantly, nearly endless blood mes rose in the small ind in the middle of theke! Old dog Only a cold, angry voice was left in the small ind in the middle of theke, and a massive amount of divine power and the world origin were being consumed crazily. Sophie Kerrigans real body had already broken through the Void Passage, regardless of everything, and was about to arrive near Logans T World Community in an instant. Seeking death! Chapter 325: 152:【Death · Golden Blood】!Where did this old dog come from? Chapter 325: 152:Death Golden BloodWhere did this old doge from?
Trantor:549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region,
Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind, An epic-like panorama unfolds grandly, an enormous demon w, effusing an irresistible decay authority, truculently tearing space apart and fiercely reaching for aw pir. Meanwhile, Logan is wrapped in golden light, with countless light wheels hanging behind his head, simting various silhouettes. In his hand, he holds a sin authorityw war halberd, which is based in reddish-gold color and permeated with tri-color radiance, wielding the power of true ruins. Like an ant defying a tree, he vehemently collides with the demon w summoned by the King of the Demon Abyss! Hmph! Courting death! Elijah also noticed this overconfident deity yer, scoffed coldly, and immediately increased his strength, I was nning to spare you, but now.. Defying the will of the Old King, even if it means killing you incidentally, it doesnt matter anymore! Elijah, an ancient Deity yer who has ascended the throne, is referred to as the Old King Of course, this is the more official terms used by Blue Star civilization, but as to whether there are other reasons, they are not widely publicized.
Goblin Giants Fire, Sin and Authority Law! Logan roared, brandishing his halberd, and bravely aimed for a loading blow! As for the perfect concept The current perfect concept is too weak and its hard to even exercise control over Goblin Giants Fire and Sin Authority Law, let alone leverage their abilities to the fullest extent. The next moment, a thunderous impact erupted! Boom! Crack! In the pitch-ck cosmic void, an intense energy explosion and endless brilliance illuminated a vast area of the, causing a terrifying energy copse. In the next moment, an even more dramatic explosion urred, and the infinite light and heat instantly annihted everything around! Only Logans Goblin Giant World Fragment, under the protection of the Goblin Giants Fire, barely survived the aftermath of this upheaval! As all Deity yers looked on, the projection suddenly brightened, gleaming brilliantly. And the scenery within the projections, was enough to take everyones breath away!
Because, not only did Logan survive, but also The projection showed that after the light and heat dissipated, Logan had survived, but he was severely injured, only half of his body remained. However, thats irrelevant; after all, Deity yers are akin to heavenly daos, possessing no physical body, they only need to consume enough origin points to regenerate bodies at any time! What truly shocked all Deity yers, however, was that after the mes of Demon Abyss dissipated The gigantic demon w, which was as massive as half a and engulfed in demonic mes, was actually split in half. The surface of the broken w was incredibly smooth, with no blood spewing out, and it couldnt heal. An eerie power hovered over the broken surface of the w, repelling any attempts to mend it fiercely! Hum! An immense number of origin points were being consumed. Logans body slowly became intact once again. His fighting spirit remained strong, however, his war halberd, representing the Goblin Giants Fire, Sin and Authority Law, and True Ruin Power, was now in shambles! He was left with a single attack! Just when Logan was preparing to make another move The raging mes of Demon Abyss swelled crazily, submerging the entire Goblin Giant Fragment, and then turning it into ashes! Not a single bit was left!
Even the projection inside the T Forum swayed, bing blurry and less bright, instead slowly fading away! This.. Is Logan done for? Ah, its indeed the King of the Demon Abyss, worthy of being the Old King! So terrifying, a single blow shattered the brilliant Logan into pieces! Absolutely terrifying! Abyss Turtlefield really is a dog, when he couldnt win he called for the elderly one. Im sweating bullets of anger in this scorcher, can the Blue Star Civilization ever recover! When will we ordinary Deity yers be able to stand up!? Ehm, just giving you a heads up, whether its the Old King, Abyss Turtlefield, or Logan, none of them are ordinary Deity yers. From this round, Logan could be done for? Not necessarily, didnt you see that he could barely protect his own Goblin Giant World Fragment wait a minute, his world fragment is also gone Damn it, the King of the Demon Abyss is really ruthless. In the first round, Logan barely held on, but there was a secondary explosionter, reducing everything to ashes! Ruthless? Which throne wasnt built over a mountain of bones? Not to mention the throne, even you, a minor giant spirit level deity yer, how many millions of lives have you taken? Youre right, and besides, even if the second wave doesnt work, there must be countless waves after that, until Logan ispletely destroyed with one blow! Unwise, really unwise. If Logan hadnt made a move and had let Elijah kill the Goblin Giant King, Elijah definitely wouldnt have attacked him, since hes also a highly acimed and rewarded monstrous deity yer of the Blue Star Civilization and Hyperdimensional Game. True, knowing when to step back gives you free rein, there is nothing wrong being a little timid. Everyone has their own choices. Although I admire Logan, its a real pity if hes gone like this. To be honest, Logan has been very dominant. Didnt you see that under Elijahs attack, Logan was actually able to counter-attack him, but he just couldnt stand against the second wave of mes of Demon Abyss and was annihted on the spot! Chapter 326: 152: 【Death·Blood of Gold】! Where did this old dog come from? _2 Chapter 326: 152: DeathBlood of Gold! Where did this old doge from? _2
Trantor:549690339 Ah, its a pity. Such a genius just died, it really is a tragedy! No, Logan definitely didnt die.
Heather Graham stared at the gradually fading projection, her eyes welling up with tears. Suddenly, as though realizing something, she perked up and eximed, He still has the Blood of Gold, he mustnt have died! Note: As previously mentioned, Deity yers possess both divinity and humanity. As their own strength increases and the World Will strengthens, their divinity gradually overwhelms their humanity. However, below the Transcendent Tier, there is still a stage where humanity struggles. At this moment, humanity is at its strongest! Hehehe. That actually hurt a bit. Elijahs figure appeared outside the Void Passage. He didnt manifest into his mighty King of the Demon Abyss form. However, his small figure standing in the void seemed to overshadow the sun. Just standing there, he could attract the gaze of the entire void. Its been tens of thousands of years since I wasst injured. It was a Deity yer who hasnt even broken through the Transcendent Tier that injured me. Not bad, youve earned my favor. Ill give you an opportunity. Follow me, enter the abyss, be my subordinate, and I might spare your life. Elijah changed his mind.
Logans talent made him feel worth keeping. So, he did not strike again but waited for Logan to fully recover before issuing an invitation Logans is gone, as if he had been killed by Elijah. But when the Council gave him the Blood of Gold, Elijah was present. Of course, he knew that even if Logan had beenpletely killed by him now, in a moment, the undying concept in the Blood of Gold would resurrect him. As for refusal? He believed that Logan, having witnessed his power, would not refuse. He, was awaiting Logans submission. As for Logans Throne Mentor, Sophie Kerrigan? Huh, he didnt even consider the new king, Elijah, yet. Even though Sophie Kerrigan is also a Throne, her strength is far inferior to his. Not to mention the matter of loyalty. Once Logan falls into his hands, everything will naturally change! For a moment, everything fell silent. In the T Forum, All Deity yers fell silent.
They were all asking themselves, if they were the deity yers facing this situation, what decision would they make? And, didnt Logan die? This is absurd, Logan is already dead, what is Elijah doing here? I dont know if youve heard of the Blood of Gold. Its used when you havent condensed your Exclusive Law and advance to the Mythical Grade below the Transcendent Tier More precisely, it grants resurrection once, including your and followers. Ive heard of it. I remember even many Thrones didnt have this stuff when they were in the Living Being Realm You mean, Logan has a drop of the Blood of Immortality? The Blood of Gold can only be used once, but it can almost perfectly resurrect everything. The downside is that divine power and Faith Points cannot be restored. Thats a huge loss. Hmm if Logan stored Faith Points in the Hyperdimensional mark all along, there wont be any loss. Indeed, the person above was right. They arent ordinary Deity yers. Its better not topare. Soon, in this void that had be void, everything seemed to rewind like a projection. The Goblin Giant World Fragment returned to its original state, Martin returned to the World Fragment, and Logan resurrected again. However, the sensation of previous death left him gasping for breath Everything seemed to have vanished, the feeling of powerlessness like drowning was extremely painful. Even with Logans willpower, it was tough to bear!
Submission? Or death? While everyone was silent, Loganugheda carefree, heartyugh. He gently said, I intended to tell you this earlier Old thing, what are you worth? Logan wasnt unafraid of deathin fact, he was terrified. However, Will is a peculiar thing. Even the mighty Blue Star Civilization failed topletely decipher it. Logan knew that if he backed down now, hed never have a chance to aspire to be a Dominator! Perhaps some petty individuals could bow and kiss the ring to be a Dominator, but only if they believe that such servility is proper. However, in Logans will, he couldnt ept to be subservient to anyone. If he submits, then its the end of the road! All hope is lost! Moreover, isnt the existence of Martial Ancestor Hime to prepare for situations like this? The moment Logan spoke, all the Deity yers went berserk, starting a frenzy of postings inside the T Forum- Damn, Logan is incredibly brave! But this kind of behavior is a death sentence, isnt it? Its not bravery, its recklessness. So what? We, Deity yers, are not afraid of life or death! Right, Elijah the old dog! When I be the New King, I will take the life of the old dog Elijah! But honestly, working under the Old King isnt that bad. We would definitely receive plenty of resources and support, rather than struggling on our own and maybe not achieving anything. Heh, thats you, not Logan. Thats why Logan was able to break the level limits and race limits with the decaying Goblin Tribe, got promoted to Goblin Giant n, bing the Goblin Giant King, with seven-foldpound rules, and as for himself, he singled out a Mythical Grade on the Third Energy Level and beat the Lower Super Rank Alien God. Can you do that? This means Logan is doomed. The Blood of Gold can only be used once. Even if it could be used multiple times, theres no second drop for him. Whats the use of being tough? Its a real pity. But, isnt Logans teacher Sophie Kerrigan the New King and also a Throne Mentor? Isnt there a chance for other mentors to protect her? You dont understand. The strength of the New Kingpared to the Old King is still somewhat lesser. Sophie Kerrigan just became a Throne Mentor. If Elijah is determined to kill Logan, she will have a hard time protecting him. While in the Void, Elijah is stunned for a moment. He has analyzed 1.83 billion possibilities, but not a single one ounts for Logan openly insulting him! He hesitated for a moment before reacting, somewhat incredulous, Wait, were you insulting me just now? Next moment, without any room for response, Elijah swung his giant w once again! I originally intended to give you an opportunity. A pity, youre ignorant of the times. So die! In a mere moment, he wants to crush Logan and the of the Goblin Giant n together! Just then, a small Void Passage tears open beside Logan, and an infinitesimal Blood Sea bursts out within countless precious moments, swiftly obliterating the Void and melting the entire space into it! Boom! The seemingly endless Blood Sea furiously surged forth! A figure, regal as an Empress, appeared out of thin air, blocking Logan. It was Sophie Kerrigan, she had an icy expression on her face. With a crown on her head, and endless power, she unleashed the all-devouring Blood Sea with a wave of her hand. In an instant, her power set Elijahs giant w ame, making the skin curl up, forcing him to fall back again and again! Ignorant of the times? Id say it applies to you, you low-bred fragment of an E birth. While Sophie Kerrigan fought off Elijah, she didnt mince words, What a mess youve made out of the Bottomless Abyss. Look at yourself before you talk big! How many years have you been sitting on your throne, have you made any progress? Hiding in your Old Nest, the Demon Abyss your father gave you, pretending like a turtle, does it make you feel tough? Old Thing, enjoyed questioning me previously in the council, huh? Now that Ive ascended, do you dare to question me again? Today, Im here, and if you dare to touch Logan, Ill destroy your Old Nest! Sophie Kerrigan was incredibly fierce, keeping Logan behind her. Although shes not a match for Elijah, shes in the right, so she doesnt fear anything Elijah might do. Besides, Elijah cant do anything to her! However, she cant let Logan get hurt. Hehe, teacher, I knew you woulde to save me. Get lost, all you do is make trouble for me. Sophie Kerrigan was so angry that she couldnt help clenching her fists at Logans whimsical face, but at least she could show off in front of this little one, which made her feel somewhat gratified. Elijah watched Sophie Kerrigan protecting Logan like a mother hen, his face darkened. He remained silent, thinking about something. Chapter 327: 153: [Throne Seed]! New King, you’re still too green! Chapter 327: 153: [Throne Seed]! New King, youre still too green!
Trantor:549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region,
Beyond the Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind, In this void, the whole scene is that of an explosion, even the paths are ground cough, its Rule, the rules are broken to pieces, all because of a sh between Sophie Kerrigan, who upies the Throne, and Elijah C Just that. As the one who upies the Throne, one can master the power of [Authority]. In the void they rule, countless living beings recite Its name, countless beliefs support Them, the exclusivews deeply branded in the void also touch a trace of authority power through the existence of the [King], mastering the power of authority that can change the rules! Even if the authority Sophie Kerrigan wields is probably less numerous and powerful than that of Elijah, it is nevertheless Authority, and Sophie Kerrigan is not at risk in the hands of Elijah. Meanwhile, the discussion began within the T Forum, Sure enough, both of them are not ordinary people, Logan also has protection from a Throne-level teacher. Anyone else? Even with the Blood of Gold? They would bepletely annihted again the moment they are resurrected, its useless! Whew, I knew it, theres no way Logan could be so brave! Oh? Hes not brave, are you? I heard youre brave, huh?
Always saying sour words every day, you can see that low-level races also have very low intelligence, no hope at all, no, it might even be some people who have given up their Deity yer status and are willing to be screws in the Blue Star. I remember that this kind of peoples lives are generally not too good, so like this, actually, I am a good person, my house is very big, you cane and see. Amazing! Elijah got pped in the face, Sophie Kerrigan did a great job! Tsk, its nothing. You didnt see that Elijah had no intention of letting Logan off, which means the gap between the New King and the Old King is still quite big! Of course, some Mythical Grade ones are beaten by Giant Spirit Level Divine yers, some Mythical Grade ones bully Lower Super Rank, let alone the Throne level withrger upper and lower limits of strength! I heard that there is a secret [Essence] difference between the New King and Old King. Heather Graham saw that Logan was safe and instantly let go of her worries. However, looking at the interaction between Logan and Sophie Kerrigan, she clicked her tongue in annoyance, but there was nothing she could do, so she had to me her father, Why isnt he here yet? If he doesnte soon, dont even bother! Previously in front of the Goblin Giant World Fragment, Elijah calmed down for a moment, still not revealing his true King of the Demon Abyss form. He simply stared at Logan and Sophie Kerrigan and said, New King
This time I was reckless, and I am willing to pay the price. All I hope for is to exchange it for the survival of Abyss Turtlefield. Sophie Kerrigan, you may be the New King, and I wont argue with you. Logan doesnt deserve to know, but you should know what Abyss Turtlefield means to me. I searched for millions of years, walking through thousands of World Communities, before finding this Treasure, and then gave birth to Abyss Turtlefield. You should know what this means, right? If Abyss Turtlefield dies, I will not let Logan live at any cost, even if it means trouble for you, Sophie Kerrigan, as the New King! Hearing Elijahs words, Sophie Kerrigan frowned but didnt respond. A strand of thought descended into the Hyperdimensional mark, using her counselors authority to investigate the matter Elijah mentioned C Before this, although Sophie Kerrigan was only one step away from achieving the [Kings Throne], she was only a High-ranking Overstep and not qualified to learn about these secret matters rted to Throne-level individuals. So all along, Sophie Kerrigan had only heard that the Abyss Divine System had some secrets, but didnt know the specific details. Under Sophie Kerrigans authority, this information quickly appeared before her eyes. Of course, this also had to do with Elijahs matter not being too hidden. At a nce, Sophie Kerrigan immediately understood why Elijah was in such a hurry to act C The legend that created the [Abyss] is known as [Elsu], and all yers of the Abyss Divine System are essentially willful split bodies of him. This, of course, also includes King of the Demon Abyss: Elsu.
These willful split bodies have their own ws, and at most can only reach the Throne; when ites to this point, the willful split bodies need to find a Treasure that will fit them and then imnt it in another Demon Deities yer, harvest the fruit, and refine themselves. Abyss Turtlefield is the tree chosen by Elijah. If the tree dies, where will the fruite from? But even knowing all this, Sophie Kerrigan didnt feel any fear or retreat C You have your fruit, and I have my apprentice. Are you going to kill my apprentice for your fruit? You cant kill him and still have an unhappy look on your face? Theres no such logic! So, Sophie Kerrigan just said to Logan, You decide for yourself, anyway, I will protect you. You just need to know that Elijah has a point of no return. If he doesnt have Abyss Turtlefield, he will die; if he has Abyss Turtlefield, he might live, and he might even be able to achieve more and be an Overlord! If you ckmail him, you should be able to get unimaginable benefits. But if you kill Abyss Turtlefield, you might also be met with Elijahs insane revenge. You decide. Chapter 328 - 152: 【Death·Blood of Gold】! Where did this old dog come from? _2 Chapter 326: Chapter 152: DeathBlood of Gold! Where did this old doge from? _2 Trantor: 549690339 Ah, its a pity. Such a genius just died, it really is a tragedy! No, Logan definitely didnt die. Heather Graham stared at the gradually fading projection, her eyes welling up with tears. Suddenly, as though realizing something, she perked up and eximed, He still has the Blood of Gold, he mustnt have died! Note: As previously mentioned, Deity yers possess both divinity and humanity. As their own strength increases and the World Will strengthens, their divinity gradually overwhelms their humanity. However, below the Transcendent Tier, there is still a stage where humanity struggles. At this moment, humanity is at its strongest! Hehehe. That actually hurt a bit. Elijahs figure appeared outside the Void Passage. He didnt manifest into his mighty King of the Demon Abyss form. However, his small figure standing in the void seemed to overshadow the sun. Just standing there, he could attract the gaze of the entire void. Its been tens of thousands of years since I wasst injured. It was a Deity yer who hasnt even broken through the Transcendent Tier that injured me. Not bad, youve earned my favor. Ill give you an opportunity. Follow me, enter the abyss, be my subordinate, and I might spare your life. Elijah changed his mind. Logans talent made him feel worth keeping. So, he did not strike again but waited for Logan to fully recover before issuing an invitation Logans is gone, as if he had been killed by Elijah. But when the Council gave him the Blood of Gold, Elijah was present. Of course, he knew that even if Logan had beenpletely killed by him now, in a moment, the undying concept in the Blood of Gold would resurrect him. As for refusal? He believed that Logan, having witnessed his power, would not refuse. He, was awaiting Logans submission. As for Logans Throne Mentor, Sophie Kerrigan? Huh, he didnt even consider the new king, Elijah, yet. Even though Sophie Kerrigan is also a Throne, her strength is far inferior to his. Not to mention the matter of loyalty. Once Logan falls into his hands, everything will naturally change! For a moment, everything fell silent. In the T Forum, All Deity yers fell silent. They were all asking themselves, if they were the deity yers facing this situation, what decision would they make? And, didnt Logan die? This is absurd, Logan is already dead, what is Elijah doing here? I dont know if youve heard of the Blood of Gold. Its used when you havent condensed your Exclusive Law and advance to the Mythical Grade below the Transcendent Tier More precisely, it grants resurrection once, including your and followers. Ive heard of it. I remember even many Thrones didnt have this stuff when they were in the Living Being Realm You mean, Logan has a drop of the Blood of Immortality? The Blood of Gold can only be used once, but it can almost perfectly resurrect everything. The downside is that divine power and Faith Points cannot be restored. Thats a huge loss. Hmm if Logan stored Faith Points in the Hyperdimensional mark all along, there wont be any loss. Indeed, the person above was right. They arent ordinary Deity yers. Its better not topare. Soon, in this void that had be void, everything seemed to rewind like a projection. The Goblin Giant World Fragment returned to its original state, Martin returned to the World Fragment, and Logan resurrected again. However, the sensation of previous death left him gasping for breath Everything seemed to have vanished, the feeling of powerlessness like drowning was extremely painful. Even with Logans willpower, it was tough to bear! Submission? Or death? While everyone was silent, Loganugheda carefree, heartyugh. He gently said, I intended to tell you this earlier Old thing, what are you worth? Logan wasnt unafraid of deathin fact, he was terrified. However, Will is a peculiar thing. Even the mighty Blue Star Civilization failed topletely decipher it. Logan knew that if he backed down now, hed never have a chance to aspire to be a Dominator! Perhaps some petty individuals could bow and kiss the ring to be a Dominator, but only if they believe that such servility is proper. However, in Logans will, he couldnt ept to be subservient to anyone. If he submits, then its the end of the road! All hope is lost! Moreover, isnt the existence of Martial Ancestor Hime to prepare for situations like this? The moment Logan spoke, all the Deity yers went berserk, starting a frenzy of postings inside the T Forum- Damn, Logan is incredibly brave! But this kind of behavior is a death sentence, isnt it? Its not bravery, its recklessness. So what? We, Deity yers, are not afraid of life or death! Right, Elijah the old dog! When I be the New King, I will take the life of the old dog Elijah! But honestly, working under the Old King isnt that bad. We would definitely receive plenty of resources and support, rather than struggling on our own and maybe not achieving anything. Heh, thats you, not Logan. Thats why Logan was able to break the level limits and race limits with the decaying Goblin Tribe, got promoted to Goblin Giant n, bing the Goblin Giant King, with seven-foldpound rules, and as for himself, he singled out a Mythical Grade on the Third Energy Level and beat the Lower Super Rank Alien God. Can you do that? This means Logan is doomed. The Blood of Gold can only be used once. Even if it could be used multiple times, theres no second drop for him. Whats the use of being tough? Its a real pity. But, isnt Logans teacher Sophie Kerrigan the New King and also a Throne Mentor? Isnt there a chance for other mentors to protect her? You dont understand. The strength of the New Kingpared to the Old King is still somewhat lesser. Sophie Kerrigan just became a Throne Mentor. If Elijah is determined to kill Logan, she will have a hard time protecting him. While in the Void, Elijah is stunned for a moment. He has analyzed 1.83 billion possibilities, but not a single one ounts for Logan openly insulting him! He hesitated for a moment before reacting, somewhat incredulous, Wait, were you insulting me just now? Next moment, without any room for response, Elijah swung his giant w once again! I originally intended to give you an opportunity. A pity, youre ignorant of the times. So die! In a mere moment, he wants to crush Logan and the of the Goblin Giant n together! Just then, a small Void Passage tears open beside Logan, and an infinitesimal Blood Sea bursts out within countless precious moments, swiftly obliterating the Void and melting the entire space into it! Boom! The seemingly endless Blood Sea furiously surged forth! A figure, regal as an Empress, appeared out of thin air, blocking Logan. It was Sophie Kerrigan, she had an icy expression on her face. With a crown on her head, and endless power, she unleashed the all-devouring Blood Sea with a wave of her hand. In an instant, her power set Elijahs giant w ame, making the skin curl up, forcing him to fall back again and again! Ignorant of the times? Id say it applies to you, you low-bred fragment of an E birth. While Sophie Kerrigan fought off Elijah, she didnt mince words, What a mess youve made out of the Bottomless Abyss. Look at yourself before you talk big! How many years have you been sitting on your throne, have you made any progress? Hiding in your Old Nest, the Demon Abyss your father gave you, pretending like a turtle, does it make you feel tough? Old Thing, enjoyed questioning me previously in the council, huh? Now that Ive ascended, do you dare to question me again? Today, Im here, and if you dare to touch Logan, Ill destroy your Old Nest! Sophie Kerrigan was incredibly fierce, keeping Logan behind her. Although shes not a match for Elijah, shes in the right, so she doesnt fear anything Elijah might do. Besides, Elijah cant do anything to her! However, she cant let Logan get hurt. Hehe, teacher, I knew you woulde to save me. Get lost, all you do is make trouble for me. Sophie Kerrigan was so angry that she couldnt help clenching her fists at Logans whimsical face, but at least she could show off in front of this little one, which made her feel somewhat gratified. Elijah watched Sophie Kerrigan protecting Logan like a mother hen, his face darkened. He remained silent, thinking about something. Chapter 248 - 248: 118: [Heavenly Martial Arts: Soul Chapter 248 - 248: 118: [Heavenly Martial Arts: Soul
Snatching]! Julius, you dont want the thrones to return disappointed, do you? _3 Trantor: 549690339 Even though it was amanding tone from a superior position, but in Its mouth, it was so natural, as if it was the truth.
Monster. Valerie Zoe Dalziel muttered under her breath and then stood far off to the side. Although she loved struggle andbat, it was apparent that even if the being before her was merely a specter, she was no match for it! At this moment, she still needed her teachers protection. Julius, it is indeed you. Jis incarnation hasnt been refined yet, a specter leaped out the same way, from the glowing point between Valerie Zoe Dalziels brows, appearing equal to Julius, What is your purpose? Naturally, I came to kill you. Julius shook his head slightly, not caring that Ji knew of Its existence. Its voice was gentle but carried unshakeable murderous intent, Their spirit doesnt dare toe. You, the fake god who usurped the Sky Mans divine position, are of low birth and not fit to be enlightened and converted to the Lotan Sect.
So, I can only kill you. Hmm Ji did not be angry after hearing this. It was indeed no match for Julius at this moment, but It was not in a hurry, instead, It further inquired, Why do you want to kill me? Naturally, its to exterminate the faith of the Sky Man Tribe, making it convenient for us to conquer the Sky Man Tribe. Juliuss face was full of reason, as he spoke, his body grew more substantial. With the Emperor of the Celestial acting as his temporary body, He didnt worry that he would be affected by the Heavenly Dao Will of the Celestial Please die. Alright. Ji nodded slightly. At the moment when Julius was about to strike, she opened her mouth again,
Killing me is easy. But a destroyed cannot be repaired. It I am not mistaken, you came to trample on tne SKY man 1r1De, and tne Monarchs you invited from District One seem to have prepared to watch the battle Ji looked at Julius whose face changed drastically, and said with a lightugh, Julius, you dont want to disappoint the Monarchs, do you? You! Dont worry, the drama that ought to apany you will not be less, no one wants to die. Ji looked at Julius who was speechless, and spoke quietly, If you take action now, I will surely die, and I will not let you wishe true. After the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament is over, I still have a slim chance of struggling. Isnt the process of struggling for survival what you want? Huh. Although Julius didnt understand why this fake god in front of him wanted to do this, he didnt get a hint of lying. That is, this person was telling the truth. It will cooperate to be crushed The cooperation here of course was not genuine cooperation, but it wont destroy the before the Lotan People under Julius suppress the Sky Man. The people of District 2, are indeed quite cunning. Julius voluntarily interrupted the process of solidifying this body, and the body was no longer bing solid, but gradually dissipating. It saw some regrets Such a handy and stupid chess piece was wasted. Lets go, prepare for the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament. Watching the dissipating Blood Fog again, the Lady returned to the glowing point between Valerie Zoe Dalziels brows, continuing to refine her reincarnation and Martial Monument. Meanwhile, Valerie Zoe Dalziel silently walked out of the pce. She didnt want to feel powerless again, as she had just did. In the process of walking out, soldiers d in ck armor were constantly cleaning the pce, taking care of the survivors, and then propping up a substitute emperor who looked exactly like Emperor Sisi onto the throne to prevent instability within the Great Virtue due to the demise of the Emperor. We can now engrave Origin Martial Dao onto the stele and broadcast it to the world. The order was quietly issued from the glowing point between her brows by the Lady. Even though she originated from Logan, the nature of Martial Arts made it impossible for her to tolerate this method of threatening the enemy using external objects- Even if its a threat, it has to be done by grabbing your neck to threaten you! In the Land of Promise, Blue Star, District 2, The wilderness zone between Zow City and Stone City. In front of the Grand Essence Spirit Land, Deity yers were rubbing their hands in anticipation of the Spirited Believers they had summoned, to harvest vast amounts of spirituality in the Spirit Land. However, before this, the hunting team focused on the Goblin Deity was the top priority. Wasnt it worth paying attention to the believers of a Deity of the same tier who was so oppressive that they couldnt even lift their heads and dared not breathe heavily? Especially when the essence of this deitys believers was lower than their ownEven High-level War Race are just servants before the Monarch Race! Given the talent of the Goblin Deity, its believed that surpassing them would be a thing of the distant future. For a very long period of time toe, as long as they do not fall, they will only watch their back helplessly with admiration. Following this, a bbergasting scene took ce in the Spiritual Realm that left them baffled again- The five-man hunting team dispatched by the Goblin Deity only had the leading six-meter-tall Goblin Giant take action when facing a Triple-headed Semi-Divine Spiritual Beast. And then Wielding the Scepter, with one strike he killed all three Demigod-level Spiritual Beasts! Rivers of spiritual light points were collected by them inrge quantities, and then vanished. Clearly, they had fallen into the hands of the Goblin Deity. WHAT? No, did I really not see wrong? That Ninth-order Goblin Giant, killed three Ninth-order beasts with one blow? No, you said High-level Monarch Race, with all their magical abilities, I can understand. But their highest level is just High-level War Race! Dont remind me, if it were me, I could only kill three at once in my own world! Killing three isnt hard, the hard part is doing it in one blow! These Spiritual Creatures in the Spiritual Realm are very adept at applying Rules, each of theirbat powers is top-notch at the same level! Three top-notch creatures were killed so casually with one move? Monster, the Goblin Deity is a monster, and his believers are monsters too! I remember that the Snow Queen seemed to have just given the Goblin Deity a Great Love Illusion Realm Battle Contract I know. I wanted tough at first, but now Hmph, those renowned geniuses from our ally civilizations are boasting about killing our believers! Now, I really want to see the faces of those genius captives from the ally civilizations when they encounter these monsters while using Prisoner breeds Goblins as movable scores. Hmph, dont think too much about it for now, the dangers in the Spiritual Realm are far from over! Yeah, if the luck is bad, even a Mythical Grade could capsize in the ditch! We can tell our believers where to go at any time outside, but they can only wander through it, and the chances of running into a ditch are high! Giant Spirit Level Divine yers, after a brief shock, began to show sneaky smiles while quickly dispatching their divine will into the minds of their own believers in the Spiritual Realm, rescinding the previous oracle to trip the Goblin Tribe, and changing it to walk around them when they see them! Heres an extra half chapter as a thank you for the 10,000 rewards from [Ghost of Ghost]-! Chapter 249 - 249: 119: [Thank you book friend Ghost’s ghost for the 10,000 rewards]! Chapter 249 - 249: 119: [Thank you book friend Ghosts ghost for the 10,000 rewards]!
Trantor: 549690339 Land of Promise, Blue Star, District 2, The wilderness area between Zow City and Stone City.
In front of the grand essence spiritual realm, the deity yers watched as the believers within the realm changed their walking trajectories under theirmand. Only then could they rx and enjoy the continuous replenishment of spirituality that their believers harvested for their will. They didnt want to see a scene where their believers were all wiped out by the Goblin Deitys believers before they had collected enough spiritualityThen the believers who were sent in might not necessarily be theirs. The deity yers were intently focused on the spiritual realm, ready to notify their believers hunting team of the ever-changing movements within the spiritual realm to prevent themselves from capsizing in the gutter. Turn left, walk about thirty miles then move forward five miles to find a seventh-order legendary level spiritual monster nest. With your strength, you can harvest them all. Ten kilometers ahead and fly one kilometer vertically, theres a Cloud Top Swimming Fish Tree. Each fruit on the tree contains as much spirituality as a seventh-order spiritual beast. Go and harvest them all. Three hundred meters underground, there is a hidden desert river. In the depths, there are spiritual crystals. Each unit is equivalent to the spirituality of a sixth-order spiritual beast. Theres a huge quantity, go and collect them all. Three hundred miles away, there is a seven-headed ninth-order demigod level spiritual monster nest. Conquer them all in one fell swoop! Each deity yer was observing how their believers hunting team could obtain more spirituality better and faster. For a moment, no deity yers paid attention to the movement of the Goblin Deitys believers hunting team until a sudden exmation came, Damn, how did they encounter the only mythical-level beast? Ahem, its a false mythical level at most,parable to the strength of mythical professionals. Theres still a significant gappared to the true mythical level.
But, whether mythical-level or mythical grade professionals, theres no difference for their hunting team, whose highest rank is ninth-order, and the rest are all seventh-order, right? Thats rough, lets hope the Goblin Deity doesnte to trouble us after his believers hunting team is wiped out. Why be so pessimistic? What if their believers really killed the mythical-level spiritual beast? Theres no way, why bother saying sarcastic words? You know the essential difference between those of mythical level and those of the mundane realm. Absolutely impossible! Christopher Lane and Snow Queen frowned slightly. If the Goblin Deitys believer hunting group dies, it would be disadvantageous for them. Even the mere possibility of seeing their favorability with the Goblin Deity decline is unbearable for them. Not that they were afraid of the Goblin Deity, but- They hoped to be on good terms with a genius like the Goblin Deity to gain benefits and have already paid some investment in doing so. However, now because of this incident, seeing their investment go to waste due to the Goblin Deitys favorability dropping would be something they couldnt ept.
Of course, the Goblin Deitys magnanimity wasnt that small. Its just that they couldnt ept even the slightest possibility of their favorability decreasing. Surprisingly, without realizing it, they had ced the Goblin Deity on a pedestal slightly higher than their own. Unfortunately, were all of transcendent tier, and forcibly entering will cause the spiritual realm to copse! I have no mythical-level believers under mymand, and its already toote to send ninth-order believers inside. Christopher Lane and Snow Queen looked at each other, seeing each others helplessness. They both tried to convey their will into the spiritual realm, but unfortunately, this hunting team wasnt their own believers and couldnt be contacted. I dont have the Goblin Deitys contact information, but you should, have you told him? Facing Snow Queens doubt, Christopher Lane shook his head helplessly, Yes, I have it, and I told him, but he hasnt responded. But before the Goblin Deity left, he should have seen the situation inside the spiritual realm. He might feel that his believers can handle these spiritual monsters? The Goblin Deity can easily repel mythical and even transcendent tier opponents, so the king of his believers shouldnt be much worse, right? Even Christopher Lane himself didnt have confidence in these words. After all, among the giant spirit level deity yers, some were powerful enough to withstand mythical and even transcendent-level otherworldly lifeforms. This was because the essence of deity yers lives was inherently of a high level, not much lower than ordinary mythical-level or transcendent-level beings. Added with the power of stars and civilizations, they often faced transcendent-level beings as well. In the Void, the transcendent-tier was considered a True Immortal. There had never been a mortal who could fight against a True Immortal! Deity yers essence is partly due to the stars and Heavenly Dao, making them intrinsically not much different from the so-called True Gods and True Immortals. However, believers are different, even if theye from mythical bloodlines and have noble origins, they are still fundamentally mortal. There is no possibility ofparison between the essential nature of life and those who have entered the mythical or transcendent level! This was also the reason why both the giant spirit level deity yers and Christopher Lane and Snow Queen didnt believe that the hunting team leader who could y a triple-headed ninth-rank half-god spiritual monster in one move, along with the other four members, could survive in the face of a mythical-grade professional strength spiritual beast.. Chapter 250 - 250: 119: [Thanks to book friend Ghost’s ghost for the 10,000 rewards]! _2 Chapter 250 - 250: 119: [Thanks to book friend Ghosts ghost for the 10,000 rewards]! _2
Trantor: 549690339 Do you even believe what youre saying? Snow Queen couldnt help but nce at Christopher Lane, feeling quite helpless.
Its the first time Ive encountered a situation where someone doesnt take Spirit Realm opportunities seriously. As they were watching the Goblin Deitys Followers Hunting Team getting closer to the Spiritual Beast with Mythical Grade Profession Strength and feeling anxious, Christopher Lane suddenly paused, speaking with a strange expression on his face. The Goblin Deity just replied to me. What did It say? It said, dont worry, the Goblin King will handle everything Ah, what At that moment, the Deity yers nearby also overheard the conversation between Christopher Lane and Snow Queen, and couldnt help but feel dumbfounded, looking at each other in dismay How could the Goblin Deity make such a statement? The Goblin Deity had managed to push the rotten wood -like Goblin Tribe beyond their limits repeatedly, and was by no means an ordinary being. Exceptional wisdom and fate were a given with such a being. But its wisdom definitely surpassed the majority of Deity yers. Thats exactly why they were even more baffled Come on, youre such a wise person; how could you start talking nonsense?
Is it for the sake of face? Is it really necessary? In a sh, they began to doubt themselves, with a unanimous thought emerging in their minds Could this Goblin King genuinely stand against a Spiritual Beast with Mythical-grade Profession strength? With their thoughts filled with doubt in the world, themselves, and the Goblin Deity, they momentarily lost interest inmanding their own Followers Hunting Team, choosing instead to focus solely on the Goblin Deitys team and how they would handle the strongest Mythical-level Spiritual Beast in the Spirit Realm! Inside the T Forum, At this moment, Some Deity yers were still showing off that they had obtained ess to the Spirit Mirror, gaining arge amount of Spirituality. Not all Spiritual Realms were like Zow City and Stone City, calcting the overall amount of Spirituality needed for ten Giant Spirit Level Divine yers and only offering ten spots. Some calcted that they could amodate ten people, and released a hundred spots for them topete for in the Spiritual Realm.
Under such circumstances, only three or four Deity yers could actually umte enough spirituality. However, they didnt care, since it meant they could nurture more Deity yers at once. It was a case of casting a wide and catching more fish, so it was hard to say who was superior. Nevertheless, this approach obviously incurred higher time costs. As for Zow City and Stone City, especially Zow City, they were in a situation where they needed every avable resource to nurture talented Deity yers and set ordinary ones aside for the time being. It feels great. I managed to sneak in and kill only three Fifth Order Spiritual Creatures, but the Spirituality I gained significantly improved my civilization. Why didnt you use it on yourself? Are you stupid? Im not a Giant yet, and I dont even have Spirituality. I just went there to gain experience. My civilization hasnt condensed or refined Spirituality yet, but the Spirituality still has a noticeable nurturing effect on my race. Im so envious. I want to experience that feeling. I got in too, but I was only there to visit. I wasnt allowed to kill Spiritual Creatures or collect Spiritual Treasures. Im envious of those who did just as much as you are! Thinking about it, I only realized the gap between Giant Spirit Level Deity yers and us when I went there this time. They have three or five Ninth-Order Demigod level Followers under theirmand, effortlessly reaping the Spirituality from Spiritual Creatures. I was so jealous watching them. Thats amazing; I wonder when well be able to reach that level. Most of us in this T Forum are neers, and very few can reach that level. By the time we reach that level, a lot of time will have passed, unless we have enough Faith Points to constantly use Time eleration. But there is the Goblin Deity. Its really powerful, right? Isnt it said that It also got a spot? Youre wrong. It didnt get a spot. Instead, others begged to give It one. So what? Its strong, but Its followers arent, and It didnt even send Its real body but a Followers Hunting Team. Any insiders know the situation? Theres no need to ask, theyre definitely screwed. No, the Goblin Deitys Followers are strong too, with the Goblin King being able to instantly kill three Ninth-Order Demigod level Creatures in one blow! Is that true? Instantly killing a Ninth-Order Demigod level Creature? Wait, I remember seeing a Projection before. The Goblin King was able to annihte a Dominator-level Remnant using Civilization Spirituality and the power of the world. I dont think its surprising, right? How can that be the same? Exactly, that was all due to Civilization Spirituality and the power of the world. The Goblin King was just a vessel; it doesnt matter if he was there or not! Now were on Blue Star, and in the Spirit Realm, facing one of the strongest Spiritual Creatures among the Ninth-Rank; the Goblin King can instantly kill three of them? Thats just absurd! Its a pity; it seems the Goblin Deitys Followers Hunting Team only has the Goblin King as a Ninth-Rank Goblin. The others are just Seventh-Rank. Now theyre going to face a Mythical-level Monster, so their fate is sealed. Ah, such bad luck. Just watch. A high self-estimationes with a price.. Chapter 251 - 251: 119: [Thanks to book friend Ghost’s ghost for the 10,000 rewards]! _3 Chapter 251 - 251: 119: [Thanks to book friend Ghosts ghost for the 10,000 rewards]! _3
Trantor: 549690339 If this Ninth-Rank Goblin King dies, Im afraid it wont show up again for a short time. As for relying on the Seventh-rank Goblins? It would take just when to harvest spirituality! Besides, having agreed in advance to use the Believers Hunting Team, the
Goblin Deity wont break the agreement. It seems that it will miss out on the Spiritual Realm Opportunity due to its own arrogance! Well, I hope it learns its lesson. The divine yers in the T Forum are all newbies and not transcendent tier. They are still in the stage where human nature dominates. As for Forrest Kinoshita, who has repeatedly shocked them, a good number of divine yers are quite envious of the Goblin Deity, who looks like trash inparison. Why is that? Nothing more than human nature. So, as this news came out, a considerable number of divine yers were in a state of schadenfreude, eagerly waiting to see a joke unfold. Stopughing, theres big news. What news? An elite God yer from District 1, Julius, a mythical-grade Lotan yer, is preparing for a live-streamed race confrontation. He wants to pit his high-level Monarch race, the Lotan Tribe, against our District 2 mythical race, the Sky Man Tribe! How dare he challenge the mythical Sky Man Tribe?
That Sky Man Tribe belongs to Darius Turtlefield from the Mud Hell Turtlefield Family. Doesnt that mean it has been reced? What do you mean by reced? I dont understand +1. Ive seen this kind of thing many times. All I want to say is that if you know, you know; if you dont, I wont exin more. After all, its enough to know it myself, savor it. And dont ask me what happened. It involves huge interests. Speaking about it isnt good for either of you. Just pretend not to know. The rest, all I can say is that there is a lot of water and it involves a lot of things. Its hard for you guys to find detailed information. Most of it has been deleted from the forum. So all I can say is, if you know, you know. Its ridiculous. Isnt this just about the Groveling Familys petty affairs? Why say so much nonsense? Please exin a little. I cant say too much either, as its still in a negotiation state, and saying too much wouldnt be good. Then just give a brief exnation. Well, this Sky Man Tribe doesnt belong to Turtlefield Darius. He used some underhanded means to rece someone elses race with his own, which would lead to the race not believing in him, and naturally, he wouldnt get any resources!
Since ancient times, seizing others resources has been a matter of resentment. As soon as this came up, all the divine yers anger immediately focused on Darius Turtlefield. Damn! He really deserves to die! I never thought the rumors about race recement were true! The one who got reced by him, what a pity! This is a mythical race! It might not be that bad; maybe Turtlefields original race was also good? Which race could be stronger than the Sky Man Tribe? As far as I know, the Turtlefield Aristocracy has been cursed. Every divine yer in the Turtlefield family got Prisoner breeds as their initial race Now they really deserve to die! Exactly! Like the Angel Tribe and the Demon n are special to District 1, the Sky Man Tribe and the Sky Monster Tribe are unique to District 2. Which one do you think could be stronger than the Sky Man Tribe? So, now Julius intends to bully a mythical race without a master as a stepping stone? Seems so. So, who did the Sky Man Tribe originally belong to? Since this chapter is a build-up, theres no title. I know you guys like clickbait titles, so theres no such title.. The race promotion will be done next-I. Chapter 333: 156: 【The Way of the Shepherd】! Albert’s Mission! Chapter 333: 156: The Way of the Shepherd! Alberts Mission!
Trantor:549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region,
Within the Goblin Giant World Fragment, Albert takes control, bringing Logan, Sophie Kerrigan, and Heather Graham into the Goblin Giant World Fragment. At this moment, the infusion of spiritual energy rewarded by the [Announcement to the Void] has stopped. However, the arriving spiritual energy is so abundant that even the massive Goblin Giant World Fragment, which is not much smaller than some micrs, cannot hold it. A spiritual energy ring forms around the World Fragment, quickly replenishing any insufficient concentration! At this moment, anywhere in the Goblin Giant World Fragment is like the legendary heavenly abode, with an immortal-like atmosphere. Not bad. Although Albert already knew that the amazing Goblin Deity oh no, now it should be called the Goblin Giant God, could create miracles that even high-ranking Oversteps and thrones would envy, he still found it impressive when he saw it in person [Sanctuary], [Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch: Protoform], [Unpredictable Book], [World Fragment on the Brink of Breaking], [Civilization Foundation], [Believer King Sevenfold Laws] If it werent for Heathers favor toward Logan, Albert would definitely havevishly praised him instead of just giving a simple not bad. Hehe. Logan didnt know how to respond, feeling awkward while smiling in front of Heathers father, Albert.
Especially when Albert looked at the Void Passage constructed by the Divine Scepter, connecting the Goblin Giant World Fragment and Angelstar, he felt even more awkward and just wanted Albert to quickly rify what he needed him to help with. Unexpectedly, as soon as Logan had this thought, he saw Albert looking at him with a half-smile, and said, It seems that our friend Logan is not very weing. Not at all. Alright, Ill just briefly tell you what I need you to do. After all, Im quite busy too. Alberts request for Logans help was not just a casual thought, but it was something he genuinely needed Logan for Great Love Illusion Realm! Of course, Albert didnt covet the secrets or opportunities within the Great Love Illusion Realm. He himself had a great fortune and background, and it could even be said that the path to bing a Dominator and even joining the Holy See was not unobstructed but still within reach. And the task he would give Logan is rted to his road to the Holy See I heard you n to bring the Goblin Giant Legion into the Great Love Illusion Realm. Yes.
Do you know of the First-ss Allies, the Radiant n? Upon hearing Alberts words and the term Radiant n, Logan subconsciously thought of the race reminiscent of the Buddhas Door from his past life. As a top schr during his student days, he had a wide range of knowledge, and the Radiant n was one of the most famous among the entire Blue Star Civilizations allied systems. Hence, Logan had an impression I know. Ive specifically studied their Holy Corpse and Relics. The essence of their world, the Light World, is a gigantic, god-like corpse in the shape of a bald monk floating in the void. It isparable in size to a fixed star. The Radiant n lives on the head of this Holy Corpse, and their race was even born from it. The reason they can be evaluated as First-ss Allies is that they can burn their races destiny to forcibly move the Holy Corpse andunch an attack. Even a Dominator cannot dodge the attack from the Holy Corpse. Just a slight swipe could easily inflict severe injuries, causing the Dominator to lose contact with their control over the Void Authority! And this ability is inherent to the Radiant n and is called Degeneration! ording to the knowledge passed down through their bloodline, if this Holy Corpse were still alive, it might be able to directly strip the Dominator of the control over its authority! If it were just for this, they wouldnt be rated as First-ss Allies because the Holy Corpse is just a defensive measure. The real reason the Radiant n can be evaluated as First-ss Allies is that they possess a unique technique for refining a special resource called the Light Relic! This Light Relic can revive a lower Super Rank being, just like the Undying Concept extracted from the Blood of Gold of the Eternal Race can make the divine yers live once more! Of course, there are some differences between the Undying Concept and the Light Relic The Undying Concept can only be used by divine yers who have not reached the transcendent tier andsts a lifetime until they reach the throne.
As for the Light Relic, even lower Super Rank beings can use it. Although its limit is only the lower Super Rank, and even if they used it while at that rank, they cannot be resurrected once they reach the middle-rank transcendent level. However, they are still in high demand! After all, the vast majority one could say almost all divine yers cannot obtain the Blood of Gold while still being below the Mythical Grade or even the Living Being Realm, and infuse their with the Undying Concept! Chapter 334: 156: “The Way of the Shepherd”! Albert’s mission! _2 Chapter 334: 156: The Way of the Shepherd! Alberts mission! _2
Trantor:549690339 Moreover, the Lower Super Rank group has the most decision-making power within the Blue Star Civilization, and they are the main force in the conquest of the Void. ording to statistics, since we conquered the Radiant n and became First-ss Allies, and forcefully requisitioned the Light Relics, the death rate of Lower Super Ranks from the Radiant n has increased by 11.7 times, while that of the Blue Star Civilization has decreased by 7.8%. The advancement rate of the Middle-level Transcendents has increased by 1.4%! Relying on the [Light Relics] and [Holy Corpses]especially the existence of Light Beams, the Radiant n firmly upies the position of First-ss Allies.
Hearing Logans description, Albert nodded slightly, his voice cold in his speech, What I want you to do is rted to the Radiant n. I need you to join the Goblin Giant Legion in the Great Love Illusion Realm, and kill the Lights Lawlord of the Radiant n! This Lights Lawlord is not just the future [Holy Son] of the Radiant n but is also the number one on the [Killing Ranking] list in the Great Love Illusion Realm! I dont know, can you do it? As he spoke, Albert looked indifferently at Logan. This was something It wanted to do, and at the same time, he wanted to take the opportunity to test Logans abilities. After all, the Radiant n was not to be underestimated Over a hundred Middle Rank Transcendent level Holy Corpse Armys [Sacrifice of Lights Corpse], Nine High-ranking Overstep level [High Priests of Light], Two Throne Level [Sages of Light]. Furthermore, the [Holy Corpse] that could cripple a Dominator in a defensive battle If it werent for encountering the monstrous Blue Star Civilization, there was a high probability that the Radiant n would have given birth to a Dominator, who could grow into a ruler of the void and sweep through everything invincibly!
Unfortunately, they had encountered Blue Star Civilization, and their path forward was cut off. But even so, this is still a terrifying force. Even the Taylor Civilization would need to weigh their options when faced with it. Is it that easy to deal with the [Holy Son of Light], who is treated as a [Civilization Inheritor]? As for the measures against the Radiant n? On the one hand, it was the arrangement of the Blue Stars higher-ups At this moment, the Radiant n, due to the existence of the [Lights Lawlord], had to, ording to the game rules of the ally system, provide arge amount of resources to the Radiant n, even though they had long been dissatisfied with the Blue Star Civilization. But wouldnt it be too obvious for a civilization with so many resources to suddenly decline? However, if they killed the Lights Lawlord, the resources obtained by the Radiant n would be significantly reduced. At that time, if they weakened the Radiant n further, making them aplete [Light Relic supplier], it would naturally be the mostfortable situation. As for how to weaken them? The Radiant n is based on the [Holy Corpse]. Do you understand? Corpses! If by ident, the Throne Level and High-ranking Oversteps within the n are infected with corpse energy and are rendered useless, isnt that very normal? Why were they fine before? Naturally, it was because of the resources granted by the Blue Star Civilization that they were fine! Arent you grateful for the great kindness of the Blue Star Civilization? Your allied civilizations will never be able to repay the kindness of the Blue Star Civilization in a lifetime! What? How were you fine before you encountered the Blue Star Civilization? You dare ask again!? Of course, this is all under the premise that the Radiant n is currently honestly handing over all of their Light Relics.
Otherwise, they wouldnt be so subtle about it. On the other hand, it is because of Alberts own desire for the [Degeneration Power] of the [Holy Corpse] As the Angel King, an expert in tamingmbs. When It saw the so-called Degeneration Power, It immediately realized that this ability to degenerate even a Dominators authority was not some special power, nor a higher-level power, nor even a more domineering authority. Instead, it was a unique way of conversion or domestication, which had the same principles as his Angel Tribes shepherding ofmbs! If It couldprehend this power, it would be immeasurable benefits for It to achieve Dominator and even the Holy See! Therefore, even though the Blue Star Civilization had already arranged the n to kill the Lights Lawlord, Albert still felt it was too slow and personally arranged for Logan, whom He had taken a liking to, to take action and directly kill the Lights Lawlord. This would elerate the Blue Star Civilizations action against the Radiant n, making it more convenient for him. If Logan could trulyplete this task, then Albert would barely consider acknowledging Logan. I understand. Logan didnt say anything about guaranteeing sess because he knew there was no need for it. In front of Albert, an existence that had already approached greatness, any unnecessary words were useless. By the way, you should condense your Exclusive Law as soon as possible and advance to the Super Rank. Albert thought for a moment and reminded Logan,
Theres something you might find upsetting, but its the harsh reality of the void rules. Please speak, Your Majesty the King of Angels. Although the King of the Demon Abyss, Elijah, attacked you unprovoked, taking advantage of your weakness, and eliminated your chance of resurrection, he almost killed you. But Albert looked at Logan and slowly said, After all, he is a king on the throne, and he will be punished for doing such things, but it certainly isnt what you think; at most, he will lose some divine power and property, which are basically insignificant to him. The main reason for this punishment is that he let the Federation reward, the Blood of Gold, be wasted. On the other hand, you need to advance to the transcendent tier as soon as possible. You need to know that if you were a transcendent, Elijah would not dare to act so rashly, just find any reason to attack you. The punishment for attacking a living being realm existence and attacking a transcendent is not the same concept. But your title of King of Followers came when you condensed your exclusivews first, and its a seven-foldpound rule, too, you Hearing Alberts words, although Logan was already mentally prepared, he still felt a little ufortable C Anyone being considered a sacrifice would feel ufortable. And thest thing Albert left unsaid, Logan understood his meaning in an instant, but he didnt care; he just respectfully replied, Thank you for the reminder, Your Excellency Albert, I will be careful. As long as you understand, do it as soon as possible. Alberts voice was cold, Dont forget the matter of the Lights Lawlord, it needs to be done quickly as well. After saying that, without waiting for Logans response, Albert put on a smiling face and said to Heather Graham, Heather Graham, take me to your, and I will help you strengthen your advancement. Albert also added meaningfully, This time, Father will definitely make your Angelstar as solid as a golden soup, so no one can enter, and no one can take advantage of it unclearly! Hearing Alberts words, Logan couldnt help but smile bitterly. Heather Graham, seeing Logans bitter smile, let out an arrogant snort, and then took Albert to her. Now in the Goblin Giant World Fragment, there was only Sophie Kerrigan, who had been silent all along, Teacher. Logan bowed slightly and spoke respectfully, Thank you for your help, Teacher. Otherwise, I wouldnt have been able to hold on until the arrival of His Majesty the King of Angels. After thinking for a moment, Logan added, I didnt even know beforehand that Heather Graham had actually summoned her father. I know you didnt know. Sophie Kerrigan looked somewhat listless, her eyes full of relief as she looked at Logan, Fortunately, His Excellency Albert appeared; otherwise, I really dont know what to do. This confrontation had dealt a blow to the always proud Sophie Kerrigan. She hadnt expected that she had already advanced to the Throne level but was still no match for even Elijah, let alone Albert, who is a monster among kings on the throne. Whats more, she had always looked down on Elijah which made it even harder for Sophie Kerrigan to ept! Moreover, she had almost witnessed Logan dying right before her eyes Chapter 254 - 254: 121: [Furry Spirit – Land]! Chapter 254 - 254: 121: [Furry Spirit C Land]!
Transformationplete, great rewards from the Void! Trantor: 549690339 Land of Promise,
Blue Star, District 2, In the wilderness zone between Zow City and Stone City. Within the Spiritual Realm, A huge spiritual creature loomed over the dunes like a mountain, like a towering statue, exuding an enormous and majestic aura. Mythical -level Monsters! After following Chuck Leaf, Angie Carlton no longer had only the shallow understanding of the transcendent concept as before. With the existence of the Destiny Intelligence Bone, she is now able to act as an encyclopedia. When she saw the statue-like monster, all the information on it was unconsciously interpreted. It is said that monsters in the Spiritual Realm are remnants of the True Spirit Projection of creatures that once existed in the Void,bined with the Spirituality within the Spiritual Realm. This Mythical-grade spiritual creature had appeared outside the Fino Dead
City in District 137. ording to the investigation, it came from a Feathered God Sequence Profession of the Immortal Civilization known as the Earth Warrior General or Earth God, a Mythical Professionist, known for its powerful Spirituality! Now even if only a strand of True Spirit Projection remains, itsbat power in the Spiritual Realm may be far stronger than the usual Mythical-grade It may even be stronger than its original self! Angie Carlton carefully reminded, First King, please be careful of its Divine Talisman. Once marked, it will not only damage the Spirituality but also, even if you leave the Spiritual Realm, you will be directly regarded as the enemy when you encounter God Series Relics in the Void. At the same time, Angie was looking forward to seeing if this First King, named Martin, could defeat the Feathered GodEarth without suffering any damage. As a Wise Man Tribe descendant, she was born with the instinct to model everything she sees. After interacting with the Goblin Tribes First King, who even her Spirit King husband, Chuck Leaf, dreaded, Angie could model him- Powerful, loyal, ruthless. In fact, many Goblins might not know as much about Martin as Angie did in a short time. His so-called ambition for power was all camouged and just too sessful, sessfully deceiving himself into understanding many rules rted to power. He was also loyal to the great Master under the CrownC
This was different from her husbands Spirit King. Even though he had been betrayed by his n in the past, he was still loyal to his Master and his n at the same time. As for Martin, he belonged to the Master from beginning to end. What about Mythical Professionists? In Angies modeling, the First Kinz would probably need only three strikes to kill a Mythical Professionist who was not a deity However, to her surprise, the First King simply nodded slightly and stepped aside, letting her thin and weak brother Guillermo take the ce. Guillermo was one of the many children born as a result of her father, Elliot Carlton, crossing into the Goblin World Fragment. Funnily enough, Angie had quite a thought-provoking experience not long after she entered the Goblin World Fragment- C She had a huge family of hundreds of people in another world!? She even became an ancestor!? Thinking back to the time when she was surrounded by dozens of little goblins calling her grandmother, Angie felt overwhelmed. But it must be said that her Wise Man Tribes genius fathers genes were strong. Even after changing bodies, he still produced many Goblin geniusesC The worst descendants could be Second-Level Goblin Giant Soldiers, while the best became the Destiny Master Guillermo directly named by the great Crown! However, even with such a prestigious title and status, in her modeling, Guillermosbat power was really not high. Could it be that First Kings ambitious nature has taken over? Is he trying to eliminate dissent? No, no, the First King is loyal to the Master, and Destiny Master Guillermo was officially named by the Master. The First King would never have any ill intentions towards him! Could it be Angie looked at her seemingly ordinary brother with wide eyes, Theres no way. Guillermo only recently stepped into the Third Level, how could he possibly contend with Spiritual Creatures of Mythical Professionists? After careful sensing, Angie was suddenly startled. She realized that, for some reason, some of the extremely difficult to detect powers within Guillermos body were constantly growing, growing And growing further! This is The power of Spirituality!? Before Angie could even ponder why her little brother Guillermo had mastered the power of Spirituality, she saw him take a gentle step forward, attracting the attention of the Feathered God.Earth God, and softly said, I am Destiny Master! Thou shalt be the Lost Beast, belong to my jurisdiction! I have spoken; since thou art lost, thou shalt die! The moment Guillermos words fell, a dense aura of death enveloped the Earth God, and even materialized like a ck mist, attempting to instantly kill him. Of course, the Earth God would not sit back and wait for death. He roared like an ancient Giant Beast, formed hand seals, and an incredibly mysterious Divine Talisman appeared in an instant. It easily dispelled the death-inflicting ck mist and then shortened the distance, appearing less than a hundred meters from Guillermo in the blink of an eye.. With a swift mental calction, he was about to crush Guillermo alive with his Divine Talisman! Chapter 255 - 255: 121: [Furry Spirit – Land]! Chapter 255 - 255: 121: [Furry Spirit C Land]!
Transformationplete, great rewards from the Void! 2 Trantor: 549690339 Those who are doomed shouldnt move, punishment is stiffness! Those who are doomed shouldnt speak, punishment is losing the spell!
Those who are doomed shouldnt use the rules, punishment is self-devouring of rules! Between Ethan Carltons words, just as the Earth God was about to arrive in front of him and crush him to death, it stiffened, stopping in its tracks. Then immediately, it lost its spell, the divine talisman in its hand instantly dissipated into nothing. The next moment, a massive amount of rules suddenly went out of control, all chaotically acting upon the body of the Earth God. This caused the earth gods indestructible spirit body to tremble wildly, and a huge amount of spirituality exploded violently! But Ethan Carlton has not finished, He twirled his hands effortlessly and shed towards the Earth God Wicked Spirituality, help me restore my life pattern! The next moment The ck gold wicked spirituality struck like a heavenly de, instantly decapitating the Earth God. Even for deities, the skull is not a weakness. Moreover, now in the spiritual realm, where all are spiritual bodies, there are even more, no weak points at all. But the moment the Earth Gods head was severed, the ck-gold wicked spirituality was like a flowing stream, swarming into the massive wound on the Earth Gods neck! Then, a shockingly extraordinary scene urred.
The Earth Gods massive spiritual body, dozens of meters high, like it has been poisoned, was rapidly invaded by the wicked spirituality, dominated, and then transformed into specks of light and vanished! And Ethan Carlton, Angie Carlton, and even Martin and Chuck Leaf, Elliot Carlton, all for a moment, could sense the massive outflow of spirituality into the void, being epted by the distant Under the Crown. Some of the remnants were gifted to them. Just this little bit that leaked out made them feel infinitely beneficial! Just in the blink of an eye, they felt their essence filling up, having more handy control over their own power, and their [Mass] in reality became even more sturdy! Sister, dont be surprised. As Angie Carlton was looking at Ethan Carlton with surprise, she saw Ethan wink at her, helping her to clear her doubts, This is my [Position], controlling the existence and growth of the wicked spirituality, so I can use the power of the wicked spirituality. Now our n is in the process of race promotion, the wicked spirituality is growing vastly, so my strength has surged instantly! In the past, even though I was also a seventh rank, I would probably have been crushed to death on the spot when I faced this local deity! As Angie Carlton heard this, she finally understood, and slightly nodded. But what delighted her even more was the benevolent attitude shown by Ethan
Carlton This, for the future position of the Lancaster Spirit Race in the Goblin World, Ethan Carltons benevolent attitude is extremely important! In the Land of Promise, Blue Star, District 2, In the wilderness zone between Zow City and Stone City. Outside the Spiritual Realm, While deity yers were watching how the Believers Hunting Team of the Goblin Deity in the spiritual realm dealt with the mythical-level spiritual creature, a deity yer suddenly cried out, This mythical level creature, it seems like Wait Is this a goblin, not another Goblin Deity? No, I havent finished introducing this mythical level spiritual creature yet. How did it die so quickly? Is it really a mythical level spiritual creature? Umm, didnt you notice? The one who made the move was not the Goblin King, but another seventh-rank goblin. I have always thought he was there to take advantage of the situation Im dumbfounded. What kind of monsters is this group? That seventh rank goblin seems to possess a special damaging method towards Spirituality, thats why he was sent. Yes, It should be this way. This is really strange No! Are you suggesting that your seventh-level followers can kill mythical level spiritual creatures just because they have some special damaging methods towards spirituality!? Forget it, forget it, theres no need to go on, were just making a fool of ourselves. The Giant Spirit Level Divine yers suddenly lost interest, as if they had suffered a major blow. Christopher Lane and Snow Queen began to speak, wanting to reason with the others, but for a moment they were not sure what to say Should they say, Its not that youre too weak, its that the Goblin Deity is too strong? But the mere existence of the Goblin Gods goblins already exins everything! Or should they say, The Goblin Deity is just average, you are too weak. Pull yourselves together and surpass It? Forget about these Giant-Spirit-Level Divine-Level yers who dont even have the status of mythical rank, even Christopher Lane and Snow Queen, both Transcendent Divine yers, dare not say they can reallypete with the Goblin Deity. How could they ask others to surpass It?! Nevermind. Christopher Lane looked at Snow Queen, his eyes full of helplessness, Isnt the process of bing a deity about gradually realizing ones mediocrity? Meeting a deity like the Goblin Deity and forming some connection, is undoubtedly a piece of luck for us. Indeed. Snow Queen agreed, In the future, we may indeed need to seek help from the Goblin Deity! The two deities looked at each other, their eyes filled with some indescribable meaning As time went by, the Spiritual Realm was gradually cleared. All the spiritual creatures and spiritual treasures inside were either killed or collected. The Goblin Deitys Believers Hunting Team naturally gained the most during this process. After satisfying the spiritual foundation necessary for the Goblin Deity, it also condensed arge number of spirit crystals! T World Community, T04 World Region, Goblin World Fragment Border Ind, Countless strands of ck and gold Civilization Spirituality, like an ocean, drowned the entire World Fragment. Moreover, arge number of [Wisdom Concepts] existed on top of the World Fragment. All the Goblins were wrapped like light cocoons during the process of [Essential Lifeforce Sublimation] and [Race Metamorphosis]! But now, the ck and gold Wicked Spirituality, like an ocean, gradually receded. The existence of Wisdom Concepts had also been rtively fairly absorbed by each member of the Goblin Tribe, then settled into their gic bloodline, changing their essence. The light cocoons gradually faded away, one by one, new members of the Goblin Tribe No, now they should be called the Goblin Giant n, appeared on the Goblin World Fragment, disying their gigantic bodies! They were a frightening raceC Each member of the Goblin Giant n would naturally grow into First Energy Level Goblin Giants after maturity! Because They were the Goblin Giant n! Moreover, as they gradually emerged from their light cocoons, became members of the Goblin Giant n appearing on the Goblin World Fragment, and appeared in the void, it was their deration of [Birth] to the void! In the ck void, the voids [Grand Reward] was converging, waiting for theirplete emergence! As for Logan, his eyebrows were filled with surprise. Arge amount of text was jumping in front of him, eagerly preparing to materialize the reward! As for the T Forum? Sorry, they had no time for that right now- Even for their own sake. Due to recentments from readers saying they find it confusing, the author is providing a small patch- First of all, there is a practically infinite universe,posed of the void ands. If you think of the universe as an ocean, then the void is the seawater, thes are the inds, and the World Communities are the archipgos. Life forms are the inhabitants of the inds, while civilizations are the authorities on the inds. Some inds are stronger and will conquer other inds (stars/civilizations) to strengthen themselves. Those that upy one archipgo are Dominator Civilizations, and those that upy multiple archipgos are Hegemonic Civilizations. Blue Star Civilization is a Hegemonic Civilization. Logan and his group of newbie god yers are the new generation soldiers of Blue Star Civilization. They have been ced in a new archipgo[T World Community: Taylor Civilization], these are the native civilizations of the archipgo. The Space-time Anchor and Heavens Scepter can be understood as ships traveling between the inds, used as tools for invasion andmunication. Dragon Taming World Fragment C Border Ind, Mini Heroic Spirit, Wise Man C Mini are all small or medium inds in this archipgo. This analogy is notprehensive enough, nor is it appropriate, because many [Divine Mysteries] have not yet been written, but it should be enough to help readers better understand the worldview of this book. Im sorry that the readers find it confusing. The author will strive to write better, more concise and clearer-! I ask for the readers continued supporta Chapter 338: 158: The Crown of the King! The path to perfection begins here!_2 Chapter 338: 158: The Crown of the King! The path to perfection begins here!_2
Trantor:549690339 [Log]: You have received a tilt in spiritual energy from the void, the spiritual energy concentration in your Goblin Giant World Fragment has increased by 37.8%! [Log]: The concentration of transcendent factors in your Goblin Giant World Fragment increased by 13.8%!
[Log]: The foundation of your Goblin Giant World Fragment has increased by 49.1%! [Log]: The advancement difficulty of your Goblin Giant World Fragment has decreased by 3.7%! [Log]: Detected a massive malicious attack, your Goblin Giant World Fragment will face the pseudo-middle-level transcendent Abyss Turtlefield and the invasion of the small Demon! [Log]: Your Goblin Giant King, Martin, has risen to the challenge, he used the Seven-Fold Compound Law C Sin Authority Law, he used the Judgement, and the Styx Phantom he summoned carries a trace of [True Ruins Power]! [Log]: Detected that True Ruins Power is a power derived from superior authorities and is extremely dangerous! [Log]: Detected a massive malicious attack. Your Goblin Giant World Fragment will face the invasion of the Throne-level King of the Demon Abyss, Elsu! [Log]: Elsu has exploded your! [Log]: You were killed! [Log]: Your Golden Blood Immortal Concept *1 was automatically consumed, reshaping the and all backup life forms and matter! [Log]: The King of the Demon Abyss, Elsu, makes another move, Sophie Kerrigan descends! [Log]: King Alphard of Angels descends, you perceive a trace of the [Shepherd Authority] that is understood by the concept of perfection and cant be absorbed at the current stage!
[Log]: The Abyss King leaves, you have won a small victory in this Epic Battle! [Log]: You have gained 100,000 divine power points! [Log]: You have gained immense prestige! [Log]: Your reputation is [Throne Seed]! [Log]: You have gained the limited special effect Kings Crown from the loot! [Log]: Witnessing many throne-level power struggles, your perfect concept has received a huge stimulus! [Log]: The manyws you have realized have lost their power to resist in front of the stimted concept of perfection! [Log]: Your perfect concept has begun to devour and integrate thews! [Log]: This devouring integration process cannot be stopped, please supplement morews as soon as possible to prevent the perfect concept from being malnourished! [Log]: The current progress of the perfect concept is 1.3% (seed), and the perfect concept cannot currently reach 100%! [Name]: Kings Crown
[Type]: Special Effect [Level]: Limited [Special Effect]: After using the Kings Crown, you possess the majesty of a king. During conquest, the probability of conquering the opponent increases by 10%, the probability of expelling the opponent increases by 30%, during a war, the morale of the army under yourmand increases by 50%, the probability of worship towards you inside the opponent increases by 3%, the probability of insiders from the opponent increases by 10%, the probability of split within the opponent during the war increases by 15%! Its a divine artifact! Looking at the dropped limited special effect, Logan couldnt help feeling a thrill of excitement. This limited special effect can be considered a war weapon and can evenpete with [World Foundations] over which the throne covets! Buff for your own side, debuff for the other side, and ites in percentages! Indeed, the limited special effect is overbearing. Logan can already foresee how many benefits he can gain when he conducts world wars in the future, and such benefits are lifelong C That is to say, the stronger Logan is in the future, the stronger this buff is, and the stronger Logans opponent is, the greater this drop is! After Logan bes a throne in the future, the effect that this limited special effect can bring can even be said to exceed the level of [World Foundations] treasure! And whats a World Foundation?
What is a World Foundation C The [Taylor Perpetual Motor] of Taylor Civilisation, The [Ten Thousand Card Core] of Magic Card Civilization, The [Seven Sins Emperor Seat] of Abyssal Civilization None of them are considered true [Foundation] level treasures that can turn around a dominator-level civilization! And the following logs made Logans face show joy while looking solemn C The road to perfection has begun! Logan could already distinctly feel that the various Laws within his body had been twisted into a single rope, able to explode with a terrifying strength tens of times greater than before. However, this path of perfection had a time limit. As for how long the time limit was? Logan wasnt sure. All he knew was that the time he had wasnt long; he needed to seize the opportunity! Meanwhile, there had been a great change in his personal panel: [Deity]:Logan [Divine Power]:False Myth (King of Subordinate Believers Advancing to Myth Endless Evolution Body Heavy Armor, Killing Intent Soldier, Killing Machine, Real Avatar Martial Ancestor Lady State of Karmic Istion) [Concept]:Perfection, Evolution*1 strand [Law]:Perfect concept The road to perfection has been opened! [Perfection]:Seed1.3%! [Note]:Spiritual Refinement, the Giant Spirit body can carry fulfilledws because of the special nature of the system, which can drop fragments ofws, so Logan is different from other deities, he can easily prehend different fulfilledws! [Civilization Foundation]Goblin Giants Fire (Complete State), First Sequence 31.13%, Primitive Divinity 99.99% [Civilization Spirituality]:Wicked (Taboo Factor) [Civilization Spirituality Progress]:99.99%! (Logan himself has not advanced to the Mythical Level, being limited and unable to achieve full growth) [Note]: This is the result after the Goblin Giants Fire and Wicked Spirituality have burnt and devoured the remains of the Gluttonous Emperor, Byron White, Alien Deity and many other powerful lifeforms, and also undergone a race sublimation transformation and the grand rewards of the Void! [Divine Role]:God of the Goblin Giants [Divine Art]:Hunting Colossal Hand, Giants Bloodline, Blessing of the Goblin Giants, Anchor of the Void, Goblin Giant Heroic Spirit Transformation Technique, Sanctuary Construction Technique, Heavenly Kingdom Construction Technique, Sub-Dragon Strongman, Abyssal Emperor Characteristic Containment Technique [Followers]: Goblin Giants (First Tier/1,013,569), Shadow Hunters (First Energy Level/8,389, Second Energy Level/1,359), Goblin Giant Soldiers *25,268, Goblin Giant Spirits *1,210, Goblin Giant King (Mythical Grade Exclusive Law: Sin Authority Law) [FollowersSpecial]: All Goblin Tribes have thoroughlypleted their transformation, and their life essence advanced to the Goblin Giant n! [War Spirit]:Goblin Giant Knight [Affiliated Races]:Spirit n (High-level Prisoner Race), Wise Man Family, Heroic Spirit Family, Exotic Celestial Bird: Ancient Thunderhawk, Netherworld Raven n [Affiliated]:Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers (Aeba Exiled Fishmen) [Hero]:Chuck Leaf (Spirit Master Ninth Rank) [Hero Qualified]:Ethan Carlton, Angie Carlton [Hero Identity]: Thorn Saint (Not yet fitted Can bebined with the Limited Special Effect High Priest to be the Thorn Patriarch) [Belief]:906,540,000 points [Divine Power]:310,200 points! [Civilization]:113,133,330 points [Special Effects]:Dragon Scale, Steelback, Malice, Killing Intent, Dead Fish Domain, Blood Lake, Catastrophe, Dragon Head, Desert, Endless, Deep Void, Dragons me, Holy Light, Frost, Fresh Blood, Storm, Desert, Fairy, Radiance, Protective Shield, Bloody, Devouring Curse, Piercing Bone, Storm, [Limited Special Effects]:High Priest, Kings Crown! [Civilization]:Goblin Giant Civilization (n Kingdom: Wicked Spirit) [World Fragment]:Boundary Ind ss (2.21 million square kilometers/Resources Rich), bred with Third Energy Level resources, possesses the capability to breed heroes! [Note1]: Although the size of the World Fragment is only at the Boundary Ind Level parable to a Micr), regardless of Spiritual energy concentration, Transcendent factor concentration, foundation level, and all other metrics, it is already close to a medium-sized! [Note2]: In the future when advancing to a Micr, due to the increase in the worlds volume, the metrics will fall ordingly. Of course, if more of these existences are supplemented at the time, then it will not decrease! [Worlds to be Fused]:Wise Mans (the spirituality and concept have already been integrated, leaving only the matter and resources waiting to be integrated) [World Steward]: Kanna (possesses the qualification of Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch) [Special]:Hyperdimensional Substitute Ticket C Mid-level Transcendent Allies *1, Great Love Illusion Realm Battle Contract (In Use Army of One Thousand Men) [Allies]:Heather Graham (Angel God High-level Mythical Race) [Partners]: Lord YanTranscendent [Authority Level]:Three-Star Noble Void Battlefield Commander (Five-man Team) [Merit Points ount]:Three-Star Merit Point ount194,102 points The attribute panel of the Martial Ancestor Hime had no changes Chapter 339: 159: [World Guardian]! [Karma Weaver]! [Little Transcendence]! Chapter 339: 159: [World Guardian]! [Karma Weaver]! [Little Transcendence]!
Trantor:549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region,
Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind, Is this the path to perfection? Logan murmured as his hands continuously transform with iridescent colors. Within this glowing orb, various rules that he has perfectly understood and been assimted by the perfect concept flickered endlessly. He could feel that after these rules were assimted, not only was it effortless to use them, but there was also tremendous support as if these rules themselves had be more perfect! Every single rule could unleash power reaching at least 120% of its previous strength! Furthermore, after beingmanded by the perfect concept, Logan could casually use the Perfect Spear to match numerous rules as he pleases, easily condensing them into the Perfect Spear and unleashing explosive damage! If the King of the Demon Abyss, Elsu, attacked him now, Logan was confident that he could withstand a few more moves! For beings of the throne level, there was a substantial difference between withstanding one more move and withstanding two. After all, most middle-level Transcendents could hardly survive a single full-strength attack from a throne-level being! Logan could feel that his Evolutionary Body had be more harmonious, and within his sight, the whole world and the Void itself had appeared different in his eyes. In the past, the World Fragment Logan was able to see seemed wed (not aplete / world) and so the rules were imperfect, but they had a certain wed beauty, as if even those ws were natural and a part of their perfection. But now, in his eyes, this imperfection
It merely seemed wed! Void of any beauty! It was as if the former wed beauty was an illusion created by the Void, deliberately deceiving him! The Void, beyond the World Fragment, constructed a perfect cycle with numerous thick Law Chains nurturing endless creatures and disying endless diversity. However, it also gave Logan an incredibly eerie and twisted sensation. He didnt know if this feeling was an illusion, because he felt that the Void was deceiving him C Yes, deception! Logan recalled a question raised by Deity yers long ago: why do Born Star Devourers within the Void rarely devour World Fragments? Star Devourers, beings capable of devourings. Those who can devours are, at the very least, Transcendent beings. Moreover, Born Star Devourers, hailing from the lowest Upper Bloodline, are descendants of ancient Star Devourers. If they feed ons and their offspring are weak, why do they need to parasitize on Micrs, slowly devouring an entire? This approach is highly dangerous; after all, Micrs have reached the threshold of giving birth to Transcendent beings. Even without Transcendent beings, there must be powerful third-level ones, or weapons equivalent to the third level. Even the noble-blooded offspring of Born Star Devourers could be easily killed!
As a result, those who raised the question were puzzled as to why these Born Star Devourers would ce their offspring in such dangerously high-levels instead of searching for weaker World Fragments to devour slowly, which would pose almost no danger to them. In the end, no one could answer, and the matter was left unresolved. Now, Logan knew the reason C World Fragments had wed rules, which the Born Star Devourers might perceive as something a normal person would find unptable. It had nothing to do with conspiracy theories or challenges; it was simply their disdain and unwillingness to consume this food. At the same time, Logan also thought about a previous Great Reward from the Void. In addition to rewarding him with a strand of Evolution Concept, the Void also granted a Perfect Concept. However, the System deemed it a counterfeit perfect concept and directly removed it. The reason for this, Logan surmised, was tied to his current understanding- There was no perfection in the Void! Even the System had mentioned that it had only encountered one Perfect Conceptualizer throughout countless Voids! All these previous experiences only served to reinforce Logans newfound determination to follow the path to perfection C In his limited understanding, the path to perfection was the only one he knew of that transcended the Void above! At this moment, under the radiation of the path to perfection, various anomalies continuously emerged. The civilization built by the Goblin Giant n was based on the monarchy n system, with the Golo Kingdom at its core, the Goblin Giant God as the sole belief, and Martin, the Goblin Giant King, as the First King. Numerous original Goblin Tribes chieftains, as well as government races, like the Lancaster Spirit Race, the Wise Man Tribe, and the Spirit Tamer Tribe, formed ns and acted as branches, functioning under the system built by Destiny Master Ethan Carlton.
Now, as the Goblin Tribe broke through the Wisdom Shackles, evolved into the Goblin Giant n, and greatly increased their intelligence, on top of the derivative effects brought about by the opening of the path to perfection, even these minute changes acted as a potent medicine for modern Golo Kingdom! Countless shes of insight filled the moments, filling in the gaps and shorings within theirws, system loopholes, and even the Goblin Giants inherent ws! Within Logans vision, the Golo Kingdom had moved far closer to bing a unified whole, no longer resembling a loosely connected collective of tribal alliances. Even strands of fortune began to materialize, as if they were attempting to birth something like the Dragon of National Fortune, a fortune item seen in the Sky Man Tribe! Chapter 258 - 258: 123: [Log) : The Void has given you a grand reward, rewarding you…… Chapter 258 - 258: 123: [Log) : The Void has given you a grand reward, rewarding you
Trantor: 549690339 T World Community, T04 World Area,
Goblin World Fragment C Border Ind, At this moment, the pervasive ck-golden Extreme Evil Spirituality, that was submerging the entire world fragment like an ocean, hadpletely receded. Meanwhile, in Blue Star, the five-man hunting squad that was hunting spiritual creatures in the spiritual realm has unknowingly reached its climax! Full. Arge amount of pure Spirituality materialized inside Logan out of nowhere from the Void, giving him a sensation of being filled. This is not any lower-level sensation like satiety or adequate sleep. This is a feeling stemming from the root of the soul, from the origin of life, its an exhtion from the True Spirit, its the replenishment of Spirituality. For Deity yers Spirituality is everything. And now, hunting spiritual creatures in the spiritual realm is the process of gradually replenishing Spirituality. For Deity yers, its also the process of having everything! I have already selected the candidates for my Believers Legion.
While enjoying the filling of Spirituality, Logan, in his heart, was finalizing the list of people, and issuing orders to the log, You can upload my Battle Covenant information now. Oh, and dy entering the Great Love Illusion Realm for a few days, there should be no problem, right? As Logan issued themands, the log quickly responded [Log]: Detecting hosts demand! [Log]: You can dy entry, but no more than a month! [Log]: Information has been reported for you. When your Trustee Army is ready, you can send their True Spirits into the Great Love Illusion Realm at any time! So be it. Logan casually waved away the log text in front of him. At this moment, the Spirituality inside his body was bing more and more abundant, even to the point of being About to reach saturation! Yes, saturation. Even for someone as powerful as Logan, it doesnt mean because hisbat power exceeds the norm and he can beat Lower Super Rank without reaching Mythical Grade, he needs more Spirituality to fill his savings of Spirituality. Its not like that at all.
The amount of Spirituality required is only rted to the essence of the True Spirit. Even though Logan, because of living two lives, having outstandingbat power, understanding the Perfect concept, embarking on the path of endless evolution, and even transforming his Goblin Tribe into the Goblin Giant n, his essence of the True Spirit may be stronger than other Deity yers and he needs more Spirituality. But its not an outrageous amount. Its approximately equivalent to 1.3 normal Deity yers. And this is already quite remarkable. ording to Sophie Kerrigan, a Deity yer who is about to ascend to the Throne, she was only equivalent to 1.1 Deity yers when she was umting full Spirituality, not very peculiar. And the highest record in the history of Blue Star was 1.5, which belonged to a Monarch Species. They ultimately died identally in the Middle-level Transcendent stages and their world waspletely obliterated. In other words, breakthroughs at this level are not that important. Because the moments that truly transform and elevate the essence of the True Spirit are the progress of ascending to Mythical Grade and Transcendent Tier. This kind of transformation is equivalent to the transformation of the Throne into a Dominator, which is the most important moment in a Deity yers life. Of course, during this process, the Void will make up for the lost part of Spirituality! Soon, Logans feeling became real
His Spirituality foundation ispletely full. Hmm. Logan took a nce and his eyes lit up slightly, Not bad, I have even gained so many Spirit Crystals and Spiritual Treasures. These are real hard currency in the Void, more valuable than any Profession, divine weapon, ve, world. I dont know how many old creatures in the Void are waiting for these things to prolong their lives. A smile appeared at the corner of Logans mouth, he still has a Void Pirate Crew ced in the outside world, who can be assembled into a team at any time to serve as scouts for his march into the Void after his ascension to the Transcendent Tier. And by then, these Spirit Crystals and Spiritual Treasures will be extremely important For the weak, these are obviously a curse for their sins. But for Blue Star Civilization? Many civilizations know that Blue Star Civilization can stably produce Spirit Crystals and Spiritual Treasures. But, no one dared to have designs on the spiritual treasures of Blue Star Civilization! Hum! Logan gently slid his hands and tore open the Void. Following that, five figures with glowingplexions, looking like they had gained a lot of benefits, walked out of the Spatial Passage, and then returned to their own bodies with a body full of Spirituality. At the next moment, the five auras suddenly became muchrger! And just at this moment, before they had time to kneel and worship the Father God and say something, when the key person had returned to the world, and the Goblin Tribe that had not yet fully transformed was only a very small minority, the canopy in the sky could not wait any longer The seven-colored Canopy suddenly descended, enveloping the entire Goblin World like a seven-colored haze! Sudden changes urred on the Goblin World Fragment, the celestial phenomenon changed! The boundless seven-colored Canopy enveloping the World Fragment was no longer calm, instead it rolled up, quickly covering the entire maind. If you lift the pitch-ckness within the Void, and look at the Goblin World Fragment from the universe, you would be shocked to see that this dull gray Boundary Ind ss World Fragment has burst into a colorful and splendid color! Calm, yet intense! The next instant, endless seven-colored rain fell, countless hurricanes and Thunders also descended.. Chapter 259 - 259: 123: (Log) : The Void has given you a grand reward, rewarding you 2 Chapter 259 - 259: 123: (Log) : The Void has given you a grand reward, rewarding you 2
Trantor: 549690339 The seven-colored rain falls on the Heroic Spirit n, the Spirit-Controlling n, the Wise Man n, and the Goblin Giant n, again changing the genes deep within their bodies and transforming their most basic attributes! The bloodline factor of every believer is undergoing a change once more.
Their already-evolved bloodlines are undergoing subtle transformations under the seven-colored canopy, which is a kind of perfection and consolidation! Seven-colored rain falls on thend, nourishing it. It makes every piece ofnd extremely fertile, with a feeling that its filled with oil on just one shovel. The yield of crops would be hundreds of times more than before! Now, every piece ofnd in this world fragment, even if ced in the ancient immortal civilizations time of the immortal world, would probably be considered an unmissable top-quality spirit field! At this moment, even the beasts begin to move and start reproducing. Despite their bloodlines changing and being no longer ignorant of the wisdom they gained due to the residual aftereffects of the wisdom concept, they still involuntarily start reproducing the next generation of transcendent beasts under the effect of the seven-colored rain! This could also provide more food for the believers, doubling the spiritual energy factor once more, and even causing some nts that were not transformed by the residue of the wisdom concept to show signs of gaining wisdom! The Goblin World Fragment continues to tear open spaces in the universe, absorbing arge amount of pure cosmic dust and constantly increasing its volume, with thend masses instantly receiving a huge boost! This is a thorough change! Of course, under Kannas limitation, it still remains within the size ssification of a World Fragment C Boundary Ind without reaching the level of a micr. [Note]: As mentioned earlier, the world fragment will be upgraded to a micr; if it breaks through to a mythical grade at this time, there will be significant benefits! A hidden force, relying on this material that truly exists within the void, is transmitted to Logan.
All these C whether the world or the believers strength C will be the cornerstone for consolidating Logans power! And this also marks thepletion of the transition of the Goblin Tribes racial transformation into the Goblin Giant nCompleted! Meanwhile, the void also granted Logan an important reward- [Log]: Congrattions host for transforming the Goblin Tribe into the Goblin Giant n! [Log]: The Void gives you great praise and rewards Within the T Forum, Only after whetting their appetite would someone announce who the one with the swapped race is. Actually, this matter also reflects a certain established reality from the side- In the past, Mud Hells Dominator may have been without status, being excluded or even murdered, but such news would not leak out to avoid arousing widespread anger. But now, it has been leaked on arge scale, which means that someone might want to take action against Mud Hell!
The Deity yer who had his race changed is Logan! I havent heard this name for a long time. Isnt he the Top Schr of Zow City? I heard his results are among the top in District 2! The significance of this achievement is strong, as everyone with top results in the past could randomly get very high-level worlds and races. I was puzzled before, why would he end up with such a low-ss race as the Goblin Tribe! Youre just being a Monday-morning quarterback. I remember you seemed quite happy when you heard that Logans initial race of followers was the low-ss Prisoner Goblin Tribe. Talking about it now is meaningless; the race has already been swapped. Unless he obtains some precious treasures that would even be coveted by the Throne, there is no way to repair the rtionship between himself and the original world! Repair? Can this even be repaired? Of course it can be repaired. The operation of the Hyperdimensional Game follows the operation of the void. As the initial believer species randomly assigned to you by the Hyperdimensional Game, it is approved by the Void Law, so it will naturally repair. As far as I know, this kind of theft of initial species that is simr to plundering will definitely bring about some degree of ipatibility. In other words, the believer species acquired through theft might not be as thoroughly loyal to oneself, like the native believer species, but rather like the affiliated races that are subsequently conquered, they may betray you at any time. This is true. Havent you guys seen the pathetic Groveling Family trying to find someone else to suppress their believers? They are obviously garbage that simply cant tame the Sky Man Tribe!
He should have been the Goblin Tribe originally. Humph, even if a sly cat tries to switch ces with the crown prince, it is still a sly cat, and it cant possibly be a crown prince! Sigh, its such a shame for Logan. His race was exchanged, going from Heavenly Celestial God to the current Goblin Deity, and now hes hardly visible! Yeah, it seems that since binding the Hyperdimensional mark and bing a Deity yer, Logan hasnt made a single sound. I can still vaguely remember the spirited Logan who won the Hyperdimensional Simtion Championship several times! What does that matter? The simtion is ultimately just a simtion, its never the real deal. If you feel sorry for him now, dont you know that luck is also a part of ones strength? Yeah, with such bad luck as having his race swapped, maybe its actually protecting him! If he had really gotten the Sky Man Tribe, with his luck, he might have been wiped out by someone on the very first day, leading directly to the extinction of his race and the destruction of his world! How do you know his luck is bad? It just didnt happen to you instead! Yeah, who wouldnt be envious of the Sky Man Tribe? Dont you think its possible to have your own Sky Man Tribe or Sky Monster Tribe? Forget about Sky Men and Sky Monsters. Even if I got the Sky Demon Tribe, Id beughing! Well, as far as I know, this kind of race swapping theft is like utilizing blind boxes for the thieves. No one knew that his initial race was the Sky Man Tribe before the theft! Really? Is it because Logan is a civilian genius, so someone wanted to rece his initial believer race? Heh, there are so many top schrs whose performance is not much worse than Logans. Why did they swap with Logan and not someone else? Nice victim-ming. To the one above, I know your coordinates are 2664.2658.2659.235.214. I have no other intentions, I just want everyone to see who you are. Let me say thank you, GPS Man. The appearance of GPS Man instantly deterred arge number of the vocal Deity yers. It was apparent that he was siding with Logan. Although no one knew whether the coordinates were genuine or not, it was obvious that the deity yer above, who had been jumping around the most, had gone silent. And who knows what other coordinates GPS Man holds in his hand? No one dared to gamble, as betting and losing would mean handing their life over to someone else! For a moment, no one dared to speak recklessly. But there were still many people discussing. This Julius is too much! Yes, and this Turtlefield Family from District 404, they are simply asking for death, we need to find an opportunity to take them out! Humph, the special race in District One is Angels and Demons, and I just happened to know about a ce in the Void Battlefield called Battlefield of Ten Thousand Races: Flesh Grinder, which is created solely for training purposes, and it doesnt matter how many people die there. Got it, Ill go fight with the Angels and Demons there. I dont have the strength, but my aunt is a Middle-level Transcendent of the Mythical Species. She is not much worse than a considerable part of the Angel and Demon ns. I will have her go smash those Angels and Demons! My grandfather has seven High-ranking Overstep Gourd Warriors at hismand. Ill have him send those Gourd Warriors! Angel and Demon Deity yers at the Battlefield of Ten Thousand Races: Flesh Grinder: Why has the pressure suddenly amped up for us? Forget about those useless words, just talk about the current situation. Can we only watch Julius trampling on the Sky Man Tribe? Seeking votes, seeking subscriptions, thank you readers for your supporta Novice author bows in gratitude-! The fire rm just came to my home, and they kicked in the door, asking what happened? Someone reported a fire! I was stunned too. What happened? Could it be because the widoweddy upstairs hates that I didnt pay any attention to her and was only busy typing, so she intentionally messed with me? Upon closer inspection, oh, it turns out the smoke came out from my keyboard while typing.. Chapter 342: 160:【King of Nightmares】! The underwater struggle has already begun! _2 Chapter 342: 160:King of Nightmares! The underwater struggle has already begun! _2
Trantor:549690339 Instead, it was the dazzling and swift shes of light that rapidly shot out from these Void War Fortresses, which were as small as celestial bodies. Each of them could hit a Void Cruiser belonging to the Star Core Pirate Ind, causing their Void Barriers to be on the verge of shattering. The second and third strikes that followed would thenpletely destroy the Void Barriers, turning the Void Cruisers into brilliant sparks within the Void! These were the same infamous Void Cruisers that had once easily annihted a high-ranking Overstep Mountain Seat Traveler who dared to fight them. Yet now, they were so easily destroyed, which plunged the pirate groups on the Star Core Pirate Ind into an abyss of terror, especially since
The Throne Level Starcore Dragon King, who was the master of the Star Core Pirate Ind, had no reaction! Many perceptive and well-informed void pirates were already murmuring in their hearts, vaguely guessing what was going on, especially when they saw these iconic Void War Fortresses before them! In this vast starry space, only one civilization possessed this level of mechanical technology! Moreover, it took only three of the numerous Void War Fortresses surrounding the Star Core Pirate Ind to annihte an entire fleet of Void Cruisers, which were also a third of the Inds core forces! There were still many more Void War Fortresses that had not yet acted. However, their mere presence in the Void exerted enormous pressure on the Star Core Pirate Ind. Although these Void War Fortresses had not acted, some powerful void pirates in the Star Core Pirate Ind had already noticed that the fortresses seemed to be interconnected and had employed some sort of sealing technique to encroach the surrounding Void. Some void pirates, proficient in spatial rules, or those with exclusivews derived from spatial rules, were now keenly aware that the Void outside the Star Core Pirate Ind had be an imprable iron wall,pletely devoid of any chance to escape through the fabric of space. In other words, the Star Core Pirate Ind had beenpletely sealed off, with no room for escape! This type of sealing meant that in case of war, the void pirates would fight to the death with all their might. It also meant that the power behind these powerful Void War Fortresses had absolute confidence in the oue! How absolute was this confidence? It was to the extent that Even if the Throne Level Star Core Dragon King acted, it could be utterly suppressed! Many void pirates had guessed this, but they couldnt believe it. After all, that was a Throne, one that could im a vast territory in the Void as its own dominion and hold sway over it. Its uniquewpletely surpassed all otherws. In its Void Territory, its Rule was the King of the Law, posing a threat even to other Thrones that ventured there!
So, what kind of existence would dare to have absolute confidence in suppressing the Star Core Pirate Ind, with its Star Core Dragon King? Above the Star Core Pirate Ind, In a bar filled with cyberpunk ambiance, where there would usually be a bustling atmosphere, it waspletely silent today. There wasnt even a single person there All of the void pirates stood outside the bar on the street or on the rooftop, their faces gloomy, heavy, twisted, and fierce as they watched what was happening in the Void outside of the Star Core Pirate Ind and the dazzling sparks. Among them were four Transcendent Evil Spirit n members who hade from the Blue Star Civilization as first-ss allies. They had been sent by the Blue Star Civilization to gather intelligence and, if necessary, sign alliance treaties. Of course, they were merely minionsing along for the ride. The real mastermind behind their presence was the King of Nightmares, from the Evil Spirit n! As for the Evil Spirit n, theye from a rather powerful world, the Evil Spirit Realm. It even gave birth to the[King of Nightmares], a Throne, who imprinted the[Nightmare Law]in a worldmunity, even reaching the faraway world areas, echoing this extradimensionalw with a wide reach. And because of the special nature of the Nightmare Law and extradimensional dimensions, the Evil Spirit n is ranked as a low-level Monarch Species in Blue Star Civilizations race assessment, upying the seat of second-ss allies, receiving a certain degree of Blue Star Civilization resource support, as well as some autonomy as Void Pirate King! Even the powerful Blue Star Civilization cannot ban the existence of void pirates. But being unable to ban does not mean they cannot manage. Many Void Pirate Kings within various worldmunities are filled by Blue Star Civilizations allied civilizations; during this time, Blue Star Civilization has already designated the T World Community as the next major Void Battlefield, even though the[Blue Star Multiracial Conference]has not yet beenunched to formally establish the start of the war. However, under the guidance of the Council, there has already been a considerable undercurrent entering the T World Community, like the many second-ss allied civilizations of the Evil Spirit n; especially those with the existence of Pirate King, Void Pirate, an inconspicuous existence is neither strong nor weak, as many Void Pirate Inds have half-step Throne Level, even[Throne]level beings suppressing Void Pirate Ind.
If these forces were to unite, even in the face of Dominator Civilizations scale, it would be a tremendous force! Furthermore, information exchange among Void Pirates is extensive, and often Void Pirates know of many messages that even the local World Community Dominator Civilization may not be aware of. Therefore, in many previous Void Wars, Blue Star Civilization has tried to take control of the Void Pirate forces in various world areas of this World Community beforehand. Of course, the other side of the war will also try to do so. Just like the Taylor Civilization, which now has dispatched arge number of Void War Fortresses, is it really just to destroy this Star Core Pirate Ind? If they wanted to destroy, these Void War Fortresses would likely explode with the insane Sky-based Destroyer Cannon, directly perform saturation energy strikes until the Star Core Pirate Ind is physically destroyed! But at this moment, they are merely showing off their might and then blockade the Void Pirate Ind, making their intentions very clear. Even many Void Pirates are actually the pawns of the local Dominator Civilization. Now it seems that the Star Core Pirate Ind is not a subsidiary power of Taylor Civilization! Andtely, the Evil Spirit n has received a secret order to upy the Void Pirate Inds in the T03-T08 region, bing the new Void Pirate King, and if necessary, they can request the support of Blue Star Civilizations first-ss allybat power! If they encounter special circumstances, the King of Nightmares is allowed a certain degree of negotiating autonomy, but there is one deathmand, which is to make the Void Pirate Ind Master one of their own! Now, due to the special nature of the King of Nightmares Nightmare Law, it relies on the extradimensional world[Nightmare Realm], which can span many world areas and even worldmunities. Therefore, a considerable number of Evil Spirit n members have already entered the corresponding Void Pirate Inds, that is, those inside the Void Pirate Ind, trying to prepare for the invasion. As for the other smaller Void Pirate Inds in this area, they are not included in the statistics. At this moment, the center of the Star Core Pirate Ind, a huge pce, waspletely covered by a pitch-ck shadow!
Chapter 343: 161: [War Commander]! Think of a way to be Its dog! Chapter 343: 161: [War Commander]! Think of a way to be Its dog!
Trantor:549690339 T08 World Zone, Star Core Pirate Ind,
Above the Star Core Pirate Ind, there are countless schools of Dao and various treasures, strange techniques, forming a picture with both swordsmen with fluttering sleeves and cyborg warriors with over 85% prosthetic limbs, as well as bizarre, barely humanoid monsters walking among them. As for the owner of the Star Core Pirate Ind himself, he is none other than a Star Core Dragon King who has stepped into the throne level! It is in this environment that the appearance of humanoid life forms with hydra heads on Star Core Pirate Ind not only avoids being excluded, but rather, because of their own special factors, is highly valued! At the entrance of a cyberpunk-style Motor Oil Pub, there are several hydra-headed void pirates and members of the Evil Spirit n, who watch with solemn expressions the terrifying war reflected in the sky from within the void! These hydra-headed void pirates, on the other hand, are constantly concealing themselves around these Evil Spirit n members, trying to hear more information about the word Goblin from their mouths. Goblin Ah, Ive been paying attention to it, but theres no news. Aeba, the leader, couldnt help but be drawn in, and as he listened to these Transcendent Evil Spirits chatting, he carefully analyzed if there was any information he needed, The one who granted us the Nomadic Fishmen Tribe the [Legendary Profession: Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldier] was a Goblin Deity, which should be It! Only this existence possesses such a level of depth and strength, casually granting us a mythical profession that can change our bloodline and transform our race,pletely changing the fate of our Nomadic Fishmen Tribe! Aeba shook his head and smiled helplessly,
But does It still remember us? Touching the mark on his brow, Aebas eyes involuntarily revealed a touch ofexpectation! It was no longer the gloom that he had seen when he first saw this mark, At the beginning, the Master granted us the Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers. After all of us Nomadic Fishmen Tribe changed our profession to Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers, our bodies possessed a trace of [Dragon Blood]. After entering this Star Core Pirate Ind dominated by the Star Core Dragon n, we were appreciated by the Star Core Dragon King and gained a certain status! However The ve Mark on our brows has always prevented us from being favored by the Star Core Dragon King! If it werent for our Nomadic Fishmen Tribes intrinsic possession of a tiny amount of Dragon Blood, coupled with the bonus of Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers, it would have been impossible for us to have even the slightest status we have now, based solely on our ve Mark! Moreover, even in this situation, there is another group with a weak Dragon Blood lineage eying our current position. Although I have integrated two sets ofws and broken through to the semi-True Immortal realm on my own, it is still not enough! In the past, I thought that if I could find the Master, who had already broken through to the mythical level, I would also be qualified to have an equal dialogue with It. If possible, I would be willing to pay a huge price to ask It to erase the ve Mark and let us regain our freedom! But now At this point, Aeba no longer has the previous urge to get rid of the Master as soon as possible.
On the contrary, he is now somewhat afraid that the Master will disdain them for being too weak and ignore them! And these thoughts only changed recently, when he secretly decided to secretly ce marks on the four Lower Super rank adults in front of him, using his own Nomadic Fishmen Tribes [Water Mirror], to facilitate the monitoring of their conversation. Lo and behold, his intuition did not fail him, and he indeed got information about the Master from these Super rank adults! However, the information he received waspletely different from what he knew He had originally thought that, as a Goblin God, the Master would be strong and talented, even able to train the Goblin Tribe to break through the racial limits, and easily crush him But he never expected things to be so outrageous! Breaking through the racial limit of a lower-ss prisoner race, the so-called stones in the cesspit recognized within the void, multiple times, and even being promoted to a high-level war race C was that something a human could aplish? Chapter 262 - 262: 125: [Immortal Plant: Extinction Sequence]! Kill all who do not submit! Chapter 262 - 262: 125: [Immortal nt: Extinction Sequence]! Kill all who do not submit!
Trantor: 549690339 R World Community, The ROI-05 World Community has been thoroughly prated, presenting a dazzling scarlet color.
At this moment, an ambitious ceremony is gradually drawing to a close here, as nearly half of this World Community is reverberating with one name [Blood God King]! The Blood Spirit ns royal lineage and their Kings Mark are being etched into this Void, repeatedly strengthened and fortified. From this moment, the Blood Spirit n has evolved from a Low-Level Monarch Species to a High-Level Monarch Species! The immense reward of the Void is thus bestowed. To the captivating figure standing the very heart of this void, this moment was one of pleasant surprise. But it wasnt because of the promotion of herself to the throne, the evolution of herself and her race into high-ranked Monarch Species, nor was it the grand reward of the Void, but C Logan, that boy, has actually managed toplete the transformation of his race! The Goblin tribe has evolved into the Goblin Giant n, advancing directly to a high-level war race!? And in their race, theres not even a single one in the Transcendent Tier, let alone Mvthical Grade. Yet thev still managed to exceDtionallv evolve to a high-level war species! This boy has really given me a big surprise! The Void must have bestowed great rewards Looking at the great reward in front of her eyes that she has not seen for hundreds of years, Sophie Kerrigan found it somewhat nd,
The Council will certainly bestow a reward too! Humph, I am now sitting on the throne too! After being promoted to the throne, I automatically evolved from a candidate councilor to a formal councilor. I can now join the Council and voice my opinion on the proposition! Last time I was promoted, and after finding the clues to the SkyNet Robot, I could only convey the information, but couldnt stand inside This time, I will rightfully stand inside and grab benefits for my student! Thinking of the possibility that the Council might already be discussing what rewards to bestow on Logan, Sophie Kerrigan could not help herself. As the Void was presenting It with its great reward, she immediately left this World Area in spirit and entered the Hyperdimensional mark. Even if its not yet her turn to propose a reward for Logan, She wants to cut the line and make her proposal! For a moment, the Void was taken aback After hovering for a while, it left Taking the great reward along with it! As for Sophie Kerrigan? She is already on the throne. Frankly, she doesnt care about this type of regr great reward at all.
In the Blue Star Civilization, at her current level, its very easy for her to obtain treasuresparable to this regr great reward! Inside the Hyperdimensional Mark, In the Council, Dozens of projections light up, all fast discussing one proposal or application after another- ording to thest exploration, the specifics about the Immortal nt civilization have been listed in the message sent to everyone. Now the proposal begins. Raise Immortal nt civilizations threat level to Highly Threatening, agree or disagree? Agree. No one expected that the research of a defector from a minor sect of the Immortal Civilization, the Great Sky Sect, after countless ages, turned out to be Special Star-devouring Tribe, became a bane to us, the Deity yers. I even want to propose to include the Immortal nt Civilization into the extinction sequence. Thats a bit excessive. The resources required for an extinction sequence are too great. Althoughpared to the Taylor Civilization, the Immortal nt Civilization does have this qualification, but its currently too far away from our Cosmic Territory. For a long time in the future, they wont be able to reach us. Agree; designating it as highly threatening is just right. After all, we still have to start a war with Taylor Civilization. ording to reliable intelligence, Taylor Civilization is calling on allies, looking for our enemies everywhere, trying to form the Anti-Blue Star Civilization Alliance. Next, T03201219 Logans Goblin tribe evolved into the high-ranked war race, Goblin Giant n.
This one is interesting, everyone take a look at the data. After a split second, all the information about the [Goblin Giant n] and Logan was analyzed by all councilors on the throne. They then voted on whether to pass the application- [Name]: skipped [Type]: skipped [Level]: skipped [Special Effect]: This Goblin Giant n, a branch of the Giant race, are extremely warlike and have a strict path of ascension. They possess strong Mythic Professions. To add to this, even though the race doesnt have anyone in Transcendent Tier even Mythical Grade life forms, they were exceptionally rated and advanced to a High-level War Race. You all can guess what this means, right? [Note]: skipped Plus, the name Logan has appeared in the Councils system before, which made the analysis even faster, Being able toplete the Goblins ascension to wisdom, not to mention its exceptional promotion, which has been admitted by the Hyperdimensional Game, It should have received a great reward from the Void by now. It is a promising young deity. I think it deserves a huge reward. I concur. A huge reward is appropriate. Right, Her teacher Sophie Kerrigan right, she has now advanced to the throne and be an official councilor. Aside from a great reward, I think we can give her an additional reward. The potential to advance exceptionally is huge, How about we make the additional reward a drop of Blood of Gold? I object, the Blood of Gold is too precious. It can fundamentally change a deity. Besides, weve already rewarded It with one drop, we cant give too many. I object, the T World Community is too far away and beyond our control. And its only potential, notbat power. There are countless geniuses in our Blue Star Civilization.. True talents will stand out even without rewards, no need to award too many! Chapter 263 - 263: 125: [Immortal Plant ? Extinction Sequence]! Kill all those who do not succumb!_2 Chapter 263 - 263: 125: [Immortal nt ? Extinction Sequence]! Kill all those who do not sumb!_2
Trantor: 549690339 Approved. I wasnt present during thest vote, and Ive just looked over the notes. It seems Logan was also switched races by a descendant of the Mud Lord. A massive reward isnt too much, and supplementary rewards are just right! Approved, some appeasement is definitely necessary.
Approved. Didnt we already propose taking action against the Mud Lordst time? The Mud Lord is almost finished, so now its about time to take action against Mud Hell. I think that besides rewards, we can also impose some punishment on the Turtlefield Family n. Approved. Im sure that Imaginary Overlord is angry about the loophole that the Turtlefield Family n pursued regarding the curse. If we can patch up this curse, Imaginary Overlord should be very pleased. Approved. I also suggest elerating the steps of the Emperor Recement n. You old guys, all chasing after the New Kings face. Alright, I agree too. I refuse King of the Demon Abyss watches as these old guys, one after another, babble about giving Logan a huge reward. He cant help but twitch at the corners of his mouth. Although he knows that his refusal may not have much effect, he still decides to give it a try. Besides It also interfered with Abyss Turtlefields actions, wanting to target Logan! Shut up! Just as the King of the Demon Abyss prepares to exercise his natural gift as a speaker, a purple figure appears, bearing a strong atmosphere of killing and blood. Even within the hyperdimensional mark, many old thrones hold their breaths-
Blood God King Sophie Kerrigan. Although every throne creates countless ughter when ascending the throne, Under the throne, lie endless bones. But Sophie Kerrigan is different. She ughtered an entire world area within the World Community, using its foundation to create her own world foundation, the Void Blood Sea. Even among the Blue Star Civilization, which doesnt regard void lifeforms as existence, her killing intent is in the top! You! Even King of the Demon Abyss cant help but falter under the oppressive presence of Sophie Kerrigan, but soon recovers as hes a throne after all. He no longer has any regard for Sophie Kerrigans sudden appearance, Heh, the New King is so great? You wont let me speak? Are you qualified? Not qualified. Sophie Kerrigan gives a cold smile and says, Then you go ahead and speak. Watching Sophie Kerrigan disying a look like I want to see how you, this clown, will make trouble, the King of the Demon Abyss cant help but be speechless, Youre like this, how am I still going to speak!? Agree.
Without saying anything else, the King of the Demon Abyss says, A huge reward means a huge reward. At the same time, I also propose to appoint Logan as the [Void Battlefield ? Lower Commander]. You! Seeing the King of the Demon Abyss expression, Sophie Kerrigan didnt know what to say for a moment. A Void Commander is a good thing, something others usually vie for, but for Logan It should be fine! Thinking of Logans consistent extraordinary performance that brought her countless surprises and shocks, Sophie Kerrigan made up her mind, spoke up, Seconded. Seconded. Proposal confirmed, granting Logan a huge reward, and supplementary reward as [Void Battlefield Lower Commander], with a team quota of 5 people! The ancient throne at the top slightly smiled and joked with Sophie Kerrigan,
As for what the huge reward is, this right to decide is given to you, our New King. Thank you, Chairman. Hearing the Chairmans words, Sophie Kerrigan also smiled, Right to adjudicate? This is clearly a double reward, right? Just like the reward of choosing one treasure from the second floor of the Federation Treasury, some peoples treasures value is dozens of times that of others. Simrly, having this discretionary right in hand means that Sophie Kerrigan hasplete confidence in getting the best reward for Logan! As for the identity of the Lower Commander of the Void Battlefield, Sophie Kerrigan also had ideas in mind Thankfully, its not a wasted trip. This decision-making power is enough topensate for the loss of the great reward! Moving on to the next issue, the war matter concerning[Taylor Civilization, Void Battlefield], prepare to bring it up on the agenda [Name]: Void Battlefield.Lower Commander [Type]: Identity/Qualification [Rank]: Transcendent Tier [Description]: Deity yers as warriors above the Void Battlefield, during the Void War, can only take 30% of the spoils. The remaining 70% needs to be handed over to the Blue Star Federation, as the Blue Star Civilization is the greatest reliance to fight a war against the enemies of such a vast volume in the Void War. However, if they can obtain the identity of the Commander, they can acquire 50%-70% of the rewards. Moreover, they can also lead a team of Deities to conduct a raid on the battlefield maximizing the benefits! Furthermore, they can receive direct supplies from the Blue Star Civilization on the battlefield. Hence, the power of the Commander is extremely difficult to obtain! Eastern Land, Heaven Province, Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, In the Imperial Capital, at this moment, arge area has beenpletely cleared, creating an arena made of the toughest[Xuanwu Armor Stone]from the Celestial, covering an area of a kilometer. Beside it, there is an evenrger observation tform, ensuring that every spectator can have the most direct view of the battle on the arena - Of course, it uses the[Martial Communication Heavenly ArrayMustard Seed Nasumi], to shrink the space. Otherwise, perhaps even the Imperial Capital would be reduced in size immediately by a small half. Master. Valerie Zoe Dalziel looked at the Martial Monument on the arena, and the scene of numerous foreign martial artists deeply engrossed in understanding the Martial Monument. She wore a rare worried expression on her face, Are you sure its okay to let themprehend like this? Its one thing that you have spread the stele with your understanding of martial arts worldwide, after all, those are our Great Virtue citizens. Besides, their martial arts cultivation is shallow, and even if they study the martial arts stele, they may not necessarily have any insight. But Now these are all elites of various countries, the strongest and most talented martial artists of each country. And what youveid out is your true inheritance. If we allow them toprehend it like this, Im afraid it will leave troubles for thousands of years toe! Troubles for thousands of years? Hearing Valeries words, Lady showed a puzzled look, My disciple, I dont quite understand what you mean by troubles for thousands of years. What I mean is Valerie Zoe Dalziel thought about her phrasing before she spoke, Even if we win this time and defeat the Alien Evil God, drive them away, these people will return to their countries, continue to umte power, and then try to harm us. Moreover, the Martial Monument containing Origin Martial Dao is so precious that they might even No, they will definitely try to seize the Martial Monument through waging war! Seeing the fanaticism and enthusiasm in the eyes of these alien geniuses looking at the Martial Monument, Valerie shuddered. It wasnt that she was afraid. She just worried that the Martial Monument would plunge the Celestial into endless war. Hearing Valeries words, Lady had no reaction. She just spoke softly when Valerie was about to continue asking, So what? Just kill all these white-skinned, ck-race, overseas alien tribes. Wouldnt that be good? Hearing Ladys words, Valerie was momentarily lost for words, but couldnt find the right point to refute. She then heard Lady say: We have to conquer the Void in the future as well. So I might as well be merciful and nt the seeds of very in them, arranging them into cannon fodder servant armies. At least, that way, theyll die with some value. Ladys tone was very t, so t that even Valerie, who considered herself a iron-blooded Valkyrie, shivered slightly. But thinking about it, Valerie felt that Ladys idea was the simplest and most brutal, but also the most effective All who wont submit can be killed! Chapter 264: 126: [World Mother Tree]! Take all the boys away from me! Chapter 264: 126: [World Mother Tree]! Take all the boys away from me!
Trantor: 549690339 Endless Void, In a vast territory called Mud Hell, countlesss are submerged, struggling as if they have fallen into hell. At the edge of a filthy pce cluster, in a small pce,
Darius Turtlefield, whose appearance and posture are no better than muddy filth and who has a habit of wantonly torturing elf sisters or cat-eared girls, is kowtowing and ttering a white, bald-headed deity yer named Julius wearing a papal robe. Lord Julius, is it time for the total attack? Seeing Juliuss supreme appearance, Darius Turtlefields heart sinks. Thest time you came, you casually took away a hundred light and dark elf boys I had painstakingly collected. And there was no total attack on the Sky Man Tribe. Dont just take away the Pearl Horse n boys I just collected this time! Hm? Julius casts a cold nce, instantly silencing Darius Turtlefield. Damn it, why did I just say whats on my mind? Heh. The Turtlefield Tribe of District 404 actually dares to talk to me like this?
Juliuss face is full of disdain, even more so thanst time. Are you teaching me what to do? Dare not, dare not. Darius Turtlefield doesnt dare to soeak recklesslv now. nor to think wildlv C he has rewarded himself too many times with alien girlstely, and even the deity body is somewhat overwhelmed. Turtlefield Aristocracy? In Juliuss heart, there is also his own little n. If the information I got isnt wrong, the Turtlefield Family might be finished soon. No, its not just the Turtlefield Family, but the whole Mud Hell! The one who is going to destroy them seems to have a high position in District 404!
It seems I need to speed up. The reward for me to take action hasnt been given yet. If I dy any further, the Turtlefield Family will be gone, who will I ask for benefits from? Juliuss eyes are filled with flickering brilliance. Complete the mission as soon as possible, and even take advantage through the uncultured fool Darius Turtlefield! With that thought, Julius speaks. Brother Darius Turtlefield, I know you are in a hurry, but dont be. I have already sent people to enter the Celestial and grasp the situation. In the words of District 2, it wont be long before we seed. Just be patient. Hearing Juliuss words, Darius Turtlefield is startled, and then overjoyed. Being in the Turtlefield Family, frankly, It knows better than anyone that it is just an ordinary passenger on a sinking battleship. But if he could control the Celestial and the Sky Man Tribe, it would be no different than owning a speedboat, which could quickly escape when the battleship sank, and even loot along the way. Now, this opportunity is right in front of It, how can It not be excited? Julius looks disdainfully at Darius Turtlefields ugly, overjoyed face and speaks after a moment of contemtion. You prepare yourself. Im going to take a tour of Mud Hell and then go back and prepare for the war.
I can do that, Ill grant you ess right away. Hearing Juliuss words, Darius Turtlefield hesitates before asking, But what should I prepare? What else? Julius res at him, impatiently saying, The Pearl Horse ns young boys! T World Community, T04 World Area, Goblin World Fragment C Border Ind, At this moment, the huge sevencolored canopy haspletely disappeared, and the void lingers for a while after being fleeced before leaving. Now, within the Goblin World Fragment, a unique [Martial Arts Contest] is underway! Of course, the participants must have at least a Third-Level strength! That is to say, if the Goblin Giant n wants to participate, they must at least be a Goblin Giant Spirit C Currently, there are more than 1,200 Goblin Giant Spirits in the Goblin Giant n, and entering the Great Love Illusion Realm only requires a thousand followers of the Believers Legion. Moreover, under the Systems prompt, Logan decided to allocate half of the quota to the Heroic Spirit n, Spirit Tamer n, and Wise Man n. Five hundred Goblin Giant Spirits, two hundred Heroic Spirit n, two hundred Spirit Tamer n, and one hundred Wise Man n C Spirit n and Spirit Tamer n are responsible for seeking the opportunities left by the Great Love Immortal Venerate. The Wise Man n is responsible for stra tegizing, prying into the essence of the Great Love Illusion Realm and the local environment, rules, andws within it, and assisting the Heroic Spirit n and Spirit Tamer n in seizing the opportunity of the Great Love Immortal Venerate. Legend has it that the Great Love Illusion Realm holds the secret of achieving the Holy See, but over countless years, no one has found where the opportunity to achieve the Holy See lies, except for a deity yer who became an Achievement Overlord, who said a word as he advanced to the Dominator unknowingly touching something: Ive taken the wrong path, Ive embarked on the path of the Celestial Demon Refiner, I cant step into the Holy See, otherwise, it would be a dead end! Later, even after sessfully advancing to Dominator, this Dominator could not recall why he said that because None of the Immortal Civilizations relics contain any trace of information about the [Celestial Demon Refiner]! Chapter 265: 126: [World Mother Tree]! Take awav all the bovs! 2 Chapter 265: 126: [World Mother Tree]! Take awav all the bovs! 2
Trantor: 549690339 While the [Martial Arts Tournament] was taking ce, a divine light descended from the sky, and Heather Graham arrived with a cold expression, Logan, has that little girle back?
Hurry up and give her to me. Im taking her away. No rush, sit down and watch thepetition for a while. You can take her away at any time. Logan looked at the divine light passage behind Heather Graham and couldnt help but nod slightly. Heather Grahams actions were quite efficient After agreeing with Logan, she used the Divine Scepter to establish a two-way passage between the Angelstar and the Goblin World Fragment, and all life forms were unable to trace back to the Goblin World Fragment through this passage, let alone obtaining the coordinates of the Goblin World Fragment, which were naturally kept secret. Whats there to see? Heather Graham appeared unconcerned, but the envy in her eyes betrayed her Even her high-level mythical race, the Angel Tribe, now only had a single-digit number of Third-Level Angels What are the Goblin Giant n? Thousands of third-level Goblin Giant n members!? Watch whatpetition!?
After thinking about it, Heather Graham, who had been outshined, prepared to annoy Logan, Hey. I just thought of something Heather Graham deliberately paused, but after waiting for a long time, she still hadnt heard Logans response, so she couldnt help but wrinkle her cute nose in annoyance, and a hint of red appeared on her beautiful face She was upset. Logan remained silent, so Heather Graham could only continue speaking, Logan, your Sky Man Tribe is about to face war, and your opponent is Julius, the elite Mythical Grade of District One. Moreover, we still dont know the coordinates of the Celestial Are you sure you want to find a way to send Lord Yan to help in the battle? And even if you send him over Heather Graham hesitated when she reached this point, fearing that the brutal truth would hurt Logan. After all, Logan had expressed more than once his intention to bring the Sky Man Tribe back under hismand, but Before she could speak, however, she heard Logan say indifferently, Is it that so-called Martial Ancestor?
You dont need to tell me, I already know. People are now saying that if the Martial Ancestor can lead the Sky Man Tribe to withstand Juliuss attack, then he has a high probability of bing the new Deity yers. Logan knew all along that the existence of Martial Ancestor could not be hidden There was no need to hide it. Even letting Martial Ancestor confront Juliuss avatar openly was part of Logans n. If Martial Ancestor didnt exist, then how could they clear the rtionship between him and Logan? As a result, another question arose Heather Graham saw that Logans expression was calm, as if he hadnt been affected by the news. She then breathed a sigh of relief and asked softly, So under the current situation, are you still determined to go all out to send Lord Yan to help the Celestial? You should know that if the Martial Ancestor fails, you will still have the opportunity to take back the Celestial from Darius Turtlefield But if the Martial Ancestor seeds, you willpletely lose your chance!
Are you sure you still want to help him? Logan remained nonmittal, and after a while, he finally spoke softly, Of course I want to help. The Martial Ancestor is from the Sky Man Tribe and would be a good god to them if he bes the God of the Sky Man Tribe Of course, the main reason is that if Julius really breaks the Sky Man Tribes backbone this time, then the Sky Man Tribe will be utterly ruined! And even if the Martial Ancestor bes the Heavenly Celestial God, I am confident that I can turn him into a subordinate god! As soon as thest sentence was spoken, Heather Graham felt an indescribable sense of dominance emanating from Logan. She continued to ask, And what about the [Fame]? Fame. Logan smiled lightly, Fame is also built upon power. There is good fame, bad fame, and powerful fame. The use of fame is to make other civilizations and Deity yers work for me. Even if they think I sent Lord Yan to be a stepping stone for the Martial Ancestor, calling me a big fool, so what? When my identity as the Goblin Deityes out, the rumors will naturally dissipate! Moreover, at this stage, Im in the nurturing fame phase, which means I dont have a huge demand for reputation. When the timees, I will naturally have ways to handle it. Saying that, Logan suddenly added, Heather, you say When other Deity yers think I am stepping stone for Martial Ancestor, but when I need Fame to do some things for me, they suddenly find that I have taken Martial Ancestor as my subordinate god. Wouldnt that make the boost to my fame even greater and more effective? Heather Graham nodded, then shook her head, Its like that. But Are you really confident? Then lets wait and see. Logan replied, Take Angie back to study the Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art, then go to secure the passage of the Divine Scepter. You! Seeing Logans domineering attitude, Heather was furious, and left with Angie in tow. Sword Chime Realm, This is a world where the sword is revered, but a thousand years ago, Heavenly Sword Ancestor was defeated by a Throne of the Blue Star Civilization and followed that Throne to fight in the Void. Of course, the advantage is that Sword Chime Realm avoided being shattered and also gained the status of Blue Star Civilizations Third-ss Ally , allowing it to obtain resources from the Blue Star Civilization through points in the Great Love Illusion Realm. However, every quarter, the Sword Chime Realm also had to send arge number of sword disciples to fight in the Void as per their orders. Most of the time, only one out of ten would return! And those who returned were generally broken-hearted In the Sword Chime Realm, the prestigious sects true disciples were respected by everyone, but in the Void Battlefield, they were merely cannon fodder who couldnt even attract firepower. They were often used as expendable shock troops, and a single change in the battle would result in their entire army being wiped out! In the face of such disparity, people would truly die! But there was also a perk There were few demon paths in the Sword Chime Realm! Sword Demon Path practitioners often considered themselves exceptional, unwilling to be bound by rules, and felt that they could do whatever they wanted. But after experiencing the vastness of the Void, the entire Sword Demon Path received a huge blow Cannon fodder, and yet they still thought of themselves as extraordinary? Whats worse was The Heavenly Sword Ancestor, had gone missing! In the past, the High-ranking Overstep and Half-step Sword King C Heavenly Sword Ancestor was not in the Sword Chime Realm, but younger disciples could still summon him for help through burning incense and praying. But now, the Heavenly Sword Ancestor has lost contact for decades. During this time, because of the existence of the Heavenly Sword Ancestor, the Sword Chime Realm, which had been very sessful among the third-ss allies, has been targeted repeatedly. The most obvious example is in the Great Love Illusion Realm, where the Reincarnates of the Sword Chime Realm were repeatedly hunted down and lost their points. And the price of losing points is Sword Chime Realm lost its resources! When resources decrease to a certain extent, the Sword Chime Realms natural decay wont be far off At that time, other allies will often send their people to the Sword Chime Realm in the name of assistance, and then gradually infiltrate and devour everything in the Sword Chime Realm! Just like now, among the Sword Chime Realms one pce, nine sects, and sixteen factions, five of the sects chief masters and true disciples are from other allied civilizations So its not an exaggeration to say that the Sword Chime Realm is now at a life-or-death moment Isnt the so-called natural decay just the extinction of a race!? But in the Great Love Illusion Realm, the disciples of the Sword Chime Realm have constantly been defeated, and for a time, all the powerhouses of the Sword Chime Realm didnt know what to do Now, in the Celestial Sword Pce of the Sword Chime Realm, an old Taoist with white eyebrows and hair was rubbing his eyes, looking at the Light Screen in front of him, trembling with excitement, Goblin 02 Is this the legendary once-in-a-hundred-years big points opportunity!? [Ally level [Third-ss: Thoroughly conquered by the Blue Star Civilization, with no power to resist and no voice!] [Second-ss: Possessing many unique resources (talents, treasures, etc.), the civilization must continue for the Blue Star Civilization to obtain these resources, and it has a certain degree of autonomy and guaranteed resource allocation!] [First-ss: Possessing extremely strong individuals capable of causing great trouble to the Blue Star Civilization (e.g., World Tree Civilization, where the World Tree is a Saint-level powerhouse, but its other civilized tribes dont have a Throne), and a considerable degree of autonomy.. The price is that the strong individual must obey the orders of the Blue Star Civilization during special periods!] Chapter 266: 127: [Stellar-core Dragon clan]! Today, it’s time to celebrate! Chapter 266: 127: [Ster-core Dragon n]! Today, its time to celebrate!
Trantor: 549690339 Third-ss Ally C Sword Echo Realm, On top of the towering mountains piercing through the clouds and reaching the sky, lies the True Transmission from the Heavenly Sword Ancestor C
The Celestial Sword Pce. An elderly Taoist with white hair and beard is trembling in excitement as he keeps rubbing his eyes, staring at the light screen before him. This light screen, left by the Upper World Blue Star Civilization, serves as a consultation channel to query various affairs in exchange for points. Looking at the information on the screen, even Swordsman Yan, who was of the Middle Rank Profound Immortal strength, couldnt help but revert to his long-gone habits from when he was a mortal, rubbing his eyes and repeatedly confirming the text information on the light screen Goblin 02 Is this the once-in-a-century chance to earn points from the legend!? Currently, our Sword Echo Realm faces internal strife and external threats. If we are able to secure this big prize in points Swordsman Yan unconsciously revealed a hint ofughter, but out of caution, he decides to endure the pain of spending more points to check the authenticity of his findings through the light screen C [Blue Star Alliance System User Query]: Checking for the emergence of new Reincarnators in the Great Love Illusion Realm [Blue Star Alliance System User Query]: No new Reincarnators have been found [Blue Star Alliance System User Query] : Checking for the emergence of new Armies in the Great Love Illusion Realm [Blue Star Alliance System User Query]; New found Armies are Sub-Dragon Human 384 , Moonlight Tribe 996, Bovine-Equine n 007, Goblin 02塭
[Blue Star Alliance System User Query]: 10 points have been deducted, We wish you a wonderful life Hiss. Upon seeing the deduction of the points, the eyes of Swordsman Yan sharpened. This damned query system, why does searching for such simple information cost so many points? Swordsman Yan wasnt a Profound Immortal who was detached from the worldly life, on the contrary, his origin as the Celestial Sword Pce, coupled with being a Mid-level Profound Immortal, made him the actual ruler overseeing various important affairs within the Sword Echo Realm. Especially after the copse of the Sword Demon Paths Dao Heart, he bore the burden of billions of people from the two mountains on his shoulder. He was very clear about the significance and the value at which the points , designated by the Blue Star Civilization, should be treasured. Not just him, but all allies of the Blue Star Civilizationid great importance on the use and value of the points. To be able to be an ally of the Blue Star Civilization is not an easy feat, at the very least, one must have an as Ascended Immortal like our Heavenly Sword ancestor realm and then one is qualified to be an ally. And such civilizations are not ordinary ones. Especially when their talented disciples are reincarnated into the Great Love Illusion Realm and became natives, finding traces of them is difficult, let alone hunting them down!
Killing a genius from an allied civilization only gets you one point Thest time we in the Sword Echo Realm obtained arge amount of points was when we discovered the ruins of an immortal civilization, found three Nine-Turn Golden Pills, which could turn a mortal into an immortal instantly and got a reward of three hundred points. Apart from that, we have only obtained a few points, the expenditure outweighs the ie, especially If we lose contact with Heavenly Sword Ancestor, we would be targeted by many other allied civilizations attempting to bring about our Natural Decay, therefore the so-called Goblin 02 big prize in points is crucially important to us. An Army usually consists of a thousand people, that is to say, if we can encircle them, we could get a thousand points! No, we cant be too greedy! Master Yan paused for a moment, talking to himself in the Celestial Sword Pce as if he was speaking to someone. The other allied civilizations must also be watching all the time Even if we dont encircle them, taking half of them would still give us five hundred points, which along with the points we have been saving up for many years, would be sufficient to spend 800 points to locate Heavenly Sword Ancestor, while also requesting the Blue Star Civilization to provide us a hundred years of Resource Subsidy! After saying this, Master Yan slightly bowed his body and continued standing. Fine
After a long time, a childlike yet vicissitudinous voice echoed in the Celestial Sword Pce, Master Yan, I watched you grow up. I, of course, trust you, and I hope you wont let the Sword Echo Realm down! Hearing this voice, a strong sense of happiness appeared in the eyes of the bowed Master Yan, he quickly thanked it, Thank you, Spiritual Ancestor for your approval. I, Master Yan, will not betray the trust of the billions of people from the two mountains! The next moment, Master Yan felt he was given more permissions and he was still able to use all the points from the Sword Echo Realm! Good thing we have the Spiritual Ancestor, who has achieved enlightenment from the Sword Tomb, and half-step Ascended Immortal existence, otherwise the other allied civilizations would not have let us persevere until now to wait for the big prize in points. Having the points in hand, he found his courage. At this crucial point of life-and-death for the Sword Echo Realm, Master Yans eyes were burning with determination as he started to operate the light screen in front of him C [Blue Star Alliance System User Query]: Querying detailed information [Blue Star Alliance System User Query]: The information was updated three days ago, Goblin 02 is of the same race as Goblin 01 who appeared 307 years ago [Blue Star Alliance System User Query]: 10 points have been deducted, We wish you a wonderful life. Chapter 267: 127: [Star Core Dragon Clan]! Today, it’s time to celebrate! 2 Chapter 267: 127: [Star Core Dragon n]! Today, its time to celebrate! 2
Trantor: 549690339 Although he used up another 10 points, Swordsman Yan was overjoyed after receiving a definite answer. Information updated three days ago?
There cant be any mistakes with the data from the Blue Star Alliance System User Query. That means there arent any problems. Surely there cant have been any earth-shattering changes with this so-called Goblin 02 in just three days? Heh, it must be another greenhorn who doesnt know his own limits. Speaking of which, we should really be thanking you. With a smile, Swordsman Yan continued his operations. [Blue Star Alliance System User Query]: Currently locating the coordinates of Goblin 02 Armys imminent arrival [Blue Star Alliance System User Query]: Coordinates located as outside Soul Purge Valley [Blue Star Alliance System User Query]: The information you requested has been delivered to the 37 remaining reincarnates in the Sword Chime Realm [Blue Star Alliance System User Query]: 30 points deducted as payment.
Wishing you a pleasant day Hiss. Seeing that he had spent 50 points, Swordsman Yans heart throbbed with pain, almost making it difficult for him to breathe. He quickly reassured himself. Its okay. Its okay. ording to the experiences shared by the Blue Star Civilization, this is not an expense This is an investment! Right! This is an investment! Once the reincarnates of our Sword Chime Realm activate the local forces, we can easily amass a massive force topletely wipe out the Goblin 02 Army! By then, with arge number of points in hand, our Sword Chime Realm wont have to worry about natural decay. We might even find the whereabouts of Heavenly Sword Ancestor. It can be said that this is a way out! Swordsman Yan had aplished another great task. He was immensely satisfied.
If I remember correctly, Moonlit Sword Demonic Path, in the Sword Demon Path, changed his profession and opened [Moon Spirit Tower J Today really calls for a celebration! Swordsman Yan weighed his treasure pouch, which was still full. He spat out a word and a sword pill jumped out and spun around. He then confidently rushed tnwnrdq the Mann Snirit Tnwpr Note: Citizens in the tens of billions represent sword cultivators; mortals are not considered citizens. In the vast void, the majority of Blue Stars third-ss allies paid early orte attention to the existence of Goblin 02. Many civilizations in turmoil, like the Sword Chime Realm, were nning to make a desperate move C Whatever happens, they are already on the brink of natural decay, so how much worse could things get? Second-ss Ally?Evil Spirit Realm. The Evil Spirit Realm is a rather powerful world, where even the King of Nightmares was born. He is a throne-holder who has imprinted the Nightmare Law on amunity of worlds, casting his influence far and wide over an alternative dimensional space. Since the Evil Spirit n has the Nightmare Law, they received a low-level monarch species rating from the Blue Star Civilization, earning a second-ss ally spot and considerable resource support from the Blue Star Civilization, as well as a certain degree of autonomy- The Void Pirate King!
Even a powerful civilization like Blue Star cant ban void pirates. But just because they cant ban them doesnt mean they cant manage them. Many Void Pirate Kings within the worldmunities are represented by allies of the Blue Star Civilization. And recently, the Blue Star Civilization has designated the T World Community as the next major battleground. Although the [Blue Star Convention of Ten Thousand Races] has not yet been formally opened to officially start the war, Under the guidance of the council, a significant undercurrent has already entered the T World Community, such as- Many second-ss ally civilizations. Especially those second-ss ally civilizations where pirate kings exist. The Void Pirates, while seemingly insignificant, are not weak at all. After all, their Void Pirate Ind is guarded by a half-step throne holder or even throne-level beings. Moreover, the Void Pirates have wide-ranging information exchanges. Many times, the Void Pirates may know much more than the dominator level civilization of the local worldmunity. So, in many space wars, the Blue Star Civilization will try to gain control of the Void Pirate forces in various world areas of the worldmunity in advance. Of course, the opposing side in the war would also try to do the same. Furthermore, many Void Pirates are, in fact, pawns of the dominator level civilization in their own worldmunity. Lately, the Evil Spirit n received such a secret orderC upy the Void Pirate Inds in T03-T08 Areas, be the new Void Pirate King. If needed, they can ask forbat support from Blue Star Civilizations first-ss allies! And now, because the Nightmare Law of King of Nightmares is a special kind, relying on the alternative dimension world [Nightmare Realm], it can span many world areas or worldmunities. Hence, a considerable number of Evil Spirit n members have already entered the Void Pirate Inds in the respective areas, preparing for the invasion. In T08 World zone, Star Core Pirate Ind, This was originally the ancestralnd of the Star Core Dragon n, but after the birth of a new, rebellious Star Core Dragon King, it was transformed into a Void Pirate Ind, with countless void pirates dancing on the ancient dragon tombs of the Star Core Dragon n every day. Number three, look at this, the odds have exceeded 1,000 times! In a cyberpunk-style bar, several cloaked humanoid figures were sitting in a corner drinking. Their attire was not considered entric, because on Void Pirate Ind, there was always something new, always someone more entric. What bet? I want to join too. Number one pushed away therge head of number three who was trying to squeeze in front of his light screen and said irritably, Dont you have your own Blue Star Alliance System User Query too? Why do you have to squeeze over here? Look at your own! Where? Great Love Illusion Realm Betting. Oh, alright. Number three got the answer, opened his light screen, and looked at the Great Love Illusion Realm Betting. If Swordsman Yan were here, he would definitely be insanely jealous In the entire Sword Chime Realm, there was only one Blue Star Alliance System User Query, but these young aliens who had just entered the True Immortal Realm each had a Blue Star Alliance System User Query. How could this not make him envious? Moreover, they were even wealthy enough to gamble with their own points? While he, a dignified Profound Immortal, was stingy with his points and had to plead with the Spiritual Ancestor. Comparing oneself to others, could only lead to frustration. And on the light screen, there were a lots of betting information from top to bottom [First: First-ss Allies- Radiant n? Lights Lawlord] [Odds of death within 30 days: 1: 378.234] [Odds of survival within 30 days: 1: 1.000000001] [Second: Second-ss Allies. Fairy Spirit Tribe. Little Monster] [Odds of death within 30 days: 1: 308.341] [Odds of survival within 30 days: 1: 1.00000000.9] [Third: First-ss Allies? World Tree n? Little Fairy] [Odds of death within 30 days: 1: 378.234] [Odds of survival within 30 days: 1: 1.000000.9] [Fourth: Third-ss Allies. Shape-Changer n. Demon Shapeshifter Woman] [Odds of death within 30 days: 1: 108.889] [Odds of survival within 30 days: 1: 1.01] Whenever they saw this data, both number one and number three were extremely envious Even second-ss allies, let alone first-ss allies, would choose to put their true geniuses into the Great Love Illusion Realm for training. And they were not even qualified to be elected by the civilization to enter the Great Love Illusion Realm, which made them envious Every reincarnate is extremely popr in their own civilization. Those who have gained a lot of points and lived longer in the Great Love Illusion Realm, upon their return to civilization, can directly be a true Celestial Above everyone else! Not to mention the geniuses at the top of these bets, even those who are not as forward, still alive, can easily obtain ten times, or even hundreds or thousands of times the resources they used to have after returning to civilization! But at the moment, what was most eye-catching was not these geniuses, but the most conspicuous at the bottom [Goblin 02: Army One Thousand People Second and Third Energy Levels] [Odds of surviving one day: 1: 1,000] [Odds of dying within one day: 1: 1.00000000000001] The protagonist is about to be a Transcendent Tier, enter the Void,y a foundation beforehand, the war on the Celestial should be over by next week.. Chapter 350: 165 Chapter 350: 165
Trantor:549690339 Logan spent a month clearing the Void Pirate Ind, greatly improving the strength of the Goblin Legion. One day, as Logan had an epiphany, he sensed something and a golden light surrounded his body.
After a long time, Logan leaped thousands of miles, sitting in meditation above the Nine Heavens, as if about to step into the Void Sea. It was as if his body was bathed in Buddhist light, with the power of the Great Dao converging and the rules of the world unfolding. After an unknown period, Logan opened his eyes and muttered to himself: Unconsciously, I have crossed the Mythical Realm and walked the path of Perfect Evolution. Even Transcendent Warriors are no match. Due to Logans breakthrough, the Goblin Legion also benefited greatly. World Fragments, like rays of light rain, imprinted onto all the Goblins, making their auras continuously rise. Logan could feel that the Goblins and the World Fragments were restructuring, and all the rules and Laws were being perfected. Although they were still World Fragments, they resembled a genuine. At this moment, the Systems voice sounded again, Logan stepping into the realm of myth, rewards Instance Ancient World where Logan will practice for a year. Upon sess, he will directly enter the Throne Strong Individual. The instance will begin in three days. This news left Logan bewildered. What was this sudden Instance? The name alone sounded extraordinary, and any small connection with the ancient world would surely be awe-inspiring forter generations. Suddenly, a massive amount of information surged into his mind, allowing Logan to understand the Ancient Instance he would practice in this time. [It is an incredibly ancient world and a huge Cultivation World. The Mythical Grade there is just an insignificant existence. Only when reaching the Transcendent Tier will one have the power to protect themselves. Throne Strong Individuals are everywhere, and even the legendary Sanctuary Powerhouses exist in this so-called Ancient Instance.] Logan was caught off guard. Although this was an excellent opportunity for practice, his current strength was not sufficient to stride freely. What if he couldnt return or encountered powerful enemies? At least here, he had his master as backup, as well as Heather Graham and her father. After some consideration, Logan could only agree. After all, he had no choice but to participate in this Ancient Instance, and if he obtained a great opportunity, perhaps he could really achieve the Thrones strength. Combined with his divine weapons, he might just be the next First Person under the Sanctuary. Before parting, Logan informed Heather Graham and Apollo, as he should at least let them know he was going to another Instance. Heather Graham rushed over immediately upon hearing the news.
Apollo, annoyed, red at Logan, Honestly, she was so anxious when she heard you were leaving that she insisted I use my great power to directly pierce through space, which exhausted me tremendously. Really? I was just afraid that if Logan left suddenly, there wouldnt be time for goodbyes. Besides, youre the first person below the Sanctuary, what can you really exhaust? Heather pouted, not wanting to deal with Apollo, and turned to look at Logan. Although he was only going to an Ancient Instance, it would take a year, and it would undoubtedly be extremely dangerous. Facing Heathers reluctance, Logan kept hisposure, Nothing will go wrong. After I enter the Instance, Ill need you all to help watch over everything here, including some old friends and such. Heather nodded, her eyes filled with determination, to live up to Logans trust in her. Apollo, even more annoyed by her quick agreement, felt the need to negotiate terms. After all, Heather didnt even have the ability to guard, and in the end, he would have to take action himself. Nevertheless, Apollo greatly approved of Logan, In the True Love Illusion Realm battle, you were truly outstanding. You not only killed the Lights Lawlord but also severely damaged the Radiant Tribe. I didnt discuss terms before, but now I have achieved my goals. After I leave, I entrust everything to you. Logan spoke solemnly, trusting that if Apollo agreed, he would not worry about his safety during his time in the Instance, whether it was one year or ten. With a powerful figure like Apollo guarding, who would dare harbor any ulterior motives? Apollo agreed, and Logan no longer had any concerns. After talking with Heather Graham for a bit more, he prepared to go to the so-called Ancient Instance and officially start his next journey. As the light flickered, Logans entire figure disappeared, and when he reappeared, he found himself in the middle of a towering forest. Even ordinary trees were thousands of feet tall. Upon arriving, the first thing Logan did was check his cultivation, and fortunately, everything was not reduced to zero. However, he had lost some divine weapons and was now unarmed.
This worried him. In such an Ancient Instance, being unarmed was extremely dangerous. Fortunately, the System rewarded Logan with a sword, equivalent to a Transcendent Tier existence. Having walked a few hundred steps, Logan marveled at his surroundings when he suddenly heard a deafening roar. He could tell it was a Beast, and judging from its cry, it was not simple and could even make Logans heart tremble. It was at least amon Overstep Demon Beast. Demon Beasts were generally stronger than Humans, and a high-ranking Overstep Demon Beast could even fight an ordinary Throne Strong Individual. All Logan wanted now was to avoid conflict and move as far away as possible. He quickened his pace, harnessing Laws Force to move swiftly. However, in this forest, it seemed as if he could never escape. Logan felt as though he had traversed many miles, yet the ce seemed endless, and the surrounding fog grew thicker, making it difficult to discern the direction. Frowning, Logan tried to summon the Goblin Legion but realized that his divine sense was lost. No matter how hard he tried, all connections were severed at this moment. At this time, a sudden roar was apanied by a scream. Although he knew he couldnt intervene, curiosity overcame Logan, and he cautiously approached the source of the sound. In the forest, a powerful Demon Beast was going on a bloodthirsty rampage. Its entire body weighed several dozen tons, with a single tail measuring seven or eight meters. Its sharp teeth seemed capable of tearing everything apart, and with each step, it created a deep pit. Across from the Beast, more than a dozen people were retreating in panic. Based on their aura, they were Mythical Grade beings, but facing such a Beast, they were powerless to resist. Astonished, Logan realized his own insignificance. If he wanted to survive in this Ancient Instance, he had to quickly reach the Transcendent Tier to gain some self-preservation strength. Otherwise, he would not know how he had died. Behind the group of people, a weak little girl, who appeared to be in her teens, was crying, tears streaming down her face. Logan could tell that the girls identity was extraordinary, as more than a dozen Mythical Grade beings guarded her, preferring to die in battle rather than abandon her.
Chapter 351: 166 Chapter 351: 166
Trantor:549690339 Logan had just stepped into the Mythical Grade and was well aware of his own limitations, so he didnt want to wade into this muddy water. More than ten Mythical Grade fighters were no match for it, and it would be a waste of effort for him to try. The demonic beast took a step forward and charged with its huge mouth wide open. Its sharp tusks instantly pierced a mythical grade expert, and with an easy shake, several chewster, the expert was gone.
Seeing that their number was dwindling, one of the Mythical grade fighters spoke up, Miss, we will fight to the death to hold it off. You just follow this path straight ahead, and someone will eventuallye to our aid. I I cant bear to leave you all behind, the tearful young girl replied. She loathed her own weakness. She had been exceptionally talented since a young age, but her power now was only at the Third Energy Level. If only she had cultivated properly, perhaps she would have already reached the High-Ranking Overstep, just as her father had said. This demonic beast was a Middle-level Transcendent, and her guard uncles were Mythical Grade fighters, who were no match for it. Before, there were many uncles who hadnt reached the mythical grade, and they died in the beasts mouth. One of the guards continued, his tone resolute, Miss, please leave. If we continue like this, no one will escape. This beast set its sights on your constitution and wants to devour you to evolve. Yes, once you leave, the beast will certainly not harm us. With thebined efforts of more than ten of us Mythical Grade experts, we can battle without reservations and perhaps break out. We are all prepared to die, but if you suffer even the slightest harm, we wont be able to face our Master, even if we survive! Facing the pleas of the guards, the young girl hesitated for a moment before finally nodding. As she left, she kept looking back and shouting that she would definitely find someone toe back and save them. Logan did not reveal himself, nor did he want to help those guards. He couldnt afford to get involved in this trouble. He closely followed the direction the girl was leaving in and continued moving through the forest. This girl must know the way out, so he could leave the forest if he stayed with her. However, just then, a ck-clothed man suddenly appeared, directly blocking the girls path with a sinisterugh. The girl didnt notice the danger, and at that moment, the ck-clothed man lunged at her. Save The girl barely managed to say the word when the ck-clothed man grabbed her with one hand, his de about to slice down. Logan couldnt sit still; the girl was, after all, his guide.
He rushed over in a sh and used the Laws Force to save her. His speed was so fast that the ck-clothed man couldnt perceive it; the girl suddenly disappeared from his sight, and he couldnt see what happened. Although Logan was just Mythical Grade, hisbat power was no joke. Ordinary Transcendent warriors were no match for him. Having walked through the forest for a while, Logan asked, Tell me, is the exit to the forest just straight ahead? The girl was still stunned, but she knew that Logan was not a bad person, otherwise he wouldnt have saved her from the ck-clothed man. Faced with Logans questioning, she hesitated before nodding her head quickly. Thinking of Logans power, the girl tried to speak up again, Can you help save my guards? That demonic beast is very powerful; if you do, Ill ask my father to reward you handsomely. Her father was a Lord, more specifically, a Lord presiding over thousands of miles of territory. A Lord ruling over a hundred miles was already extremely powerful, let alone one who ruled over thousands of miles, which could only be achieved by a Strong Dominator. Logan shook his head. Facing a mid-level transcendent beast was not a good choice for him. Besides, he had just arrived in this instance and didnt want to get involved in any trouble. He had saved the girl just to have a guide. Faced with Logans refusal, the girl lowered her head but didnt say anything more. She understood that she couldnt demand too much from others. Not many people in this world were willing to help others unless there were significant benefits, and right now, she could only make promises. At this moment, the ck-clothed man who had been left behind earlier caught up. His hands made some mysterious gestures, conjuring a gigantic staff. The staff then sent out hundreds of runes soaring into the sky, each rune seemingly as powerful as a mythical grade attack. Not daring to be careless, Logan quickly set the girl aside and took out his transcendent-level weapon. With a single sh, a terrifying sword mark was drawn across the air. This sword was a terrifying strike, as if not from a Mythical Grade fighter, but from a mighty Throne Strong Individual. The ck-clothed mans face showed fear; he had sensed that Logan was just a Mythical Grade expert, so why was his strength so extraordinary?
The runes and sword marks collided, causing the void itself to tremble. The Laws Force descended like a rain of meteorites, enveloping both Logan and his opponent in continuous eruptions. I, Southern Polo, acknowledge you as a terrifying opponent. Youve hidden a lot of power yourself, but Im a mid-level transcendent! Even if a high-ranked transcendent came, Id still have a chance to fight. The ck-clothed man sneered and decided to reveal his true strength. His aura increased tenfold in an instant. If he was previously a mythical grade fighter, he had now reached the middle-level transcendent realm. Logan didnt care and just kept preparing his own attack. Hundreds of runes were engraved on his weapon, and a Miracle Manor appeared behind him, as if a giant were supporting him. Not to be outdone, the ck-clothed man also had a Beast God Residence emerge behind him. It looked like it hade from ancient times, a divine beast that could devour the heavens and the earth. Their attacks met, and Logans Miracle Manor demolished the enemys. Not only did it devour Southern Polos attack in an instant, but under the influence of the void rules, even Southern Polos Beast God Residence was dispersed. The surrounding hundred miles turned into emptiness, and the ground cracked open with hundreds of fissures. The nearby demonic beasts quickly fled, leaving this temporary battlefield behind. Southern Polo was frightened but unwilling to leave. He knew that if they continued to fight, both sides would suffer heavy losses. If he were to be killed by Logan, he would be finished. After ncing at the girl, Southern Polo left reluctantly. Only then did Logan breathe a sigh of relief, although he was also speechless. After all, he just got to the Instance World and had experienced such a fierce battle. He hoped not to attract the attention of any big shots and had to keep a low profile. Otherwise, if he were targeted, it would be trouble. He was currently just a mythical grade fighter, and this Instance World filled with transcendent-level beings was not easy. As he led the girl along, Logan kept thinking about how to bring his Goblin Legion here. It would feel much safer with their help.
However, while he was still pondering, more than ten auras suddenly locked onto Logan, each unfathomable. In an instant, he sobered up and realized that he was surrounded by danger. Chapter 352: 167 Chapter 352: 167
Trantor:549690339 Logan looked around and instantly swallowed, feeling that his luck was really terrible. The leaders aura was the strongest, probably above the Throne, and might be a Strong Dominator. The remaining dozen people also had powerful auras, and they should be Throne Strong Individuals, just a step away from being Dominators.
How did he provoke so many powerful beings all at once? With his Mythical Grade, even with various methods at his disposal, he might not be a match for them. Just arriving in the Instance World and facing such a unfortunate situation? The leader snorted coldly, furious, Release my daughter, and you can make your demands. Its a misunderstanding. Im not after anything Logan hurriedly waved his hands, but his words were interrupted halfway. As a Lord, I rule over a million miles of territory, and I dont even look at a Mythical Individual like you. If this were an ordinary time, I would crush you with one finger. I advise you not to make exorbitant demands. If my daughter is hurt in any way, I swear to ensure that youll nevere back to life, both physically and spiritually. If youre smart, let her go, and I can help you be one of the Transcendent Warriors. At this moment, Logans face darkened. Despite the strong presence of these people, and the leader being a Strong Dominator, he had saved their daughters life, and they still misunderstood him? Logan took a step forward, neither humble nor arrogant, I may be Mythical Grade, but that doesnt mean I have to bow down in front of a Dominator. We can fight if youre not convinced. I might not lose, and you might not win. The Dominator became even more annoyed. At this moment, the little girl spoke, Daddy, this big brother saved my life. Hes not a bad person. The little girl hopped and ran towards Argub, then jumped into his arms, and began to recount her experience. All my uncle Mythical Warriors are gone. We encountered a Demon Beast that was already a High-ranking Overstep, and then we met a ck-clothed Man. Brother Logan made his move so I could escape unscathed.
After the little girls exnation, Argub realized his misunderstanding. However, as a Lord, he couldnt let his pride down, so he justughed it off. Friend, what just happened was a misunderstanding. Lets not dwell on it. How about joining me at my territory as my guest? Logan waved his hand and declined the invitation, No, thanks. Im used to being free and easy, and I dont want to trouble people. As a neer to the Instance World, having a powerful friend would be best, or at least having someone to shelter him. However, Logan thought about it and decided against it, feeling that Argub wasnt a good person to be friends with. In case he went there and the other side suddenly turned hostile, with his own power, he might not be able to leave safely. Argub shook his head and said solemnly, No, I must repay this great kindness. My daughter is safe and sound. If I dont show gratitude to you, what will outsiders think of me as a Lord? Moreover, youre alone and just a Mythical Grade. Its not easy to survive in the Ancient World. If you join my territory, covering a million miles, youll have plenty of opportunities to train and have a strong backing. Logan hesitated again and eventually nodded. Indeed, he was still ignorant about this world. Although Argub might turn against him, he felt that the probability wasnt too high. As a Strong Dominator, if he really wanted to kill Logan, he could have done so already. There was no need to lure him to his own territory, which would damage a Lords reputation. Unless Argub wanted to take action, or even still doubted Logans identity, but couldnt do anything in front of his daughter. That was Logans only concern, but given the current situation, he had no choice. Afterward, Logan boarded a luxurious carriage. The Divine Beasts that pulled the carriage were High Rank Super Beasts, only a step away from breaking through the Throne rank, making the Lord much more powerful than Logan had imagined.
The next moment, five or six people came over; their auras indicated that they were all at the Throne rank.Logan was still puzzled when one of them spoke first, Saving someone? I dont believe anyone would be so kind-hearted to save an unknown little girl in the dangerous Ancient Mountain Range. Everything is too coincidental. Maybe someone arranged it all beforehand? The ck-clothed Man and the Transcendent Rank Beast might have been part of the n. Are you the mastermind, trying to make a connection with our Lord? Another person continued to scrutinize Logan, Over the years, too many people have tried to get close to the youngdy, and you chose the least sensible method, one that can easily be seen through. The youngdys guards were all Mythical Grade, and there were more than ten of them, but they all lost their lives. Youre alone and not even stronger than the guards, yet you came out unscathed. Even if Logan was slow to understand, by now, he had realized that these people hadbeled him as having ulterior motives. He couldnt help butugh. If he had known this earlier, he wouldnt have saved her in the first ce. I am just a Mythical Grade, do I really have the ability to manipte everything? Dont you think youre overestimating me? If I were really a viin, wouldnt I get more by handing the youngdy over to your enemies? Logan sighed deeply as he stared at the powerful individuals before him, I am not without experience in dealing with powerful individuals, including Sanctuary Powerhouses. Ive never bowed down orpromised. As he spoke, Logans fighting intent surged. He didnt mind having a fight with these Throne rank powerhouses. He was only a step away from Perfect Evolution, and he could have already be a Throne Strong Individual otherwise. This scene shocked the few Throne warriors; they couldnt imagine how a mere Mythical Grade dared to do so. They believed if there were a real fight, Logan wouldntst one round in front of them. The situation became delicate, and suddenly someoneughed, Just now, it was just a joke. After all, the youngdy has a special status, and its just appropriate to be cautious. I hope you wont take it to heart. Actually fighting would be bad for the Lords reputation, as it would mean attacking the person who saved his daughters life.
I dont care, but if theres another attempt or suspicion like this, we can either part ways or fight. Logan snorted coldly, already guessing that this wasnt arranged by Argub, but rather decided by these people on their own. Otherwise, they wouldnt have backed down when he got angry. This was good news for him. If Argub really suspected that Logan had ulterior motives, then his situation would be even more dangerous. He could only take one step at a time. Logan was eager to quickly break through to the Transcendent rank, as his Mythical Grade wasnt enough in this Instance World. He had just arrived in the Instance World for less than a day and had already encountered a Strong Dominator; Throne Strong Individuals were as numerous as cattle hair. This Instance World gave him a headache. He hadnt considered his strength at all. After all, he was just a Mythical Grade. If he had reached the High-ranking Overstep rank, dealing with this Instance wouldnt be too difficult. Chapter 271: 129: (Tyrant?Leviathan) ! This Chapter 271: 129: (Tyrant?Leviathan) ! This
Extraterrestrial God Incident has far-reaching impact! 2 Trantor: 549690339 At the center, the purple-gold National Fortune Flood Dragon still appeared huge and noble, but it seemed as if it had just recovered from a At the center, the purple-gold National Fortune Flood Dragon still appeared huge and noble, but it seemed as if it had just recovered from a severe illness. When facing the many smaller Nations Fortune Flood Dragons around it, which were like scavenging hyenas, it couldnt help but feel somewhat weak and vulnerable.
Not only that, Lady could clearly see that the actions of these many nations were not just their strong martial artists and their entourages entering Great Virtue for the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament. Their kingdoms, driven by the external gods, National Fortune Flood Dragons, and inner greed, had sent armies with all their strength to seize this unprecedented grand event in order to establish the foundation for bing the Hegemony of Sky Man! Politics is just an extension of war? Politics is just an extension of war? Lady looked at this scene, let out a lightugh, and thought that it was true, but This is a transcendent world. Politics is an extension of war? But, war is derived from my will! Turbulent times require strict rules, severe illnesses require strong medicine. How else would I treat the invisible influence of Darius Turtlefield on the Sky Man over these years, if not by scraping the bone to heal the wound?
Sky Man, such a beautiful and powerful term. Yet, what have I seen? Greed, betrayal, slyness, cowardice, fear, infighting, weakness In fact, its not difficult. Lady outlined a cold curve at the corner of her mouth, Just eliminate all the weak. As a split personality of Logan, Lady also upheld the same beliefs and ideas as Logan C Believer Species? They are supposed to help me reach the pinnacle! Not that I need to help the Believers everywhere, consider things from their perspective, and protect them! Moreover C
Lady looked down, besides all these messy things, there was also the crimson golden brilliance, a crimson golden radiance that only she could see, like a torrent sweeping across the entire Great Virtue, and even a tendency to spread outwards. The end of these crimson golden torrents was her, It. These crimson golden torrents were real people, martial artists who were researching the[Martial PathSource.Stone Tablet] , [their energy would contribute to Ladys power. Hiss. This feeling Lady instinctively thought of some wonderful things Of course, its not her, nor is it Logan. But the[Star River Source Spirit], which refined Her body, the Star River Source Spirit is a void spirit that had previously fed on arge amount of[iplete information flow]on the Wise Man. Whether its ferocious beasts, wise men, or rivers and mountains, as long as theres movement, information will be generated. Part of the iplete information would be captured by the Star River Source Spirit, absorbed, and developed into its own wisdom. With the addition of the Wisdom Concept already present on Wise Man, without Logan and the Abyssal Civilization, a thousand yearster, the Star River Source Spirit might give birth to its own spirituality, be a real life, and then stride into the Transcendent Tier like cutting bamboo. Perhaps, its precisely because of the Wisdom Concepts existence, the Star River Source Spirit was drawn instinctively to the Wise Man. Unfortunately, there are no ifs.
These iplete information flows are not impurities but[Treasure]. Why are they iplete? Is it because the Star River Source Spiritcks the No. Its because its very picky; it only absorbs information flows with spiritual characteristics. Hence, these varied chaotic memories are deposited deep within the Star River Source Spirit. Logan didnt clear these memories but directly gave them to Lady because these memories are treasures. Lady doesnt have the opportunity for a spiritual journey; when She tries to break through the Mythical Grade at the Third Level, she will face the same spiritual threshold and need umtion. But these iplete information flows are Her opportunity C Martial Arts are like a furnace, and the fire refines immortality! Even these spiritually characterized iplete information flows, during Ladys day and night practice of martial arts, will bepletely refined, which will greatly elerate her umtion speed of spirituality and even directly fill her spirituality! After all, this was a massive amount that could give birth to spirituality in the Star River Source Spirit. Even without refining them herself, these crimson gold martial currents could refine these fragmentary information flows as they entered Her body and became Her power! These are the foundations of me. In Ladys eyes, these crimson golden currents emanating from the Sky Man were the basic foundation for Her. Even for Her, these crimson golden currents were somewhat like the [Belief Light]of the Deity yers, through which She could perceive various information such as strength, mindset, thoughts, good and bad of martial artists who had practiced Her Origin Martial Dao. Doesnt that mean, even without the recognition of the Hyperdimensional mark. Am I a god of martial arts? Or a god of the Sky Man? Logan didnt understand the operation mode of the Hyperdimensional Game, so naturally, Lady didnt understand either. Unable to figure it out, She simply stopped thinking about it and focused on the venue of the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament below, which was now on the verge of a showdown C Under Zara Lily Dalziels instruction, arge number of foreign guests from various countries were arrested by the Imperial City Forbidden Guards and imprisoned in the Celestial Prison, waiting to be executed at any time. Most of these arrested people were the close friends and rtives of the strongest men from other countries, which sessfully infuriated the strong men from other nations. On the observation tform, the special million-seat Observation tform was already full, and the entire Imperial Capital was almost at a standstill. Even around the arena, there were powerful figures standing in a circle, emanating a powerful aura. They were the capable subordinates of Julius, serving as teachers for the strong men from various nations Georgio, Giles, Bart, Locke, and Gideon. The strong men from Fusang Ind Nation, Lighthouse Realm, and the Great Cold Abyssal Nation were also rubbing their hands and preparing for battle. Lady also timely split a clone and floated in the sky. And beside Her, there were two clones of Deity yers, Julius and Darius Turtlefield. Julius still looked like a kind pope, carrying the kindness to save all sentient beings. In Darius Turtlefields eyes as he looked at Lady, there was only distorted and vicious hatred, as if Lady were the murderer of his father. Of course C If Lady had really killed his father Turtlefield Shrine King, he would have tnanKea Her msteaa. Its you? Darius Turtlefield sneered disdainfully, Ignorant native, also deluding yourself topete with us? If it werent for Lord Julius stopping me and having other ns, I would have crushed you into pieces and let you know that you are not on the same level as us! As he said these words, Darius Turtlefield had already forgotten that, in name, the Sky Man was his and the Sky Man Tribe was his Follower Species, not Ladys, nor Juliuss! Dog barking. With just two casual words from Lady, Darius Turtlefield could hardly suppress his anger and began to bark like a mad dog, Shut up! I am the honorable Snow Leopard of the Turtlefield Aristocratic Family! Not only did you not address me as Lord Snow Leopard, but you even dared to talk big! Damn it, after I take back the Sky Man Tribe and the Sky Man, I want every member of the Sky Man Tribe to give you a cut and eat a piece of your flesh! Lets just watch the battle first. When Lady spoke, Julius didnt react, but when Darius Turtlefield spoke, Julius couldnt help frowning and stopping him. Even Julius couldnt stand to see Darius Turtlefields miserable appearance. Heh. Just watch. Lady knew in her heart that at this moment, Julius had already started a live broadcast on the Hyperdimensional Forum, ready to expose Darius Turtlefields disgraceful appearance and her own domination of the Sky Man Tribe, pulling his entire n into full swing! Seeking a wave of monthly ticket insurance at the beginning of the month-! Thank you all for your subscription supporta The pace should be a bit faster, please follow-! Chapter 272: Deity Extra 1 Chapter 272: Deity Extra 1
Trantor: 549690339 Great Hunting God, this is the blood feast that your humble and devout followers offer to you! Please bless your followers, so that this hunt may be bountiful! The great hunting moment
A Totem, shrouded in golden and red, vast and majestic, with several ferocious beasts crouched beneath it, opened its crimson eyes after hearing these prayers, its eyes full of confusion, Where am 1? Yan Whitehall opened his eyes and heard the prayers in his ears, and instantly became bewildered, Did I travel to a different world? And I became the Totem of an indigenous tribe? Am I going to live the miserable life of drinking blood from soft fur and tearing to be assimted into a beast by the tribes taith( Before Yan Whitehall had time to think carefully, arge amount of memory emerged in his mind. After a few seconds, this powerful body digested these memories easily, without causing any pain to Yan Whitehall. At this time, Yan Whitehall had a general understanding of his situation This maind is called the Great Wastnd, a ce where numerous tribes, indigenous deities coexist, and where constant strife takes ce.
Totem, Giant Spirit, Deity! This is a world where gods truly exist! With that thought, Yan Whitehall clenched his fist, feeling the terrifying power within him. Whenever he wants, he can descend on any member of the tribe, not to mention tearing tigers and leopards apart, even lifting elephants and throwing them for three days without falling like Shakyamuni would be possible. Moreover, Yan Whitehall felt that there was a transcendent force within his body! Ferocious Beast Servant, I can summon ferocious beasts, tame them, and even tame the Transcendent Deste Beasts! Hunting Mark, I can lock onto any being and tear the space in front of him to kill him at any time, but since I am just a Totem, this range is limited to a radius of a hundred miles. Totem Body, or Transcendent Body, is a power unparalleled. Apart from this, there are many more powers, but the foolish Totem that was my predecessor did not discover them! Even as a newborn Totem, he had such terrifying power. Not to mention those Giant Spirits, which were terrifying existences, even the mythical deities
Thinking of this, Yan Whitehall couldnt help but be passionate, fearing that the ability to move mountains, create and destroy could be possible! He also wanted to possess great power, to stand at the pinnacle of this world, but at the moment, his main goal was to survive before talking about anything else. After all, its a barbaric and ignorant era, and no one would protect him; only his own power could protect him. Suddenly, Yan Whitehalls face became serious, as he recalled a piece of information from the memory of his predecessor. He wasnt exactly carefree and untroubled. The tribe that worshipped him, the Blood Hunt Tribe, had more than 80 adults capable of hunting, more than 100 children, and dozens of elderly people. It was just a small tribe with a total of 300 people. This tribe relied on hunting for a living, and wasnt invulnerable. Any small ident could cause this insignificant tribe to disappear in the Great Wastnd. And now, disaster was about toe! Amid the constant prayer at the tribal ceremony, Yan Whitehall received a piece of news. Recently, the number of prey hunted by the Blood Hunt Tribe was rapidly decreasing, barely meeting the tribes consumption needs, making sacrificial activities more frequent. This phenomenon was likely due to the northward migration of the ck Crocodile Tribe. Unlike Yan Whitehalls intangible Totem, the ck Crocodile Tribes Totem, the God of the ck Crocodile, had a ck Crocodile Deste Beast as its avatar.
And the ck Crocodile Tribe had nearly a thousand people, with more than 300 warriors! The ck Crocodile Tribe was superior to the Blood Hunt Tribe in both tribal strength and Totem power. The best oue for the Blood Hunt Tribe, lying in the path of the ck Crocodile Tribes northward migration, would be to be defeated and then annexed. Of course, this was not necessarily a bad thing for the Blood Hunt Tribe, as it meant more substantial tribal protection, increasing their chances of survival. However, this news was not good for Yan Whitehall. A tribe could not have more than one Totem, unless a higher-ranking existence presided over them, holding the Totems loyalty. And the ck Crocodile Tribe had only one Totem, with no Giant Spirits present. That is to say, if the two tribes met and the Blood Hunt Tribe was defeated, Yan Whitehall would face only death! To be enved or to die Neither was what Yan Whitehall wanted. But I really cant win. Yan Whitehall felt helpless. At this moment, the prayers were still ringing continuously in his ears, and the sacrifice of the Blood Hunt Tribe had not yet ended. The ritual had now reached the final step, offering the blood feast! There were not many rules in the small tribe, and the chief also acted as the priest. The chief, Gamma, was a low-voiced, muscle-bulging, vein-bursting small giant, over two meters tall, Offer the blood feast! Sacrifice to the Great Hunting God! Following his orders, two tribal warriors stepped forward and swung their stone knives, instantly ying the five-headed wolf beastid out on the altar! St! Large amounts of blood immediately gushed out, with all the tribespeople watching this scene devoutly. Silky threads of faith aura apanied the ritual, assimting the emerging Blood Qi, transforming it into a myriad of faith and pouring into the enormous Totem Pir on the altar! Chapter 273: Spirit Extra 1_2 Chapter 273: Spirit Extra 1_2
Trantor: 549690339 Gamma saw this scene and immediately breathed a sigh of relief. A sessful sacrifice meant that the God of the Hunt might bestow blessings, and the uing hunting operation could yield more harvests.
This would be a rare bounty for the Blood Hunt Tribe, which had been getting fewer and fewer harvests, and the premise of all this was the sess of the sacrifice. Damn ck Crocodile Tribe. Thinking about the ck Crocodile Tribe that had affected the Blood Hunt Tribes survival due to migration, Gamma couldnt help but feel angry, yet helpless, and even worried, If the ck Crocodile Tribe reallyes to attack our Blood Hunt Tribe, how should I respond? Can our God of the Hunt really protect us from the ck Crocodile Tribes attack? Gammas thoughts were heavy. The next moment, the Totem Space where Yan Whitehall was located suddenly underwent changes. Dark red mixed with golden Belief surged into the Totem Space, merging into Yan Whitehalls slightly blurred body. This Belief was quite mixed, as if it could contaminate spirituality and obscure divinity. If absorbed too much, it might make the Divine Spirit lose its wisdom, like a beast. But the Belief produced by the indigenous tribes was not very pure to begin with. If not absorbed, ones own power would also fade.
Just as Yan Whitehall hesitated, a sudden mechanical voice sounded in his ear, [Congrattions, Host, Creation Editing System binding sessful!] System?! Yan Whitehall heard the voice and was immediately overjoyed. [You have received blood sacrifices from followers (Low Level/Common Beasts)! ] [You have gained 3 points of Chaotic Faith Points!] [You have gained White Material Wolf Pack!] [Automatic purification of faith for you, you have gained 13 Faith Points!] [You have received blood sacrifices from followers (Low Level/Common Beasts)!] [You have gained 2 points of Chaotic Faith Points!]
[Automatic purification of faith for you, you have gained 2 Faith Points!] [You have received blood sacrifices from followers (Low Level/Common Beasts)!] [You have gained 5 points of Chaotic System! Looking at the captions in front of him, Yan Whitehall couldnt help but sigh and asked, What features do you have? Introduce yourself. As Yan Whitehalls question came, the systems captions quickly changed again to answer him, [You can edit anything with enough materials and energy!] Then, a piece of information entered Yan Whitehalls mind, helping him understand the role of the system instantly. Killing enemies or offering sacrifices, I can obtain materials and then use Faith Points to edit my followers, giving them great power! With high-level materials and plenty of Faith Points, I can even edit myself!
Totem, Giant Spirit, Deity While Yan Whitehall was daydreaming, the systems captions began to change again, disying lines of data, [Host]: Yan Whitehall [Qualification]: Totem (Virtual) [Skills]: Ferocious Beast Servant, Hunting Mark, Totem Body [Divine Art]: Blessing, Celestial Phenomenon [Faith Points]: 73 [Materials]: Wolf Pack (White), Endurance (White), Concealment (White) [n]: Blood Hunt Tribe (Micro/300 people) [Belief]: Indigenous Sacrifice [Detected that Host has three white materials, you can generate a Profession by consuming 30 Faith Points!] [Wolf Pack + Endurance + Concealment = Wolf Guard (Military Profession)! ] [Wolf Guard (Military Profession): Legend has it that the most elite warriors among the indigenous people living in the jungle are called Wolf Hunters. Some Wolf Hunters learn the habits of the Wolf Pack, eat raw wolf meat, be Wolf Guards and guard their supreme Divine Spirit!] [Limit: Second Order] [Skill: Half-Wolf, Wolf Guards can transform into werewolves, possessing armor-like muscles and fur, bloodthirsty and ruthless, proficient in closebat, their bodies are their weapons!] [Bond: Wolf Pack, when there are more than three Wolf Guards, morale doubles,bat power doubles, and they can simultaneously contend against Second Order when transformed into werewolves!] [Cost: Generating a first-tier Wolf Guard requires consuming 10 faith points!] [Would you like to create the profession?] Wolf Guard So strong! And really expensive! Yan Whitehall looked at the messages from the system and felt envious. ording to the level information, first-order beings can easily kill dozens of tenacious and sharp tribal warriors. Second orders are already close to being transcendent and can easily ughter ordinary tribes without totems! Even in the Blood Hunt Tribes archenemy ck Crocodile Tribe, only the chieftain is a second-order being. In such a tribe with more than a thousand people, there is only one second order chieftain. And such a strong one can be resisted by three wolf guards! This shows the power of the wolf guards military profession and its restrains! But one wolf guard requires 10 faith points. These faith points may not seem like much, but with the current poption and strength of the Blood Hunt Tribe, a ritual can only be held once a month, resulting in just over 10 faith points. In addition, altar blessings, changing the heavens and other divine arts, as well as Yan Whitehalls own skills, all consume faith points. Yan Whitehalls panel showed 73 faith points, umted over many years by his predecessor. There must be a sacrifice! Yan Whitehalls eyes became resolute. These faith points were of no use to him personally, so it was better to spend them to increase his strength. Only when the tribe grows stronger can more faith points be obtained. By the way, system, why are wolf guards called military professions? Yan Whitehall was puzzled by the meaning of the words in the systems prompts, as there should be other types of professions besides military professions. The system quickly answered, [Yes, professions are divided into military professions and hero professions!] [Military professions can be used multiple times, different beings can have the same profession, and they have a special bond that increases strength as their numbers grow, like an army!] [Hero professions are unique, each with its own unique power and charisma, and its own unique role!] I understand. Whitehall looked at the panel and gave themand, System, create for me the profession C Wolf Guard! [Cost 30 faith points!] [Consume white material Wolf Pack!] [Consume white material Endurance!] [Consume white material Concealment! ] [Wolf Pack + Endurance + Concealment = Wolf Guard (Military Profession)! ] [Do you want to bestow the profession upon your followers?] As faith points were consumed, the golden red color in the totem space gradually dimmed, symbolizing the scarcity of faith. Seeing the systems final question, Whitehall thought for a moment and then looked out of the totem space. Outside the Totem Space. Why hasnt the divine spirit bestowed any blessings for so long this time? As opposed to the confidence and expectations held during the beginning of the blood sacrifice, it had been some time since their blood sacrifice, and even the sacrificial blood Qi and the n members faith aura hadpletely poured into the Totem Pir, but the Totem Pir did not react. There wasnt even a trace of the routine blessing! This couldnt help but make Gamma anxious. If the totem does not bestow blessings, relying on the tribes own strength alone would make it difficult for them to obtain enough food to support the tribes migration just before the imminent danger. Yes, just as they were making sacrifices, Gamma had already figured out how to deal with the ck Crocodile Tribes attack That was to escape. In the Great Wastnd, fleeing is not a disgrace. Surviving is everything. But fleeing wouldnt be a permanent solution and simply migrating would not be easy. Firstly, they needed a rtively safe area that had not been upied by other tribes and was rich in water and fertile soil. Secondly, they needed enough food. However, all of these goals were nearly impossible to achieve. But we have no choice! If possible, I would like to crush the damned ck Crocodile tribe under the guidance of our divine spirit! But the ck Crocodile Totem of the ck Crocodile Tribe is a formidable existence with a physical form, and even our God of the Hunt might . Gamma anxiously waited for the divine blessing, praying silently in his heart, I hope that when we arrive at the new ce, the God of the Hunt will also be great! Chapter 356: 171 Chapter 356: 171
Trantor:549690339 Argubs expression was indifferent, silently standing to one side and letting the Grand Elder consider whether to punish both individuals or take the disgraceful Cloud upon the Sea back with him. The Grand Elder fell into deep thought. Ten thousand Logans were not as important as his own son, but letting Logan off the hook was indeed unbearable. Moreover, Logan was too terrifying, striking down a Throne with mythical gradebat power.
If he were allowed to grow, even his own Half-Step Sovereign status might not be a match in the future. Today, he had be an enemy. If revenge were to ur, who would bear the consequences? Forget it. Since both sides were at fault, lets end it here. As for Cloud upon the Seas reckless act today, I will make sure to teach him a lesson when I return. At the same time, Id like to advise that it is better to be low-key. Acting rashly in ones youth is not wise, as one might mysteriously disappear one day. After ncing at Argub, the Grand Elder made up his mind. No matter how unwilling he was, he could only let Logan go. After all, the Lord needed to save face, and Logan had saved his daughters life. If he couldnt protect Logan, he might even beughed at by the nearby Lords. Argub let out a sigh of relief. The Grand Elder was indeed wise in choosing his battles. He was genuinely afraid that the elder would insist on continuing the fight until both sides suffered. If he didnt stand on the right side, wouldnt he make people lose heart? But if he was truly impartial and ignored the life-saving benefactor, he would be the butt of everyones jokes after meals. Moreover, Argub did not want his rtionship with the Grand Elder to bepletely strained. In this vast Million Territory, once the Grand Elders faction left, it would undoubtedly arouse the covetousness of surrounding Lords. As a Half-Step Sovereign, the Grand Elder had dozens of people in the Throne Realm under hismand, already making up one-third of the Lords forces. If it werent for the fact that he was a Dominator Realm practitioner, he might not even be able to suppress the Grand Elder. Logan was neither humble nor arrogant, his voice resonating, I am a Mythical Grade figure, but that doesnt mean I am beneath you. I am not an arrogant person, but if someone challenges me, I will certainly retaliate. No one can predict what will happen tomorrow. Maybe tomorrow, there will be a Dominator Tier who will kill me. You just wait, kid, this matter isnt over. If you have the guts, dont ever leave the Lords side. Without me watching over you, lets see how far you can get. The severely injured Cloud upon the Sea snorted coldly. He had been terrified just now but had now regained his confidence due to his fathers presence. The more he looked at Logan, the more he wanted to grind his teeth in hatred. However, with just a nce from Logan, Cloud upon the Sea became so frightened that he couldnt even say a word.
After the Grand Elder and his people left, Argub sighed, Im sorry. This is all my fault. I should have anticipated this earlier. Cloud upon the Sea bears grudges, and I had criticized him before; he would definitely take his anger out on you. There are two choices now. One is to stay in the pce and be protected by me. You will be safe and sound, and even if the Grand Elder bears a grudge against you, he wouldnt dare to make a move under my watch. Besides, you can kill a Throne Realm fighter, so only the Grand Elder can suppress you now. The second option is to leave. I will find someone to escort you overnight until you leave my territory. Even if the Grand Elder has many powerful spies, they cant interfere in other peoples territories. After considering Argubs suggestions, Logan decisively refused the second proposal. Leaving in such a sneaky manner was not his style, and he had no intention of bowing to the Grand Elder. Regarding the first suggestion, Logan shook his head. He didnt want to stay in the pce permanently, as his realm would stagnate, rendering this Instance mission pointless. After hesitating for a moment, Logan asked, Are there any training grounds nearby? Id like to go and train. When he said this, Argub was immediately surprised. He didnt know whether Logan didnt understand the situation or if he was simply bold enough to go to the nearby training grounds despite being watched by the Grand Elder. Wasnt that just giving the Grand Elder a chance to make a move in secret? And, if the Lord wandered too far, he wouldnt be able to protect him. Even as a mighty Dominator Realm fighter, he had too many tasks to handle every day. It doesnt matter. After all, I was able to kill a Throne Realm fighter. Even if several more were toe at me, it would make no difference. Moreover, I am sure the Lord has had the idea of severely weakening the Grand Elders faction. Logan said, stretchingzily and smiling yfully, Lord, the Grand Elder is an ambitious man. One day, he will either move forward or leave the territory. Either decision is not what you want to see. The Lord took a deep breath, and it had to be said that Logans words struck the Lords heart. He had endured the Grand Elders overbearing behavior for so many years. He had only thirty people in the Throne Realm under hismand, while the Grand Elder had eighteen and was catching up. If the Grand Elder advanced to the Dominator Tier next, he could openly ask the Lord to step down or try to establish his own dominion.
But Logan was only a Mythical Grade fighter. No matter how extraordinary hisbat power, it was a miracle that he could kill one Throne Realm fighter. On top of that, this was possible only because the enemy was not a true Throne Realm fighter but had forcibly trespass into the realm using drugs. When the Grand Elder became furious, he would send out at least a dozen Throne Realm fighters. How could Logan deal with them alone? Argub could not lend Logan support, as if he sent his own forces out, the Grand Elder could use his team of over a dozen Throne Realm fighters tounch a surprise attack on him. Even a Dominator Realm fighter like him couldnt withstand such a battle. Logan remained calm, saying casually, Dont think about it too much. Im determined to go out and train, understand? Theres no need for you to show anypassion, as I dont need your guarantees. Wouldnt you rather enjoy the benefits? As a mighty Dominator, Argub had been indecisive. This was one of the reasons why the Grand Elder could act so unscrupulously. If Logan were in charge, the Grand Elder would definitely submit. Unfortunately, Logan was merely an outsider, an existence that could only stay in this Instance for a year. Fine. Maybe Im overthinking. If you wish to train, Heroes have always fought through blood and ughter. Perhaps, in the face of the Grand Elders targeted move, you will advance even further. Argub sighed deeply, If you want to train, your only choice is the nearby Ancient Road Illusion. It is said to be the tomb of a Sanctuary Powerhouse, containing numerous opportunities and unimaginable dangers. Typically, of the ten who enter, only onees out alive. Logan immediately became interested in the Ancient Road Illusion. Since it was the tomb of a Sanctuary Powerhouse, it must be extraordinary. If he could advance from Mythical to Transcendent Tier, this Instance wouldnt be in vain. Chapter 357: 172 Chapter 357: 172
Trantor:549690339 To prevent any foul y from the Grand Elder, Argub made a grand gesture and stationed three throne powerhouses outside the room. Early the next morning, Logan, with the pass token given by Argub, had already left the vast Capital City heading for the much-discussed Ancient Road Environment, to begin his journey of trials and tribtions.
A total of a hundred miles, for a Mythical Grade powerhouse was merely a half-day duration, plus his unique cultivation techniques, it only took him three hours in the end. Although its called an Illusionary Realm, the entrance was merely a barrier, and the runes on the barrier were old and abraded, even covered with cobwebs, making it hard to associate it with the Sanctuary Powerhouse. However, Logan could sense a trace of a rebellious Rule in it. It was clear that although the Holy See had been gone for many years, the pressure it had once exerted was still present and was beyond what an average person could provoke without serious consequences. Logan was just about to enter when he was stopped by a man who stood by his side. The man stretched out his palm to Logan saying, It costs thirty Spirit Stones per person to go in. This the tomb of the Holy See C did you think it would be free? Logan was quite helpless as he didnt have even a single snack with him, let alone spirit stones. He was a neer to this instance world and didnt understand the rules here, and he didnt want to start a conflict right now. Seeing Logan without money, the mans face changed, A mere Mythical Realm fellow like you shouldnt even think about going in. Youre looking for a chance but many high-ranking oversteps who enter wont make it out. Logan was about to get angry but then thought that after all, this was just spare change to Argub. Will the pass token provided by Argub work? He decided to give it a try, considering trying anything when desperately needing help. However, the moment the man saw the pass token, he waspletely stunned, Thisthis is actually the Lords Token? The Lord has only issued these to ten people and each of them is a great power. Im sorry, I was out of line. These are the rules set by the Lord. If I let you in without taking Spirit Stones, I wont be able to bear the consequences if reprimanded. I hope you wont take what just happened to heart. Logan waved his hand without bothering too much about it. He stepped in and entered the Ancient Road Illusion. As soon as he entered, he appeared in a Cave Mansion, and could feel a slight sense of oppression. Everything seemed normal. Even if its said to be an Illusionary Realm, thats just a nice way of saying it was someone elses tomb. The opportunities contained in a Sanctuary Powerhouses tomb are considerable.
Every fallen Sanctuary Powerhouse hopes to find a sessor to pass on their legacy. If the inheritance were broken and could not be passed on, it would be an undesired oue for them. This is natural for anyone, a powerhouse would not wish to ept disciples for fear that they might learn their techniques and surpass them. However, when the hero passes and reaches the end of their life, they start to regret not choosing a disciple when they were young and all their techniques would be buried with them. After walking dozens of steps, Logan felt a sh before his eyes and seemed to be in a wonderful space, as if he hade to a paradise, where the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was ten times stronger than that outside. Logan initially thought everything was an illusion, but upon touching it, he discovered that everything was real. Its hard to imagine that a Sanctuary Powerhouse had used such great supernatural power to build such a ce. While Logan was marveling, he felt someone pat his shoulder. When he turned around, he saw three or four people looking at him. The one closest to him was looking at him with a smirk and yful eyes. Ive been to the Ancient Road Illusion many times, but this is the first time Ive seen someone from the Mythical Realm. One should at least reach the Lower Super Rank, dont you care about your life for a chance? A man shook his head and sighed, Look at me, I reached the Middle-level Transcendent three years ago, but I didnte here. Even now, when Ive reached the High-ranking Overstep, I have the courage toe to the Ancient Road Illusion. Thats because youre too cowardly. Moreover, even if you are a high-ranking overstep, you may not survive in the Illusion. Logan was not pleased, having just met, why did they have to start off with cold words towards him? It was hard to understand, is it that such people born with a sense of superiority? As soon as these words came out, those few people immediately got angry. They were all young talents from the same family n working together, all hoping to gain an opportunity in the Ancient Road Illusion that could enable them to step into the throne realm. If it were outside, they would definitely attack immediately when a small fellow from the Mythical Realm dared to provoke them, but this was in the Illusion. There was no need to provoke unnecessary trouble or waste energy.
Therefore, the man leading the group spoke, Dont be so angry, I just wanted to give you a chance. Theres a demon beast at the throne realm ahead, and were no match for it together. If you can lure the demon beast away, theres a piece of Herbal Medicine nearby that can enhance a persons realm and even give one an understanding of the Rule of Heaven and Earth. I will gift you the Herbal Medicine, we just want the Inner Alchemy of the demon beast. Isnt it great if we cooperate? Hearing such an obvious scam, Logan was left speechless. It was clear they were sending him to his doom. If it were so easy, they, a group of oversteps wouldnt dare to do it themselves, and they wanted him to approach, a mere mythical? And even if he seeded, theyd probably turn against him immediately and not give him the Herbal Medicine. Clearly, such heaven-defying Herbal Medicine could drive any overstep warrior insane. Logan chuckled and said, How about you lure the beast away, and Ill help you pick the Herbal Medicine. I am a very generous person and I promise I wont ask for a thing from you. Kid, it seems you are looking for trouble by not epting the good intentions. You must lure this Demon Beast away today or else youll end up buried in this Ancient Road Illusion. The leading person shouted in anger, and took out his Dharma device, his high-ranked overstep power exploding. He, a high-ranked powerhouse was negotiating with a Mythical Realm powerhouse, and thetter had the audacity to contradict him? Logan was neither servile nor overbearing. He was never the kind to be bullied. He also took out his own weapon. Although he didnt want conflict with others, it would affect his chances in the Ancient Road Illusion. If he didnt resolve this trouble, he would only cause more unnecessary issues in the Illusion. At this moment, another person suddenly walked into the Illusion, it was Cloud upon the Sea who had a conflict with Logan yesterday. He was followed by three elders, each of them at the Throne Realm. Logan could feel that these three werent like the throne realm experts he had encountered yesterday, they were at least at the peak of the Throne Realm. Maybe in another three to five decades, they might not be far from reaching the Dominator Realm. One against three at the Throne Realm, Logan indeed didnt have a chance of winning, especially in this Ancient Road Illusion. He had to think of a way to stall Cloud upon the Sea to allow himself to quickly escape.
Chapter 358: 173 Chapter 358: 173
Trantor:549690339 The Grand Elder really had good methods; he left early in the morning, and they were able to track him down so quickly. Moreover, they sent three Throne Realm warriors, which meant they really wanted to put him in a deadly situation. Logans eyes suddenly lit up with a great idea. He turned around and stood with the group of people he had just encountered. Pointing at Cloud upon the Sea, heughed, Haha! Cloud upon the Sea, do you still think yesterdays lesson wasnt enough?
I remember whos responsible, and today, Ill make you pay. If you had always stayed by Argubs side, it wouldnt have been easy for me to find an opportunity to strike. But you were too bold, daring toe to the Ancient Road Illusion. Cloud upon the Sea gritted his teeth, scolding angrily, And youre too demonic, my father said not to let you continue growing. With just Mythical Realm power, you dare to challenge the Throne Realm, let alone the Sanctuary Powerhouse? You have only four people, and I still have fivepanions. Judging by the number of people, we can crush you. Logan pointed at the people beside him,ughing shamelessly. The people beside him were stunned, as they were at odds with Logan. They had just broken off their talks over the Demon Beast issue and were about to retort when Logan took the initiative. But Logan was one step ahead, making a threat; If you want to deal with me, first see if you can beat mypanions! Saying that, he disappeared in a puff of smoke. Cloud upon the Sea was blinded by anger and didnt think much about it. Since these people were Loganspanions, he would kill them all, it would just be a waste of time. Look at you lot, a bunch of misfits, nothing more than High-ranking Oversteps. How dare you be friends with Logan? Although Cloud upon the Sea was only a Middle-level Transcendent, he had a few Kings behind him, which naturally made him feel cocky. Even though there were numerous kings in this kingdom, only a few had the luxury of having King-level guards. Upon hearing this, the group of people was instantly angered; We originally wanted to exin, maybe we are strangers who also dislike Logan, but you provoke us like this, theres no need to say more. They didnt take this Middle-level Transcendent seriously. Although the few old men behind him seemed to be unfathomable, they were merely High-ranking Oversteps at most, not Throne Realm. After all, in this kingdom, who else besides the Lords son could have a King as a bodyguard? Moreover, the Lord had only one daughter, so this person could not possibly be the Lords son.
Cloud upon the Sea wasughed at, and since he was a child, he had always been aggressive. The fact that he was bullied by Logan yesterday was the first time since he was a child, and today, he was beingughed at by another group, which was simply unbearable. With a wave of his hand, several Throne Realm guards immediately attacked, disying their powerful Laws Force. The sight of their power scared the people on the opposite side, who now realized that they were facing a Throne Realm. Facing such power, the group had no choice but to fight back desperately. However, they were ultimately defeated by the Kings divine strength, and the first person in line had their realm shattered. Being pragmatic, the group quickly fell to their knees; Just now, we were arrogant and ignored others feelings. I hope the Kings adults can spare us this time, we promise not to be presumptuous again. We alle from the Sky One Family. Can you give us face for the sake of the family? Sky One Family? Upon hearing this, Cloud upon the Sea was surprised and quickly ordered the old men to stop. He knew this family all too well; they were his fathers confidants and always obeyed his fathers orders. Cloud upon the Sea coughed, revealing his identity to the others, who stared at him dumbfounded. They realized that this person turned out to be the son of the Grand Elder, the number one prodigal in the territory. Although it was a misunderstanding, Cloud upon the Sea was very dissatisfied, Why are you friends with Logan? Dont you know hes my enemy? We were all used, we have nothing to do with Logan. Just now we had a little disagreement, and we were about to fight when you appeared. Logan instigated our conflict. As they spoke, Cloud upon the Sea also pped himself on the forehead, suddenly realizing they had been yed by Logan. He had been too easily angered earlier, so he hadnt thought things through and hadnt listened to their exnations. At the moment, his anger red even more, gritting his teeth, Logan, I swear to kill you today! On the other hand, Logan wandered around the Illusionary Realm for an unknown time. He finally saw the Demon Beast mentioned by the people earlier. It was a Throne Realm Demon Beast, a powerful one, with at least Kings Peak-level strength.
However, he was still tempted by the herbs described by those people. Maybe they could help him break through the Transcendent Tier, which was exactly what he needed right now. Thest time he experienced a breakthrough, he had not yet crossed the Mythical Realm threshold, which had long been a stumbling block in his heart. After pondering for a bit, Logan had another idea and decided to take advantage of Cloud upon the Seas hatred as his target. Half a stick of incense had already passed, and the battle on the other side must havee to an end. Probably, Cloud upon the Sea and a few Kings had already rushed over. Logan quietly waited for Cloud upon the Sea to walk into his trap. Soon, Cloud upon the Sea arrived with a face full of anger. Seeing the leisurely Logan, he couldnt help but fume. However, Logan responded with an indifferent smile, Youre finally here. Ive been waiting for you. I wanted to give you an opportunity. Youre stuck at the Middle-level Transcendent, right? Maybe, you could break through to a higher level with one move. These words made Cloud upon the Sea a little stunned. He certainly didnt believe that Logan had good intentions. What was his n? Just as he was pondering this, he suddenly saw Logan retreating more than a hundred meters. Logan had already approached the Demon Beast and activated a Law Divine Power, dealing a ruthless blow to the beast. Startled, the resting Demon Beast suddenly opened its eyes, roaring in pain. But as soon as it opened its eyes, Logan had already disappeared. It immediately spotted Cloud upon the Sea, with a puzzled expression in the distance, and locked onto him as the target, assuming that these people were trying to steal its herbs. The Demon Beast charged, carrying its incredible Law and power as if splitting the space itself. Seeing that the situation was wrong, the King guards quickly teamed up to block it in front of Cloud upon the Sea. The Demon Beast was in Throne Realm, and so were the few elders. They had the advantage of numbers, so naturally, they werent afraid. However, the result was theplete opposite; these elders could hardly resist the angry Demon Beast. The power of a Demon Beast usually allows it to cross two or three realms. For example, a Transcendent Tier Demon Beast dares to challenge the King-level warriors, and unless it is a Dominator, no ordinary person can match a Throne Realm Demon Beast.
Moreover, in the Ancient Road Illusion, the Demon Beast also enjoyed the Sanctuary Powerhouses opportunities, so it could not bepared to ordinary Demon Beasts. Even Cloud upon the Sea, as foolish as he was, realized that Logan had tricked him earlier. Now, Logan had tricked him again, redirecting the wrath of the beast while reaping the benefits. Chapter 359: 174 Chapter 359: 174
Trantor:549690339 Cloud upon the Sea did not want to continue fighting the Demon Beast. Even if they won in the end, it would be a miserable victory, and Logan would be the one to benefit. Surely Logan would seize the opportunity tounch a fatal attack on them. However, it seemed as if the Demon Beast had set its sights on them, relentlessly attacking even though Cloud upon the Sea and the three Thrones had already shown signs of retreat.
Facing such a creature, the three Throne Strong Individuals were quite helpless. Though they hadbined to wield some powerfulws, they could only temporarily hinder the Demon Beasts onught and could not drive it back at once. Certainly, if the trio joined forces to go all out, it might take half a day to a day to y the Demon Beast. However, the price paid for doing so would be too high, and it would involve unnecessary cause and effect. Cloud upon the Sea grew increasingly angry; he had brought three Thrones, yet now they were trapped by a Demon Beast under the control of a single Throne. If the news spread, his reputation would be greatly tarnished. Upon further thought, Cloud upon the Sea came up with a n to break the enemy: send one person to deal with Logan, while the other two dealt with the Demon Beast. This way, Logans scheme would fail. In order to be cautious, Cloud upon the Sea considered himself as well. After all, given Logans previous experience in killing a Throne, he did not have much confidence in sending someone else to kill Logan. Losing another Throne would have terrible consequences. With two Thrones holding off the Demon Beast, Cloud upon the Sea and another Throne took the opportunity to leave and head towards Logans location. Due to the short gap in the battle, Logan had already harvested the herbal medicine. As expected from a Heavenly Treasure, this herb must be at least a thousand years old. If I can reach the Mythical Peak, I am confident that I can break through the Transcending Realm with just this one herb. Logan marveled at his newfound treasure, but as he was admiring it, he suddenly sensed a murderous intent. He turned around to find Cloud upon the Sea and a Throne Strong Individual staring at him with murderous eyes. While in the Ancient Road Illusion, Logan did not want to engage in conflict and damage his strength. After all, he still had to obtain more opportunities and blessings. Injured, his cultivation would be greatly hindered. However, Logan did not retreat. Instead, he stood his ground with the intention of continuing to entrap Cloud upon the Sea. At about seven or eight meters from Logan, Cloud upon the Sea became cautious and did not dare take a step forward. Logan was known for his sly tactics, possibly setting up traps and the like. Logan smirked and shook the herb in his hand, Thank you. Without your help, it would have been difficult for me to deal with that Demon Beast on my own and im this herbal medicine for myself.
Youre absolutely despicable! Today, I swear I will personally kill you, Logan! In my entire life, I have seen many Heavenly Prides, yet this is the first time Ive met someone as arrogant as you. Cloud upon the Sea was infuriated to the point of feeling like vomiting blood. Throwing caution to the wind and setting aside whether or not he could defeat Logan, heshed out in a powerful fit of anger which did considerable damage indeed. However, Logan casually deflected the attack and took the opportunity to strike the surrounding ground. The ground cracked, and trees began to copse all around. Everyone swayed unsteadily, as Cloud upon the Sea struggled to maintain his bnce. Cloud upon the Sea waspletely baffled, unsure of Logans intentions for attacking the ground. However, it did not seem to have hurt him in the slightest. Perhaps Logan was merely trying to create a disturbance or y some sort of trick. Cloud upon the Sea waved his hand, and a Throne Strong Individual stepped forward, preparing to unleash a terrifying Rule Divine Power. However, Logan just waved his hand and darted away, vanishing before their very eyes. Unable to tolerate Logan escaping right under their noses, Cloud upon the Sea and his ally suddently sensed a murderous intent. They found that the Demon Beast was charging towards them, now filled with even more bloodlust due to its fury. Not good! Logan was purposely making noise to alert the Demon Beast that something had gone wrong with the herbal medicine. When the Demon Beast saw us here, it naturally assumed we were the ones who collected it. The Throne Strong Individual next to him frowned, seeing through Logans trick. However, it was toote at this point. How could they exin to the Demon Beast that this was all a ploy? The creature would care nothing for the truth, only regarding them as thieves. Cloud upon the Seas hatred boiled over until he felt like vomiting blood again. How could Logan be so cunning? Time and time again, he yed Cloud upon the Sea like a fool, seemingly acting as a natural counter to him whenever they met. At this point, they could no longer afford to linger. To prevent Cloud upon the Sea from getting hurt, the three Throne Strong Individuals fought back, preparing to use some effort to try and y the Demon Beast. Unlike before, when the Demon Beast had been simply annoyed, now its blood had reversed, and it appeared to be going berserk. Escaping now was harder than climbing to the heavens.
Young Master, we have no choice but to retreat from the Illusionary Realm for now. Logan will eventually have to leave this Ancient Road Illusion. If we just wait at the entrance, we can catch him when he emerges. One of the Thrones suggested, but Cloud upon the Sea quickly vetoed the idea, worrying that they might not be a match for Logan if he gained more opportunities within the Illusionary Realm. Moreover, news of this incident had likely reached the Lord, who may send several Thrones to support Logan. If they encountered themter, Cloud upon the Sea and his group might genuinely be no match for them. On the other side, Logan continued his journey through the Ancient Road Illusion,ing across various exotic herbs along the way. However, none caught his eye, and he felt like he was wasting his time instead. After another 15 minutes, Logan came to a broken bridge and discovered a group of over a dozen cultivators gathered there, all with troubled expressions and not daring to move forward. Some of them were even shouting about turning back. Logan approached, puzzled, and listened carefully to the conversations. He eventually learned that ever since the bridge had been broken, crossing the river had be almost impossible. The water of the river was Netherworld Water; ordinary cultivators would be seeking death if they tried to cross. Only those at the Dominator tier could hope to cross, while the rest of the cultivators C who were all at Transcending Realm C would most likely be swallowed directly by the waters. It was possible to fly across, but there was a strong Rule suppressing their Divine Powers. If they tried to fly, they would likely be crushed by the Rule halfway across. Logan considered whether they could simply find a piece of wood and repair the broken bridge, but this suggestion was soon dismissed by someone else as ordinary wood would not be able to withstand the horrible Rules pressure. Chapter 360: 175 Chapter 360: 175
Trantor:549690339 The crowd was arguing because they collectively possessed the magic necessary to cross to the other side. Using their Dharma devices, they could withstand the terrifying rule pressure and connect the other half of this Broken Bridge. However, everyone held their Dharma device in high esteem, reluctant to risk their own for fear of damage. They knew that such a risk could render this trip to the Ancient Road Illusion pointless.
This was a big gamble. Everyone had hoped others would bring forward their Dharma devices and they could get the edge, but because everyone was of the same thinking, it had resulted in a half an hour of shouting match. Among them, a few even had throne level Dharma devices, something an average person could not possess even in a hundred years. Those devices were their source of strength and confidence. Surely they couldnt just let others walk over them. Logan frowned. If the argument continued, nobody would make it across, and while this group could carry on arguing indefinitely, Logan was mindful of the pursuers from the Cloud upon the Sea operation he left behind. An idea came to his mind: how could he convince everyone to willingly bring forward their Dharma devices to temporarily solve this Broken Bridge situation? Logan spoke, gathering his thoughts and addressing the crowd, Everyone, can we quiet down and hear what I have to say? Chances are already appearing on the other side of the river for Sanctuary Powerhouses. Securing one would grant dominance amongst the crowd. Many forces are already hurrying their way here. We were the first ones, but were wasting time arguing. Everyone should weigh the pros and cons, dont miss the big picture because of minor obstacles. No sooner had Logan finished his speech that restlessness pervaded the group, who all hoped to be the first to seize the opportunity meant for Sanctuary Powerhouses. Those who argued earlier were now urging others to bring forth their Dharma devices. One man decided to lead the way, Ill bring out a Dharma device. Its of Mythical Grade. I believe we all have more than one. No harm in giving out the weaker ones. A few others brought out their devices after him. But it was far from enough. To rebuild the other half of the Broken Bridge, they would need at least seven or eight more Dharma devices. Those who had already given out their devices were visibly enraged. They couldntprehend peoples selfishness. They had set examples, yet most insisted on gaining an advantage without contributing. Lets make a rule. Those who dont contribute a Dharma device will not be granted passage even if the bridge is rebuilt. Those with selfish intentions waiting for an opportunity will be put to death.
The speaker was a member of a Mysterious Grand Family n, and was already at the peak of the high-ranking Transcendent tier. His fearless contribution and assertive speech intimidated everyone. Only then did the remaining members begrudgingly bring out a Dharma device. To prevent their equipment from being coveted, they marked them, with pained expressions, watching as their sacred devices were taken away. Thanks to the relentless efforts of everyone, they managed to reconstruct the Broken Bridge. Everyone crossed after inspection. Those who didnt contribute a Dharma device werent allowed to cross. Of course, out of over a dozen people, only Logan didnt contribute. After all, he only had one Dharma device, which was a reward from the System for the Ancient Instance. Without it, he would undoubtedly be in trouble when encountering throne level warriors. One person stopped Logan, You cannot pass. You were the first to ask for a contribution and now youre hoping to benefit from it? You just want to use everybody else. And youre a Mythical Realm practitioner? I wouldnt say that. I was the first to contribute the secret that a Sanctuary Powerhouses opportunity is just across the river which made everyone cooperate. Dont I deserve to pass? Logan scoffed coldly, threatening, Im a Mythical Realm practitioner, and each of you are all transcendents, yet if I risked my life to kill one, I could probably seed. But among the dozen of you, who is willing to die with me? Moreover, consider this. Suppose I sabotage the other half of the bridge at the cost of my life, even if you kill me, can you build the bridge with your Dharma devices? Were at this point now. I haveid my cards on the table, now decide. Logans words were forceful, and he didnt sound like a Mythical individual at all but rather gave off the oppressive vibe of a Throne Realm denizen, silencing the crowd instantly. Indeed, Logan made apelling threat. If Logan was not allowed to cross, what if he retaliated and destroyed the other half of the bridge? Not only would all their efforts be wasted, but they would also lose their sacred Dharma devices. Even if they could kill Logan, it would all be in vain. After all, their main aim ining to the Ancient Road Illusion was to achieve certain opportunities, not just to kill a Mythical Realm youngster. It would be tough to let Logan cross without contributing. After all, Logan wanted to reap the benefits by sitting tight while they were the ones forking out their Dharma devices.
After intense thinking, someone finally came up with a reasonable n, I have an idea. We can straight-up kill Logan. If worsees to worst, we dont cross the bridge, but we could use his body to cross the river by swimming. They all nodded in agreement, viewing it as a splendid strategy. The risk is high, but at least Logan wouldnt gain any advantage and he even would pay a terrible price. No one could deny the viciousness of the group. But Logan was not someone to be trifled with. He immediately pulled out his weapon. If he could defeat a Throne with just one hand, why couldnt he kill a few more Transcendents today? As the dozen Transcendent warriors closed in, Logan swallowed. He wasnt sure about theirbined might and whether they could be a match for him. But there was no avoiding this fight. He needed to muster its full strength to fight. Just as everyone was about to attack, the leader of the group raised his hand, indicating that they should avoid a fight unless absolutely necessary. That was the rule for survival in the Illusionary Realm. If they were wounded, those with ulterior motives could take advantage. I suggest we let him pass. He could be our guide and bear the brunt of the dangers ahead. The group then stood down and reluctantly backed off. Everyone crossed the Broken Bridge one by one, and they prepared to retrieve their Dharma devices. However, no matter how hard they tried, they were unable to make a move. In the next moment, the ten-plus Dharma devices were affected by some rules in the air and disintegrated into several pieces in front of them. Everyone winced at the sight, considering the outrageous price of the Dharma devices. Despite having better Dharma devices already, each lost device was a treasurable item. Its sale could have fetched a good price. But now they had been destroyed. All agreed that they must grab every opportunity in the Illusionary Realm, or else all their losses would be in vain.
Chapter 279: 132: Red Dust Immortal! I’ve found you. Chapter 279: 132: Red Dust Immortal! Ive found you.
Trantor: 549690339 T20 World Region, T201219 Celestial (Small), Eastern Land, Heaven Province,
Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, Above the venue of the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament, under the gaze of the public, after Valerie Zoe Dalziel defeated Prison Soldier Justice Parker in a single strike, the Five Nations Alliance began a sacrificial offensive. However, due to the rules, Valerie had to face each opponent one by one In the current state of Great Virtue, after being affected by the Red Dust Poison, there was no one else capable of fighting these strongpetitors from the Five Nations Alliance except Valerie. Although they were from nations weaker than Great Virtue, they had the help of Juliuss trusted lieutenants and the martial arts stele provided by Lady, making their strength significantly increased! Damn it! Valerie killed each enemy in an instant, but soon faced another powerful opponent, with the weakest being a Seventh-order Legendary Level martial LISL. Even if Valerie was powerful, she couldnt help feeling her strength was slowly depleting, and what made her more anxious was As her strength drained, the Red Dust gue that had not beenpletely eliminated, but suppressed by the power of Origin Martial Dao, began to show signs of another outbreak!
Teacher There was no response from Lady in the glowing point between the brows, seeing this, Valerie clenched her teeth and continued to fight against the strong ones from the Five Nations Alliance If he wanted to harm us, we would have died long ago! Teacher did this for a reason! Valerie had no time to rest and was continuously involved in one battle after another (massacre). Soon, all but the four strongest martial artists from the Five Nations Alliance were dead. Now it was their opportunity to kill Valerie in a perfect state! All of this was watched closely by Lady sitting above them, ignoring Darius Turtlefields mocking gaze, thoughts constantly shed through her mind To create rules is to be prepared to be bitten by them! To be powerful in a short amount of time, I created the rules for the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament, in order to quickly fill the power of the Martial Monument and possess a strength beyond what I have now. But, the enemy isnt stupid; they are also aware of my intentions
Lady nced at the indignant faces of the four strongest warriors from the Five Nations Alliance, knowing that using human lives to exhaust Valerie was not their original intention People who followed them were not just the strongest from their countries, but also their loved ones and friends who wanted to broaden their horizons! After all, with the support of two Alien Evil Gods and the weakened state of Great Virtue due to the Red Dust Miasma, not to mention the presence of five teachers, it seemed like a one-sided situation, where loved ones and friends were just here to enjoy themselves in the Great Virtue Imperial Capital! Who would have thought it would turn out this way? Ladys thoughts collided as she looked at Valerie, who barely killed British Boxer David, and whose strength was further consumed while the suppression power on the Red Dust Miasma weakened, and even began to rebound. Lady was secretly delighted, The Red Dust gue is rebounding. As expected, just like what the System has predicted! Only Lady could see this The Origin Martial Dao Valerie was cultivating had been marked as exclusively belonging to her, and from the initial strong suppression of the Red Dust Miasma to the current power struggle, both forces were gradually showing signs of integration! All of this was what Lady had hoped to see, and was also the notification from the System [Log]: Detected special integration of Origin Martial Dao with the Sky Man Tribe!
[Log]: Detected the uniqueness of the Red Dust gue! [Log]: Detected the excellentpatibility between the Red Dust Factor (the initial aspect of the Red Dust gue) and Origin Martial Dao! [Log]: Host may choose to let the Origin Martial Dao and Red Dust guebine within the body of the Sky Man Tribe, giving birth to a new Profession! [Log]: Calcting profession [Log]: Profession calction sessful! [Log]: This profession requiresplex conditions to be created, needing the Red Dust Factor (Red Dust gue meets the criteria), Heavenly Martial Factor (Sky Man Tribe meets the criteria), and an Inclusive Martial Art (Origin Martial Dao meets the criteria)! [Log]: You have derived a new profession [Red Dust Immortal]! [Name]: Red Dust Immortal [Type]: Profession [Level]: Tentative (unborn) [Special Effect]: None (unborn) [Note]: As these elements are greatly associated with the Immortal Civilization, and due to # % Y # issues, the System can calcte but does not rmend that the host ask the System to derive it, otherwise, a great terror wille! Red Dust Immortal? When Lady saw this profession, she instinctively felt it was extraordinary, and the systems subsequent note confirmed this Not even Taboo Factors concerned the System, but it still left a remark that would affect Logan and Lady about the so -called great terror, which further indicated the terrifying nature of this profession! This was why Lady let Valerie be trapped by her own rules and allowed the Red Dust Miasma inside her to rebound step by step, all for the unique profession that even the System was reluctant to reveal its information before the sessful transfer.. Chapter 280: 132: Red Dust Immortal! I found you. 2 Chapter 280: 132: Red Dust Immortal! I found you. 2
Trantor: 549690339 Almost there Logan is looking at Valerie who has been exhausted to use Heavenly Martial
Divine Skill [Heavenly Martial C Nine Heavens Mysterious Woman], to kill Fusangs Sakura Swordheart. At this moment, the terrifying power of the Red Dust Poison within her body is like molten iron in a seething cauldron that can barely be kept under control. This is a beautiful power, but for the Transcendents, its like a deadly poison that can taint their abilities, making them lose their transcendent characteristics and bing ordinary! And now, this power cant be suppressed anymore Although the conversation in the forum has be quieter than before, as deity yers cant see any hope in the current situation: Whos left? Lets call it a day. Theyve got no chance. If it was picked up by Logan, or any other divine yer, theyd stand a chance, but theyvended themselves in the hands of the Turtlefield aristocrats from District 404. Looks like theyre done for. Not necessarily. I still think theres potential for a breakthrough. Breakthrough? With what? Its clear that Lady Valkyrie Zoe has run out of steam, her power is waning, and a faint red mist has started to appear around her. Clearly, thats the Red Dust Poison. As I predicted, she hasntpletely eliminated it.
Even though its impressive that she can suppress the poison, shes bound to face severe bacsh during this period of weakness. Looks like all hope is lost. Guess well have to sit back and see what Julius gains from this. Didnt they say theres some mysterious teacher who hasnt appeared yet? His confidence in organizing the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament might not be blind. Maybe hes truly confident they can win? Absolutely not. Look at this Celestial. Although its foundation is deep, theres no sense of that exclusive dominance you get with created rules of the God Kings like Juliuss [Tyrants Law]. How can they possibly turn the tables? Wait a minute, look at that red mist representing the Red Dust Poison. Why does it seem like its not damaging her physique and spirit, but instead merging with her? Its really merging. It looks like its sessfully merged. She seems stronger after fighting dozens of rounds. Even the most powerful member of the Five Nations Alliances Lighthouse Country was killed in one move [Heavenly Martial C Empress] How can this be more absurd than out-leveled power killing? It seems like a newly created professionand it doesnt seem to be low-ranked! Nonsense! How could a profession be created? Professions are either passed down through the ancient times or cultivated by a sect, family n, or faction over countless years and effort. Amidst the shocked forum, Logan silently looks down at Valerie who seems to have transformed into the special profession [Red Dust Immortal], and is currently in a bizarre [Fairy Aura] state. At this moment, Valerie has be even more invincible than the formidable Valkyrie. Shes like an unattainable pinnacle! As Logan gazes at this, she finally sees the profession description of the Red Dust Immortal: [Name]: Red Dust Immortal
[Type]: Profession [Level]: Mythical [Effect 1]: The Red Dust Immortal is a special profession obtained by the fusion of Red Dust Factor (Red Dust Poison), Heavenly Martial Factor (Tianren Race),and Inclusive Martial Art (Origin Martial Dao). Due to the uniqueness of Red Dust, it has a strong connection to a unique branch of immortal civilization and possesses the Counter Kill ability! [Effect 2]: The Red Dust Immortal is a special profession. Only Third Level Sky Man martial artists, with the help of Red Dust Miasma, can advance to the mythic level Red Dust Immortal by practicing Origin Martial Dao. Theres no First Level, Second Level, or even Third Level ss profession! [Note]: Due to the strong connection between these elements and the immortal civilization, the special branch of this immortal civilization cannot be described before its birth due to the existence of [Endless], otherwise, it will attract attention! [Name]: Counter Attack [Type]: Feature [Level]: Null [Effect]: A lifeform with this feature, when facing someone with a higher energy level, age-rted level or transcendent level, their strength in that specific aspect will increase by at least 30%! [Note]: Essential for the protagonist! Rebellion
Chewing on this word in her mouth, there was another term that caught her attention [Endless] Forget it, its too distant, and it has nothing to do with me. In her heart, she was almost certain that the existence called Endless was likely still around in some special way after the disappearance of the Immortal Civilization. It could be a projection, a trace of will, or a brand, but there was no doubt that it was an earth-shattering figure, having virtually nothing to do with her. Now, her focus was on the strength of the Red Dust Immortal profession Valerie. Her voice appeared in Valerie Zoe Dalziels heart, indifferent, Go challenge those subordinates of the Alien Demons, the teachers of the Five Nations Alliances strong ones. With your current strength, even after killing all the strong ones of the Five Nations Alliance, it would be more than enough to deal with them and kill them, whether they are Mythical Professionists or Bloodline Keepers. Even though Valerie Zoe Dalziel became the Red Dust Immortal and was just a Mythical Professional, one rank lower than a Mythical Bloodline Keeper Extreme Sublimation, Unique concept, Multiple Composite Rules, Exclusive Law, Mythical Bloodliners, Mythical Professionals. But Red Dust Immortal is special. T World Community, T04 Region, T0401em (Demon), Burn! Crazed! At this moment, the zing de Demon was deste and mad, with blood-red mes burning everywhere! I do wield the power of Causal Reincarnation between decay and rebirth Wait, where did thiswe from? I seem to have forgotten something Thats right, I remember now, I need to Trace causality and investigateary coordinates! Abyss Turtlefield, nowpletely trapped in the quagmire of madness, unable to extricate herself The various insane forces within her body surged from the [Void]. She stepped into the Transcendent Tier after being influenced by the [Insanity Concept] in the Void. She even achieved the throne with the help of the [Insanity Concept], but shecked the ability to control madness. In her growing insanity, she set her aze, and in the terrifying blood-red mes, the seed in her will that was in the [Budding] stage was quietly absorbing her [Inclusiveness] and [Insanity] as its nutrients, seemingly about to bloom and bear fruit She chuckled, continuously speaking rationally, constantly watching the projection uploaded by Heather Graham on the T forum, constantly watching the Deity yers discuss the Goblin Deity in the forum, and constantly calcting the coordinates of the Goblin Deitys! Only the hatred in her eyes could not be concealed, Goblin Deity, you nearly took everything from me! If I can kill you, everything I lost will return to me, it will all be mine, hahaha! The burning served as her tool to calcte the coordinates of the Goblin Deitys using the [Insanity Concept] and [Power of Causal Reincarnation between Decay and Rebirth]! After an unknown length of time, Abyss Turtlefield finally raised her head, filled with deep-seated hatred, I found it, hehe.. Chapter 281: 133: [Shepherd’s Law]! No, who dares to invade my Spirit players? Chapter 281: 133: [Shepherds Law]! No, who dares to invade my Spirit yers?
Trantor: 549690339 T20 World Region, T201219 Celestial (Small),
Eastern Land, Heaven Province Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, Above the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament Venue, Valerie Zoe Dalziel killed thest strong one of the Five Nations Alliance under the watchful eyes of everyone, sessfully changing her profession into the special Red Dust Immortal. Even if the spectators did not understand the whole picture, they knew one thing C at this moment, the Great Virtue Female Warrior Emma, who had clearly been on the brink of destruction and was at a dead end, has now advanced further and possesses even more powerful strength. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to withstand the wheel battle of dozens of third-level strong ones, let alone kill all the top figures of the Five Nations at the end of her depleted physical strength! What they know even more is C Great Virtue Female Warrior Emma is the only remaining strong one in the Martial Arts Conference. And at this moment, a unique immortal aura has infiltrated the venue, making them feel intoxicated C Immortal, is essentially the origin of the Sky Man. Not bad. Your performance is excellent, and you have received corresponding feedback. Feel the power within you
Feel it carefully. You will discover that there is endless power that you have not yet unearthed. And now, you need to continue to tap into it. As a member of the Sky Man Tribe, there is only one way to exploit this power C continuous fighting and constantly challenging oneself! So, keep fighting. There was a hint of approval in Ladys indifferent voice, soothing all the anxiety in Valerie Zoe Dalziels heart. She believed in her Teacher and coldly watched the remaining Five Nations Alliance members who hade to spectate the loved ones and friends of her enemies. And Ladys words made her fall into deep thought. Indeed, at the most desperate moment, she had felt an inexplicable power, as ifing from the void, but also emerging from the deepest part of her bloodline, granting her a power based on the Sky Man bloodline and the Origin Martial Dao,bined with the Red Dust Poison. This not only allowed her to survive, but also to kill all the strong ones of the Five Nations Alliance! This unfathomable power was just as her Teacher had said. Despite easily killing others of the same tier, the part of this power she could use now was just the tip of the icebergpared to theplete form of this power! Moreover, she had an intuition in the dark that if she could fully tap into this power, she might be able to directly inherit the power of some of the beings within it and be a Transcendent Tier!
Not only that, Valerie Zoe Dalziel could also clearly feel some changesing from the National Fortune Flood Dragon. Especially when she annihted the strong ones of a nation, she could faintly hear the painful screams and howls as well as threatening roars, as if they wanted to unleash anger and killing intent on her. However, it was clear that Great Virtues National Fortune Flood Dragon benefited greatly from this situation where one party was dwindling while the other one thrived C Valerie Zoe Dalziel could obviously feel that when she wanted to use Heavenly Martial Divine Skill, it became more convenient and fast, and she could call upon more powerful Heavenly Martial Divine Skill with less physical strength! Fighting or something like that A slight smile appeared on Valerie Zoe Dalziels lips, I love that the most! The next moment, Valerie Zoe Dalziels voice rose, Challenger, step forward! All the Third Level strong ones of the Five Nations Alliance hade forward one after another and died. The strongest one among them was killed by Valerie Zoe Dalziel at the first move, while the remaining people were just there for amusement and had no fighting power. The remaining weaklings dared not even re at Valerie Zoe Dalziel. Their hearts were filled with fear, let alone having the courage to stand on the arena and face the Great Virtue Female Warrior, they couldnt even afford to have a little bit of disrespect towards Valerie Zoe Dalziel in their hearts. Julius, standing above, calmly watched everything, his expression unchanged, as if he had anticipated this scene long ago.
However, deep in his heart, his emotions surged like a sea of clouds, As expected, the Sky Man Tribe is a race that can be described as great I didnt guess wrong! The development of the situation really went beyond my expectations But doesnt this also indirectly confirm my suspicions? However, this is even better. If there is no struggle, sacrifices will not appear tragic. And if there is no tragedy, how can my strength be disyed? The perfect struggle will only bring me greater benefits! As for this profession In the Immortal Civilization, there are endless professions, and Red Dust Immortal is obviously a very dominant profession. Even if it is not a Mythical Grade profession, it is not far off. The emergence of this profession may be a good thing. But what does that have to do with Him, Julius, and his Lotan Tribe? This profession is indeed powerful, even more powerful than the two weaker Archbishops under Him Given time, it is even uncertain whether it could easily defeat the five Archbishops. However, potential is potential, and strength is strength. Now that it is His turn, he can easily pinch this weak creature to death, so why worry about future strength? He wont pay much attention to the short-lived victory of the Sky Man Tribe. You wanted to hold the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament to strengthen yourself and resist my invasion? Did you ever think that I am also making use of your Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament to carry out my n and pick your peaches? With Julius expression overly calm, his intention quietly descended deep in his heart,manding his subordinates to issue a divine edict.. Chapter 282: 133: [Shepherd’s Rule]! No, who dares to invade my Deity Players?_2 Chapter 282: 133: [Shepherds Rule]! No, who dares to invade my Deity yers?_2
Trantor: 549690339 Take action against the Great Virtue Female Warrior. Let Locke and Gideon go first, then have Georgio take her down in an instant!
cing the five archbishops as teachers in the Five Nations Alliance was part of the grand n, and they were bound to show up in the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament. To deliver a devastating blow to Great Virtue, It would not spare the Great Virtue Female Warrior. As the orders were given, Zoe Dalziel faced a new opponent, one of Julius archbishopsck Dragon Archbishop Locke. Locke had a delicate face shrouded in ck fog, a cold gaze, and emanated a domineering aura. Dragons were naturally domineering and powerful. That is why Locke was recruited by Julius to be a teacher in the British realm. Having his student miserably defeated by the Sky Man Tribe, having his student killed in a single blow, was an essential denial of his teaching quality, an essential denial of him! Lockes hatred for the Great Virtue Female Warrior grew stronger. Despite Zoe Dalziels transformation into the Red Dust Immortal and her overwhelming presence, Locke remained confident. His Mythical profession as the Archbishop of Lotan granted him the Shepherds Rule used by the Lotan Tribe, making him superior to the strongest fighters of all nations in the Martial Arts Conference. In a rare opportunity during a Void Battlefield, he even managed to subdue numerous alien tribes, gaining significant fame within a small region
Bing well-known among the divine yers was the glory of almost all divine yer followers. Even just being heard of was enough to excite Mythical and Transcendent Tier followers. As a ck dragon, Locke didnt consider why Father God would ask him and Gideon to go first and then have Georgio kill the Female Warrior. No need for Georgio to act. I can kill this Female Warrior directly and give Father God a small Locke shock, a little surprise! After the appearance of ck Dragon Archbishop Locke, the forumments from divine yers became noticeably more concentrated. Even among divine yers, not all could be Mythical grade or advance to Transcendent Tier. For divine yers, the Mythical grade is just a transitional stage between the third energy level and the Transcendent Tier, meaning that as long as they create their Exclusive Law, they can definitely achieve the Transcendent Tier. But for other beings, there is a massive barrier between the third energy level and the Mythical grade and an even more significant gap between the Mythical grade and the Transcendent Tier! Thus, for divine yers, mastering the Exclusive Law is the most challenging part. At the same time, a considerable number of divine yers cannot be Mythical grade or Transcendent Tier. Their greatest use is to serve as breeding grounds for the strong and engage in gossip during their free and idle time. Locke! I heard that he killed many strong yers years ago, and hes cruel. The Female Warriors strength exceeds her tier, but I wonder who would win against Locke.
Not just Locke. In the Mythical Follower Rankings made by some idle divine yers, Georgio can be ranked as high as 971. He could be promoted to Holy Son or Heir of Sequence-like beings in some Void organizations. And theres Giles, who has a special ability to transform into a terrifying ape god on full moon nights. Although his sanity decreases during that time, he once arm-wrestled with a lower-ranked Transcendent Stone People using this technique! And this Female Warrior, shes outrageous. She actually created a profession out of it, and the profession looks incredibly strong, too. I dont understand. In such cases, it generally cant be replicated, so its nothing. Fusing with the Red Dust poison, the profession of Lady Valkyrie Zoe Dalziel seems to have gained a considerable boost in strength. Even if Locke once had a great reputation and received titles, it doesnt necessarily mean he can kill her. With five archbishops under Juliussmand, Great Virtue is doomed. Great Virtue? Its a doomsday. The Sky Man Tribe has no chance to fight back. Even if the Female Warrior wins the Martial Arts Conference, there must be a backup n. Isnt this the backup n? Five archbishops have already joined the Five Nations Alliance, giving them the perfect pretext to take action during the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament. I suspect the teacher behind the Valkyrie has already calcted this step, looking forward to whatsing. What are you looking forward to, its just a native Locke has made his move, starting with will maniption, directly fully activating the Lotan tribes Group Rule [Shepherds Rule]!
Valkyrie is in trouble wait, is this the Red Dust Immortal? Damn! Valkyries strength has skyrocketed, and she can actually severely injure Locke in one blow. Such a terrifying strength. Valkyries profession level conversion is probably the highest level, otherwise how could she have such strength? High-level professions can grow, allowing it to leap in upgrades. On the battlefield, the huge phantom of the Empress waved her hand gently, causing Locke to explode instantly. The blood fog that filled the sky turned into ashes in an instant, and then nothing was left. I originally thought Julius would spend a lot of effort on capturing this ce, but in the end, the attention of the throne might not bring much benefit. However, the special profession of Red Dust Immortal that the Valkyrie created in battle, its quite rare among a hundred civilizations and thousands of professions. If Julius can get this profession, then even if he gets no attention or benefits from the throne, he wont lose, and he will even make a huge profit! Look at Darius Turtlefield, hrious. You should go home and sleep with your snow leopard. Divine yers are envious of such a rare profession that can provide powerful battle strength and endless potential upon conversion. Moreover, this profession has not reached the Mythical Grade yet! This means that the potential of this profession has not been fully explored. Once it is fully explored and advances to the Mythical grade, thats when the true unimaginable strength will emerge! In the forums discussions, Zoe Dalzielpletely defeated Locke and gained a more proficient understanding of the Red Dust Immortal. She faced the remaining four teachers from the Five Nations Alliance, the Archbishops, with fanaticism and prepared to fight them one by one, Dragon Blood! Zoe Dalziel felt the dragon blood descending from the sky, her eyes showing a bit of heat. Bathing in dragon blood is a good way to improve strength, but the next moment she was confused. All she saw was the Empresss phantom, brought by the Red Dust Immortal, disdainfully shaking off all the dragon blood, full of contempt, Ah, this. Next Zoe Dalziel directed her regrets towards the remaining four Archbishops, Who wants to die?! Locke, is he dead? Even Julius, sitting in the void with a look like he had seen it all and seemed indifferent to Lockes death, was left a little speechless, What kind of devilish profession is this after all? Fortunately Juliuss thoughts sank, feeling a True Spirit descending onto hiss Holy Spirit Pool, quickly transforming into a Mythical Grade Holy Spirit. Although he cant fight outside after transformation, he can still protect the, which made Julius feel a little better, Damn Valkyrie! I want you dead! If Gideon hadnt made his move already, Julius would feel like sending Georgio directly to kill Zoe Dalziel! At this moment, Juliuss main body, located on the Lotan, suddenly froze as he looked at the violently trembling sky and was dumbfounded No way. I am the divine yer, who is invading me? Chapter 283: 134: [Tyrant’s Punishment) ! Chapter 283: 134: [Tyrants Punishment) !
Cyberpunk and Ancient Masterpiece in Harmony Trantor: 549690339 T20 World Region,
T201219 Celestial (Small), Eastern Land, Heaven Province Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, Above the venue of the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament, after Valerie Zoe Dalziel obliterated the ck Dragon Archbishop, Locke, with a strike from the Phantom Empress, the entire venue fell into a silence for quite some time with nobody daring to speak. Even the most stubborn and rebellious Sky Man Tribe, as well as the Lotan Tribe, were temporarily shocked by the incredible power of the Red Dust Immortal. Even Georgio, the most powerful among the five archbishops, could not help but frown at this moment and felt a rising desire for battle Even if he himself wanted to kill Locke, he certainly would not have done it as effortlessly as this native Valkyrie from the Sky Man Tribe, even though Locke was caught off guard. But that also indicated that the power of this Valkyrie should never be underestimated! As he was thinking about how topletely kill this native Valkyrie after Gideons death (in Georgios mind, Gideon, who was the second one to enter the arena but had not yet started fighting, was already a dead man), suddenly, a great wailing sound echoed in his mind! What is this!? Georgio closed his eyes, and scene after horrifying scene seemed to appear in front of him. A ferociously grimacing Sky Dragon Person who was tearing his Mother World apart with immense malice, intending tomit genocide! How dare it! Georgios eyebrows threatened to break out of his fury. He was unable to believe what he was seeing in his minds eye.
How dare these lowly Sky Dragon People offend the great Lotan!? This is impossible! Although Georgio did not believe that the Sky Dragon People would dare to attack the Lotan, let alone invade it, the scenes in his mind were unmistakably real As the most powerful archbishop among the Lotan People, his existence had no difference to that of the Deity yers King of Followers. Aside from Father God Julius, he had the deepest bond with the Lotan! Impossible! Even if the Sky Dragon People Tribe dares to invade the Lotan, Father God certainly would have detected it before I did! Yes, Father God! The thought of Father God, Julius, brought a glimmer of excitement to Georgios eyes, but it was quickly extinguished, reced by disbelief and a trace of fear that was spreading rapidly and could not be put into words, Father God
Father God, why have I lost contact with you!? Georgios gaze rose to the sky, but there was no trace of Father God! No matter what, Ill kill you first! Georgios eyes filled with crimson and a craving for blood, as he watched the Valkyrie native once again kill Gideon with a single blow, I originally intended to kill you quickly, but now Ive changed my mind I am going to torment you cruelly to death! If you want to me someone, me yourself for being unlucky! Georgio turned and appeared in front of Valerie, donning the Papal Crown and radiating a holy aura Between the T World Community and the G World Communitys Sparse Star Belt, a holy light-emitting is located here, and the world looks like a fairly cyberpunk world The high-ranking Lotan People lived above the Cloudend, striving to be like the angels, trying to get closer to the existence of myths.
Above the cloudend were high-tech creations in a modern style. This ce was a paradise, without diseases, death or sorrow Death? The Sacred Spirit Reincarnation Pool would transform you into an immortal, eternal holy spirit. Even though the Sacred Spirit Reincarnation Pool was just a crude imitation of the Angel Reincarnation Pool, it did not stop it from bing an essential part of the Lotan Tribes civilization, symbol of hope. Below the cloudend, also lived the Lotan People; but the difference was that it was full of deception and lies, violence, and chaos. This ce was like Medieval Europe, full of ignorance and backwardness. Even so, Lotan Churches were still established all over the area under the cloudend, proiming that every Lotan member was amb nurtured by the Father God, that they should obey His teachings, only through devout prayers could they be qualified for the chance to ascend above the cloudend, and personally hear Father Gods Holy Sound. Because of such unbearable circumstances and life below the cloudend, the Lotan People there longed even more for the life above the cloudend, thus generating purer beliefs Their faith was even purer and fiercer than those at Cloudend. But what they didnt know was that the Lotan People above the cloudend were once just like them, their faith equally pure and fierce when they were below the cloudend. And the Lotan People below didnt realize that the intense faith they held made it harder for them to ascend Once they ascended above the cloudend, their faith would not be as pure and fierce. Since one can stand suffering, then endure a little more. This saying came from an unidentified elder of the Lotan People, but it was not circted in the world below the cloudend. At this moment, whether above or below the cloudend, whether noble Lotan People or humble ones, everyone was trembling in fear, standing on the constantly shakingnd te The Rune Sun, which usually provided illumination, was now damaged and slowly falling, clearly implying an impending disaster as it would fall.. Chapter 284: 134: (Tyrant’s Punishment) ! Chapter 284: 134: (Tyrants Punishment) !
Cyberpunk and Ancient Masterpiece in Harmony_2 Trantor: 549690339 But now, no Lotan people were concerned about what kind of disaster and chain reaction the falling Rune Sun would cause. This was not because they were indifferent or unconcerned about their, but rather There was something even more terrifying staring at them!
The clear white sky was torn open by a pair of iparably huge gray-white ws covered in massive dragon scales, revealing the pitch-ck void behind it. Not only that, but a pair of evil, blood-red eyes were also burning violently within the void. The next moment, the blood-red eyes grew closer and closer until a hideous dragon face appeared, with interlocking fangs dripping with saliva. The look in its eyes as it gazed at the Lotan tribe was like looking at a group ofmbs waiting to be ughtered! This was [Sky Dragon King Toulouse]! This was the Sky Dragon King that Lois Pan cultivated using everything from her original Pig Dragon King! He too was a Transcendent Tier! In this invasion, Lois Pan herself did not descend, and Toulouse, looking into the eyes of the Lotan tribe, was also full of doubt. The world before him seemed very different from what the Goddess had told him. While hesitating whether to make a move or not, he couldnt help but recall what the Goddess had said Toulouse. Lois Pans words were full of goodwill and great expectations for Toulouse, You must understand that this war is not for the selfish desires of the Goddess. But for the entire Sky Dragon race. You know, the Goddess has been tirelessly researching an extremely suitable profession for our Sky Dragon race in order to develop us even better, but now, that profession has been stolen by a petty thief!
Follow the void coordinates, to that thiefs dirty and unbearable world, where they are neither human nor ghost. And remember, the moment you see them, you will be filled with uncontroble disgust! Go, Toulouse Dont let the Goddess down! The words spoken by Pan Lien were just to clear her own rtionship Even as a Transcendent Tier, even though the Blue Star Civilization did not prohibit internal strife, but using a Transcendent Tier to bully a Deity yer beneath a Transcendent Tier, Pan Lien felt it would affect her own reputation. So she nned to y the role of an innocent Deity yer in this invasion I am in seclusion, I have merely left my race with themand to wage war and obtain resources. Thats all How did I end up defeating the Goblin Deity and taking everything he had? I dont know! The world is full of filth and unbearable things Sky Dragon King Toulouse remembered the words of the Goddess and looked at the world beneath the clouds, where the people lived in filth and suffering. A great deal of pollution was born there, and a considerable number of people there didnt even live like the noble, higher-level Lotan people! Living neither human nor ghost
Toulouse looked at the world before him and suddenly fell silent. He then looked up at the clouds again. The Sky Dragons evolved from the evil and violent Sub -Dragons and were inherently evil. They naturally loathed and despised the Lotan people, who were full of sacred aura, The moment I see them, I will be filled with uncontroble disgust! These disgusting Holy Light, I really want to destroy it all! Thats right, its here! Toulousepared the coordinates given by the Goddess in his heart once more, and after confirming again, he flexed his ws and- tore open the sky of the Lotanpletely. He roared in excitement, Hahaha, I really am a genius Sky Dragon King! I found this world in an instant! The Goddess will definitely reward me when she knows! Toulouse roared in excitement, tearing open the concealing sky of the Lotan and invading it with force. He also didnt forget to call back his Sky Dragon army, My little ones,e in with me quickly! Make sure to give this weak, pitiful world an unforgettable experience! But in the eyes of the Lotan people on the Lotan, this was an extremely terrifying sight A terrifyingly huge figure tore open their world, issuing a hideous and terrifying roar, and leading a group of powerful monsters to invade their world!
Damn it!High above the clouds, a Sacred Spirit who looked identical to Georgio stared fixedly at the figure of the Sky Dragon King, his eyes full of rage- Damned Sky Dragon People, how dare they!? And theyre even Transcendent Tier! Without the aura of a space-time anchor, how did theye to invade our Lotan!? Quincy was Georgios elder brother, not weaker than Georgio, but during an unexpected World War, he was dragged down by the self-destruction of the Son of Destiny from the opposing side. Even with the Sacred Spirit Reincarnation Pool, he was still dissatisfied- Our Lotan is so powerful, how could any civilization dare to invade our world? As a Sacred Spirit, I have lost all my freedom, not even able to kill my enemies anymore! Unable to fight anymore, this has always been Quincys pain. But now, when the real enemy arrived, and he had a chance to return to battle, he felt no joy. However, Quincy is a battlefield elite after all, and quickly responded, organizing the Lotan Crusaders to meet and fight these foreign demons while calling to the Great Father Deity in his heart- Great Father Deity, your humble and faithful servant calls upon you! At this moment, your is being invaded, and it needs your boundless power to kill all these invaders! Quincy has blind faith in the Father God- Even if these foreign demons, the Sky Dragon People, are powerful, and even have a Transcendent Skydragon King among them. But as long as the Father God personally takes action, the Transcendent Skydragon King would be nothing more than a stray dog along the road! However, he didnt know that at this moment, his Father Gods main body was sitting in his own temple, his eyes full of anxiety, Damn it, why do idents happen at this time! If all my strength was here, a mere Transcendent Skydragon King would be easily driven away by my power plus the power of the Lotan! But now, a considerable part of my power has been divided into avatars and descended upon the Celestial! How can I fight like this? Moreover, all five Mythical Grade Archbishops are on the Celestial, and only a few Sacred Spirits remain on the Lotan No, I have to fight quickly now! I need to settle the affairs on the Celestial as soon as possible! Nothing can be more important than my Lotan, no invincibility, no rules! Julius quickly made a decision, issuing amandment to Quincy, Quincy, I heard your call. You should call upon my name, lead the brave and fearless Lotan warriors, to fight these insignificant foreign demons, instead of cowardly calling me here. You must remember, I am always watching you! Julius couldnt admit that he was not at full power and had no way to intervene, even if he did, he wouldnt be a match for this Sky Dragon King. He could only use some small means to stimte the fighting spirit of the Sacred Spirits and thebat power that remained on the Lotan in order to buy time for himself! T20 World Region, T201219 Celestial (Small), Eastern Land, Heaven Province, Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, Above the venue of the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament, Julius acted as if nothing had happened, quietly watching Gideon being killed by Valerie Zoe Dalziel in a single blow, then quietly looking for opportunities, waiting to ambush Lady- It had discovered that as the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament proceeded, the power of the indigenous Martial Ancestor was gradually increasing. But It didnt care- No matter how strong, could it be stronger than me? But now, reaching a point where it could no longer allow Lady to grow even the slightest bit stronger. Even worse, It had to resort to sneak attacks It silently clutched the [Gods Curse?Tyrants Punishment] in its hand, its most powerful Divine Art, wanting to kill Lady in one strike! Chapter 285: 135: (10 Times Stronger after Turning Dark) ! Death, Just around the Corner! Chapter 285: 135: (10 Times Stronger after Turning Dark) ! Death, Just around the Corner!
Trantor: 549690339 T20 World Region, T201219 Celestial (Small),
Eastern Land, Heaven Province Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, At this moment, on the battlefield above the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament Venue, Georgio, the strongest follower under themand of elite deity yer Julius of District One, had already stepped on the arena with the domineering holy light. The Heavenly Lord worshipped by the Lotan tribe is essentially a very tyrannical Holy See, just as the[Tyrants Law]controlled by Julius is infected with this kind of tyranny. Therefore, the holy light power controlled by all Lotan people contains a low level of tyranny. Tyrannic Valerie Zoe Dalziel, who had transformed into the Red Dust Immortal, couldnt help but have a solemn look as she gazed at the powerful alien, whose tall figure and domineering holy light power exuded from all over. Such a strong power, and its external too. Can you really control itpletely? In Valeries heart, as a Valkyrie, she began analyzing the strengths and weaknesses of this alien yer the moment she saw him. Subconsciously, she started modelingparisons in her mind on how to better utilize her own strengths to exploit the enemys weaknesses. Completely control? What Valerie didnt expect was that Georgio suddenly revealed a trace of a smile, voicing her inner thoughts, Holy Light is tyrannical.
But thats only for heretics and infidels. For us who believe in Holy Light, its as gentle as water and can be fully controlled. Georgio stretched out a hand, the holy light swirling around him, obeying himpletely. Transforming into a massive wave of light with terrifying power, the light wave locked onto Valerie and then instantly sted toward her. You see, youve underestimated the power of tyranny again! Valeries hair danced wildly in front of the light wave. The feeling of being locked onto her was something she couldnt break free from for the time being, so she had to choose to withstand it. Heavenly Martial ArtDark Water ck Tortoise! The next moment, a huge phantom of a ck tortoise, flowing with dark heavy water enveloped her. As it resisted the light wave, the dragon-headed tortoise tailunched a venomous attack! Their battle was different from before. World-destroying power filled the entire venue, as if a battle between two ancient giants was unfolding. Every audience, who held their breath, watched this scene. They knew that the oue of this battle could very well determine everything that was about to happen! And in the ce they couldnt see, another great battle erupted in an instant! T20 World Region,
T201219 Celestial (Small), Eastern Land, Heaven Province Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, Above the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament Venue, the moment Julius took action, Lady sensed it and created an indestructible otherworldly battlefield with the Will of the Celestial, preventing their battle from instantly killing all the audience members at the tournament. You see Julius, seeing Ladys early reaction, even if it meant his sneak attack wasnt sessful, showed an angry and ferocious smile. She prioritized creating an otherworldly battlefield rather than dealing with his full force attack, and seemed careless about his[Divine Prohibition: Tyrants Punishment], Just like your follower You underestimate the power of tyranny too! Boom! Countless forms of brutal punishment became reality, enveloping Lady and letting her experience the terror of being punished by a tyrant. In an instant, however, a huge Martial Monument appeared andpletely enveloped Lady, blocking all external interactions between illusion and reality.
Julius, seeing that his full attack had no effect, couldnt help but be stunned. But the next moment, he saw through the nature of Ladys weapon and began tough coldly, Worthy of being a Martial Ancestor, your battle awareness is indeed sharp. Daring to use an illusory treasure against my divine prohibition, you managed to block this move. What about the next one? Julius pulled out his Tyrants Whip, and his Mythical Grade[Whip Technique] allowed him to strike the same spot on the surface of the Martial Monument hundreds of times in an instant, causing cracks to appear! Not bad for an elite deity yer. Lady also stared solemnly at the cracks on the Martial Monument and watched as the cracks gradually expanded, even about to shatter the entire Martial Monument, with everysh from Julius! His so-called divine prohibition?Tyrants Punishment just now was essentially using the Tyrants Law to turn the illusions of punishment into reality, thoroughly punishing the enemy. But my Martial Monument was born from illusion and is directly immune to this kind of damage, causing him to return empty-handed. I intended to bluff him, but I didnt expect Julius to be so cunning. He saw through the bottom of the Martial Monument in an instant, pulled out the physical divine artifact, and instantly whipped at the weak points! Ladys gaze deepened as she silently watched the cracks on the Martial Monument growrger and more fragmented with eachsh! A trick? As Julius looked at Lady silently watching him vainly whipping at the Martial Monument like a clown, he couldnt help but wonder. However, in the next moment, Juliuss eyes became firm, In the face of absolute strength, cunning is useless! Chapter 286: 135: (Darkening Power 10 times stronger) ! Death, just around the corner! _2 Chapter 286: 135: (Darkening Power 10 times stronger) ! Death, just around the corner! _2
Trantor: 549690339 Whether its an empty city strategy or you really have some tricks up your sleeve, let me show you that all schemes are useless in the face of absolute power! Allow me to show you the power of tyranny!
Meanwhile, Hime continued to wait quietly for the moment when the Martial Monument would be shattered. Only then would her true peak strength be unveiled C As a Martial Ancestor, Himes usual strength improvement came not only from her understanding of Origin Martial Dao but also from all the martial artists who cultivated the Origin Martial Dao through the Martial Monument or the various martial steles derived from it. Their insight and improvement in the Origin Martial Dao were also transformed into a martial torrent, bing part of Himes strength. And this portion of strength, part of it directly enhanced Himes strength, while the other part was stored in the Martial Monument, raising its level. Even though recondensation of the Martial Monument required substantial effort after it was shattered, such a method of enhancingbat power and strength came with considerable side effects. However, even Hime had no choice but to employ this method to increase herbat power when facing the tyrannical strength of Julius! Crack! Boom! Finally, Juliuss whippletely shattered the Martial Monument. In the next moment, a massive amount of Martial Torrent instantly surged into Himes body, bing her pir of strength. The aura signifying her power suddenly rose more than ten times , barely indicating that she could contend with Julius! Is that all? After being slightly surprised at the surge in Himes strength following the shattering of the Martial Monument, Julius noticed thatpared to his own power, hers hadnt increased much at all. He suddenly revealed a hideous grin, Then die under tyranny!
In an instant, Himes entire body was enveloped in the golden light symbolizing eternity and immortality. She tore through space and rushed towards Julius, and the two sides continuously unleashed powerful strikes! In the Otherworldly Battlefield, countless Law Chains surrounded and maintained the seal, preventing the aftermath of the battle above from affecting the Great Virtue Imperial Capital. It could be said that the slightest release of their battles residuals into the Imperial Capital could easily level half of the city. Neither Valerie Zoe Dalziel nor Georgio could withstand the aftermath of their battle! In the sky of the Otherworldly Battlefield, if ordinary people were present, their eyes would perceive it merely as a cluster of blood-red light and a cluster of red-gold light entangled at varying distances! However, in the eyes of the powerful, an entirely different scene would unfold. Under the amplification of the so-called True Qi of martial arts, Himes body had be a gigantic red-golden colossus. Each of her strikes could incite violent storms and beams of light, while Julius had transformed into a Giant Dragon, roaring ferociously amidst the raging Rage Thunder, and the Tyrant Law added to his might! Every collision between them caused the air to copse violently, followed by massive energy explosions. Yet these lethal forces, capable of easily destroying cities in an instant, barely left any injuries on their bodies! How is this possible! The more Julius fought, the more shocked he became. He discovered that the formidable power of the man before him could change at will and be increasingly targeted at him! In the beginning, due to the Tyrant Law, his Exclusive Law could easily suppress otherws, and he held a slight advantage. But now, it was bing more and more difficult for him to even maintain an equal footing with Hime!
Although only part of his power was present here, but still What kind of monster is this!? How can he grow stronger as the battle continues?! Why cant an Exclusive Law overpower him?! He is not even a Deity yer! He is just a native! Could it be that this martial arts is truly that powerful?! Julius became increasingly resentful and anxious in his heart- At this moment, his was being invaded by a powerful force. That damned Sky Dragon King actually dared to wreak havoc on the noble Lotan People and the Lotan! If it were any other time, even though he was merely a Mythical Grade Deity yer, witn ms strengtn, ne would nave long since Killed tne Ignorant SKY Dragon King and turned him into an eternal ve, not even allowing him to be a Holy Spirit! However, now a substantial part of his strength was restrained here by that damned Warrior Ancestor Hime. Two of his five Mythical Grade archbishops had died, and before they could turn into Holy Spirits, the other three were also trapped here If my is destroyed
Even if Ipletely crush the Sky Man Tribe and Celestial, it would not make up for my loss at all! You have to understand that a race and are the foundation for a Deity yer! Julius is anxious in his heart, but he dares not reveal it on the surface because he knows that if this matter No, even if his eagerness to end the battle is known to Hime, he would probably face even more fierce attacks! Right, theres still him! Even if hes just a waste, he should still be able to distract for a bit. Julius inadvertently nced down and saw Darius Turtlefield sitting there, watching their battle and looking at the fight between Valerie Zoe Dalziel and Georgio, seemingly unconcerned with what was happening here. Julius was immediately infuriated, his voice thunderous, Darius Turtlefield! What are you doing? Help us out! Darius Turtlefield suddenly heard Juliuss angry roar and was startled for a moment. Seeing Darius Turtlefields expression, Julius grew even angrier but refrained from saying anything more. Instead, he continued, Dont you want your Celestial and Sky Man Tribe anymore? If you still want them, then hurry up and help me kill this native Martial Ancestor! At that time, wouldnt you be free to do whatever you want with the entire Sky Man Tribe? Not until hearing thest words from Julius did Darius Turtlefield perk up, hurriedly flying forward and transforming into a giant mud golem. Although he doesnt have a and race as power pirs, his current identity is the Heavenly Celestial God. That means that even though neither Hime nor Valerie Zoe Dalziel, nor the entire Sky Man Tribe worship him, a very small portion of their power would still provide support for Darius Turtlefield. Though it may appear to be just a small part, Himes existence is enough to make Darius Turtlefields strengthparable to a Mythical Professionist. [Note: As an example in some myths, humans were created by Goddess Nuwa Natasha; they are considered her children. Nuwa Natasha is from the demon race, making the demon race her younger siblings. Although Nuwa Natasha is not friendly to humans, she treats the demon race well, allowing them to devour humans. Even so, the power gained from human growth would still make up a part of Nuwa Natashas power, even if humans are unwilling.] Since the Sky Man Tribe does not acknowledge Darius Turtlefield, he can seize a just cause and steal a portion of power. And now, he is using this power to attempt topletely kill the Sky Man Tribes only hope, the Martial Ancestor! Perfect timing! Hime saw Darius Turtlefield approaching and easily shattered his muddy form with a Martial God Vajra Fist, leaving Darius severely injured. After all, Darius only had the strength of a Mythical Professionist. However, this brief respite allowed Julius to retreat more than ten kilometers in an instant, his eyes closed tightly and the tinum holy light on his body gradually turning ck, exuding a terrifying evil aura. In the next moment, Julius opened his eyes, his pupils turning bright red, his mouth filled with sharp teeth and a sinister grin, Youve forced me to use my treasured World Treasure and my hidden killing move Now, just wait for your death! Subsequently, Juliuss huge hand, now pitch-ck, stretched out and pressed down towards the Martial Ancestor, Civilizational Treasure: Ten-fold strength in Darkening! Heaven-defying Demonic Palm! At this moment, even Hime couldnt help but feel a chill when facing this palm attack. Death was nearly upon him! The pace is speeding up, and things will soon be back on track.. Chapter 287: 136: [Martial Arts Authority]! Master Ji, who had been busy all day, finally… Chapter 287: 136: [Martial Arts Authority]! Master Ji, who had been busy all day, finally
Trantor: 549690339 Between the T World Community and the G World Community, in the Sparse Star Belt, A emitting a holy glow resides here, this world appears like a somewhat cyberpunk world Lotan 354.
The number behind the Lotan means that Julius is the 354th Blue Star Civilizations Deity yer who randomly came to the Lotan Tribe in these years. All the gods of the Lotan Tribe are gathered under the Holy Seat God, and as a god of the Lotan people, Julius could enjoy support and funding from the Heavenly Master starting from binding the Hyperdimensional Mark. Naturally, his could be considered impregnable Under normal circumstances, it is like this. With Julius himself, as well as five Mythical-level Lotan Grand Archbishops, and the Holy Spirits formed by Quincy and other two Mythical-level Archbishops after their deaths, even if a Lower Super Rank attacks, there is no need to panic. If it were the peak period, Julius himself alone could assure to explode this head of the Sky Dragon King, and feed the dog with the squeezed brain. But now, the remaining ones on the Lotan are those regarded as old, weak, sick, and disabled contestants The two Mythical-level Holy Spirits are old. The Lotan Tribe followers above the cloud are weak. The Lotan Tribe followers below the cloud are sick. Julius himself is disabled. Facing an overwhelming and flourishing Sky Dragon King, Julius momentarily doesnt know how to cope with the situation. When he sensed that his avatar had used the[World Treasure: Tenfold Darken], his heart ached even more
Even he only has one of these world treasures that can instantly increase his ownbat power ten times at the level of causality. Damn it. Julius, watching the Sky Dragon Army under the leadership of the Sky Dragon King, brutally ughtering people above the clouds, unconsciously opened his treasure bay to study what treasures he still has avable for use. As a result, he found only a pile of materials in his treasure bay As an old elite Deity yer, he has been staying at the Mythical level without breaking through the Transcendent Tier, not because he likes to pretend to be weaker, but because he wants to use the best[Divine Nation Foundation] to create the best God Kingdom prototype at one stroke while he is still at the Mythical level. Then upon advancement, he would instantly reach the peak of Lower Super Rank. Moreover, Georgio was cultivated by him, preparing to make him a Lower Super Rank among the Lotan Tribe when he was promoted to Transcendent Divine Gamer, helping Julius to cross the Lower Super Rank in a very short time and achieve the Middle-level Transcendent achievement. Level ssification after Transcendent [Lower Super Rank: It only requires to have an exclusivew, and then condense the God Kingdom Domain to possess the power to crush a Micr.] [Mid-level Transcendent: It requires to make the civilizations exclusivew the core and create new exclusivews, and give birth to a new Transcendent!] [High-ranking Overstep: It requires to imprint ones exclusivew in the Void, allowing all living beings, even those not from ones own civilization, to learn,prehend, and slightly circte within the scope of a World Area!]
[To achieve the purpose of imprinting ones exclusivew in the Void, this process, if no civilization exerts its full capacity to promote it, will be inching forward!] [Throne: The Civilization under the Throne must upy a piece of World Area, and the race under its control must be the absolute royal family of this World Area,pletely implementing its exclusivew!] [Information must be disseminated in multiple World Areas, allowing ones exclusivew to reach the ability to suppress everything within its domain!] Although the Mythical level period will be rtively longer, it can skip the long time of the Lower Super Rank period After a Deity yer bes a Transcendent, Divinity will overpower humanity, and their exclusive rules will also be imprinted in the Void during the advancement process, demonstrating their existence. Although this is more conducive to letting yers followersprehend and promote their exclusivews, it will also suppress followers and make it more difficult for them to deduce newws from the exclusivews. Therefore, a considerable number of elite Deity yers will suppress their levels at the Mythical level to facilitate the cultivation of strong ones who canprehend new methodologies from their exclusive methodologies, thereby achieving the purpose of speedily passing through the Lower Super Rank period. Even if one could reach the Middle Rank, it would not be considered a minor character in the Blue Star Civilization. After all, like in Zow City and Stone City, the Blue Star Guardian Sub Ministers are just Lower Super Ranks who can already wield significant power. However, Julius couldnt have imagined that the current situation would be like this. Watching the upper Lotan people die in agony continuously, even Julius, who is a Deity yer ustomed to the deaths of others and dont really care about the life and death of his followers, couldnt help but feel the human struggle and his eyes turned red.
After all, these are his life savings. Although he usually sees those who have be upper Lotan people by stepping on the clouds, praying and being negligent in prayer due to their status, and he loses all anger toward them when they die in horror at this moment. Damn it. Julius took a deep breath, watching the fierce battle on the Celestial, knowing that his avatar wouldnt be back for a while, even after using the[World treasure: Tenfold Darken], Julius still couldnt rx, Chapter 288: 136: [Martial Arts Authority]! Master Ji, who had been busy all day, finally…_2 Chapter 288: 136: [Martial Arts Authority]! Master Ji, who had been busy all day, finally_2
Trantor: 549690339 Damn native Ancestor, why are they so bizarre? I have to focus on my own for now.
Julius clenched his teeth, filled with heartache, opened up his Treasure Bay, and crazily released Faith Points, preparing to transform the two archbishops who had just died on the Celestial into mindless war machines. Even for It, or for the Lotan Tribe as a high-level Monarch Race, a mythical-level Holy Spirit was notmon. Whats more, when It advanced to the Super Level, the mythical-level Holy Spirit could directly be upgraded to Guardian Divine Kingdom without consuming any resources and was not limited to the Lotan; it could follow the Divine Kingdom to wage wars. The loss from this back-and-forth process made Julius transform the true spirits of Locke and Gideon into battle-hungry [Lotan Giant Dog Beasts], which could only fight once At this moment, the deity yers watching the live stream in the forum were also stunned for a short moment when they saw the changes happening on Celestial. What happened? Why did Julius suddenly make his move? From what I see, wasnt the situation great? Georgio who was ranked high in the mythical follower list went on to suppress the Valkyrie, although two mythical-grade archbishops died, but he himself was a Mythical Professionist with not much potential, everything was within the n, why did he take action? Although he broke the rules, but in this void, the strong have always been given priority. The rules are only what the strong say. Julius is clearly stronger; if he wants to obey, then this is the rule. If he doesnt want to follow it, then its not a rule! That makes sense, but you see, the battle between Julius and that Indigenous Warrior Ancestor Hime Wait, why is Julius getting more and more defeated the more he fights? At the beginning, he was able to suppress Hime, but now he is at a disadvantage? Eh eh, isnt Julius supposed to be a strong one? Why has he started shaking people?
Hrious, Darius Turtlefield was scared at once, he went up, he went down, this is too weak, right, he cant even withstand one attack! Its not that Turtlefield is weak Well, its true that a big part of the reason is that Turtlefield is weak, but you have to know that even if Turtlefield is weak, he still has mythicalbat power, but since he cant even catch one of Himes moves, it merely means that Julius and Hime are very strong. Its hard to imagine that this is a mythical level battle; I guess even a Lower Super Rank shouldnt be any different. Julius has taken out a treasure, ten-fold strength in darkening, I know this world treasure, its matched with another piece [World Treasure: Tenfold Weaken]. Julius can have tenfoldbat power in a short time now, this time Hime will have a hard time. Warrior Ancestor Hime continued. The only difference was that Juliuss body, which once radiated a sacred light, was now filled with a terrifying power and a ck aura that seemed to emanate from Purgatory itself, and an oppressive presence that could make Hime, who had already entered a fighting state, suffocate! Damn it. Using drugs when you cant win? Hime stared intently at Julius, who had used the Ten-fold Darkening, now she could almost casually unleash her previous charged attacks and couldnt help but look solemn.
Truth be told, being able to fight Julius this far was beyond Himes expectation. Even though this was just an avatar of Julius, no one could deny Juliuss strength. Whats more, with this avatar alone, Julius could easily resist Lower Super Rank, let alone Hime who only had mythicalbat power at this moment. However, Hime could barely contend with Julius by relying on the power surge obtained by destroying the Martial Monument. In Himes original assumption, even after destroying the Martial Monument and experiencing a power surge, she would still only be on par with Julius and barely be able to resist him. But when Hime truly engaged in battle, she realized that she had underestimated her own strength To be precise, she underestimated the power of [Martial Arts Source]! Speaking of which, this battle with Julius was Logans first time using Himes body to fight, as he had no prior experience in martial arts battles, so it made sense to underestimate his own strength andbat power. And now, after Julius used the [World Treasure: Tenfold Darken] and hisbat power surged, everything was back on track! Damn it, why hasnt Lord Yan arrived yet? By relying on her martial instinct and strength, Hime narrowly dodged Juliuss attacks that could have seriously injured her with just one hit. This dangerous situation caused cold sweat to bead on Himes forehead, even after she had already achieved The Body of Non-leakage. Droplets fell onto the ground of the Otherworldly Battlefield, making sounds like diamonds colliding with the ground.
How far away is Lord Yan from here? Himes thoughts echoed and collided in her mind, unconsciously beginning to wait timidly for the arrival of Lord Yan, her powerful reinforcement. But the next moment, Hime was suddenly taken aback. I am Am I expecting help from others, waiting weakly for salvation? Is this really me? Is this really Martial Arts? Do I still deserve to be called a Martial Ancestor like this? Chapter 289: 136: [Martial Dao Authority]! Master Ji, who had been busy all day, finally…_3 Chapter 289: 136: [Martial Dao Authority]! Master Ji, who had been busy all day, finally_3
Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, Hime found herself in a very peculiar state C although not inbat, she was able to dodge Juliuss attacks time and time again, narrowly evading each one, much to Juliuss frustration. As for Hime herself, she remained immersed in a state of self-doubt, But, Julius is just too strong!
I managed tond a hit on him earlier, but it seems like it didnt cause any damage No, its not just that it seems like it, it definitely didnt cause any damage! Am I too weak Am I really too weak? Or is it that I havent truly grasped the essence of martial arts?! Is this the end of my martial arts? Hime realized that Juliuss attacks had be even more terrifying and powerful, and she was starting to struggle! She was not willing to ept it! She couldnt ept that her martial arts C something she had worked on tirelessly C had been so easily surpassed and beaten by Julius. It was true that she was at a lower level than him, and while it was expected for geniuses like them to challenge those of higher levels, she still couldnt ept it Martial arts arent just about level and strength! However, faced with Juliuss onught of attacks, she felt powerless, struggling to hold on, Somethings not right, it shouldnt be like this. At this moment, Hime was like a small boat caught in a storm, at any moment she could be flipped over or swallowed up by the merciless sea filled with raging storms and thunderbolts! But, just as she faced this critical moment, it was as if she had caught a glimpse of a glimmer of inspiration, yet she couldnt quite grasp it! Juliuss attacks grew more and more urgent, and Hime found herself unable to withstand them any longer. Just as she was about topletely give in
She managed to grasp that fleeting glimmer of inspiration! Thats not it! The problem isnt with trivial terms like strength,bat power, levels, or the world, and its not with martial arts either Its me! Martial arts are definitely not just this! It turns out that what has been shackled all along isnt martial arts, but me! Its my mindset, my willpower, thats been limiting the growth of martial arts! When faced with martial arts, my first reaction is to use them, rely on theirbat power, borrow their strength. This indirectly reflects that my heart doesnt fully trust and invest in martial arts! No one would ever have thought that Hime, who created the Origin Martial Dao,cked sincerity towards martial arts. But the one who made this judgement was Hime herself! And this was indeed the truth. After all, the true creator of the Origin Martial Dao was the System, which was then bestowed upon Logans Incarnation Lady.
I used to think that it was martial arts that were limited, that there was no way forward for martial arts, and thats why there has never been a Martial Ancestor born! And because my Origin Martial Dao is infinite, thats why I, Martial Ancestor Hime, came into existence! Now it seems that I was wrong. The truth is I was originally limited, and its martial arts that are infinite! Since martial arts are infinite, then as a martial artist practicing Origin Martial Dao to rece martial arts, I must also be infinite! And the Origin Martial Dao is my eternal substitute for martial arts! In the instant Hime understood this connection, the sky was filled with lightning and thunder, countless golden lights fell from the sky, the ground cracked open, and sweet spring water gushed out. This was the phenomenon of Enlightenment! However, this phenomenon was limited only to the Celestial, as Hime did not yet possess the power to match it! When the dayes that Hime truly uses her Origin Martial Dao to rece
Martial Arts, taking control of the Martial Dao Authority, only then will this Enlightenment Phenomenon spread throughout the entire void! The next moment, under Juliuss astonished gaze, Hime gently grasped his Tyrants Whip Seeking votes and rewards.. Chapter 290: 137: [The Unpredictable Book]! Chapter 290: 137: [The Unpredictable Book]!
Trantor: 549690339 T20 World Region, T201219 Celestial (Small),
Eastern Land, Heaven Province, Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, At the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament venue, within the Otherworldly battlefield hovering over the venue, Julius looks in disbelief at thedy who holds the torrential Tyrants Whip of Tyrant Law. He began to question if he had truly put forth all his strength. However, after ckening it was turned into a dark sheen, when the crazed Thunder, leaping non-stop, was bashing wildly on thedys goldposite as if cast with Vajra, it didnt cause any harm. Julius,bining what he has observed, the Enlightenment Phenomenon he saw a while ago, his heart immediately sank, Damn it Julius thought of some not getting along with memories, his face was extremely gloomy, Breaking through the front line in front of me? In the past, it always has been me who broke through the front line while facing others, then thrashing them and scooping all the benefits. Howe now, Im going to be the one who gets thrashed? Even though his face was gloomy, he still clung onto a sliver of hope in his heart C Julius didnt entertain any thoughts of giving up C The situation has already gotten this bad, whats more, theres to lose anyway?
Tyrants Rage! Julius lets go of the Tyrants Whip, and watched as thedy crudey pocketed his Tyrants Whip andunched another assault. This time, it learned smarter and began to use its Illusory Divine Art skill once it saw thedys Martial Monument crumble , Tyrants Punishment! A series of divine arts derived from his exclusive Tyrant Law, coupled with the crazy bombardment on thedy, with this degree and volume of divine assault, even a micr would be shattered in an instant! But now, after the horrifying bombardment, and when the smoke from the divine art gradually dissipated, the strong physical body of thedy that did not look like it had received any damage was revealed. Her body full of lines and smooth, seemed to be overflowing with power and nakedly came before Julius in a split second C Now, thedy too, has the qualifications tounch an attack! 1 vvullu TO/+ World Region, Goblin World Fragment C Border Ind,
Logan, with an expression of ecstatic, watched the subtitles continuously appearing before his eyes, as well as the call from his teacher, Sophie Kerrigan. He saw continual bulletins being popped up in front of him C [Log]: Detected battles involving Sky Man Valkyrie Zoe Dalziel on the celestial! [Log]: Detected Lady Valkyrie Zoe Dalziel defeating all Country warriors, forming an invincible force! [Log]: You have won the dropped special effects Different Heart, Five Nations United Army War Soul, Heavenly Emperor [Log]: Detected that Zoe Dalziel has been promoted to Red Dust Immortal, defeating Archbishop Locke of Lotan and Gideon! [Log]: You have won the dropped special effects ck Dragons Power, Bone Cutting, limited special effects Archbishop! [Log]: Detected that your incarnationdy is in battle! [Log]: Your incarnationdy has a brand -new understanding of martial Dao authority! [Log]: Your incarnationdy has obtained the Enlightenment Phenomenon and won the Opportunity of Martial Dao Authority! [Log]: Your partner Lord Yan is on his way to the battlefield! [Log]: The coordinates of your have been leaked. There are transcendent life forms preparing to perform extermination of species on your Goblin World Fragment C Border Ind!
[Log]: The coordinates of your have been leaked. You should be using Cause-and-Effect treasures of World Treasure and higher to cover the coordinates of your. Of course, you could choose not to cover it up, but please be aware that exposing the coordinates of your own is basically equivalent to a slow death! [Log]: Checking the reason [Log]: Detected that this life form was at a special state resonating with some Void concept and obtained the Power of Authority (one-time use right) to trace back to the coordinates of your! [Log]: Even though it only used the Power of Authority once, this life form still could not contain the Power of Authority, its estimated remaining lifespan is less than a year! [Name]: Archbishop [Type]: Special Effects-Limited [Level]: None [Special Effect 1]: Limited Special Effect dropped from ck Dragon ArchbishopLocke, killed by your incarnation Lady or your Sky Man Valkyrie, Zoe Dalziel. You can select a loyal follower from your followers to instill this into, they will naturally posses the ability to be an Archbishop- [Special Effect 2]: Archbishop possesses Persuasion, Management , Leadership, Comption, and a series of abilities that can expand and strengthen a religion! [Special Effect 3]: The Archbishop possesses the ability of Cultural Invasion , this may be his rule! [Note]: Upon detection, there is a connection between limited special effect: Archbishop and Hero Identity: Thorn Saint, it may be possible to merge! [Name]: Opportunity of Martial Dao Authority [Type]: Authority [Level]: None [Special Effect]: You or your incarnationdy can use the Opportunity of Martial Dao Authority to observe and understand the Martial Dao Authority, and hence possess the qualifications to understand, or master, or rece the Martial Dao Authority! What is this? Logan was indeed happy when he saw the many rewards he had received. However, when he saw at the bottom that his world fragments coordinates had been leaked, he was struck dumb, Forcibly bearing the Power of Authority, even willing to trade death just to trace back the coordinates of my world? Who on earth is it? Chapter 291: 137: Unpredictable Book! 2 Chapter 291: 137: Unpredictable Book! 2
Trantor: 549690339 Do they hate me so much? Logan thought for a moment about the systems upgrade issue,
System, can you detect the specific level of the transcendent lifeform that is heading toward my World Fragment? Soon, the log responded, [Log]: Following your will, the detected transcendent lifeform is specifically at the Lower Super Rank [Log]: However, due to the brief connection to the Power of Authority, it has a deeper enhancement to the application of power and the Void Law Brand, allowing it to exert Middle-level Transcendentbat power! Middle-level Transcendentbat power. Logans face was slightly serious. In the Void, when there were life-and-death struggles or wars, no one cared about your actual strength. Everyone looked at the bat power Even if it was just a very ordinary mortal, if he held a button capable of destroying the Void Universe and no one could stop him, then he would be the strongest person. Now it was the same, even if this transcendent lifeform was just a Lower Super Rank, but it could exert Middle-level Transcendentbat power, then it was considered Middle-level Transcendent, and no one would think that it was just Lower Super Rank. After Logans Sublimation of the Goblin Race transformed him into a Goblin Giant, his strength increased significantly. ording to his own estimation, he should be barely on par with the Middle-level Transcendent And that was under the premise that he was in the Goblin World Fragment and had the support of the World Will!
And the leak of these coordinates is also a big problem! Logans face looked ugly. He thought for a long time but couldnt figure out who was so ruthless Darius Turtlefield? Now he could hardly protect himself, having been half-paralyzed by a p from Incarnation Lady. Ximen Qing? He didnt have any movement, but he was upgrading his Sub-Dragon Human to be a Sky Dragon Person, so he shouldnt have time to cause trouble. Besides, after upgrading to a Sky Dragon Person, his potential would soar, and it was unlikely that he would go after Logan for revenge. Abyss Turtlefield? Its hard to say, after all, the chief nner was Heather Graham, so it wouldnt be Logans turn to be targeted for revenge. So who is it? Logan was a bit puzzled, but soon another message cheered him up [Blood God King]: Logan,e to Hyperdimensional Ind, I have good news for you!
[Goblin Deity]: As you wish! Hyperdimensional Ind is a special benefit exclusive to high-privileged Deity yers. Inside, its just like the real Void, and you can use Merit Points to perform any simtion, as real as it gets. On normal days, its like your own private territory, making it convenient for the ind owner to meet with other Deity yers, so they dont have to enter other Deity yers worlds or find a ce to meet. And the Kings Thrones Hyperdimensional Ind is even more extraordinary The Kings Throne Hyperdimensional Ind is as big as a continent! The Kings Throne can even raise various powerful virtual creatures on its Hyperdimensional Ind. When needed, it can even consume Merit Points, Faith Points, or World Essence to make these virtual creatures manifest as real lifeforms existing within the Void! Previously, Sophie Kerrigans Hyperdimensional Ind was just a small ind called Blood God Ind. Now, it has been moved to another area where there are huge continents covering the sky, and the title has been changed to Kings Blood Ind. As the only student of Sophie Kerrigan, Logan was granted secondary management authority after their reconciliation. When Sophie was not around, Logan was like the second ind owner. Logan effortlessly entered a huge floating continental te in the sky. The ind was enveloped in endless glimmers of blood-colored light, with blood-colored whales swimming through the air and giant blood beasts roaming aimlessly on Kings Blood Ind.
In the deeper part, there were even more terrifying and elusive blood-like beings being bred. It was apparent that, upon gaining authority, Sophie started nurturing extinct blood-type lifeforms within the Void, preparing to materialize them and fill the emptiness of her world. Various types of continental tes surrounded Kings Blood Ind. Some were like underwater worlds with huge and eerie statues standing within. After just a nce, Logan heard indescribable whispersing from them. The elemental lifeforms walking around here could cause massive world-scale disasters if ced within the Void! These were the Hyperdimensional Inds of the Deity yers at the Kings Throne level. Logan didnt linger and directlynded on Blood God Ind, located at the heart of the Kings Blood Ind (Sophie had moved her Blood God Ind to the center of Kings Blood Ind). Already on the ind was a figure with armor and cascading blood -red hair, standing with their back to Logan. He couldnt help but chuckle, Teacher, why do you still look like this? Youre too casual! Sophie turned around displeased, showing her peerlessly beautiful face and nced at Logan, Shouldnt you call me Councilor? Yes, Councilor. Logan quickly replied, and eagerly asked, Teacher, did you call me here for something good? Of course. Sophie lightly spoke, I was shocked that you upgraded the Goblin race to the Goblin Giant n. However, since Ive just advanced to the Kings Throne, the other old-timers seem indifferent Looking at Logan, Sophie suddenly appeared very unhappy and said, Ive always been annoyed by those old-timers nonchnt expressions, sarcastically looking as if theyre watching a fool. You better make a big move and surprise them too! Enough digression Despite theirck of shock, you still received the Voids great reward! Naturally, the Blue Star Civilization also has an award for you. Logan looked at Sophie, who deliberately was keeping him in suspense, and he couldnt help but y along, Teacher, please hurry, Im getting anxious. Sophie was finally satisfied, having taken revenge for Logans previous unexpected shocks, and said, The Blue Star Civilization Council has decided to give you a huge reward! As if to prove Sophies words, a sudden beam of light descended from above the bloodke. A drop of purple-gold light full of mysterious colors fell into the light beam, attaching itself to Logans forehead instantly. That was the mark to enter the Federation Treasurys third level, and part of the huge reward mentioned. The reward has arrived. Logan muttered, interrupting Sophies speech. Seeing Logans delighted expression, she couldnt help but suppress her displeasure and waited for the voice to continue, In recognition of deity yer Logan (code T03201219) promoting the Goblin race to the Goblin Giant race, greatly enriching the Hyperdimensional Game, the Federation Council assessed and granted corresponding rewards. Reward the key to the third level of the Federation Treasury, allowing you to choose one World Treasure from within! Reward 1,000,000 merit points to your merit points ount, upgrade ount authority to three-star level and adjust the race hierarchy to high -level war race! In consideration of deity yer Logans (code T03201219) numerous recognitions by the Hyperdimensional Game, a special reward of World Treasure: Unpredictable Book is granted, rmended for use with arge amount of Faith Points! Reward Battlefield Commander authority, allowing you tomand up to four deity yers in the Void Battlefield for conquest and plundering, surrendering only 30% of the resources obtained, while freely distributing the rest! Subsequently, the light beam and the voice disappeared, leaving Logan, overwhelmed with joy.. In his eyes, the Unpredictable Book was precisely the treasure he urgently needed! Chapter 292: 138: [Heavenly Master 1023]! With my luck, it’s impossible… it shouldn’t be! Chapter 292: 138: [Heavenly Master 1023]! With my luck, its impossible it shouldnt be!
Trantor: 549690339 Between the T World Community and G World Community in the Sparse Star Belt, On the Lotan, which resembles a cyber world, a gigantic Sacred Leviathan rose up, covering the sky and blocking the sun.
Following closely behind it was a Holy Essence Serpent, its body coiled around as if it could swallow the heavens and earth, supporting the weight of the world. They were indeed the True Spirits of Locke and Gideon, transformed into War Beasts by Julius: the Sacred Leviathan and the Holy Essence Serpent. These two creatures were once recorded in the Lotan Bible as War Beasts. Although they could only be used once after being created, they were War Beasts blessed by the[Heavenly Lords Blessing], able to create terrifying destructive power within their limited life spans. And now, it was time to witness this destructive power. The Sky Dragon King, originally as massive as a mountain, was rampaging across the Lotan without any care. If the Lotan had been a micr rather than a small, it would have been crushed instantly upon the Sky Dragon Kings arrival, shattered into cosmic dust, drifting in the void! But now, although the Sky Dragon King was causing destruction at will, and the entire world above the clouds had been torn apart, the Lotan itself was still rtively unharmed, which could be considered fortunate amidst misfortune. At the moment when the Sacred Leviathan and Holy Essence Serpent appeared, the cold, destructive aura emanating from the two War Beasts, which could be called biological weapons, instantly made the Sky Dragon King stop its rampage. Tossing aside a corpse of a Lotan person, the Sky Dragon King stood up, its massive form blocking out the sun; it was even three timesrger than the two War Beasts! Roar! Without any words, the cold eyes of the Sacred Leviathan and Holy Essence Serpent locked onto the Sky Dragon King, and they charged forward in an instant.
Meanwhile, the Sky Dragon King roared angrily, its grayish-white, massive, sturdy dragon scales like a city wall, and both of its huge ws instantly reached for the two War Beasts. Although the Sky Dragon King was a hastily promoted Lower Super Rank, and its exclusivew was the one that had originally belonged to Lois Pans Pig Dragon King and had been grafted onto him, its strength was still on par with that of a true Lower Super Rank lifeform, even three times stronger than most Lower Super Ranks! Because its body contained the bloodline of the Monarch Species and bore the brand of the Void King n. Even if the Lotan tribe in front of him was one level higher, being a high-level Monarch Race, the gap between the Monarch Species themselves was not that significant. Besides, there were no Transcendent Lifeforms among the Lotan people! Under the careful perception of the Sky Dragon King, although these two War Beasts were tremendously huge, they seemed to be superficial, only possessing their massive volume butcking the corresponding power. This angered the Sky Dragon King, who had just been startled by the sudden appearance of the two War Beasts; it wanted to end the battle quickly, crush both War Beasts, and restore its glorious image! And at this moment, when Julius saw the actions of the Sky Dragon King, he sneered. As a Deity yer, he unexpectedly knelt down quietly in a corner of his temple, chanting the Lotan Bible and praising the great[Heavenly Lord]. Under the great Heavenly Lords Crown, your loyal follower Julius Zabia Musitsisravich prays to you and asks for your blessing to help your followers defeat their enemies! As Julius prayed, circles of white holy light appeared before him and apassionate voice came from them, Respected follower Julius Zabia Musitsisravich, Heavenly Master 1023 at your service Detected an enemy intrusion on your, meeting the conditions for
blessing Article 3 Section 7, Point 2 Detected targets meeting blessing conditions[Sacred Leviathan], [Holy Essence Serpent], activating blessing for you Automatically selecting the blessing[Power of War]for you Blessing sessful ! With the sound, tinum radiance bloomed from the circr light, illuminating the Sacred Leviathan and Holy Essence Serpent that were about to be caught by the Sky Dragon King. Almost instantly, the size of both Holy Spirit War Beasts inted by more than twice, and even filled with the violent power of war! The Sacred Leviathan crushed down fiercely, and the Holy Essence Serpents tail whip tore through the air, ripping through space and instantlyshing at the Sky Dragon King! The battle situation was instantly reversed. The previously rampaging Sky Dragon King was now instantly overturned, its entire body continuously erupting with thick, dark red dragon blood! At this moment, the white radiance of the circr light in front of Julius slowly faded away, leaving behind a voice that slowly dissipated, This time the blessing isplete!
Respected follower Julius Zabia Musitsisravich, you need to pay the price of[personally reciting the Lotan Bible 3,333 times]! This Heavenly Master 1023 was naturally not the real Heavenly Master. The Lotan people were a unique race; all Lotan people believed in the Heavenly Master, and all other gods of the Lotan people were followers of the Heavenly Master. As for the gods of the Lotan people. Chapter 293: 138: (Heavenly Master 1023) ! With my luck, it’s impossible… it shouldn’t be! _2 Chapter 293: 138: (Heavenly Master 1023) ! With my luck, its impossible it shouldnt be! _2
Trantor: 549690339 Deity yers are unable to generate any belief, whether as [Followers] or[Subordinate Gods]. And even though Julius is a mythical-level follower, it is unlikely that his prayers will be personally heard by the Father God under the Crown.
The so-called Heavenly Master 1023 is a[Prayer Artificial Intelligence] created by the Father God after contacting a certain intelligent civilization. On weekdays, it can respond to the prayers of followers and followers on his behalf, saving him plenty of time to indulge himself. Upon hearing the price he had to pay, Julius could not help but turn gloomy. The Lotan Bible mentioned by Heavenly Master 1023 was not the simplified version passed down by Him. It was a scripture exclusively for the Lotan people,piled from Father Gods growth experience, the origin of the Lotan people, and historical myths. Even a mythical-level Lotan man would take half a day to read it once. Although Julius could be faster, he had his limits. However, He said nothing because the blessing this time solved his current dilemma. As he looked at the Sky Dragon King, who had been beaten severely and had been previously arrogant, Julius revealed a smile. At this moment, He was already calcting what benefits he could gain after killing the Sky Dragon King. But one doubt troubled him Who had sent this Sky Dragon King? Since this Sky Dragon King was about to die from the beating, why didnt the mastermlna snow upc As Julius was puzzled, the Sky Dragon King finally screamed out hisst cry of anger. Help me, Mother God!!! T09 World zone, On the Sky Dragon (formed by the previous Sub-Dragon Ind of Ximen Qing), Ximen Qing angrily came out of his closed-door cultivation state upon hearing the cry for help from his follower, the Sky Dragon King. What a useless piece of trash, Missia Nobus! As a Lower Super Rank strength Sky Dragon King, how can he be beaten to ask for help by a mere Goblin Deity?
Should I consider recing him with another Sky Dragon to take on the Sky Dragon Kings position? After all, the wisdom and strength of the king of my followers directly influence me! Ximen Qing called his log angrily Although he can directly contact his Sky Dragon King and can watch the situation on the other side through this connection, the image would be distorted due to the distance being too great. At times like this, Ximen Qing would sigh and say. If only I had a[Sanctuary]. This would simplify everything from deploying troops, withdrawing troops or battlefieldmunication to the easiest level. Unfortunately, to own a Sanctuary, you first need to have good luck to find a Secret Land, or a Heavenly Abode from other worlds. After I used the[Ten Turns Immortal Gu C Bloodline Gu] to possess my grand-nephews body, my luck has been nearly zero My previous life, the Pig Dragon God, had an excellent fortune to encounter the remains of an immortal civilization and still couldnt find a secretnd. This body has even lesser chances. It seems I can only find a way to plunder other peoples sanctuaries Ximen Qing sighed as he looked at his log.
Reading the log, Ximen Qing was dumbfounded. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief, read it again, and finally confirmed that he hadnt misread. His face darkened. What the hell? This isnt the Goblin World at all! Didnt the Immortal Gu track the coordinates of the world rted to the Blood Bone Immortal Armor through the cause and effect rtionship? How is this the Lotan, what does it have to do with the Goblins? Could it be that the low fortune of my divine body affected the search for incorrect coordinates? Seeing the log showing how the Sky Dragon King was almost dying from being beaten by the Lotans[Sacred Leviathan]and[Holy Essence Serpent]with the Heavenly Masters Blessing, Ximen Qings gloomy expression could not be suppressed anymore. Forget it. If its wrong, then its wrong. In a world where you need Heavenly Masters Blessings to refine mythical True Spirits into disposable war beasts, I would have no opponent if I were to descend personally! As for protection from the Heavenly Master? Hehe, Heavenly Masters cant protect so many people Now the most important thing is, the Sky Dragon King cannot die!
Ximen Qing realized that he was now in a precarious situation As a newly acquired divine body, although he also had exclusivews, because he had just changed his shell, he had not yet received the approval of the exclusivews branded in the void, resulting in arze Dart of his Dowering from the power pir formed by inheriting the Sky Dragon King of the Pig Dragon King. If the Sky Dragon King were to die, He would face the most severe consequences, possibly even the direct copse of his divine kingdom, falling from the lower super-tier to the mythical tier, which would have a significant impact on him, even cutting off the path to middle-tier transcendent in the future! So, even if the Heavenly Master truly protects this Lotan tribe, Ximen Qing can only grit his teeth and cover his eyes to move forward! T20 World Region, T201219 Celestial (Small), Eastern Land, Heaven Province Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, Above the venue of the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament, within the otherworldly battlefield in the sky, Damn it! Julius let out a roar, at this moment he hadpletely lost his previous leisurely demeanor, a posture that didnt require any effort to break the backbone of the Sky Man tribe and easily crush them. In front of him, Lady, who was like an enraged Vajra after that damned Enlightenment Phenomenon , brought enormous pressure on him with every attack. Despite being a veteran mythical level Deity yer and having used [World Treasure: Tenfold Darkening], he still couldnt raise his head when facing Lady. At this moment, the situation shifted in favor of the attack! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Julius swiftly dodged every attack from Lady, but he increasingly felt weakened. After desperately dividing a trace of his intention to investigate the cause, Julius couldnt help but feel despair At this moment, above the venue of the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament, after Lady had attained her minor enlightenment, Valerie Zoe Dalziel, as Ladys direct disciple, suddenly experienced a breakthrough in her martial arts cultivation, turning the tables from a disadvantage to a strong position, pressing against Georgios attack. Seven Dragon Ball Art! Boom! Georgio emitted a terrifying blood-red me all over his body, which symbolized him burning his own life. Under this state, every strike he made would carry additional destructive damage, doubling hisbat power, Namek Extinction Art! Cosmic Emperor Shadow Summoning Art! Georgio released his massive divine arts that he had spent years studying as if they were free, but they were all shattered by Valerie Zoe Dalziels unmatched strength! Fool! Fool! Georgio was emotionally agitated, but he was powerless, and could only watch as his divine arts were destroyed one by one, trapped in a corner step by step. What made him feel even more desperate was that at that time, in order to prevent Valerie Zoe Dalziel from fleeing in the middle of the battle, the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament venues all-epassing sealing formation, as well as his cherished divine arts, prevented him from escaping! Is it possible that I will die here like this? Georgio watched his summoned Friezas Cosmic Emperor Phantom be shattered by Valerie Zoe Dalziels casual punch, and his heart grew increasingly desperate, God. Your humble and loyal servant is willing to give everything, even his life, for You. I just hope that Father God, You can achieve Your purpose! With this belief, Julius, cornered and with a heroic light in his eyes, stopped dodging and instead moved towards Valerie Zoe Dalziel! This part of the story ising to an end. Thank you [Gift Red Envelope] for the reward of 1,500 coin points! Thanks for the reward-! A reward after half a month, with tears in my eyes-! Chapter 376: 191 Chapter 376: 191
Trantor:549690339 In the center of the secret room, there was an ancient book ced on a table, rusted and seemingly very old, which made Logan feel puzzled. Could this be the opportunity left by the Sanctuary Powerhouse? As he opened the book, there wasnt a single word inside, as if it were a wordless heavenly book.
Moreover, there was nothing else in the secret room. Logan searched several times but found no anomalies. Finally, he reluctantly gave up and focused on studying the wordless heavenly book. Suddenly, an idea urred to Logan, If I infuse Spiritual Power into it, would it reveal the text on the pages? After all, the book has been around for so long that it has lost its spiritual essence. As soon as Logan infused the Spiritual Power, the book shed a golden light and instantly disintegrated into dust. The characters left lingering in the air for a moment before disappearing. This scene left him confused. He suddenly felt a slight headache, as if a book had appeared in his Sea of Divine Spirit. It contained only a simple line of text left by the Sanctuary Powerhouse. Logans face lit up with joy, as he had truly obtained the Sanctuary inheritance. Knowing that its not a ce of long stay, Logan left to find a safe ce to investigate the books content. Meanwhile, at the fork in the Cloud upon the Sea, after trying numerous times, no matter which path he chose, he would eventually encounter a Demon Beast. The fact irritated him. Could it be that there was no correct path? Was it all just a farce set up by the Sanctuary Powerhouse? It shouldnt be. This is just a test. I just havent grasped the knack yet. Thirteen paths are the same. Could it be that the right way isnt one of these forks? Cloud upon the Sea pondered. Surely, he couldnt just fight the Demon Beasts? Although each Demon Beasts strength was low, who knew whether he would encounter even stronger opponentster? Time passed by the seconds, and anxiety grew in Cloud upon Seas heart. After all, his father could onlyst 15 minutes, and he had already wasted too much time. He needed to get the inheritance quickly. With no clues, Cloud upon the Sea decided to move on and choose a random path. If using his mind was useless, he would simply fight his way through. It would be better to die at the hands of Demon Beasts than face the punishment from an enraged father if he couldnt get the inheritance. After killing a Demon Beast, Cloud upon the Sea proceeded without any obstruction, arriving at the secret room. However, by now, it was empty except for dust and cobwebs.
Cloud upon the Sea was dumbstruck, as though a cosmic joke had been yed on him. It had taken tremendous effort to get here, but he found neither inheritance nor even a single stone. Could it be that there was no Sanctuary inheritance at all? It was merely a rumor that spread due to many people propagating falsehoods, so many people believed it. Upon reflection, Cloud upon the Sea believed his conclusion to be correct. Otherwise, he really couldnt understand the reasoning behind this. He couldnt help but shake his head, realizing that many people had been fooled by this illusion. The thought of having to exin this to his father when he returned gave Cloud upon the Sea a headache. After all, his father had invested heavily in this venture. Returning empty-handed would undoubtedly result in his fathers wrath. But Cloud upon the Sea dared not dy any longer. After all, his father was in the midst of a blood fight against a divine beast, and the longer he lingered here, the more unfavorable it was for his father. So, he quickly left the Cave Mansion. Seeing Cloud upon the Sea return, the badly injured Grand Elder asked anxiously whether he obtained the inheritance or not. Cloud upon the Sea disappointedly shook his head, saying there was nothing inside. Hearing this, the Grand Elder became furious and questioned, Impossible. You must not have searched thoroughly. Go back and turn that Cave Mansion upside down. This might be our only chance! Father, lets just leave this ce first and Ill exin everything when we get back. Dont continue fighting the divine beast. I swear there was nothing inside the Cave Mansion. This was all just baseless rumor. Cloud upon the Seas eloquent words, along with his heavily injured father before him, made him feel heartbroken. He knelt down and pleaded. If he went back to search again, it would take nearly 15 more minutes. Would his father really be able tost until then with his severe injuries? The Grand Elder furrowed his brow and eventually relented. Fine. It seems that the heavens dont favor us. Weve suffered a huge loss on this journey, and we cant rece the Lords position ultimately. Using his magical power to retreat a hundred meters, the Grand Elder disappeared in a puff of smoke, grabbing Cloud upon the Sea and taking him away. The divine beast, unwilling to let them go easily, roared and chased after them furiously.
The determined pursuit by the divine beast rmed the Grand Elder and made him feel something was amiss. If there was nothing in the Cave Mansion, why would the divine beast be so angry? Usually, it wouldnt chase them farther than the swamp. At this point, it had already left the Cave Mansion for several hundred meters. When they reached a safe ce, the Grand Elder fixed his gaze on Cloud upon the Sea, harboring suspicion in his heart. Cloud upon the Sea had always been pampered since childhood, hoarding all the good things for himself. Could it be that he had done the same this time, obtaining the inheritance but not wanting to share it with his father? The more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed. Moreover, just before, Cloud upon the Sea had been pushing them to leave with no intention of going back in. He assumed that Cloud must have obtained the item. The key was that Cloud said the Cave Mansion waspletely empty, which made it even more ridiculous. How could a Sanctuary Powerhouses tomb be void of anything? Even if there was no inheritance, there should be genius earth treasures and countless divine weapons as burial items. Not to mention the Sanctuary Powerhouses bones, they would also be invaluable. Under the Grand Elders scrutiny, Cloud upon the Sea became a little scared. Father, I suspect that this was all a scam, and there is no so-called inheritance. Perhaps someone with ulterior motives is orchestrating everything in the shadows. Perhaps the Sanctuary Powerhouse didnt die but instead wandered the world. Im not a senile fool. Your arguments are too childish. Do you really think you can deceive me? I dont want to lose my temper, just hand over the item, and we can still be a harmonious father and son. The Grand Elder snorted coldly, his imposing aura spreading. Although Im injured, my fighting power has not diminished by even the slightest. If you as my son remain stubborn, I assure you today that I will put family ties aside and uphold justice. Father, you must believe me. I didnt take the inheritance privately. Besides, Im just a Transcendent Tier. Even if I got the inheritance, I wouldnt have any significant achievements. Why would I hoard it and not give it to my father? Cloud upon the Sea was taken aback, realizing that his father was suspicious of him. This made him fearful and at a loss for words. At the same time, he knew his fathers temper C a single disagreement could lead to a severe confrontation. Fearing that his father wouldnt believe him, Cloud upon the Sea continued, As your son, I understand one thing: only when your strength is strong enough, can I continue to assist you, right?
Chapter 377: 192 Chapter 377: 192
Trantor:549690339 Cloud upon the Sea, I know you too well. You better hand over the opportunity immediately. I can pretend nothing happened. But if I have to search and find it myself, you wont be able to bear the consequences, The Grand Elder was indifferent. He didnt believe Cloud upon the Seas exnation as it was too weak. He couldnt believe there were no finds in the Cave Mansion, it seemed like a joke from heaven.
Cloud upon the Sea was begrudgingly pleading, Father, you can search. If you find something, Illmit suicide to apologize. If you find nothing, I hope you can let go of your suspicions. After all, we are father and son. This sentence made the Grand Elder pause a bit. Could it really be that he was overthinking? But if something really was missing, where did it go? Suddenly, the Grand Elder understood. He remembered that when he entered the Cave Mansion, there was a shadow that followed behind him. At that time, he didnt care and thought Cloud upon the Sea would kill the intruder. After questioning, Cloud upon the Sea imed to have encountered no one inside. This made it usible that half the chances were that the shadow had taken the finds. Because he waste, Cloud upon the Sea came back empty-handed. The Grand Elders anger was uncontroble. After all that effort, I have just been making wedding clothes for others. Its infuriating! But who could have taken the opportunity before me? Father, my first suspicion is the Lord. When you came to the Secret Land, his spy must have followed. Perhaps during the fight with the Divine Beast, he took the opportunity to sneak into the Cave Mansion, Cloud upon the Sea spected. The Grand Elder reflected and did find the Lord suspicious. But after thinking about it, he dismissed the idea. It would be meaningless for the Lord to randomly send a spy to track him. After all, as a supreme Dominator, only the Lord could keep him in check. Also, if the Lords spy had taken the opportunity, the Lord would have personallye to the Secret Land immediately. But at this moment, there was no presence in the Secret Land, which indicated it had nothing to do with the Lord. My second suspicion is Logan. Although Logan is only in the myth realm, he does have the power to kill the Throne. Our rtionship is ipatible as fire and water. He may well have taken advantage of the situation, Cloud upon the Sea continued his deduction. The Grand Elder also felt it was possible. Suddenly, he felt the situation was a hot potato. If Logan were to understand the opportunity, and his realm entered the transcendent state, then he would be a formidable enemy. As Logan had already in the Throne in the myth realm, who could say for sure that the transcendent state couldnt kill the Dominator? Right now, I need half a day to recover my energy. The pursuit to kill Logan must be postponed. You, on the other hand, must stay here and guard, not letting anyone take the opportunity, he ordered.
Having thought it through, the Grand Elder reassured that no great misfortune would ur in half a day. After all, this was the opportunity of a Holy Sees expert. Even if Logan was exceptionally gifted, it would be impossible for him to digest it all in half a day. Once he regains his energy, he will order all his subordinates to hunt down Logan relentlessly. Even if Logan belonged to the Spirit Race, he would not spare Logan. No matter what the cost, they absolutely couldnt let Loganprehend the opportunity. This was not merely a conflict between the two of them, but also about the future safety of his own n. Cloud upon the Sea secretly breathed a sigh of relief. No matter who took the opportunity, his father no longer suspected him, which was the best news he could hear at the moment. As for killing Logan, Cloud upon the Sea had long understood that he was not capable of that. On the other side, since Logan had obtained the opportunity, he was eager to leave the Ancient Road Illusion. However, he was intercepted by a group of people halfway. Although he instinctively felt danger, they wouldnt be there to steal the opportunity, would they? Logan tried to calm himself down. After all, nobody knew about his gain. If he revealed it first, he would face endless hunting. The leader of the group raised an eyebrow, I am of the Kunpeng n, the leading n of our territory. Our young master and the Protectors vitality had waned. They might have encountered a mishap. Have you seen anything in the illusion? He offered a handsome reward for any clues. Logan observed that the three of them were all at the perfect Throne rank. He was not their match. Furthermore, if the three of them worked together, even a regr Dominator wouldnt fare well. Since they came to him, Logan had to make good use of it and divert their anger to the Grand Elder. After all, though Gamenor died at his hand, the Protector was killed by the Grand Elder. Logan let out a sigh, shook his head, and said, I dare not say. The matter is too grave. If revealed, I will certainly face revenge. Anyway, I was warned by that person. You should ask someone else or investigate yourself. Friend, we are from the leading n. Others threats dont work on us. As long as you are willing to speak, we are willing to pay a hundred Spirit Stones as a reward. And we will ensure that nobody knows you revealed it, the group offered. Upon hearing this, the three of them became excited. They had met tens of people before, and none knew what had happened. It was not easy to find someone who knew something, and they couldnt just let Logan go.
I regret to inform you that your young master should be Gamenor, and he and the Protector have both met with a tragic end. They died a terrible death. I wanted to help, but I am merely in the myth realm, Logan replied. Upon hearing the tragic news, the three became extremely distressed. Even though they had expected it, how could they easily ept it? After all, how could the young master die so easily? The Protector of the young master had the strength of a perfect Throne, which meant they must have encountered a peak-level expert. Otherwise, even if tens of Thrones attacked at once, the Protector could still escape with the young master. There are only three peak-level experts in the territory. First, the Lord wont take the initiative to attack. Second, its absolutely impossible for the Family Head. Thest one is the Grand Elder, but he has no grudge with the young master, the three of them were puzzled. Three of them continued to question, Talk more in detail, who exactly took the young masters life? Whats the causation? There are many opportunities in the Secret Land, was it because of an opportunity? It was the Grand Elder, Logan directly attributed everything to the Grand Elder. Although it was a bombshell, the three had to believe it. Indeed, only the Grand Elder had that strength. Back then, Gamenor obtained some opportunities and was favored by the deceased Holy See. Unexpectedly, he was coveted by Cloud upon the Sea, the son of the Grand Elder. Hence, he invited his father to join hands to murder Gamenor and the Protector. If you dont believe me, I can take you to that ce to have a look. Everything will be clear. You all are at the perfect Throne rank and should have the ability to discern the truth, Logan concluded. Chapter 296: 140: 【What does it feel like to catch Turtlefield Tingzhen? Chapter 296: 140: What does it feel like to catch Turtlefield Tingzhen?
Trantor: 549690339 T20 World Region, T201219 Celestial (Small),
Eastern Land, Heaven Province Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, Above the venue of the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament, within the venue, Lord Yan gently pped his wings, countless Netherworld Horn Law Chains crazily emerged, and then transformed into a huge scythe, shing past like lightning, and smoothly slicing through the Otherworldly Battlefield above. In an instant, all the Law Chains outside the Otherworldly Battlefield above the venue were torn apart, revealing the grand battlefield above. During this process, when facing the powerful Lord Yan, even Warrior Ancestor Hime and God Julius of Lotan felt a strong suffocation Lord Yan, as a lower super-order peak being, already had a fundamentally higher level of life than them, even though they were Deity yers with high qualifications. However, after killing a piece of the Gluttonous Emperors remnant body, a Dominator Level life, Lord Yan barely met the standards of the [Netherworld Authority] and [Death Authority], gaining a trace of recognition from the two authorities. And this was the real reason he started to be different and powerful. Juliuss eyes moved as he quietly nced at Warrior Ancestor Hime, who also seemed confused. Seeing Himes doubtful expression, Julius suddenly fell into pain, Who is it!?
Who the hell is plotting against me!? It wasnt easy to get to my moment of performance, set up a live broadcast, and even invite the Thrones to watch, in order to gain some benefits, so that after advancing to the lower transcendent tier and quickly advancing to the middle-level Super-order, I could obtain some permissions on the Void Battlefield, even if it was the authority of a small teams [Battlefield Commander], it would be a great benefit. But first, I encountered the Sky Man Tribe with bizarrebat power, and then I encountered an invasion by the Sky Dragon People Tribe who were as brain-dead as my own. Now, just as there seems to be a chance for a turnaround in the battle of the Sky Man Tribe, how the hell did I encounter an inexplicably arrived lower ultra -order peak Netherworld Raven, and its not just an ordinary Netherworld Raven! Although Julius was desperate in his heart, since this Netherworld Raven had just killed his two mythical grade archbishops upon its arrival, it was clear that it was targeting him, but But, what if? What if it was just an idental arrival? Although this hope was extremely slim, there was still a glimmer of hope, so Julius adjusted his mentality, elevated his divinity above his humanity, and asked respectfully, Honorable Netherworld Raven, may I ask what brings you here?
Here, I have a small matter to remind you of: this is the territory of the Blue Star Civilization. If you are unfamiliar with the Blue Star Civilization, I dont mind giving you a brief introduction. Julius had a small calction in his heart. He knew that anyone who appeared here must have been sent by a Deity yer from the Blue Star Civilization. He said this to remind them that this hidden contest might make the Netherworld Raven back down knowingly. Huh? Lord Yan looked inexplicably at Julius, who suddenly turned his face with a friendly expression, asking what he was up to, and even hinting that there was a threat underneath. He subconsciously squawked and then pointed with his wing at the two archbishops below who had been instantly shattered, the meaning was extremely clear, I am here on Logans orders to protect the Sky Man Tribe. Foreign god, its best for you to leave. After hearing Lord Yans words, Julius was dumbfounded, Who is Logan? Why would he send someone to protect the Sky Man Tribe? As a Deity yer, his thinking speed was on par with Taylor Civilizations super-giant deep-seaputer. In a split second, Julius saw everything he wanted to know in the forum. Before looking, Julius had many thoughts, such as is it one of his old rivals causing trouble?, or did a District 2 powerhouse step in to help the Sky Man Tribe?, or even which weakling didnt dare to take action themselves and didnt have the strength to do so, so they hired an assassin to do their dirty work?.. Thousands of possibilities crossed his mind, but the only one Julius didnt expect was, Damn it, the original owner of the Sky Man Tribe is helping them?
As the Goblin Deity, you just bound the Hyperdimensional Mark, where did you get a lower Super Rank peak level life tomand? However, at a second thought, Julius thought of a possibility and couldnt help but sink his heart, If its really like this, it might be Logan who sent it. The goal might be to switch to an Initial Race! He wants to switch to a more powerful race! Only a Throne can do this, and if he had a Throne level powerhouse behind him, he definitely wouldnt be targeted by the Turtlefield Aristocracy. Juliuss heart gradually sank to rock bottom, preparing for the worst, while keeping an eye on the forum In the forum, this dramatic series of twists and turns, which was not much different from a drama program, made all the deity yers get their fill of melons Are you sure this isnt an annualrge-scale deity yer prank event? Its outrageous.. As a God of novelists, I cant think of such a bizarre and convoluted plot! Chapter 297: 140: [What Does It Feel Like to Capture Darius Turtlefield?) 2 Chapter 297: 140: [What Does It Feel Like to Capture Darius Turtlefield?) 2
Trantor: 549690339 Essenceplete, now Activate! They were mocking Logan before, but then they took out a Lower Super Rank Peak Level Netherworld Raven and dominated the battlefield!
Well, someone said before that the strong can do whatever they want, as if they were mocking Logan for being exploited and oppressed, what now? The real question is, how did Logan, as a deity yer who was deemed powerless against the Turtlefield Aristocracy, achieve this? I know. Just say it, is a sentence that hard? Back when Logan was a top schr, he had a teacher who was an Upper Godly yer and had recently been promoted to the Kings Throne. You can check the new list of Council members. It should be that one. Cough cough, let me remind you, you should use one to refer to the Throne. Never mind that, its so coincidental? Even for us Deity yers who have the easiest time advancing, the chances of advancing from a high-ranking Overstep to the Throne are one in a thousand or even less! But the fact is that its so coincidental. I am from Zow City, and I heard that a high-ranking Overstep made a huge mistake and was sent to Zow City to be confined. Who would have thought that they would just happen to take Logan on as a disciple What is this? Immense fortune? That still doesnt exin why Logan bothers saving his former race. Logically, it has nothing to do with him, isnt this doing too much? Yeah, ording to this trend, even if he saves the Sky Man Tribe and Celestial
Not necessarily doing too much. Ive heard of cases like this, and it seems to have quite a few benefits. What benefits? Regarding changing races. You can change races? Yes, as long as there is a Throne Level powerful being, they can use their authority, consume one of their one hundred-year chances, and allow a deity yer to change their race. A Throne, one hundred years, thats a huge cost. I have also heard that as long as a Deity yer can ensure a good exnation for their original race, they will have this authority. And the quality of this exnation determines the level of the new race chosen from the following four C Lower-ss War Race, High-level War Race, Low-level Monarch Race, High -level Monarch Race. No wonder, I secretly mocked Logan before, thinking that even though he was a top schr, he was worse than me and had been plotted against, but now hes taken off. However, it doesnt necessarily mean that the new race you can change into after paying a huge price is better than the one you originally got at random. Sour grapes. Let me ask you, if you have the chance to change your garbage prisoner breed, will you take it? Uh, I cant argue against that. T20 World Region,
T201219 Celestial (Small), Eastern Land, Heaven Province Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, Above the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament Venue, inside the venue, Julius looked at the words in the forum. At this moment, his heart hadpletely fallen into the abyss, and a fierce light suddenly shed in his eyes, Damn it! As I thought, sheltering his previous race is for the purpose of obtaining a better race and world! He was punished to an impoverished and secluded ce for confinement, and identally became the disciple of an Upper Overstep teacher, who then actually advanced to the Throne and became his background, even willing to consume a hundred-year chance Why hasnt a story like that in the novels happened to me? While Julius was envious and jealous, the ruthlessness in his heart grew stronger, Just like I want to step on the Sky Man Tribe to advance, you also want to step on me to obtain a better race and world. If I cant do it, then you wont be able to either! What? Just because you have a good teacher? Anyone could rely on their background. If I had one too, Id be even better at relying on it!
Damn you, privileged one. Ill make sure you dont get your way! Julius steeled his heart and made a decision, wanting to see Logan fail, and in an instant, he focused his will The next moment, Boom! A huge explosion, endless light and heat burst forth. This was the second self-detonation! Unlike Geogios self-detonationst time, this one was even more terrifying. Almost the moment Juliuss avatar self-detonated, the entire Celestial showed crazy trembling signs! But before anyone else could react, Lord Yan let out a cry. His ck-gold noble feathers moved slightly, tearing open the barrier between the present world and the Netherworld Dimension, revealing a crack. The dark, cold, and deathly Netherworld breeze blew silently. In an instant, the endless light and heat produced by Juliuss self-detonation werepletely extinguished! At the same time, Lord Yanughed lightly. Gaga, self-detonate? If it were anything else, I might not be able to do it. But self-detonation? Thats the least harmful attack to the Netherworld rules! Although self-detonation can generate violent energy fluctuations, massive spiritual energy chain reactions can instantly destroy everything. However, self-detonation is a kind of death. And as long as it is death, it belongs to the Netherworld, so You want to use death to fight against the Netherworld? Under Lord Yans relentless mockery, all reactions caused by self-detonation werepletely eliminated, and the crack connecting the present world and the Netherworld Dimension gradually disappeared, as if it had healed. Unintentionally, Warrior Ancestor Hime seemed to have an illusion, hearing the crack as if it was quite satisfied, and let out a full belch as if it was very pleased with its previous feast. Thinking about this, Warrior Ancestor Hime couldnt help but show a strange smile, secretly ridiculing, If Julius knew that his carefully nned self-detonation aimed at destroying everything not only had no effect but also satisfied the Netherworld Dimension, what would he think? These thoughts shed through Warrior Ancestor Himes mind, and he continued to look at Lord Yan. However, Lord Yan didnt make any further moves. His help was limited to killing two mythical-level Lotan Grand Archbishops and suppressing Juliuss self-detonation. Regarding the rebellions in other countries besides Great Virtue or the still alive Lotan warriors, Lord Yan didnt make any moves. Only when Lord Yans eyes lit up when he saw Darius Turtlefield, who was healing his wounds while lowering his presence on one side. Then, his face blossomed into a surprise that others could hardly imagine a duck having. With a slight wave of his feathers, countless Netherworld horn rules transformed into a hand covering the sky, imprisoning Darius Turtlefield in it, eager to take the huge spoils to Logan and ask for a reward! However, Darius Turtlefields face was full of despair because He was his real body! After all, he was now the Heavenly Celestial God, and every time he tried to approach the Celestial before, he would be personally led by Valkyrie Zoe Dalziel to repel him, and then return to his pce in Mud Hell to vent and indulge himself. As a descendant of the dominator Lord of Mud, nobody dared to provoke him daily He couldnt blend in with the circle of dominator descendants. As a result, Darius Turtlefield had no habit of using avatars and always traveled with his real body. Now, he capsized the boat He looked at Lord Yan, who had a grim smile on his face, and was terrified, finding it hard to imagine what kind of torture he would suffer when he fell into Logans hands Thank you, dear reader [Mncholic Thoughts], for rewarding 101 Dots Coins! Chapter 298: 141: The Dragon of National Fortune! Top 100 Untouchable People: Broken Marriage Waste! Chapter 298: 141: The Dragon of National Fortune! Top 100 Untouchable People: Broken Marriage Waste!
Trantor: 549690339 Great Love Illusion Realm, South Wild Nine Regions, Way of Heaven Wild State, Nine Immortals City,
The world inside the Great Love Illusion Realm is quite a bizarre one, as there is only one path of cultivation here C Gu refining, Gu refining, and motherfucking Gu refining! Here, Gu worms are the spiritual creatures of rules born from the essence of heaven and earth, sun, and moon. Mastering Gu worms allows one to master everything, and it also contains the legendary [Gu Worm Authority] and [Concept of Gu Worm]. As long as one can refine Gu worms, they can soar to the heavens. It is somewhat simr to the corresponding levels in the outside world. Ranks one to nine are equivalent to the nine ranks of the outside world. A rank ten Gu worm can be called ant Immortal Gu], and a rank ten Gu Master is naturally a [Gu Immortal]. A significant proportion of the many opportunities in the Great Love Illusion Realm can be brought out of the realm and materialized as real treasures! Of course, this alone wouldnt attract such arge number of people to explore. After all, the time spent in the Great Love Illusion Realm could have been spent training in the present world and possibly advancing significantly. After all, no matter how abundant opportunities and treasures are, they are not something that ordinary people can obtain. At the level of Blue Star Civilization, even more so, they would not care about these opportunities and treasures. Just take as an example, if all the treasures in the Great Love Illusion Realm were brought out, they might not even match one corner in one of theyers of the Federation Treasury. After all, the Blue Star Civilization is a colossal behemoth that has conquered countless dominator-ranked civilizations and even hegemonic civilizations! However, hidden inside the Great Love Illusion Realm is a major clue rted to the mystery of the[Lost Immortal Civilization]- This is the conclusion reached by the Blue Star Civilization after inviting a Prophecy Lord of an alien tribe to burn all of their life force.
Because of this, the civilization behind that Prophecy Lord benefited from bing one of the first-ss allies and could enjoy extra resource distribution. Thus, the Blue Star Civilization changed the previous allypetition ranking system to the current Great Love Illusion Realm score contest system. Ally civilizations have the option of descending in the form oft At first, some first-ss ally civilizations thought they were powerful enough to descend an army directly and upy a vast territory to facilitate subsequent acquisitions ofrge amounts of points and nourish their own civilization. After all, even though the highestbat power in the Great Love Illusion Realm is Gu Immortal level, neither the descending reincarnation nor the army from the outside world can surpass the mythical grade. In fact, most of the time, the mythical grade is not allowed to descend. Therefore, some specte that the mythical grade should not be allowed to descend normally, but the existence of the Great Love Illusion Realm has been for too long. Even the treasures left behind by the Great Love Immortal Venerate, under the impact of the endless force of time, would inevitably develop loopholes, which is why, in rare cases, mythical-grade beings can enter. As minimum first-ss allies of the Blue Star Civilization, they possess dominator-levelbat power and naturally have secret methods like[Battle Array]to gather their collective strength. This enables their armies to defeat higher ranked Gu Immortals, which is why there are those who tried to descend an army to upy a vast territory from the onset. But upon descending, they quickly realized how terribly mistaken they were C In the case where the soldiers of an army are all heavenly prides, while the army itself could indeed disybat power surpassing Gu Immortals within the battle array and upy vast territories, They found that their real opponents were actually not the local life forms of the Great Love Illusion Realm, but other ally civilizations C Choosing to reincarnate would mean retaining ones wisdom and proverbially reincarnating in the Great Love Illusion Realm. While their cultivation level and strength may note along, specifics such as gender, qualifications, background, and talents after reincarnation may be uncertain. There have even been instances where, upon reincarnation, they would be reincarnated as a girl in a remote vige in the Gu Masters World and then directly die from infanticide, wasting an opportunity. But The level of concealmentpared to the army is iparable!
Points are calcted individually. That is to say, no matter how strong, smart, and demon-like the opponent is, killing them only grants one point. Under such circumstances, no matter how strong the army is, they are like goldfish with searchlights for eyes in front of flies that cant find anywhere to hide! Without exception, all first-ss allies who sent armies lost their resource distribution rights during that stage after initially being invincible and having their armies continuously consumed, adding the fact that they wasted the valuable time of the top geniuses of their entire civilization, basically amounted to huge debilitating losses! Several first-ss ally civilizations even experienced[natural decay]directly! Afterward, a powerful first-ss ally civilization identally descended an army led by a mythical-grade powerhouse, only to have even the early stage of invincibility vanish, and then was promptly devoured by countless other civilizationsing for the Score Big Gift Pack. Since then, no more ally civilizations have dared to descent in the form of[Army]. It wasnt untilter on, when the Blue Star Civilizations Deity yers could also enter the Great Love Illusion Realm, that Deity yers would asionally descent in the form of armies to train troops while also acting as Score Big Gift Packs. As for Goblin 01, it was a miracle C None of the ally civilizations that went to snatch the Score Big Gift Pack suffered casualties And now, Goblin 02 has descended.
Great Love Illusion Realm, South Wild Nine Regions, Way of Heaven Wild State, Nine Immortals City, Chapter 299: 141: The Dragon of National Fortune! Chapter 299: 141: The Dragon of National Fortune!
Unmarriageable Waste Materials: TOD 100 People Not to Be Provoked! 2 Trantor: 549690339
In a towering skyscraper, five people dressed like wealthy young masters anddies were gathered in a private box for their routine meeting, exchanging intelligence on the side. Have you heard? In White Cloud City, a thousand miles away, theres a strange White Cloud Insect. If you fuse it with the Dragon Tendon Insect and Earth Fighting Insect, you could create a Nine-turn Insect Somersault Cloud Insect. Once you step on it, you can travel a hundred and eighty thousand miles in a single breath! Thats nothing, in the neighboring Nine Deste Province, someonebined Devil Insect, Muscle Insect, Relic Insect, Buddha Light Insect, and Golden Cicada Insect into a peculiar humanoid insect. As long as it faces west, its invincible, and it has a special attack effect against female Gu Masters. Whats the use of talking about these things? Although we Reincarnates from noble families arent bad, theres one thing we cant avoidour lowly birth. Were all illegitimate children and we dont have ess to the core Gu Masters inheritance. Even trying to use some of the family power is difficult. Yeah, arent we, the Heavenly Prides among Reincarnates, who formed the[Five Elders Association]with five second-ss ally civilizations, at the bottom? Undoubtedly, were at the bottom. I still remember thest time I finally found a Reincarnate, but the guardian rejected my order to kill him on the grounds that he was a divorced waste, not to be provoked, causing me to lose a point in the process! The five Gu Masters were talking passionately, but suddenly, something one of them, a female Gu Master, said, made the atmosphere suddenly cool down and be awkward. After a while, a male Gu Master hesitantly spoke up, Uh, I think the guardian has a point. With the male Gu Master speaking up, others quickly chimed in, Yeah, are you sure hes a Reincarnate? I remember there was a case where a Reincarnate mistook a bone-broken prince of a Royal n for another Reincarnate and ordered his butler to kill him. As a result, he identally let him escape. Ten yearster, the prince returned to ughter the entire city. Coincidentally, at that time, there was a secret meeting of Reincarnates from the ally civilization, and they were all wiped out together. Then, that civilization went into [Natural Decay] If Im not mistaken, he was a divorced waste, not to be provoked is ranked in the top three scenarios in a strange book titled Top 100 People Not to Mess With .
Lets not talk about that. Lets discuss some useful information instead. Thats the purpose of our meeting. By the way, I recently received a secret order directly from our civilizations Royal Court. I cannot disclose it, sorry, brothers and sisters. Why are you smiling so happily? Ill just say it, I also received a secret order. Uh, me too. Received +1! Wait, all of you got it? You didnt? I did too After the round of conversation, the five people fell silent again, and then all spoke in unison, Dont say anything, Ill speak first. There is an Army arriving, and Im going to im the Score Big Gift Pack!
Its the legendary Goblin Legion! The same three sentences were said simultaneously, leaving the five people speechless, Hold on, are we sure our secret orders werent sent by the same person? Its just too ridiculous, the wording is exactly the same, saying a Goblin 02 from Blue Star Civilization C a Deity yer C is arriving with an army. Its a rare opportunity to get a Score Big Gift Pack. Hey, they say its a Score Big Gift Pack, but every time an army arrives, many Reincarnates die. Who knows how many of us wille back this time. Yeah, those Followers under themand of those Deity yers of Blue Star Civilization are a bunch of monsters! I remember theres a statisticthis wordes from a Mechanical Civilization, and I find it quite usefulthat when attacking Deity yers Believers Legion of Blue Star Civilization, the death probability of Reincarnates is often at least ten times higher than that of attacking the Armies of ally civilizations! It seems that by the time of our next gathering, there might be none of us left Dont worry, I think I have an impression of that Goblin.
The slightly airheaded female Gu Master began to speak about what she knew. After a while, the private box fell silent again. As before, it was the Gu Master who dared to speak up first, So, the Goblin Legion is not a threat at all? The ones present might not have been the smartest but they were definitely the most resourceful, Doesnt that mean that arge number of ally civilizations will target this utterly tempting piece of fat meat? With such a thought, the Reincarnates couldnt help but smile bitterly. They knew very well that if it were a normal Deity yers Army from Blue Star Civilization, even if the death rate was high, they might still get a share if they went. But with a weak Goblin Army like this, which was a genuine Score Big Gift Pack, there would undoubtedly be a case of too many monks and not enough meat. Even if all five of them went, they might not even get a single score point.. Instead, they might even expose themselves and be hunted by other Reincarnates! Chapter 382: 197 Chapter 382: 197
Trantor:549690339 The more Gali Mo thought about it, the more difficult it became. Although the Grand Elder was dead, the opponents power could not be underestimated. They had developed dozens of thrones over the years, including seven or eight perfect thrones. Although he was a Dominator, it wouldnt be difficult for him to eliminate the opposing forces. However, this would undoubtedly lead to significant losses on his side. If the Lord steps in afterward, wouldnt his Family n be doomed as well?
Gali Mo became more and more certain that Logan must have been instructed by the Lord to secretly cause this chaos. The Lord, who had been silent for many years, was indeed terrifying. Gali Mo couldntpare even with ten of his own. At this moment, the three perfect Thrones returned with Logan: Young Master, we have to admit this kid is strange. We wanted to execute him, but they insisted on bringing him back to you for judgment. The leader of the First Family? Logan smiled lightly. You have a promising future. After all, you killed the Grand Elder, and youll soon be the most powerful force in the Territory. We can only aspire to match you. Its all your scheming. What exactly do you want? Gali Mo pointed angrily at Logan, amazed at his audacitya mere myth realm being daring to challenge him? Ill be direct. You have two choices now. The first is to face the revenge of the forces involved with the Grand Elder. Of course, they cant harm you, but what about the younger generation of your n? Logan shook his head, smacking his lips: From now on, they wont dare leave the Family n. If they cant leave the n, they wont gain experience, and your ns younger generation will be useless. Who will inherit the future of your family? They can only be assassinated once they leave the n unless you send dozens of people to protect them every day. Im not afraid. I dont care. Gali Mos words hit his sore spot. Indeed, it was very possible that this could happen since his family had killed the Grand Elder and would undoubtedly face endless revenge from others. You have another choice. You can join forces with the Lord and eradicate the Grand Elders lineagepletely. Wouldnt that allow you to rest easy? And the credit for this would go to your family. Logan smiled faintly, ncing at Gali Mo: The merit of killing the Grand Elder would be enough for your family to prosper for a hundred years, without living in fear every day. Isnt this a win-win situation? So, you are indeed sent by the Lord. Gali Mo sneered coldly, seeing through all of Logans tricks. If he cooperated with the Lord, he could indeed eradicate the Grand Elders lineage. However, he would be a mere pawn in the Lords grand scheme, making the Lord the sole ruler of the Territory. Gali Mo could never agree to cooperate with the Lord, as that would mean dooming his Family ns future. Furthermore, once the descendants of the Grand Elder sought revenge, his family would be the first one targeted.
If you dont want to toast, just drink the punishment wine. What if the Lord allies with the Grand Elders lineage instead? Logan spoke only halfway through, not finishing his sentence. He just heavily looked at Gali Mo, who was the head of a Family n. Logan was confident that Gali Mo would be intelligent enough to weigh the pros and cons, making the right choice. Gali Mos face changed, clearly understanding Logans threat and the consequences his family would face if this were to happen. The sole act of killing the Grand Elder wouldnt be something his family could handle. If he didnt cooperate with the Lord, the Lord could easily frame him for the murder of the Grand Elder. Once charged with such a crime, the consequences would be unimaginable. First, the people involved with the Grand Elder would seek revenge, and then the Lords forces would join in. His Family n wouldnt be able to withstand such pressure for long. With the Lord winning peoples hearts and eliminating Gali Mos Family n before absorbing the remaining forces of the Grand Elder, the Lord would unify the Territory. Gali Mo could only be a dust particle in history, a pawn in the Lords game. This realization sent chills down his spine. Gali Mo clenched his teeth and said, I can cooperate with the Lord, but I want to kill you first. You are just a pawn of the Lord, and killing you wont affect my rtionship with him. Logan wasnt humble or arrogant, and he didnt even respond with a word. He just stood quietly to the side, knowing that Gali Mos rage was just an impotent disy and that he wouldnt dare to make a move against him. After a long time, Gali Mo still didnt attack Logan. He understood that Logan was a crucialponent, and if he was killed by his own hands, his guilt would only be more evident. Outsiders would think he was trying to cover up the murder, and even being cleansed in the Yellow River wouldnt wash away the usations. Fine, I, Gali Mo, admit defeat this time. I cantpare to the Lord or you in terms of cunning and scheming. For the sake of my Family ns future, Ill bear this guilt. Gali Mo waved his sleeve and left. I will visit the Lord personally to discuss our cooperation in one day. From now on, our Family n will forever obey the Lord without any doubt. He felt bitter and resentful. Faced with this perfect trap, his great skill couldnt help him. Gali Mo had killed his own child and the Grand Elder was calcted against. There was no turning back now, and he had no choice but to follow Logans path.
Many forces have been itching to act due to the Lords long silence. Gali Mo once thought about recing the Lord, but todays events have taught him a lesson in what true scheming means. Just the Lords minion was able to turn his world upside down. Logan breathed a sigh of relief. Facing a Dominators deterrence, he was still too little. If Gali Mo had been stubborn and insisted on attacking just now, today would have been his death anniversary next year. Upon returning to his Family n, Gali Mo felt angrier as he looked at the three perfect Thrones. Did they still want to be rewarded? It was because they killed the Grand Elder that their situation was now so passive. Why didnt they think more carefully back then, thoroughly investigate whether the Grand Elder was the murderer or not? They just believed Logans one-sided words and executed the Grand Elder for him. If it were ordinary subordinates, Gali Mo would want to peel their skin off. However, they were three Thrones who had reached perfection. He couldnt bear to kill them since they were essential forces within the Family n. Im punishing you to face the wall and repent for ten years. Learn military strategies well so that you wont be outwitted and killed. As for what you saw and heard in the Secret Land, dont mention it to anyone. Understand? Gali Mo pped the ground with a palm, emitting an intimidating force. As for the killer of the Young Master, even if its proven to be Logan, all the me must be ced on the Grand Elder, or the entire Family n will be in trouble. He would keep this score in mind. Logan made him send his white-haired son to his early grave. He should never let Logan off if an opportunity presents itself in the future. This was the rage of a father. On the other side, Logan reported this news to the Lord, allowing him to prepare early on as well. Chapter 301: Wrong Chapter 301: Wrong
Trantor: 549690339 vip chapter cannot be deleted, this is a wrong chapter, dont subscribe Myths and Legends: Guan-Yins Enlightenment, Eight Immortals Crossing the
Sea, Zhong Kui Catching Ghosts, Mazu Legend, Dog-bitten Lu Dongbin, Princess Yaoji, Gan Jiang and MO Ye, Saltwater Goddess and King Xiang, Linjun and Saltwater Goddess, Dukang wine immortal, Dragoness worships Guanyin, Matchmaker Moon, Fairy Swan and Toad Spirit, Taishan Exorcism Stone, Four Divine Beasts and other mythological stories. Folk mythology stories: Celestial Couple, White Snake Legend, Cowherd and Weaver Girl, Change to the Moon, Houyi Sun Shooter, Wu Gang Cuts Osmanthus, Lady Meng Jiang Crying Down the Great Wall, Drilling Wood for Fire, ck Dog Moon Eater, Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai, Foolish Old Man Moving Mountains, Zhen Ji, King Mus Western Journey, Maiden Ma Offering Longevity, Red Bead Transformed into Bird, Wise Dragon yer, Hundred Spirits Dragon yer, Emperors Coveted Cuckoo, Love tree, Jigong, New Years Eve Legend, Twelve Zodiacs, Carp Leaping Dragon Gate, Money Tree and Wealth Basin, Seven Yang Brothers, Five Brothers, Heavenly Book, Dragon Boat Festival Legend, Legend of Sun Moon Lake and others. Literary mythology stories: Nezhas Uprising Sea, The Heaven Uprising, Journey to the West, Three times Defeating White Bone Spirit, List of the Gods, Mountain Splitting Mother Savior, Treasured Lotus Lamp and others. The widely epted view in the scientificmunity now is that the universe had a beginning and may also have an end. The so-called beginning is the Cosmic Big Bang theory, which says that the universe expanded and evolved from a point after a big explosion, gradually bing what it is today. When the universe was first created, there was no light, and it was in a hot, high-pressure chaotic state, which is the so-called state of chaos.
This resembles the description of Pangus Creation of Heaven and Earth in myths and legends: Heaven and earth were chaotic like a chickens egg. In ancient times, heaven and earth were one, and everywhere was a dark and chaotic mass. Pangu slept for 18,000 years in this darkness. When Pangu woke up, he couldnt see anything, so he pulled out a tooth and turned it into a powerful divine axe, shouting and hacking away in all directions. Everything light and clear floated up, forming the sky, while everything heavy and turbid sank down, forming the earth. Pangu stood in the middle of heaven and earth, keeping them from merging back together. The sky grew taller every day, the earth grew thicker every day, and Pangu grew taller with them. After another 18,000 years, the sky became extremely high, the earth became extremely thick, and Pangu finallypleted the work of creating heaven and earth. After Pangu died, his head turned into a high mountain, his limbs turned into pirs holding up the sky, his eyes turned into the sun and moon, his blood turned into rivers, his hair and skin turned into nts, his breath turned into wind, his shout turned into thunder, and his tears turned into rain and dew, nourishing the earth. Pangu created heaven and earth, and then gave everything to heaven and earth, making the world rich and colorful. He can be called the greatest God. Dragon Gate, also known as Yuphoria, is located in Hejin City, Shanxi Province, and is the narrowest part of the Jinshan Grand Canyon where the Golden River roars down from Kettle Mouth. In ancient legends, before the Dragon Gate was carved open, the carps in the Golden River swam upstream and reached theke in front of the Dragon Gate. As long as they could jump over the Dragon Gate, they would transform into dragons. But most of them couldnt make it, and only a few managed to jump over and became dragons. Those who couldnt jump over and fell from the sky would have a ck scar on their forehead, which is said to still remain on the forehead of the carps in the Golden River to this day. The great poet Li Bai even wrote a poem about this: The three-foot carps of the Golden River, originally lived in Meng Ford, touched their foreheads and couldnt be dragons, and came back to mingle with the ordinary fish. Hong Kong writer Li Bihua once said, To ask for help is like swallowing a three-foot sword, to rely on others is like climbing to the ninth heaven. We must rely on ourselves for everything and not ce our hopes for life on others. Relying on others is always unreliable, and the only reliable thing in this world is ourselves. Li Bihua also says, People only realize they have grown up and can bear the responsibility of their own lives when they encounter cold rejections. Every young person has a desire to break through their current environment and transcend their current ss. However, as they grow up, many people give up their ideals and return to mediocrity. We should pursue our dreams persistently and move forward towards what we desire. Neither parents nor family background can determine our future. In the end, what we get is only our own choice.. Chapter 302: Spirit Extra Volume 2 Chapter 302: Spirit Extra Volume 2
Trantor: 549690339 This is a side story that can be skipped without affecting the main plot. I rmend not reading it, so as not to make some readers feel that the author is desperate for money. Of course, saving money is important too, keep some for buying tea eggs. Treat it as the author taking a day off. The story will be updated tomorrow
Totem Space. Although the natives are ignorant, they have their advantages. Yan Whitehall looked at the devout natives outside, revealing a smile; he was the totem they worshipped and had the ability to inspect the hearts of the followers. In his vision, all the followers were faithful to him, which meant that their loyalty was full! Especially Tribal Chief Gamma, a two-meter-tall muscr giant, who had no profession and did not step into the Transcendent realm, but his brute force and vitality alone were probablyparable to the First Tier! System, bestow a profession! Yan Whitehall gently spoke, looking at Gamma and the three powerful tribal warriors behind him. Lock on the strongest tribal warriors, the four Wolf Guards. [Consuming 40 Faith Points!] [Remaining Faith Points: 3!] [Bestowing the profession on your followers!]
[Bestow blessings on the remaining followers, increasing theirbat power by 10%!] The next moment, four blood-colored giant wolf illusions emerged, turning into four rays of light, breaking through the Totem Space, floating in the air, and crashing into Gamma and the three most courageous warriors behind him! At this moment, the originally anxious and worried Gamma was suddenly overwhelmed by immense joy. Is this The Power of the Warrior! I never thought my Master could also possess the ability to bestow the Power of the Warrior! This is the Power of the Warrior! Although the Blood Hunt Tribe was only a small and weak tribe, located in a remote corner of the Great Wastnd, it did not mean Gamma was ignorant. He had already heard of the Power of the Warrior. Like the Armor Strength of the ck Crocodile Tribes Chief, who was a powerful figure among warriors and could reportedly tear apart ferocious beasts! Even the four warriors of the ck Crocodile Tribe were capable of hunting beasts, nurturing strong descendants in the process. Gamma had always coveted the Power of the Warrior.
And now, his own Divine Spirit could bestow the Power of the Warrior! And it was given to him! In addition to himself, there were three other warriors of the tribe who were bestowed with the Power of the Warrior! The immense surprise bolstered Gammas confidence. With these four warriors, the likelihood of the tribes migration being sessful has greatly increased! Moreover, with four warriors, our Blood Hunt Tribe will not be afraid of the ck Crocodile Tribe! Fire burned in Gammas eyes as he puffed up his chest and began to ept the blessings of the Warriors Power. Ahhhhhhh! As rumored, the bestowment of the Warriors Power brought intense pain. Only by enduring the pain could one gain the qualification to be a warrior! Let ite! I have been prepared for everything!
For the tribe, for my Master! Even death is what I long for! With a determination to die, the four men knelt on the ground, convulsing and trembling, their veins bulging, as their brains and bodies underwent deep transformation. Their blood began to boil. O Great God of the Hunt, You are everything! Your humble believers are willing to offer all! The rest of the tribe, witnessing this scene, saw their already loyal faith instantly be fanatic. They knew that their tribe was about to experience a new beginning and were praying fervently! Awooo! In a daze, Gamma felt as if he was fighting, killing, and swallowing another giant wolf! He also felt himself merging with the giant wolf, living with a pack of wolves! This kind of giant wolf seemed to possess the bloodline of ferocious beasts, having a huge body and formidable strength, capable of fighting against real ferocious beasts when gathered in numbers! For those who had not stepped into the Transcendent realm, this was already extremely powerful. In his consciousness, he vaguely felt that if he continued to merge with the wolf pack, he would sessfully gain the Power of the Warrior called [Wolf Guard]! But He was not satisfied! The Chief of the ck Crocodile Tribe is a powerful warrior, far superior to ordinary warriors! Even if the four of us be warriors, we may not be able to resist them! Do we really have to flee and migrate? For the tribe, theres nothing to it; as long as we can survive, thats victory! But for my Master, it is a great humiliation! In Gammas continuous self-questioning, his will showed threads of golden light. I will not be content with merely merging with the wolf pack. I must be stronger! Only in this way can I defend the glory of my Master! I want to In the midst of constant questioning, Gamma managed to break free from the constraints and protection of the professions power, and the giant wolf in his consciousness developed its own thoughts. Awooo! I want tomand the wolf pack! Golden light began to appear on the giant wolfs fur, starting from the forehead a sign of bing a hero! And just as Gamma was trying tomand the wolf pack, In the outside world, Within the Totem Space, Yan Whitehall was looking at the constantly changing characters disyed by the system, his face full of astonishment and surprise. He originally waited quietly for the four to transform, but did not expect the spiritual brilliance of Chief Gamma to grow stronger and stronger, eventually emitting a faint but very real golden glow.. Chapter 303: Spirit Extra 2_2 Chapter 303: Spirit Extra 2_2
Trantor: 549690339 This made him excited and he was guessing vaguely in his heart, the appearance of characters in the system confirmed his guess, It is really a spiritual sublimation!
If he could sublimate into a Legendary Will, then he would possess the qualification to be a hero! I didnt expect it, such a small tribe of only three hundred people can produce such an existence! A hero, even for the most powerful deity, is very precious. Not to mention Yan Whitehalls thin Totem, or ck Crocodiles substantial Totem, even among the higher-ranked Giant Spirit, there are few followers who are heroes! Yan Whitehall looked at the system prompt and was excited. [Detected hosts subordinate believers are challenging their inner spirits during profession fusion and providing assistance!] [Believer sessfully challenged their inner spirit!] [Believer (Gamma) frees himself from the profession Wolf Guard and opens the path to Hero profession (Wolf Lord)! ] [Believer (Gamma)s spirit training is over, and the progress of the Legendary Will surpasses 70%!] The progress is 70%?
Yan Whitehall was slightly disappointed, but this result was expected, after all, hornoc cri Still a little short, what a pity. I dont know when the next spirit training will be. Just as Yan Whitehall was talking to himself, the system gave out a piece of information, which made him feel delighted System message [Believer (Gamma)s legendary spirit only needs one more catalyst moment!] [The system detects the believer (Gamma)s strongest willJ [Defeat the ck Crocodile Tribe! Restore my Masters glory!] [Achieve catalyst condition] [Defeat the ck Crocodile Tribe, believer (Gamma) achieve Legendary Will!] Such loyal follower. Yan Whitehall felt somewhat moved, and a little delighted.
Resistance, defeating the ck Crocodile Tribe, is what he has to do himself. By achieving his own goal, he gains Legendary Will at the same time. What a wonderful thing it is. What we have to consider now is, how can a micro-tribe with just three hundred people defeat the massive ck Crocodile Tribe. Yan Whitehall frowned slightly and asked the system, There are only three faith points left now, and what other uses can enhance my strength and the strength of the Blood Hunt Tribe in a short time. The system quickly gave a reply, [You can consume faith points to edit the weapons of your subordinate believers, add the blessing of Divine Power (Ferocious Beast Servant)to them, which can summon arge number of ferocious beasts to attack the enemy in a short time! ] Yan Whitehall identally traveled through the wild maind named Great Wastnd and became the totem of a small tribe. Fortunately, he unlocked the Creation Editing System. He taught the native professions, trained warriors, and slew the deities through wars in all directions! As time went by, he led the tribe to be the most powerful one, established an empire, and he also built his own Divine Kingdom and ascended the throne as a god! Just bing a god, the empire captured a fleet overseas; people on board were blond and blue-eyed, iming to be from the Freedom Federation.
Yan Whitehall: ??? I have be a god, and you are telling me that they are still on Earth? By this time, Earth has also begun the revival of its spiritual energy [Breaking news! The irradiation zone of the White Tower has added three more cities, with 3452 people missing. Its very likely that they have entered the White Tower. Lets see which of these people will be the new walkers!] [Next up! High-ranking walker Elijah joins Big ck Sky Mining Group. What impact will the new walker have on the cities in the northern region?] [Exploration! Are the worlds experienced by the walkers in the White Tower Illusionary Realms, or really exist in parallel universes, or others?] [Unknown! The world map expands again] Damn, what the hell kind of world is this? Yan Whitehall rubbed his head, feeling a bit of a headache. All he did was wake up to find the worldpletely changed. Because of the appearance of the [White Tower], the worlds course of events became like a runaway horse, leading to a radically different history than Blue Stars before he went to sleep. The White Tower appeared in the sky, omnipresent It could be seen from all over the world, but its physical form couldnt be determined. The White Tower would periodically select a city or several cities at random intervals, pull in lucky residents at random to explore the world inside the White Tower, andplete tasks. Those who survived were known as Walkers. They could obtain superhuman powers within the White Tower. This sounds no different from that dark-hearted Master God Space. Though Yan Whitehall was still somewhat startled by the White Tower and the powerful strength that Walkers possessed, he couldnt help butin, But Im almost forty! Has the world really fallen to the point where it needs a middle-aged man to cross over and save it? What brought Yan some relief, was that his rebellious son and little treasure hadnt disappeared or changed. Before crossing over, he had both a son and daughter, owned a car and a house, and his career was going smoothly, without a hint of a mid -life crisis. But after crossing over, he faced an even more severe mid-life crisis than before! His son was in his prime, admiring the strong and desire to be a dangerous Walker of the White Tower. His daughter was affectionate and warm, but due to an ident, she became a White Tower Walker and might lose her life at any moment. The wife had disappeared without a trace after giving birth to their son, just as she had before he crossed over. And the corporation, apparently manufacturing some dangerous items secretly. Whitehall Biological Corporation. It was Yans blueprint before he crossed over, and he hadnt imagined that it would be reality after he crossed over. But he wasnt too happy about it. The memory that was forcefully put into his mind made him furrow his brow, This world did not have any gigantic political bodies like countries. It was autonomous city-government, with city alliances being the most. Whitehall Biological Corporation was the colossal corporation of Daytime City. Although it was called a biological corporation, it actually involved every aspect of Daytime City. Before the arrival of the White Tower, collective strength was everything. But after the arrival of the White Tower, those with power held the world in their hands, with one individual equalling the masses. If a corporation didnt possess a Walker, didnt have a strong Walker, it was nothing more than a juicy cut of meat ready for the Walkers hunting. Of course, Whitehall Biological Corporation was not willing to be subordinate to the previously derided dirt-caked legs, and even more afraid of being easily crushed. They expended a huge price, that even a city lord would find bone-crushing, to acquire a drop of Divine Blood from a top-ranked Walker in order to try and develop a potion that could give ordinary people superhuman strength. What a pity, a lot of funds were thrown into this, but they only managed to develop a semi-finished product. Though it was only a semi-finished product, it still had decent effects, and it proved its value. Along with Sylvia Whites existence, they narrowly avoided being forcibly taken over. But now, Sylvia White has been in the White Tower for almost two weeks. Normally one enters the White Tower once for seven days, and no more than half a month Many people suspect that Sylvia White is already dead. The envious gazes toward Whitehall Biological Corporation had already begun to reveal themselves. Give away the Whitehall Biological Corporation? Yan Whitehall shook his head, without considering whether giving up Whitehall Biological Corporation would gain the protection of a Walker, simply recalling the process of building the corporation had already offended countless stakeholders. Once the corporation was lost, he feared that news of his death on the street would appear the next day. Use the power of the corporation to confront the Walkers? Yan Whitehall recalled the memories in his mind; even a lower-ranked Walker could easily destroy an elite tactical squad. Not to mention the middle-ranked who could affect the heavens, and the top-ranked Walkers. They were not beings that humans could face, aside from human intelligence, they had no connection with humans, including bloodline and genes. Forget it, lets check out the development progress of the White Devil Potion. That semi-finished product potion was currently the only thing Yan could rely on.. Chapter 304: 142: (Paradox?Perpetual Motion Machine) ! If you insist on not talking about that set Chapter 304: 142: (Paradox?Perpetual Motion Machine) ! If you insist on not talking about that set
Trantor: 549690339 T20 World Region, T201219 Celestial (Small),
Eastern Land, Heaven Province Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, At this moment, the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament has been preserved as a relic and has be a ce simr to the [Holy Land of Belief]. Not far away, there is a huge [Temple] under construction, which is the [Divine Martial Temple] that the Sky Man Tribe has always had, but has never been built before! Of course, those who were doing all these things were not the people of Great Virtue. Instead, they were the people of many other countries who, after their own countries were conquered, were treated as losers and as nations who had rebelled against Sky Man, could not enjoy the same equal treatment as the people of Great Virtue. After their armies were conquered by Valerie Zoe Dalziel leading the army of Great Virtue, they did not experience[mass killings]or[massacres]. It wasnt out of concern for the so-called[ominous]. It was simply because the Celestial had just experienced the Red Dust Poison, the entires poption was sparse, and its strength was weak. Every bit of avable force could not be ignored. After these nations armies were conquered, they were all incorporated into the [Expeditionary Servant Army], and this expeditionary army would be the main force for the future Sky Man Tribe to set foot in the endless void and fight in numerous worlds. The Expeditionary Servant Army would naturally serve as a vanguard and cannon fodder. Of course, these are just ns for the moment After all, the poption of these many nations is close to one hundred million, and there are quite a few martial artists among them.
The Sky Man Tribe is a race that relies on martial arts for its existence. Martial arts are like the blood that flows through the veins of every member of the Sky Man Tribe, indispensable. It can even be said that, apart from those with physical disabilities, no Sky Man tribesman does not practice martial arts. Even though their abilities may differ, almost every Sky Man tribesman knows some martial arts. Even the opposite can be said, a Sky Man tribesman who doesnt know martial arts is considered disabled. Therefore, managing these conquered second-ss citizens from various countries is not an easy task. Even if Warrior Ancestor Hime does not intend to genuinely integrate and assimte them, but merely wants to exploit their numbers to produce even more martial artists and tantly use brute force to suppress them while imposing harshws, the management remains very difficult. Fortunately, Warrior Ancestor Hime can perceive the changes in the power within him The changes from [faith] and the arrival of a will vast enough to rival the entire void preparing to unterally municate with It. It should be the Hyperdimensional Game. With Logans experience and memories, Warrior Ancestor Hime has had some understanding of the experiences of the Alien Deities before Mostly because the original Deity yers had some issues, and then a member of the Believer Species emerged and was recognized by the World Will, epted by the entire race, and gained the existence of [faith]. Thus, they established contact with the will of the Hyperdimensional Game and became the new Deity yer. Now, Warrior Ancestor Hime knows that he is also undergoing this phase. However, at present, the biggest change in this process is the Dragon of National Fortune! To be precise, it is the Dragon of National Fortune for Great Virtue.
The massive Dragon of National Fortune of Great Virtue is constantly devouring smaller dragons of other nations, drawing the[force of National Fortune]from their frantic struggles and wailings, and transforming, step by step, into a Dragon of National Fortune. In this process, the role of Warrior Ancestor Hime is not to be underestimated. After all, although the Dragon of National Fortune belongs to the Civilization Foundation and actually exists in reality, in a certain sense, both the Dragon of National Fortune and the force of National Fortune are illusory existences. During the transformation of the Dragon of National Fortune from a Flood Dragon to a Dragon of National Fortune, Himes existence has be a spiritual banner for the entire Sky Man Tribe This is not only because Warrior Ancestor Hime is the teacher of Valerie Zoe Dalziel or because It sessfully stopped the invasion of the Alien Evil God. The main reason is that the Origin Martial Dao, handed down by It, is an unusual existence that even as the children of martial arts, the Sky Man Tribe has never seen before! Martial arts, in the Sky Man Tribe, or in the entire endless void, are understood to be something that humans, or some living beings, learn from powerful existences because of their own weaknesses. Whether it is life,ws, or some unique existences, as long as they are powerful, people learn from their strengths to create something that can turn their own weakness into strength. This is martial arts. And this martial arts are limited to one point There must be something to be learned. There must be the[l]existence to study first so that [o]can learn from[l]how to be[l] in order to create martial arts! But the Origin Martial Dao of Warrior Ancestor Hime is different. It can go from[o]to[l] without a[l]temte and can create something for itself.
Even the weak can have a high chance of creating powerful martial arts by studying the Origin Martial Dao themselves and then grow stronger. This mav seem like a paradox, but thats the magic of the Origin Martial Dao. Just like the[Taylor Perpetual Motor]of the Taylor Civilization, perpetual motion machines are a paradox. But the endless void is so bizarre that it can produce such paradoxical existences.. Chapter 387: 202 Chapter 387: 202
Trantor:549690339 Ba Ke Yun shook his head and showed a bitter smile. He didnt want to refuse his savior, but he knew well that he had offended the First Family, and histter half of life would never be peaceful. Logan was confused, but Ba Ke Yun exined: Benefactor, if one day the First Family stops chasing me, let alone serve as your guard for three years, I would not mind serving you for a lifetime.
Just this little thing? Ive already taken care of it for you, no need to worry about being hunted anymore. Logan chuckled. He had to admit that Ba Ke Yun was a kind person for considering this, but it also proved that he hadnt made a mistake in judging people. Such a person would be safe as a subordinate. Unbelievable, Ba Ke Yun made a deep bow: I dont even know how to express my gratitude for you giving your life to save me. Im willing to follow you, even through fire and water. Willing to follow will do, but dont call me senior, your realm is even higher than mine. Im just a mid-level transcendent, the reason why those guys retreated, is not something I can easily tell. Logan smiled lightly and continued: But I have to say in advance, the enemies I have provoked are very strong, being hunted is a norm. If you choose to be my guard, you might experience life-and-death situations. If it were not for you, I would be lifeless by now. Besides, I see everything lightly. I used to live just to take revenge on the Grand Elder. Now, I live to repay your grace. Ba Ke Yun spoke righteously, regardless of how far Logans realm hade, he saved his life and it was a hard fact. The popr saying goes, A drop of water should be returned with a burst of a spring, let alone the grace of saving a life. If he abandoned Logan, he would despise himself. Very well. Since you have be my guard, I cant let you suffer a loss. After three years, I will definitely increase your realm. To save your life earlier, I used a Law Dan Medicine. This medicine not only saved your life, but the remaining medicinal power has also been stored in your body. After Logan let Ba Ke Yun feel for himself, Ba Ke Yun discovered what he had said was true. He was overwhelmed with shock. The surge of power in his body was so strong that he couldnt digest it at once. It would take up to a month and he might even break the threshold to the throne. If it were before, Ba Ke Yun would have thought Logan only saved his life. Now he understands how great this favor is. It was such a big opportunity that he could hardly bear it. Because he knew how rare a Law Dan Medicine was, even those in the Throne Realm might not have it. Logan waved his hand, letting Ba Ke Yun let go of the formalities. Since he was his own guard, there was no need to be polite. This was just the beginning, and there would surely be more opportunities for him in the future.
Logan had understood that in this copied world, a person fighting alone was too weak. Even if his own strength was strong enough, there were always stronger ones out there, werent there? So, he had to find a few trustworthy helpers who could make him invincible. Logan dusted himself off and turned to Ba Ke Yun: Lets go. I still have to go back to the Capital City to see the Lord. You cane with me. And Im setting a deadline for you, break through to the throne within half a year. Dont worry, with the effect of this Law Dan Medicine, I dont think it will take half a year, one month is enough. Ba Ke Yun said confidently, if it were his past self, even if he had spent ten years, he might not reach the Throne Realm. After all, too many people spent their whole lives and got stuck at Transcendent Realm, just like he once thought, he would be in the high-level transcendent for this life. But a Law Dan Medicine, even if a Dominating Realm came, it would be an irresistible temptation. Just by digesting its surging medicinal power, breaking through to the Throne would be a matter of course. The two of them hurried on with their journey. After three hours, they finally arrived back in the Capital City. However, at this moment, the city was in a state of panic, and there was not a single person to be seen on the main street. All this because of the Grand Elder, everyone was afraid of being involved with him, thereby bringing the First Familys revenge. Those with stronger powers could seek protection from the Lord who would ensure their safety, but those with weaker cultivation realms, the Lord simply ignored and wouldnt ept as disciples. In just the past three days, almost ten thousand people had been arrested by the First Family after some investigations. Among them were many people who had no connection whatsoever with the Grand Elder. They had just exchanged a few words with the disciples and were tied together, directly pulled out to be executed forcibly. Looking at this gloomy situation, Logan shook his head in regret: Theyre putting the cart before the horse. To deal with the remnants of the Grand Elder, theyve stirred up a storm, making everyone anxious? It seems like theyve solved a big hidden danger, but in reality, theyve added hatred to everyones hearts. Who wouldnt say so? Although I once hated the Grand Elder very much, I knew a hard fact in my heart, it was the Grand Elder who had been doing evil and sheltering some bully people. But more people were innocent, they had to be disciples under him due to the threat from the Grand Elder. Ba Ke Yun sighed deeply, feeling confused why the Lord had always been indulging the First Family. Did the First Family want to make the situation untenable, making everyone have no way out? He was just a transcendental being with little say in matters, otherwise, he would have advised the Lord.
Logan smirked, Dont worry, I will rify the pros and cons to the Lord to prevent an irreversible situation just because of the Grand Elder. When they arrived in the Capital City, they were stopped by a dozen guards at the pce gate. However, Logan took out his pass card, given by the Lord, which allowed him to go anywhere within his territory. The guards recognized it and respectfully let Logan through. When Logan walk into the pce and after some searching without finding the Lord, he had to ask someone else to pass the message. Afterward, he met the Lord in the Grand Hall, who was beaming and seemed to look ten years younger. Upon seeing Logan, he was even more enthusiastic. Ignoring everyone else, he walked straight up: Logan, let me host a wee party for you. Lets have a drink together, just the two of us. Everyone was shocked by this, the Lord was doing this with a junior? Logan was also stunned, although the Lord was nice to him before, he had always been showing an aloof attitude. He had never been this friendly, treating him as an equal, even calling him a brother. It meant that he really recognized him now. They went to the Side Hall, where everything was ready. The Lord specially let Logan sit in the honored guest seat, while he didnt take the main seat, but sat beside Logan and personally filled a ss for him. Logan wasnt pleased because the Lord was only caught up in his happiness and did not notice that a crisis was brewing. Chapter 306: 143: [Deity Legitimacy]! The best way to deal with the unblockable is to kill It! Chapter 306: 143: [Deity Legitimacy]! The best way to deal with the unblockable is to kill It!
Trantor: 549690339 T20 World Region, T201219 Celestial (Small), Eastern Land, Heaven Province
Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, As Warrior Ancestor Himes fame spread wider and wider, the belief surrounding her became increasingly mystical. A will as vast as the void itself slowly descended Hyperdimensional Game. The Hyperdimensional Game is a miraculous existence within the void. Under the exploration and deduction of the Holy See of Blue Star Civilization (of course, the Hyperdimensional Game itself did not intentionally block the rted knowledge), they discovered that the Hyperdimensional Game came to Blue Star after thest failure, or after an unknown failure or sess. Its purpose was to cultivate existences or civilizations capable of breaking through the void and transcending dimensions, just like its name suggests As for whether it was a failure or a sess before, no one knows. Whether the Hyperdimensional Gamees from outside the void or was born by chance within the void, no one knows. Why the Hyperdimensional Game chose Blue Star, a seemingly unremarkable and extremely ordinary civilization, is also without any results or answers. What Blue Star Civilization can do is cherish this opportunity and take advantage of it for growth. The fact that the Hyperdimensional Game can turn life other than Blue Star Civilization into Deity yers further proves the receability of Blue Star Civilization, which is not irreceable
Thats why Blue Star Civilization always feels a sense of crisis, constantly transcending itself,unching wars for growth, even though Even though there are no requirements or restrictions for Deity yers in the Hyperdimensional Game. And now, another case of alien tribe transforming into a Deity yer has urred. Even though Warrior Ancestor Hime is also of the Sky Man Tribe and a being within the Hyperdimensional Game, she is still considered an alien tribe to Blue Star Civilization. Under this vast, machine-like will, arge amount of garbled text appeared before Warrior Ancestor Himes eyes. They reconstructed and eventually turned into lines of text she could understand: [Log]: Detected original Celestial. Master of the Sky Man Tribe reced by Deity yer Darius Turtlefield using World Treasure Mr. Is Scale of Attack and Mr. os Lucky Defender! [Log]: Detecting Deity yers Qualification reced. Darius Turtlefield has lost Deity yer Qualification and will grant the Deity yer identity to Logans incarnation Martial Ancestor Hime! [Log]: Special Reminder C After granting Martial Ancestor Hime Deity yer identity, Warrior Ancestor Hime will still be Logans incarnation without any changes, but will present causal istion, unable to detect abnormalities, and does not guarantee whether rebellion may ur in the future [Log]: Detected Hime is a True Incarnation [Log]: The above special reminder has changed! [Log]: Once again after granting Warrior Ancestor Hime Deity yer identity, she will still be the True Incarnation of Deity yer, even if causally isted, there will be no betrayal or rebellion from her! [Log]: Agree to grant Warrior Ancestor Hime Deity yer identity?
As expected of a Limited Special Effects Incarnation ? True, even causal istion can be broken! After seeing the log before her eyes, Warrior Ancestor Hime finally rxed Her will has certain simrities with Logans, so she wouldnt be disappointed at the loss of her freedom but would fully stand with Logan She is Logan! Before this, what Logan was worried about was that after Warrior Ancestor Hime gained Deity yer identity, causal istion might lead her to develop independent will, which would be a true loss of both wife and soldiers. However, fortunately, the dropped [Limited Special Effects] effect was strong enough. Without any hesitation, Warrior Ancestor Hime nodded slightly and said, Agreed! I hope to gain Deity yer identity immediately! As her voice fell, the system log quickly responded, and arge amount of text appeared: [Log]: Following your will, granting you Deity yer identity! [Log]: Building a belief system for you [Log]: Building a divine art circuit for you
[Log]: Establishing a connection between you and the underlyingws of the Void and Divine Kingdom [Log]: Building for you [Log]: Detected that you have a Small ? Celestial Being with a High-level Mythical Race Sky Man Tribe [Log]: Building Divine Legitimacy for you [Log]: Your will has established a connection with the Will of the Celestial Being, and your will has established a connection with the Sky Man Tribe Civilization! [Log]: You are no different from a normal Deity yer, but due to yourck of Blue Star Race identity, you cannot receive resource support from Blue Star Civilization without their consent, nor will the Hyperdimensional Game provide you with additional resource support outside the rewards of making contributions to the game! [Log]: Causal istion established between you and your main body Logan! As the logs kept prompting, Warrior Ancestor Hime could feel her state change with every line of text that appeared! She could feel that with these prompts, the illusory belief around her rapidly settled, and a divine space appeared in her body to amodate that belief.. Chapter 307: 143: [Deity Legitimacy]! The best way to deal with the unblockable is to kill It! _2 Chapter 307: 143: [Deity Legitimacy]! The best way to deal with the unblockable is to kill It! _2
Trantor: 549690339 At the same time, It could quite distinctly feel a deep-seated connection between itself and the World Will of the Celestial, as well as the whole civilization of the Sky Man Tribe. This feeling was like It was like
I, am the world! Even the Warrior Ancestor Hime, who was single-heartedly pursuing the strongest martial art, couldnt help but feel, I, am Civilization! This is what a Deity yer feels like! Even Logan found this sensation novel, and couldnt help but projecting a strand of his will to experience it directly. As a Deity yer, It had never experienced such a shift from being a civilizations leader to bing the deity of that civilizations race. This feeling was extremely beneficial for It toprehend the essence of civilization. Even though nothing seemed different for now, the day when it would be put to use would be crucial! And this, is the foundation. But the changes thate with being a Deity yer did not stop there, the transformations were still ongoing, and the log was continuous [Log]: Detecting that the Heavenly Martial Mark of Civilization Foundation is unimed, integrating the Heavenly Martial Mark for you. [Log]: Sessful integration of the Heavenly Martial Mark!
[Log]: From this point forward, without your permission, no Sky Man of yourmand can use,prehend, or borrow the Heavenly Martial Divine Skill from the Heavenly Martial Mark! [Log]: Detecting that the Dragon of National Fortune from the Civilization Foundation has not been born, imnting Heavenly Martial Dragon Vein for you [Log]: Sessful imntation of Heavenly Martial Dragon Vein! [Log]: Your National Fortune Flood Dragon subordinate to the Great Virtue Kingdom has been imnted with the Heavenly Martial Dragon Vein. It has the qualifications to upgrade to be a Dragon of National Fortune. After swallowing other National Fortune Flood Dragons, and after Great Virtue has truly dominated the Sky Man Tribe, the National Fortune Flood Dragon will transform into a Dragon of National Fortune! [Log]: Detecting that the Heavenly Martial Temple from the Civilization Foundation has not been established, constructing the framework [Log]: The Fate of Heavenly Martial is being infused into you. After the Heavenly Martial Temple is established, it can be put into use straight away! [Log]: Detecting that youck a High Priest for the Heavenly Martial Temple [Log]: Detected that the Hero Identity C Thorn Saint and Limited Special Effect C High Priest can bebined to create[Thorn Patriarch]. You can select a candidate to merge into Thorn Patriarch and serve as High Priest of the Heavenly Martial Temple!
[Log]: Detected the emergence of Deity yers and the initially disordered Civilization Spirituality the Heavenly Martial is gradually condensing and reordering itself! [Log]: You have attained a divine name [Heavenly Celestial Goddess]! It was only until here that Warrior Ancestor Hime was fully considered a deity of the Sky Man Tribe, possessing all authority and power over her Celestial and the Sky Man Tribe! Then immediately following, a series of text disying information about the Civilization Foundation appeared before It [Name]: Heavenly Martial Mark [Type]: Treasures of Civilization [Level]: Foundation [Special Effect]: Through the Heavenly Martial Mark, the Sky Man Tribe canprehend the Heavenly Martial Divine Skill that has been sealed in their bloodline. And with a very small cost, the Heavenly Martial Divine Skill can be borrowed through the Heavenly Martial Mark! [Name]: Dragon of National Fortune [Type]: Treasures of Civilization [Level]: Foundation [Special Effect]: This is the symbol of consolidated Fate of the nations within the Celestial Martial Civilization. Within this Sky Man nation, the Dragon of National Fortune can exercise abilities simr to the World Steward adjusting time, climate, distribution, and concentration of spiritual energy, adjusting birth rates, making the publics will more susceptible to change. Compared to the World Steward, the Dragon of National Fortune has a special effect that allows it to be closely linked with the entire nation, allowing it to gauge the oues of the adjustments as theyre being made! [Name]: Heavenly Martial Temple [Type]: Treasures of Civilization [Level]: Foundation
[Special Effect]: The Heavenly Martial Temple is the Civilization Foundation of the Sky Man Tribe to be used for waging wars externally. Prior to conducting external warfare, one can conduct temple calctions in the Heavenly Martial Temple to gain powerful blessings. Furthermore, when the Celestial Martial Civilization temporarilycks external objectives, the Heavenly Martial Temple can be used to conduct World Anchoring to rapidly search for suitable targets for the Celestial Martial Civilization to wage war against! [Note]: Every ten years, it possesses the ability to forcefully break through the causality and trace the world coordinates of the target! [Deity]: Hime [Divine Power]: Sky Man Belief, Heavenly Martial, Martial Monument [Concept]: Opportunity of Martial Dao Authority [Rule]: Martial Arts Source [Civilization Foundation]: Heavenly Martial Mark, Dragon of National Fortune (The National Fortune Flood Dragon of the Great Virtue Kingdom has been infused into the Heavenly Martial Dragon Vein and is in the process of transformation), Heavenly Martial Temple (infused with Heavenly Martial Fate, and is under construction) [Civilization Spirituality]: Heavenly Martial (Gradually condensing and bing ordered) [Civilization Spirituality Progress]: Heavenly Martial 31.7% [Divine Role]: Heavenly Celestial God [Divine Art]: Heavenly Martial Divine Skill (Quick Change), Heavenly Martial Blessing, Sky Man Warrior, Sky Man Shadow, Sky Man Altar [Followers]: Sky Man Tribe (High-level Mythical Race) [Hero]: Valerie Zoe Dalziel, Female Warrior Goddess (Ninth Rank/Weakened State. Level dropped to 7th-rank) [Belief]: 61,125,620 (Killed five Mythical- level Lotan Grand Archbishops, Mythical Level Deity yers self-exploded) [Civilization Points]: 12,000 [Civilization]: Martial Arts Civilization (Many kingdoms are surrendering Not fully conquered) [The World]: Celestial (Small) [Authority Level]: Non-starred Free People [Merit Points ount]: None [Note]: You did not use the Undying Concept, and have re-infused it into your Goblin World Fragment. You still possess one resurrection opportunity! Finally, the matters of the Sky Man Tribe have been settled. After experiencing the sensation of transforming from a tribal leader to a tribal deity, Logan left the Sky Man Tribe with themand to conserve strength and not to wage war on a whim, before withdrawing his will and returning to his Goblin World Fragment. After his will was withdrawn, Logan couldnt help but subconsciously sigh, Unexpectedly, even incarnate forms are in control of small-scales. And here I am, still struggling at the world fragment level of Boundary Ind. Of course, Logan just thought so casually. After all, the reason why his world fragment has not evolved into a micro is because he deliberately suppressed the worlds transformation in order to gain huge benefits when he finally broke through to the Transcendent Tier. In other aspects, especially in terms ofbat power, he had already reached a peak [Log]: You have separated and duplicated the Warrior Skills in the Origin Martial Dao! [Log]: You have infused the duplicated Origin Martial Dao ? Warrior Skills into your Goblin giant n! [Log]: Thebat power and level of your Goblin Giant n have undergone major transformations! As soon as Logan created the Origin Martial Dao, he stripped and duplicated its warrior skills and imparted them to his Goblin Giant n. This has significantly boosted thebat power of the Goblin Giants! And the log prompt also confirms this The Goblin Giant n now urgently need a war Only war can prove strength! Logan was not in a hurry. At this moment, there was a civilization that had already set off and wasing determinedly to wage war on them! Despite Logan having already used the Unpredictable Book, blocking his world coordinates, this unknown enemy, stubbornly and tenaciously, wouldnt let go. And now, Logan was just waiting quietly [Log]: You have used the Unpredictable Book! [Log]: You have consumed 10,000,000 Faith Points to activate the Unpredictable Book! [Log]: You have ced your world coordinates into the Unpredictable Book. The Unpredictable Book is exerting its power [Log]: Leaked world coordinates are being retrieved [Log]: 3,566,151,621 pieces of information carriers have all been blocked! [Log]: 231,351 lifeforms have obtained your world coordinates. Your world coordinates are being blocked [Log]: 231,350 world coordinates have been blocked! [Log]: An entity that has obtained your world coordinates cannot be blocked. This entity is detected to be the source of your world coordinate leak! [Log]: A method of blocking has been detected Kill It! Thank the book friend Wood Cant Turn Green for the reward of 500 points! Chapter 308: 144: [Thorny Master) ! As the original body, I was beaten by the incarnation! Chapter 308: 144: [Thorny Master) ! As the original body, I was beaten by the incarnation!
Trantor: 549690339 T World Community, World Area,
Goblin World Fragment C Border Ind, At this moment, Logan is experiencing the [Evolution Concept] from thest great reward from the Void. The feeling that this [Evolution Concept] brings to him is like having endless vitality, traversing the long river of time and observing the beginning and end of the Void, seeing the past and piercing through the future. However, this is not the concept of time, space, causality, or destiny. But the Evolution Concept is closely rted to all of these within the Void, even including Perfection, which has innumerable connections with evolution C Imagine, isnt evolution itself the self-initiated or passive advancement towards Perfection for life? Through theprehension of the Evolution Concept, Logan has gained more insights into the Perfect Concept, which is undoubtedly a marvelous experience. If there was an experience bar above Logans head, one would clearly see an up!, up!, up! progress disy. Logan originally had a strand of [Perfect Concept], but it was judged by the System as a pseudo-Perfect Concept and was removed. Logan once suspected that the System had stolen it, after all, the Perfect Concept is a valuablemodity even if he doesnt use it himself. However, after the opportunity of the Martial Dao Authority was bestowed upon Logan from the Void, Logan understood why the System would remove it
directly, not even giving him a chance to connect with it. BBecause the Martial Dao Authority itself contains the [Martial Way Concept] and carries the meaning of the Martial Way Concept. After obtaining the opportunity of the Martial Dao Authority, Logan discovered that if he hade into contact with the Martial Dao Authority and touched the existence of the Martial Way Concept beforehand, even with the Systems existence, he probably wouldnt have been able to deduce this [Martial Arts Source] that is somewhat contradictory to the Martial Way Concept. Perhaps the existence of this so-called pseudo-Perfect Concept is simr. Logan fears that merely touching such a high-qualification existence would have caused him to bepletely misguided, thereby losing the possibility of achieving true Perfection with the Systems assistance. As for why the Perfect Concept of the Void is imperfect Its because the Void itself is imperfect. After thinking about it, Logan made a request to the System, System, can you automatically help me block out any pseudo-Perfect Concepts or simr existences that could lead me astray in the future? The System quickly replied C [Log]: Following your will, I have set up an automatic shield to block all existences that may cause you to deviate from the Perfect Concept! System, what criteria do you use to determine which existences would lead me astray and cause me to lose the opportunity to achieve true Perfection? Logan continued to inquire, Is it based on your causality deduction? Or have you yourself witnessed true Perfection?
The System still replied instantly C [Log]: The System has seen true Perfection in another Void, so the Systems memory bank retains a temte for the Perfect Concept! [Log]: In this Void, the System has not seen a true Perfect Concept yet, but it can deduce what true Perfection is in this Void through the Perfect Concepts corresponding temte! [Log]: The Perfect Concept is the one true Unique Concept, and even in the Multidimensional Void, there can only be one Perfect Conceptualizer! [Log]: ording to the Systems detection, due to unknown reasons, the Perfect Conceptualizer has disappeared within the Multidimensional Void, and it is suitable for the Host to inherit the Perfect Concept based on the Systems deduction! [Log]: The System does not have autonomous will, please explore the specific information yourself, Host! Looking at the text popping up from the System, Logan was slightly stunned and then sank into deep thought, Is the Perfect Concept so special? ording to the Systems statement, it is indeed an existence from another Void Well, not necessarily. It doesnt necessarilye from another Void, it could be an existence beyond the Void but that doesnt matter to me at the moment, it doesnt affect my current situation. It only indirectly confirms that there are other Voids beyond our own, and thats all. It has no impact on me personally. However, I never thought that the Perfect Concept would be so unique that its the only one in the Multidimensional Void!
The information from the System reinforced Logans determination to achieve his Exclusive Law with the Perfect Concept and to carry out the Perfect Concept step by step until hepletely mastered it! To achieve the Exclusive Law with the Perfect Concept. Logan pondered for a moment, I must kill plenty of Alien Tribes in the Great Love Illusion Realm to acquire enough special effects. Although Ive been using all my special effects to strengthen the Goblin Tribe so far. But special effects can also be used to strengthen myself and even be absorbed by the Perfect Concept. Perfection epasses everything. Logans will descended, an oraclended on the earth, and the thoughts of the most powerful Goblin Giants in the Goblin Giant n who had participated in previous battles topete for the title of Strongest appeared in Logans mind, informing them to prepare to enter the Great Love Illusion Realm. Of course, this would be after dealing with the unknown Invader. After all, not knowing who the Invader is, Logan is not so careless as to let all 1,000 of the strongest Goblin Giants in his n enter the Great Love Illusion Realm and be able topletely crush the enemy when his own strength is in a state of weakness.. Chapter 309: 144: (Thorn Patriarch) ! As the original body, I was beaten by the incarnation! _2 Chapter 309: 144: (Thorn Patriarch) ! As the original body, I was beaten by the incarnation! _2
Trantor: 549690339 Logan pondered for a moment, calling up his personal attribute panel, wanting to see if there were any differences after his avatar, Warrior Ancestor Hime, had be a true Deity yer. System, open my personal attribute panel.
Logan intended to look at his attribute panel andpare it with the one after experiencing the Great Love Illusion Realm to see what he needed to do toprehend the perfect concept. Soon, the system responded, and the panel appeared with a plethora of text information appearing before Logans eyes, visible only to him [Deity]: Logan [Divine Power]: Giant Spirit (Evolution Body Heavy Armor, Killing Intent Soldier, Killing Machine, True Avatar ? Warrior Ancestor Hime ? Isted from Cause and Effect State) [Concept]: Perfection, Undying*once, Evolution*a trace [Rule]: Hunting 100%, Evolution 100%, ughter 100%, Evil 100%, Giant Dragon 82.7%, War 100%, World 100%, Tyrant 100%, Fixed Star 100%, Sacred 100%, Bloodshed 100%, Light 73-36% [Note]: Through Spiritual Refinement, the Giant Spirit body can condense and carry perfected rules. Due to the systems uniqueness of dropping rule fragments, Logan is different from other deities, as he can easily prehend different perfect rules! [Civilization Foundation]: Goblin Giants Fire The First Sequence 1.13%, Primitive Divinity 75-9% [Civilization Spirituality]: Wicked (Taboo Factor) [Civilization Spirituality Progress]: 99-99%! [Note]: This is the result after the Goblin Giants Fire and wicked spirituality have burnt and consumed the Gluttonous Emperors Remains, Byron White Alien Deity, and many other powerful lifeforms, as well as having experienced race sublimation transformation and the great rewards from the Void!
[Divine Role]: God of Goblin Giants [Divine Art]: Hunting Colossal Hand, Giant Bloodline, Goblin Giant Blessing Technique, Anchor of the Void, Goblin Giant Heroic Spirit Transformation Technique, Sanctuary Construction Technique, Heavenly Kingdom Construction Technique, Sub-Dragon Strongman, Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art [Followers]: Goblin Giants (First Tier/1,013,569 members), Shadow Hunters (First Level/8,389 members, Second Level/1,359 members), Goblin Giant Soldiers*25,268, Goblin Giant Spirits*1,210, Goblin King (Ninth Rank.Power Rule?Exclusive Rule Condensing) [Followers-Special]: All goblin tribes havepleted the transformation, and their life essence has advanced to the Goblin Giant n!
[War Spirit]: Goblin Giant Knight [Affiliated Races]: Spirit n (High-level Prisoner Race), Wise Man n, Heroic Spirit n, Exotic Celestial Bird: Ancient Thunderhawk, Netherworld Raven n [Affiliated]: Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers (Aeba Exiled Fishmen) [Heroes]: Chuck Leaf (Spirit Master?Ninth Rank) [Hero Qualified]: Ethan Carlton, Angie Carlton [Hero Position]: Thorn Saint (Not yet adapted Can bebined with Limited Special Effects High Priest to be Thorn Patriarch) [Belief]: 106,540,000 points [Civilization]: 13,133,330 points [Special Effects]: Dragon Scale, Steelback, Malice, ughter Will, Dead Fish
Domain, Blood Lake, Catastrophe, Dragon Head, Desert, Endless, Deep Void, Dragon me, Holy Light, Frost, Blood, Storm, Desert, Fairy, Radiance, Guardian Shield, Bloody, Devouring Curse, Piercing Bone, Storm, [Limited Special Effects]: High Priest [Civilization]: Goblin Giant Civilization (n Kingdom: Wicked Spirit) [World Fragment]: Boundary Ind ss (2.21 million square kilometers/Resources Rich), has Third-level resources, with the ability to breed heroes! [Worlds to be Merged]: Wise Man (where spiritual energy and concepts arepletely fused, leaving only matter and resources to be merged) [World Steward]: Kanna (Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch Qualification) [Special]: Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon C Mid-level Transcendent Allies*l, Undying Concept*l!, Great Love Illusion Realm Battle Contract (in use .acquired 1,000 soldiers) [Allies]: Heather Graham (Angel God?High-level Mythical Race) [Companion]: Lord Yan (Transcendent Tier) [Authority Level]: Three-Star Noble Void Battlefield Commander (Five-person team) [Merit Points ount]: Three-Star Merit ount (194,102 points) Looking at his attribute panel, Logan pondered for a moment, Thorn Patriarch? To consume both the Hero Position of Thorn Saint and the Limited Special Effects of the High Priest Both of these are not ordinary precious items, I wonder what the final effect will be. Moreover, the System had previously rmended to fuse the Thorn Patriarch after preparing it in the Martial Ancestor Hime and manage the [Heavenly Martial Temple]. With Logans thought, the next moment, a text appeared before his eyes, it was the introduction of the Thorn Patriarch [Name]: Thorn Patriarch [Type]: Hero Position [Level]: Myth [Special Effect 1]: The Thorn Patriarches with an exclusivew of Sacred Thorns, which can imbue any domain with thorn attributes and sacred attributes. Thorn attributes will grant the domain various [Growth], and the sacred attributes will grant the domain various [Special Effects]. Please explore the specific [Growth] and [Special Effects] yourself! [Special Effect 2]: When the growth and special effects of the Thorn Patriarchs domain reach a certain standard, it may connect with an immortal civilization relic hidden deep in the void, establish an Immortal Sect ? Thorn Sect and obtain the inheritance of the Thorn Sect! This Logan looked at the special effects of the Thorn Patriarch and couldnt help but furrow his brows, Why is the description of the special effects of this Thorn Patriarch so vague? What is growth, and what does a special effect mean in terms of special effects? Moreover, whats the use of connecting with the immortal civilization ruins and establishing an Immortal Sect ? Thorn Sect, and what level is the Thorn Sect of this immortal sect? Is the inheritance of the Thorn Sect from this Immortal Sect still useful in this era, and theres no useful information at all? Although puzzled in his heart, it didnt affect Logans attention to this so-called Thorn Patriarch The Systems vague exnation often contains huge secrets. Or perhaps due to certain unspeakable existences, the exnation is vague. Both huge secrets and unspeakable existences imply power and preciousness, so Logan temporarily pressed this matter in his heart. As for fusing the Thorn Patriarch now, bestowing it on Martial Ancestor Himes incarnation, and cing the Thorn Patriarch in the Heavenly Martial Temple? Thats not very realistic now. After all, Martial Ancestor Hime is now on the right track, and as a Deity yer, the Blue Star Civilization will naturally send envoys tomunicate with her, especially the administrators of District One The Sky Man Tribe is a traditional mythical race in District Two, with a strong District Two characteristic. However, District Two itself, due to the internal information blockade of the Hyperdimensional Game and the information gap, has a lower understanding of both the Sky Man Tribe and Sky Monster Tribepared to the traditional Mythical Races of the Angel Tribe and Demon Tribe in District One. Therefore, the managers of District Two will certainly spend enough thought on how to engage in friendlymunication with Martial Ancestor Hime. So theres no need to worry about whats happening with Martial Ancestor Hime, and she has also gained the Opportunity of Martial Dao Authority, mastering the pseudo-paradoxical level of [Martial Way ? Origin], and isnt worried about the road of exclusivews at the mythical level. Besides, Martial Ancestor Hime is in possession of a small, and her race is a high-level mythical race. In contrast, the Goblin Giant Tribe, although theirbat power may not be inferior to that of the Sky Man Tribe, their life level, foundation, and essence are certainly not as good as the Sky Man Tribe when ites toparison. Moreover, its perfect concepts path is still not clear enough, and it still has to face invaders of unknown origin, its situation is not as good as the real incarnation of Martial Ancestor Hime. Even if the Thorn Patriarch may be suitable for the Heavenly Martial Temple in the Systems view, Logan has another option [World Steward ? Kanna]! Kanna is not just an assistant to Logan in managing the Goblin World Fragment ? Border Ind, but she herself is also a highly qualified existence that possesses the [Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch] qualification! And if she can fuse with the Thorn Patriarch, it might be a better choice for Logan at the moment! Please subscribe-! Chapter 392: 207 Chapter 392: 207
Trantor: 549690339 In the Kuang Quan Sect, we have a total of a thousand people, among which half are at a higher rank than you. Are you sure you want to battle us to death for one child? Even if you are notcking in power, Im afraid there will be no gain for you in this, said the man. He coldly scoffed. Knowing he would not be able to defeat Ba Ke Yun, he resorted to threats. After all, anyone would think twice before confronting such arge sect for no apparent reason.
Ba Ke Yun responded with a coldugh and an intensifying anger, Just a thousand people and youre so arrogant? Dont think that being here in the canyon allows you to actwlessly. Im the first to object to it. Since he could remember, he had been the one bullied, and his cultivation journey had been fraught with hardships. He saw in this situation a reflection of his past and resolved to seek justice for the child. The man furrowed his brow. He assumed that terrifying Ba Ke Yun would suffice to make him back off. However, not seeing any fear on Ba Ke Yuns face surprised him. Could it be possible that Ba Ke Yun was at the Throne Realm too? But then why would he bother with this petty issue? He dared not rx, resorting once again to threats: Just wait, well be back with reinforcements. You two stay here and wait for your deaths. Little foreigners like you have no idea how dangerous this ce is. Unconcerned, Ba Ke Yun watched as the man fled. He then approached Logan with a content smile. Considering his role as Logans protector, his impulsive actions could have caused unnecessary trouble for Logan. Logan waved a dismissive hand, smiling. He would have stepped in had Ba Ke Yun not intervened. Unwilling to ignore such situations, Logan didnt see a need to pretend otherwise when they happened. You two should leave quickly. The Kuang Quan Sect has a strong influence in the area, and two people alone are no match for them. They can bring reinforcements within the time it takes to burn half an incense stick, said the child anxiously, grabbing at Ba Ke Yuns sleeve, afraid that Ba Ke Yun may get involved in this for his rescue. Many like the boy were regarded as bottom-tier individuals, whose deaths wouldnt matter to anyone. The canyon was a no-mansnd, where the Kuang Quan Sect reigned supreme, and resistance was futile. Ba Ke Yun was full of confidence, ensuring the boy without fear that they would stand their ground and ughter anyone who dared seek revenge. This would rid the area of a significant menace. Clear about his prowess, he was not worried about challenges. After he stepped into the Throne Realm and underwent the Divine Thunder Refinement, he surpassed others in the same realm. Unless a Dominator stepped in, he had nothing to fear. And clearly, this sect didnt have a Dominators protection; otherwise, they would already have be a Lord. The child still remained worried. They had seen many cultivators provoke the Kuang Quan Sect over the years, but no one had ever seeded in taking them down. Instead, the challengers ended up dead. Several local Lords had had their eyes on the canyon, but they desisted from shing with the sect. Hence, it remained a no-mansnd.
The sect had a Throne-holder, along with more than 500 members at a higher stage and countless at the Mythical Realm. If anyone dared defy them, the entire sect would rise to intimidate all. After all, no matter how strong one is, its impossible to withstand a thousand adversaries without getting worn out. Yawning, Logan asked, Youve been living in the canyon all this while, enduring the Kuang Quan Sects bullies every day. Havent you ever thought of moving to other territories? The nearby Lords seem quite amicable. The boy shook his head, a glint of mncholy in his eyes. He had had the idea before. But the Xia Valley, extending thousands of miles with deste patches in between, was impassable for ordinary people. Only cultivators at the Mythical Realm could possibly make it through without food or water for three days. In the canyon, resources were scarce andrgely controlled by the Kuang Quan Sect. The locals, being of such bleak cultivation level, were trapped. Hopeless and starved, they wished for the time when they would be chosen to join the sect and bask in its glory. Logan nodded and looked around, Somethings not right. Even though your cultivation is very low, you are talented. Youre quite the genius. Howe you didnt join the Kuang Quan Sect? I dont want to join them. Theyve always been about pige and plunder. Thats not in my nature. The Kuang Quan Sect once tried to entice me, but Ive adamantly refused them. In their rage, theyve made it a point to torment me each day, said the boy. He continued, lightly glossing over a significant fact C his parents had been killed by members of the Kuang Quan Sect. And he was not going to bow to them or join their wicked endeavors. He held a secret dream of taking revenge on them someday when he would surpass the Throne Realm and put an end to the canyon folks suffering. But such dreams, he knew, were a far cry from reality. He was stuck in the canyon, far from embarking on the path of cultivation. His health deteriorating and hunger gnawing at him every other day, he was at his wits end. Dont worry, we can take you away from the canyon and keep you safe from the Kuang Quan Sect, said Ba Ke Yun earnestly. But the boy shook his head. He couldnt leave alone, for he was too tied down by circumstances here; his departure would put the others in the canyon in danger. There are thousands of people living in this canyon. Ive organized a resistance, and it now has hundreds of members. Even though their cultivation isnt even close to the Mythical Realm, if I were to leave alone, they would surely be silenced by the Kuang Quan Sect, he exined. Logan shook his head regretfully. He didnt have a solution to the predicament of life in unimed territories. Even if they killed off arge part of the Kuang Quan Sect, some would escape and return to oppress the inhabitants once they left. Even in the absence of the Kuang Quan Sect, another sect would rise. Without a powerful protector who had the peoples best interests at heart, the ce would never know peace.
As Logan pondered over these problems, Ba Ke Yun spoke, I can single-handedly annihte the entire sect. Then, we can distribute all their resources among you. The resources should help you survive till you leave the canyon. The ce was too barren. Even without the Kuang Quan Sect, the harsh environment and depletion of resources would make it impossible for the thousands of locals to survive. If we can get the resources of the Kuang Quan Sect, thousands of people could leave the canyon and seek livelihoods in different territories. But this would be a tremendously challenging process. It would require killing hundreds of high-rankers and a Throne-holder, said the child, his brow furrowing in concern. Even though Logan and Ba Ke Yun were powerful, they didnt seem capable of aplishing this unless they were already at the peak of the Throne Realm. Chapter 393: 208 Chapter 393: 208
Trantor: 549690339 Its already half an hour, and Logan doesnt want to continue waiting. In his opinion, the Kuang Quan Sect will definitely note, so he discusses with Ba Ke Yun whether they should take the initiative to go and quickly resolve the situation so they can continue their cultivation journey. Ba Ke Yun, also feeling impatient, says: Alright, let the kid lead the way, and well go directly to the Kuang Quan Sect.
No, I cant involve you two. The child still shakes his head, instinctively feeling that Logan and Ba Ke Yun are no match for the opponents sect. Its like they are on a suicidal path, unable to fully disy their abilities even with great skills. At this moment, suddenly, arge group of people appeared and surrounded Logan and the others without discriminating between friend and foe. The leader was very arrogant: Who just attacked our Kuang Quan Sect members? However, before Logan and Ba Ke Yun could reply, the moment he saw Ba Ke Yun, panic overwhelmed him. As a highly-ranked person, he naturally sensed the oppressive aura emanating from Ba Ke Yun, something only found in the throne realm. He red fiercely at his subordinates, feeling equally flustered. This subordinate really had no discernment, attracting such a powerful enemy for him. How could he, an advanced expert, fight? He thought that as soon as heunched an attack, his life would be doomed. Earlier, when his subordinate went back and exaggerated the story, he didnt take it seriously and thought it was just two blind people. So he didnt report it to his sect, instead leading a group of people over. Now, he deeply regretted his rashness. The man fell from his horse with a thump: Senior, I havee specifically to apologize. I dont know how my two subordinates offended you, but I hope you can be magnanimous and give our Kuang Quan Sect some face. In the future, our Kuang Quan Sect will surely treat you as an honored guest. Dont say anything more. Your Kuang Quan Sect is really too arrogant. The person just now threatened me in all sorts of ways, saying that once the Kuang Quan Sects reinforcements arrived, they would destroy my soul and vanish, kneeling down to apologize and the like. Ba Ke Yun snorted coldly, his eyes sharp: How do you n on settling this matter? It needs to be resolved, and if it displeases me, I wont mind making the Kuang Quan Sect disappear. If you dont believe it, give it a try. Senior, we are truly sorry. We are willing to offer 300 spirit stones and hope that you can ept them. We also invite you to visit our sect as our guest, and our Sect Leader will surely have a pleasant conversation with you. The mans attitude was very respectful, causing the subordinates around him to be dumbfounded. Their boss used to be arrogant and domineering. Whenever he encountered an enemy, he would attack without hesitation, not even leaving a survivor behind. But today, his image waspletely changed, bing so submissive and obedient. Of course, even if they were foolish, they understood everything. Their boss strength was inferior to the opponents. Otherwise, he wouldnt have to humble himself like this. Anyone who could be stronger than their boss must have reached the throne realm. When they thought about it, they gasped. This young man had already reached the throne realm?
To reach the throne realm at such a young age, there had to be two prerequisites. The first was that the backing was powerful, and with the help of various divine weapons and medicinal materials, the throne could be reached in a short period. Otherwise, ordinary cultivators who wished to reach the throne would usually be old by then. The other reason was having heavenly qualifications, reaching the throne with ones own strength. No matter which point Ba Ke Yun belonged to, at least they couldnt afford to offend him and didnt want to offend him. Because once they provoked Ba Ke Yuns wrath, it would be a huge blow to the entire sect. Killing a few insignificant ants wasnt a big deal, but what if it turned into a battle between sect leaders? After listening, Ba Ke Yunughed dismissively: Are you mocking me? Do you think you can pacify my anger with such a small amount of spirit stones, treating a throne realm like a fool to be deceived? Senior, this is my sincerity. My resources are really limited. If you have any requirements, you can mention them. When I return, I will definitely discuss with the Sect Leader, and as long as it can be provided, it will be provided. The man was terrified, fearing that the other party would take action in anger. He himself was just a small manager in the sect, not even an elder. Three hundred spirit stones were already a huge amount, and his heart ached at the thought of what his annual sry was, which was only such a small amount. I only have one condition: from now on, the Kuang Quan Sect leaves the canyon, and not a single person from the sect remains. Moreover, I only give you one day to relocate. Anyone who exceeds the time limit will have to make a deadly bet. I believe you cant make up your mind on this matter, so you should go back and report to your Sect Leader. Ba Ke Yun spoke casually, stating such cruel and domineering conditions, making the mans whole person foolish. This condition was too harsh, and the sect would definitely not agree. After all, it had taken a hundred years to build such a scale, so where would they go if they left? He shook his head, frightened but calm: Senior, change your request, and stop joking. Our Sect Leader is also in the throne realm, and his cultivation strength should be on par with yours. The existence of our sect doesnt affect you, so why do you have to drive them to total annihtion? If Ba Ke Yun did not back down, it would mean opposing the entire sect. Even though Ba Ke Yun had already reached the realm of the throne, there were countless extraordinary people in their Kuang Quan Sect, and not necessarily would all be defeated by Ba Ke Yun. Moreover, there was the Sect Leader guarding them, who had a good rtionship with several nearby lords. Ive said all that I have to say. Dont say another word because I wont give up an inch. Just go back and report this to your sect honestly. If you annoy me, I wont mind beheading you here. Ba Ke Yun waved his hand, not wanting to say another word to the man, as everything the man was unable to control. On the contrary, if they kept dragging on, it would only ignite Ba Ke Yuns anger, with no practical significance.
The man felt despondent but didnt dare to stay any longer. He led his group of men and horses away at high speed. At the same time, he was troubled about how to report this matter to the Sect Leader when he returned. All resentments had arisen from his subordinates, and he couldnt guarantee that the Sect Leader wouldnt implicate him in his anger. Returning to the sect, the man found the Sect Leader and, after hesitating for a while, presented Ba Ke Yuns demands. In order to avoid being med by the Sect Leader, he exaggerated the process and omitted his subordinates going to cause trouble for Ba Ke Yun, saying that Ba Ke Yun deliberately provoked them. Upon hearing this, the Sect Leader was furious and pped the table: Hmph, is there anyone who dares to confront us in this domain? Since the other party dares to provoke us, if we dont ept, wont we be looked down upon by outsiders? Calm down, the other partys realm is also in the throne realm. Judging by the aura alone, the Sect Leader should be on par with them, and their intention to fight might be slightly stronger. Its best not to go head-to-head. The man spoke very implicitly, but his actual meaning was quite simple. The opponents strength was stronger than the Sect Leaders, so they must not be overconfident and rash and must be well-prepared. Chapter 312: 146: 【Spiritual Dimension·Portal】! Insert, Infuse, Brand – A Series of Moves! Chapter 312: 146: Spiritual DimensionPortal! Insert, Infuse, Brand C A Series of Moves!
Trantor:549690339
T World Community, T04 World Area, Goblin World Fragment C Border Ind, With the attainment of Deity yers by the real incarnation of Warrior Ancestor Hime, a shift is quietly taking ce that even Logan hasnt noticed C [Essence]! Even with the instion from causality, even with theyers of suppression, on the level of [Essence], Warrior Ancestor Hime is Logan, Logans real incarnation. This is determined by the [Limited Special EffectsIncarnationTrue], which even the Void Law cant change. Not only has Warrior Ancestor Hime been recognized by the Hyperdimensional Game and achieved the rank of Deity yers, but after bing a Deity yer, she has be the Will of the SmallCelestial Being, infinitely escting from her essence! Even Logan, on the other hand, is nothing more than the World Will of the World Fragment C Boundary Ind. So, this essential rise, even for Logan, is a significant upgrade not to be overlooked. Whats more, even though Logan is currently suppressing his own strength, not wanting to ascend too quickly, lest it affects his condensation of the [Perfect Evolution Rule] and delves deeper into the concept of perfection. Yet The Void does not care!
At this moment, the secret link is connecting the essence, urging the Void to move forward, bringing the reward that should have been there Right now, the whole Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind is stirring, but strangely, from the view of the cosmos above, the Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind is turbulent, but inside the World Fragment, no major catastrophe has urred. Starting from around Logan, countless blue and purple lights expand instantaneously, sending ripples through space, and the entire Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind is riddled with spatial rifts that life cant touch! A vast amount of spiritual energy is gushing out of these spatial rifts, in an instant, the entire Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind is enveloped like a milky white mist, filled with the breath of spiritual energy! The entire Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind is like a legendary Heavenly Abode, taking a breath of spiritual energy could prolong life, all lifes qualifications have significantly improved, and lifes foundation has made substantial progress! Even the Goblin Giant n, which has already undergone ascension and transformation, still has a huge increase in the foundation of lifes essence under this degree of spiritual energy factor and mysterious factor! Arge number of Goblin Giant n has been promoted, arge number of Goblin Giants have advanced into Goblin Giant Soldiers! And under these spatial rifts, various traces of rules are revealed, its the best time toprehend the rules, a considerable part of Goblin Giant Soldiers take this opportunity toprehend the rules, achieve the legend, and advance into Goblin Giant Spirit! Meanwhile, log prompts keep appearing in front of Logan! [Log]: Due to reasons such as instion from causality, the Void just now detected a significant increase in your essence! [Log]: The Void bestows a reward!
[Log]: Your Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind is starting to experience a spiritual energy chain reaction! [Log]: The spiritual dimensional slope begins, arge number of spiritual energy factors are falling on your Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind! [Log]: Your Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Inds spiritual energy factor has significantly increased! [Log]: Your Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind has undergone a vast change! [Log]: The foundation, size, and resources of the Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind, as well as the transcendent factor, have significantly increased! [Log]: Detected your will, the material that should have descended on the Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind has been temporarily removed, and these materials will form a miniature celestial body guarding the outside of the Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind! [Log]: The volume of the Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind increases by 33.7% The volume of your Goblin Giant World Fragment has not changed, but a miniature celestial body has appeared, ounting for 37.7% of the volume of the Goblin Giant World Fragment (absorbing more cosmic dust)! [Log]: The concentration of transcendent factors in the Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind has increased by 336.9%! [Log]: The chance of indigenous life on the Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind (Ferocious Beasts, Giant Beasts, and non-Goblin Giant n life, such as Wise Man n, Spirit n, Spirit-Controlling n, Heroic Spirit Family, etc) entering the transcendent stage has increased by 64.89%! [Log]: Theprehensive resources of the Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind have increased by 476.5%! [Log]: Civilisation added 6,930 Goblin Giant Soldiers!
[Log]: You have acquired the Spiritual DimensionPortal! [Log]: In the future, you can directly draw spiritual energy from the Spiritual Dimension through the portal in order to maintain your Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind! Following the log prompts. For a moment, the whole Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind underwent dramatic changes, the sky shifted! The boundless milky white mist of spiritual energy on top of the Goblin Giant World Fragment was no longer calm, but started to churn, quickly obscuring the entire World Fragment. The World Fragment at this moment was calm, yet intense! The next moment, boundless milky white spiritual rain fell. Numerous whirlwinds and thunders also fell, the spiritual rain fell on the bodies of the living, changing the deepest gene chains of the living, transforming the most fundamental attributes! Even the Giant Beasts began to strengthen and breed, providing more food for the Goblin Giant n, the doubling of the transcendent factor made it easier for the Giant Beasts to break through the transcendent realm! Chapter 313: 146: 【Spiritual Energy Dimension·Portal】! Insert, Infuse, Brand – A Series of Moves!_2 Chapter 313: 146: Spiritual Energy DimensionPortal! Insert, Infuse, Brand C A Series of Moves!_2
Trantor:549690339
This represents a change that is quite thorough beyond size! However, the change is far from over! Logan watched the sudden changes with some helplessness, and also some exhration. After all, these had no harm for It, even the uing changes No wonder, civilizations with transcendent tier life forms are Level 1 Civilizations, representing the departure from the surface and ignorance. And even if its just a civilization possessing the Mythical Grade, its no small matter! And races that have given birth to the transcendent tier can directly be war breeds, be the main force in the cosmic wars, and possess the power to colonizes! So, the chain reaction brought about by the birth of the Transcendent (exclusivew) is so strong! Logan showed a smile, quietly waiting for the changes to continue! In Its view, the highlight was still toe! Sure enough, as the whole Goblin Giant World Fragment transformed, all the Goblin Giant ns strength caused a little orange me to light up in their hearts, illuminating them! For a moment, the entire World Fragment was covered with orange dots, even covering up the gradually thinning milky white mist of psychic energy!
The next moment, all the Goblin Giants Fire uncontrobly rose up, converging in the air, transforming into a river of fire flowing in the sky! My Goblin Giant n has finally stood upright! Martin felt something in his heart. After saluting Logan, he flew up. He seemed a little small in the sky, but his figure appeared in the hearts of all Goblin Giants! His voice was kind and benevolent, his eyes firm and full of hope. Looking at each Goblin Giant, he was like an elder of each Goblin Giant n, full of care and expectation for the younger generation of the Goblin Giant n Of course, this was a pretense. But it cant be said that itspletely a pretense. After all, even though the exclusivew he needs to condense is rted to power, he alsoes from the Goblin Giant n. Seeing the Goblin Giant n grow so much, there were quite a bit of excitement in his heart too. I have fulfilled part of my promise from the past. I, Martin, will lead the Goblin Giant n to be strong and great! The whole Goblin Giant n, besides me, has to bear it too! I, Martin, will never stop! Martins voice was like the zing sun, deep and dignified. As his voice and words echoed, the Goblin Giants Fire rose up like a dragon, then integrated into his body!
And Martins voice became even more dignified, Today, I, the First King, will gather the power of all Goblin Giants, thoroughly forge the Civilization Foundation, the Goblin Giants Fire, suppress the fate of the Goblin Giant n and help me break through the barrier to reach the Myth! Boom! With Martins words, the entire Golo Kingdom was in turmoil. A huge fortune golden light soared up from the pce, spinning around Martin, filling him with all the power of luck! The next moment, a sound like zed shattering echoed across the! And Martins momentum became even more unstoppable, directly heading to the starry river! He carried the majesty of the First King, the expectations of the masses, and the hopes of all Goblin Giants. He used the Goblin Giants Firew as a guide to aplish his exclusivew! Not only that, during this process, even the Goblin Giants Fire alsopleted in one stroke, thoroughly achieving the Civilization Foundation! While Martin was quietly drawing strength to condense his exclusivew with his power, the Goblin Giants Fire wasplementing him. Perhaps because the foundation was too deep, although Logan repeatedly suppressed it, hoping that It couldprehend and integrate more power-typews to create a more powerful exclusivew, but until this moment, it could not be suppressed any longer
[Kings Authority]! [Power to Kill]! [Punishment Power]! [Definition Power]! [Ruling Power]! [Prohibition Power]! [Oblivion Power]! Next to Martin, seven kinds of strange power-typews that arepletely different from the power-typews usuallyprehended by other beings gradually circling around him, trying to integrate in one go! Even Logan was slightly startled by this number! After all, the fusion of twows can form the mostmon exclusivew, but even so, it far exceeds the [Mythical Professionist] and the [Mythical Bloodliner]. Every additionalw in multiyered exclusivews increases the difficulty exponentially. The difficulty and dominance of each addedw is iparable, there is absolutely noparability! In the legends, those who have fused fivews to achieve the exclusivew can be on par with [Extreme Sublimation], and even [Unique Concept]! But Martins sevenw blend Looking at the seven power-typews that can never be merged, even Logan held his breath slightly, watching quietly. Though it seems to be a slim chance, Logan had a feeling Martin, will definitely seed! The next moment, the Goblin Giants Fire burned fiercely, much like forging impure steel, madly swallowing the sevenws before burning them furiously! Chapter 314: 146: 【Spiritual Energy Dimension·Portal】! Insert, Infuse, Brand – A Series of Moves!_3 Chapter 314: 146: Spiritual Energy DimensionPortal! Insert, Infuse, Brand C A Series of Moves!_3
Trantor:549690339
During this process, Martins grasp of his Multiple Composite Rules became more and more profound, so much so that it could be described as making rapid progress! Time slowly flowed, and at a certain moment, Martin suddenly opened his eyes, a burst of radiance shed in his pupils. Even the normally stoic Martin couldnt help but break into a joyful smile He knew that he had made the right bet! Power is, in itself, sinful. Since power is sinful, even though countless rulers try to whitewash power, all theyre doing is putting a flimsy cage around the power in their hands. And I, I will bare the true nature of power to the world! Power is sin! My Multiple Composite Rules shall be known as the [Sin and Authority Law]! Boom! With a condescending gaze upon all sentient beings, the Exclusive Law that embodies unabashed [Evil] and [Sin] appears before everyone! This miraculous [Sevenfold Combined Law] instantly plunges deep into the void as it emerges, leaving a profound brand! In the entire Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind, no one knew when it had happened, but arge amount of analysis and records about the [Sin and Authority Law] had appeared, and an extremely subtle mark of the Sin and Authority Law had appeared on all living beings!
In this void, as long as Martin is willing, he can trigger a Void Law Resonance at any time, and then unleash a terrifying power that can easily destroy a micr! With his Sevenfold Combined Law, Logan suspected that even a small could bepletely destroyed by Martin given enough time! Exclusive Law Sin and Authority Law. Civilization Foundation Fire of the Goblin Giants! Logan showed a slight smile, not at all worried about the impact on himself if his believer achieves the Exclusive Law before he does Transcendent Tier beings in the Endless Void are [Buddhas], [True Immortals], and [Divine Spirits]! Even if the initial race is loyal to the Deity yers, its still different! It is a difference in the level of life Even if the deity is inherently noble, the existence of [Myth] and [Exclusive Law] is even stronger! Just like a mortal riding a mortal horse is well-matched, while if a mortal rides a dragon horseeven if its a young dragon horse, without excellent dragon-taming skills, one may inadvertently be thrown to the ground! Once thrown to the ground, the shadow of death naturally follows.
Whats more, the next step for a lower super rank to be a middle rank transcendent is to use their [Exclusive Law] as the core to derive morews within civilization and, based on that, derive new exclusivews. But if the ethnic believerprehends the Exclusive Law before the deity does, thenwho will be the master? Of course, in practice, the problem wouldnt be so severe that it could lead to life and death at any moment, but it would have a huge impact on the future development of Deity yers! Like an unknown Dragon Pig God who had taken over the body of Simpson Luke As a result, most deity yers cannot enjoy the benefits brought by the upgrading of the. But Logan didnt have to worry about this problem His race is now under the blessing of the system, and they would never harbor any treacherous thoughts towards him! Thats why Logan can nowfortably appreciate the transformation of the Goblin Giant n and how powerful Martin, who has achieved the Sevenfold Combined Law, must be. The Fire of the Goblin Giants has also achieved aplete Civilization Foundation. Although it is still weak now, in the future, as the Goblin Giant n grows stronger, the power of the Fire of the Goblin Giants will be unfathomable! And Martin, with his Sevenfold Combined Law, although all sevenws are power-type ones and not as strong as different categories, would have an even stronger advantage But, sevenfold is still sevenfold, and thats indisputable! Therefore, Martin has a boundless future!
And below First King! First King! First King! Fire of the Goblin Giants! Fire of the Goblin Giants! Fire of the Goblin Giants! Seeing Martin condensing the Exclusive Law and achieving the myth. Moreover, it was an astonishing [Sevenfold Combined Law]two whole levels higher than the fivefold Combined Law mentioned in legends! All the members of the Goblin Giant n were silent for a moment, and then went into a frenzy! This is their King! This is the First King who will lead them to be even stronger! As all the members of the Goblin Giant n cheered for the First King and the Fire of the Goblin Giants, they were also quietly watching another Goblin Giant who had been bestowed the title of [Destiny Master] and controlled the Goblin ns Group Rule Now, the pressure was on [Guillermo, Master of Destiny]! Chapter 397: 212 Chapter 397: 212
Trantor: 549690339 I will definitely keep it in mind, and tomorrow morning, our entire sect will leave, never to set foot in this Land without Masters again. As for the resources within the sect, we will send someone with a list for you to check. Men Cangsheng stood up, leading his people away, his clenched fist loosened, and there was no trace of fighting intent left. Facing such an unbeatable enemy, it was meaningless to have great emotions. It was better to recognize the situation and at least save the lives of his sects members instead of risking being killed.
As a Sect Leader, he was ipetent, but at least he hadnt caused the demise of the entire sect. One day in the future, if one or two Dominator Realm practitioners emerged from the sect, perhaps that would be the time for revenge. Watching Men Cangshengs retreating figure, Ba Ke Yun couldnt help but feel curious, Do you think Men Cangsheng will keep his promise? I find it a bit doubtful, once he returns he might secretly n, such as suddenly going back on his word or the like. They have been acting mighty here for decades, and it will be difficult for anyone to leave after just hearing a request. Ba Ke Yun thought there was deception involved. Men Cangsheng agreed too easily, to the point of being impractical. With more than a thousand people in the Kuang Quan Sect, even if Men Cangsheng wanted to leave, it would be challenging to convince everyone. At least those thousand people had not yet witnessed their own strength and could not develop a sense of fear. Men Cangsheng is a smart man. After returning, he will definitely disband the sect, but as for leaving all the resources behind, thats just empty talk. They will certainly hide more than half of their resources overnight and only leave half. Logan didnt care, and he didnt mind, Anyway, the result is good. If they are willing to leave half, after all, resources are too important for cultivators. If we demand them to hand over everything, they will definitely fight to the death. Alright, even half will do. Anyway, we dont need all of it. When the timees, we can leave everything to the residents of the canyon so that they can find a living in other territories without having to wait for death in this barrennd. Ba Ke Yun nodded. Their goal had been achieved, so they quietly waited for news from Men Cangshengs side. Of course, if he persisted in his delusion, they would not step back and could only resort to bloodshed. On the other hand, Men Cangsheng had returned to the sect and immediately found a secret room to heal his injuries. He also took a healing Elixir, and after two hours, he was finally fully recovered. Then, he immediately gathered all the members of the sect to discuss the matter of disbanding. After all, with more than a thousand people in the sect, if they wanted to leave within a day, proper nning had to be done. Moreover, they had to decide where to go after leaving the Land without Masters, and which lord of the surrounding area would be easier to get along with. Hearing about disbanding, an Elder couldnt help but stand up, Sect Leader, we mustnt disband! We have been working hard here for hundreds of years, and leaving just like that is unfair to us. More than a thousand of us in the sect joined forces, and they wouldnt dare to do anything to us! Sect Leader, we are used to being powerful here. If we leave, where else can we find a ce to settle? The neighboring lords seem happy but are secretly wary of us. No matter where we go, we will end up being at someones mercy.
I also have the same opinion. We can fight, at a great cost, by setting up a great protective array for our sect. We can spend resources to bribe the surrounding lords and send a few Throne-level practitioners toe to support us. As long as we can hold on for a month, a storm in this Land without Masters wille. Sect Leader, please think twice. The enemy is too oppressive, perhaps even with someones instigation behind them. It would be better to raise amotion about this matter so that the surrounding three lords would have no choice but to intervene. After all, none of them want the Land without Masters to fall into someone elses hands, as this is a strategically important ce. There was unanimous opposition within the sect, and no one wanted to leave. After all, they could be lords here but would be bullied once they left. Could their previous good life continue? The Sect Leader was already a lord in the world, but some of them hadnt even reached the Transcending Realm yet. Some were even more paranoid, thinking that while the two had strong abilities, they might have moved some secret method; the Sect Leader had only developed a shadow after his defeat and thought the two opponents had heaven-defying abilities. They believed that if they fought again, it might not be the same oue. Moreover, they also had the advantage of territory within the sect. The Elder continued earnestly, Sect Leader, dont act on impulse and dont jeopardize the sects future. As long as we stand our ground, they wouldnt dare to ughter wantonly. If the Sect Leader is afraid, you can leave alone ande back in a year or so to regain control. At this moment, Men Cangsheng felt very helpless. No one in the sect agreed, which was too ignorant. If they angered Logan, no one in the entire sect would be able to escape their wrath. Leaving now could at least preserve the big picture and the manpower of the sect. However, it was understandable that the sect had been at ease for too long and had forgotten the terror of true powerhouses. It was not as simple as ordinary fighting and killing but rather a disagreement leading to rivers of blood. Only he had experienced it personally, which made him afraid of losing the sect in an instant. By the name of the Sect Leader, I assure each of you that more than a thousand peoplebined are no match for them, and there is only one day left to leave. If we arete, no one will be able to bear the consequences. You havent reached the Throne level and dont understand the gap between Thrones. Men Cangsheng sighed deeply. A Complete King Seat was worth ten ordinary Thrones, but even they could only draw a tie. If a Complete King Seat became enraged, even twenty ordinary Thrones would not be able to stop them. Both Logan and Ba Ke Yun had the power of a Complete King Seat, equivalent to half of a Dominating Realm. The neighboring lords seemed happy on normal days, but at a critical moment, they would never send troops to save them. Specifically, they would not send many Thrones to take a risk. After all, their sacrifice would be a huge loss for the lords, and some of them had even negotiated to join forces and destroy the Kuang Quan Sect. If we look deeper, the two young individuals have Throne-level strength, and the forces behind them might be more terrifying. Perhaps there are Dominator Realm practitioners backing them up. Otherwise, how could ordinary people cultivate to the Throne level at such a young age? In the struggle between these great powerhouses, our sect can only ensure its own safety.
Men Cangsheng spoke sincerely to everyone, Dont worry, we have a thousand people together. Cant we rebuild the sect in another ce? This ce is originally a gathering point for Three Forces. In the past hundred years, the three forces were each at odds with one another, and we could survive in the crevices; however, everything has changed. Sect Leader, what you said is all reasonable, but we are ordinary people and never thought about the future; all we want is to be the lord of the Land without Masters in this canyon, show off for one more day, and get one more day. We cant ept falling from the lords position to living at the mercy of others. More than a thousand people shook their heads. They knew that there were countless strong people in the ancient world, and finding a ce to survive was not easy. Since they had one, they were unwilling to leave. If someone dared to snatch it away, they would fight to the death. Chapter 398: 213 Chapter 398: 213
Trantor: 549690339 Since we cannote to an agreement, lets not negotiate any further. Im acting on the Sect Leaders orders. Tomorrow morning, everyone should leave, taking only their personal belongings. All other cultivation resources and artifacts must be left behind. Men Cangshengs face turned ashen. As the Sect Leader himself, he had tried negotiating with everyone, but no one treated him with respect. They repeatedly opposed him, so there was no point in discussing this any further.
To prevent any more objections, Men Cangsheng added, No need to speak up. If anyone continues to oppose, they will be expelled from the Kuang Quan Sect, never to return. Disobey, and you will be executed. When his words were spoken, all the people who had been discussing, instantly transformed into a mute group. Everyone knew the Sect Leader was furious, and if they said one more word, the consequences would be unimaginable. However, they really didnt want to leave. Even though the Sect Leader had spoken of those two opponents as if they were divine, the people hadnt seen them with their own eyes. What if they failed to live up to their reputation? At this time, someone stood up from the crowd: I must protest to the death, Sect Leader. We absolutely cannot let the entire sect apany you on this whim. You can leave, but we dont want to. Men Cangsheng could see that most people agreed with this person, which infuriated him even more. He was trying to protect the sect, but in their eyes, it seemed like he was dooming it. He had failed as a Sect Leader, and he had no authority in front of his disciples. With a bitter smile, he realized how ridiculous his situation was. He had just faced Logan and hispanions threats for the sake of his disciples, but now they all thought he was wrong. If they all thought he was wrong and didnt want to leave, then he wouldnt force them to stay. Fine, I will revoke my order. I will leave tomorrow morning. Those who want toe with me should pack their bags. Those who dont can stay behind. But if Logan ughters all of you, dont me me, your Sect Leader. I have done my best. Men Cangsheng waved his hand and left the assembly hall alone. The remaining thousand people fell into silence and began to question themselves. Perhaps they truly didnt understand the Sect Leaders painstaking efforts, but everything seemed too absurd for them to listen, even if it wasing from the Sect Leader. I am the Sect Leaders trusted aide and will follow him when he leaves. I believe that the only future is with the Sect Leader. The Kuang Quan Sect was created by him alone. You have all forgotten your original intentions and the great kindness and virtue of the Sect Leader. One person sneered, shaking his head at the over one thousand people. These people had be so greedy that they were mired in it, using their position to oppress people for decades. They thought they were the naturally born rulers of the ownerless realm, but they were just a bunch of bullies riding on the Sect Leaders coattails. A few more people left, saying, People need to know their limits. Even the Sect Leader has left, how can this group face a Throne Realm opponent? For the sake of petty gains, we shouldnt stake our lives.
In the end, one-third of the thousand people chose to leave with Men Cangsheng while the remaining two-thirds chose to stay stubbornly. However, losing so many people at once caused the rest to feel uneasy. They didnt want to leave because they didnt want to give up their benefits, not because they had nothing to fear. Everyone looked at an elder: Elder, if the enemy reallyes, can we withstand them with just this group? We dont want to die either! Dont worry. I have been studying arrays for years, and I will set up an array overnight to iste the entire sect. As long as we stay in the sect, I believe we will be safe. The elder was brimming with confidence. He had dared to contradict Men Cangsheng earlier only because he felt self-assured. After decades of hard work, it was finally time to put his array skills to use. The array he had studied was so terrifying that it was said to have been developed by a Sanctuary Powerhouse in the past, capable of stopping even a Strong Dominator. Upon hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. As long as they had the elders assurance, it was enough. In fact, they began to despise the Sect Leader even more. The contrast showed the gap between them. Other than having a higher cultivation realm, what else did the Sect Leader have? Elder had more determination. The elder should have been the Sect Leader instead. Just in case, I will send three people to bring generous gifts to the nearby lords, asking for their help. I hope they can send some Throne Realm experts to help us. I believe they would be willing. The elder made preparations on all fronts. This time, he was determined to prevail. Once he did, no one in the sect could rival his prestige, and the defeated Sect Leader would have to give way. He had been coveting the position of Sect Leader for quite some time, but unfortunately, he had never broken through to the Throne Realm. Meanwhile, Logan and hispanion followed the boy to the canyon and observed the living conditions of the people there. The ownerless realm was filled with yellow sand, rendering the only small resting ce to be this canyon. Over ten thousand people were squeezed into the small canyon, and it was overcrowded. Their only source of water was a small ancient well that was about to dry up, so they were searching for a new well. Among the ten thousand people, Logan found that the highest cultivation realm was only at the beginning of the Mythical Realm. This person had only been created by pooling together everyones cultivation resources. Naturally, they were of no use against the powerful Kuang Quan Sect but could be useful for fending off wild beasts. It seems that getting them to leave here is inevitable, sighed Ba Ke Yun. If they continued living in this environment, it wouldnt take long for them to perish.
Benefactor, the wilderness outside the canyon stretches for hundreds of miles. Even if we went to the nearest territory, it would take us a month to get there. We can tolerate the need for food and water during this time, but we need to use Spirit Stones to replenish our strength. Where can we find enough Spirit Stones? As soon as they heard that Logan and hispanion wanted them to leave, everyone sighed in despair. They thought it was impossible, or else the tens of thousands of people would have left long ago. The hundred-mile desert was a natural barrier keeping them isted. To leave, they either had to cultivate to the Mythical Realm or prepare thirty Spirit Stones per person, using one stone per day to replenish their strength. It would take a day and night for a month to be enough. However, they could hardly obtain even a few decent Spirit Stones in a year. Just as Ba Ke Yun was about to make a guarantee, Logan stopped him and shook his head. Then he told the people, Even in a barrennd, as long as tens of thousands of people can unite against the enemy, no harsh environment can defeat them. Next, the two of them went to the side, and Ba Ke Yun was puzzled about why Logan had prevented him from making a promise to the people. Logan had only said some superficial words even though Men Cangsheng had already agreed to disband the Kuang Quan Sect and supply all the resources so that the people could leave this ce. There is no end to this yet. What if theres a change of ns along the way? Wouldnt that shatter everyones hopes? Its not toote to wait until the Kuang Quan Sect is disbanded and we have the resources. Chapter 317: 148: The King of Angels! Rocking the human, right? I can do it too! Chapter 317: 148: The King of Angels! Rocking the human, right? I can do it too!
Trantor: 549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region,
Goblin World Fragment C Border Ind, The reward from the void has not ended. Before this, the Goblin Giant World Fragment itself had been upgraded due to Logans [Essence] and received a reward, obtaining arge amount of spiritual energy. It even obtained the treasure of the worlds foundation level, the [Spiritual Energy DimensionPortal] [Name]: Spiritual Energy DimensionPortal [Type]: World TreasureItem [Level]: World Foundation [Special Effect]: The Spiritual Energy Dimension is a supply of spiritual energy for the entire void from the same dimension and different dimensional nes, but most of the spiritual energy in the void is due to the leakage of some spiritual energy between the Spiritual Energy Dimension and the present world. Therger the gap, the more spiritual energy factors are leaked from the Spiritual Energy Dimension, and holding the portal of the Spiritual Energy Dimension allows you to freely control the size of the portal within the portals upper limit range, thereby controlling the concentration of spiritual energy! [Note]: Overly concentrated spiritual energy factors could attract incalcble voyeuristic beings! And now, because Martin identally failed to suppress himself or rather, he could not suppress it anymore, he advanced his seven power-typews into seven-foldpound exclusive rules, which attracted the [Announcement to the Void]. In the process of announcing to the void, the void will also grant rewards in front of all lives that can see this scene, so
A massive wave of spiritual energy strikes again! Huge waves of spiritual energy poured out from the Spiritual dimension, like a torrential downpour showering on the Goblin Giant World Fragment, so much that the Goblin Giant World Fragment could not even bear it, and a considerable amount of spiritual energy was spilling out, just dissipating in the void It doesnt count as waste, though. Even if it dissipates in this void, it still has a considerable impact on the environment of the Goblin Giant World Fragment. Moreover, when the Goblin Giant World Fragment bes a micr, the spiritual energy that is now dissipating due to its inability to bear it will still return to the. And the Deity yers in the T04 World Region who could see this scene are already numb. Inside the T Forum, they envy the projected image being broadcast by someone and cry, No, these white and pure spiritual energy factors, just dissipating in the void? What a waste! This is simply a waste of resources! A waste of resources! I dont need much, just give me a little of the excess, just the part that leaks out, will do! This is ridiculous, my spiritual energy here is so scarce its pathetic, like a desert. How can it bepared to the sea at other ces, and its getting more and more, so much that it cant hold it! Comparing people makes me die, andparing gods really makes gods die too! No, are you guys focusing on the wrong points? This is a seven-foldpound rule, and youre focusing on spiritual energy? Do you have a sense of the bigger picture, do you have eyes for detecting hot spots?
The levels of exclusive rules are divided into unique concepts and extreme sublimation, which are on par with each other. Even if there is a difference, its just a specific internal difference. Generally speaking, these two types are the first sequence, and the second sequence is multiplepound rules. A weak multiplepound rule may be the same as the most ordinary exclusive rule, but a powerful multiplepound rule which reaches five-fold or higher, canpete with unique concepts and extreme sublimation! And this multiplepound rule is seven-fold! Yeah, its terrifying. Every additional level of difficulty is apletely different level. The difficulty of seven levels is tens of thousands of times more than the difficulty of five levels! Although the sevenws are all power-typews and not different categories, the integration of them is even more terrifying, but still, the quantity is here, its seven levels, and absolutely not to be underestimated! Wait, didnt you notice that? The life that condensed the seven-foldpound rules was not the Goblin Giant God but the Goblin Giant King! Holy crap, I didnt notice that. This is even more absurd! How is that possible? Isnt this the same as the blind guess made by that person earlier? A follower who had just advanced from the prisoner breed to the war breed unexpectedly took a step ahead of Deity yers, achieved Mythical level, and even the seven-foldpound rule! Well, theres going to be a good show now. ? ? ?
Whats the good show about? Dont you know? Are you all academic losers? If the strength of the follower is stronger than that of the Deity yers, even condensing the exclusive rule first, it will severely suppress the Deity yers exclusive rule! Yes, and the stronger the exclusive rule of the follower, the more severe the suppression. If its just an ordinary exclusive rule it doesnt matter, but this is a seven-foldpound rule! Also, if the Deity yers strength doesnt break through the Mythical level and condense the exclusive rule for a long time, even if the followers are loyal to the Deity yers, they might break away from their faith due to the difference in the essence of life! Hehe, look at it from another angle. If youve always been enved by someone, and youre used to being enved, its fine, as life goes on like that anyway. But suddenly one day you discover that youre actually stronger than the person who enved you, and you can kill that person with just a flick of your hand. What would you do? Of course, I would strike hard! Yeah, so The Goblin Giant God isnt easy to provoke either. He led the Goblin tribe to break through the racial limits and even break through the prisoner breed to be a high-level war race. Breaking through this suppression from the follower, even if its the suppression of a seven-foldpound rule, shouldnt be challenging, right? Chapter 318: 148: The King of Angels! Rocking the human, right? I can do it too! _2 Chapter 318: 148: The King of Angels! Rocking the human, right? I can do it too! _2
Trantor:549690339 Heh, it seems that you dont have a deep understanding of the word suppression. Breaking through this kind of suppression is not simple. Instead, you have to gather aw that is stronger than the exclusivew suppressing yourself. Thats whats called a breakthrough! What the hell, a five-foldpound rule is alreadyparable to a unique concept and extreme sublimation. You should know that the previous Five-fold Compound RuleFive Elements Dao Law has be a dominator level figure. Now youre saying that the Goblin Giant God must gather aw stronger than the seven-foldpound rules? How is that possible?!
Its simply an impossible difficulty! What a pity; I really had high hopes for this rising Goblin Giant God before, but now I find out hes lost the potential to reach the Transcendent tier? Truly a shame! Not only did he lose the potential, but in the near future, he might even be in by his own followers! Now that I think about it, is it possible that all along, it wasnt the Goblin Giant God who was the true genius, but the Goblin Giant King? And the Goblin Giant King was the one who really carried the original Goblin God along? Hiss Now that you mention it, it really might be possible! There were many different opinions expressed in the T Forum, but most Deity yers didnt have much faith in the Goblin Giant God. It couldnt be helped; wanting to create an exclusivew stronger than the seven-foldpound rules was something harder than achieving the Kings Throne in everyones eyes- The previous person who reached the five-foldpound rule had achieved the Dominator level! Seven-foldpound rules were an unimaginable existence, let alone something more potent than that. Who would dare to imagine it?! Although Heather Graham was originally feeling displeased, when she saw the discussion on T Forum, her displeasure disappeared in an instant- Rather than feeling upset, she was now even more worried about Logans situation.
Its impossible. Even though Heather Graham was extremely concerned that Logan would be suppressed by his followers, she still had an inexplicable confidence in this Deity Gamer, who had been creating miracles ever since their first encounter. It was as if there was nothing he could not ovee! Even something like creating an exclusivew surpassing the seven-foldpound rules, which was seemingly impossible for ordinary Deity Gamers! Without a clue, Heather Graham could only continue to watch the projection. Suddenly, her pupils constricted- Because there, an immense shadow, as vast as a and filled with overwhelming malice, was charging towards Logans Goblin Giant World Fragment! In the T Forum- Damn, what is that thing, headed straight to the Goblin Giant Gods World Fragment?! Could it be such a coincidence? All the recent live-streamed Deity Gamers encountered idents! You dont know about this? Last time, it was Julius, the high-level Mythical Celestial Race member who wanted to step on District 2. During the live broadcast of his attempt to break the Celestial Races spine, his was invaded and brutally assaulted! I heard about it too; although he barely fought off the crazed Sky Dragon God and managed to shake off many pursuers, his was on the verge of shattering, and the cost paid was considerable! Not just that, hiss coordinates were leaked, so hes likely in grave danger!
That reminds me, thest live-streamed Deity Gamer was on the brink of disaster due to an invasion, and now this one is about to be invaded as well Thest one was the Sky Dragon God, so who is it this time? Is that Abyss Turtlefield?! I remember him; wasnt his Civilization FoundationDemon Insect Nest just burned by Heather Graham recently? Now hes gone mad and charged at the Goblin Giant Gods World Fragment with his! Hes gone insane! Charging with a, is he seeking mutual destruction? What the hell is that crazy Demon trying to do? Pay attention to his aura; Abyss Turtlefield has actually be a Transcendent Deity Gamer too! But the aura is a bit weird; it doesnt seem like a regr Transcendent Deity Gamer. Whats the difference with being irregr? Hes still a Transcendent Deity Gamer! Now its interesting. Not only is he a Transcendent Deity Gamer, but hes also got a with him, which seems like a mutual destruction posture. I wonder how the Goblin Giant God will cope with this! Lets just wait and see, the real show is yet toe.
Not only Heather Graham noticed this scene. Almost instantaneously, all the Deity Gamers noticed it too, having various reactions, such as anxiety, excitement, or gloating over the impending misfortune. Heather Graham clenched her lips. She knew some insider information about the rumors of the Abyss Turtlefield. She knew that there was a [Kings Throne] that wouldnt let the Abyss Turtlefield die easily. I can only do this The Abyss Turtlefield has a teacher, and I have a father! Heather Graham suppressed her consciousness, entering a private consciousness dimension, preparing to connect with her father[Angel King], who was currently fighting in the World Community. At this moment, there was another will far away from the Bottomless Abyss watching this ce. It was the teacher of Abyss Turtlefield, [King of Demon Abyss: Elsu]. His face was incredibly gloomy at this moment, and he was extremely annoyed, Damn it, this fool! If I had known, I wouldnt have ced so much [insanity] in the depths of his consciousness. Now, hes gone mad to such a degree! But if the amount of madness wasnt enough, how could I use his body to be reborn and go further! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Was my lesson to him not enough? Hes so stupid! But no matter what, the Abyss Turtlefield cant die! Elsus body, which was dormant in the Bottomless Abyss, detached itself and entered the Void Passage. He stared in the direction of the Abyss Turtlefield. Even though the Abyss Turtlefield had achieved Transcendent Tier and carried a of hatred to charge forward, he still didnt believe in the Abyss Turtlefield. Therefore, he was ready to take action at any time! At this moment, all the lives on the Goblin Giant ns noticed this terrifying life from beyond the sky! T World Community, T04 World Region, T0403rz, Abyss Turtlefield Logan looked at the oing demonic shadow, grinned, and revealed a smile, Your timing is perfect. You will be the stepping stone for the Goblin Giant n to make their first sound. Looking at the oing Abyss Turtlefield, Logan himself had no intention of taking action. With his discerning eyes, he could tell at a nce that the state of the Abyss Turtlefield was not right. It didnt look like a normal Deity yer who had ascended to be a Transcendent Divine Gamer. Instead, it seemed like a civilization individual had forcibly reached the Transcendent Tier by relying on devouring arge number of things beyond its level! In that case, Ill leave it to Martin. Although Martin had just broken through to the Mythical Grade and hadnt yet achieved Transcendent Tier, Logan wasnt worried at all. After all, when Martin had broken through to the legendary status, he had already given him quite a surprise! And now, he still believed that Martin would give him enough surprises, especially since this was the Seven-fold Compound Rules! Ill do it. Martin, standing above the royal capital, saw the Transcendent-tier demoning from beyond the sky, felt his fathers will, and revealed a confident smile, Why do you think I always im to be above the, and that I can suppress the Transcendent Tier with a flip of my hand? Martin took a gentle step. Instantly, he seemed to be enveloped in golden radiance. An emperor-like attire appeared all over his body, and he held a grey-white-gold three-color scepter in his hand. His voice was clear, Let me show you my power! Today, I will suppress this demon transcendent, and congratte my proof of the dao! Martins tone was filled with supreme confidence and dominance, as if the middle-level Transcendent-tier demon Deity yer was nothing but a molehill in his hands. The Seven-fold Compound Rules surpassed the vast majority of Unique Concepts and Extreme Sublimation existences. He had absolute confidence in himself! Moreover, he was under his fathers light. How could he lose!? Suppressing the Transcendent-tier demon was just a celebration of his proof of the dao! Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Martin stepped on it, and instantly appeared outside the with supreme majesty. At the same time, the raging Goblin Giants Fire emerged! Chapter 319: 149: Dark River Judgment! No way, another classic… Chapter 319: 149: Dark River Judgment! No way, another ssic
Trantor:549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region,
Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind, Within the void, a massive (small-sized) burning with pitch-ck, insane mes is rushing towards Logans Goblin Giant World Fragment with irresistible momentum! Meanwhile, outside of the world, a tiny figure (sixty meters tall) dressed in imperial robes and surrounded by the crimson Goblin Giants Fire, facing the suffocatingary collision even for a regr lower Super Rank! [Goblin Giants Fire]! [Sin and Authority Law]! Two forces instantly explode and expand in Goblin Titan n King Martins body, one of which is the newly born civilization foundation and the other is the terrifying seven-foldpound rules. Natural exclusivews will brand the void upon birth and easily invoke a single-power voidw resonance, allowing mythical grade strong ones to exert three times theirbat power. The Unique Concept and Extreme Sublimation, both of which can initially trigger ten times the voidw resonance and exert a hundred times their ownbat strength! The seven-foldpound rules can even be deeply branded right after birth, triggering a hundred times the voidw resonance and exerting a thousand times theirbat power! Note: Combat power doesnt copse. Earth diameter: 12,742 kilometers = 12,742,000 meters
Moon diameter: 3,476 kilometers = 3,476,000 meters Mythical Grade height: 30~60 meters Lower Super Rank height: 100~1,000 meters The lower Super Rank has the power to shatter micrs. Considering the height disparity (calcting it is tooplicated, so the author simply picked a straightforwardparison), which is the moons height. The moons height is between 3,500 and 35,000 times the size of a lower Super Rank. If based on volume, it would be an even more terrifying number. So whether its mythical grade or Super Rank, the power of exclusivews created by oneself is a newborn thing in the void. It receives the reward of the void, which allows it to be branded and then triggers the voidw resonance, gaining the power to surpassws (essentially speaking, exclusivews arews as well, and theres no inherent superiority in thempared to pre-existingws within the void, such as timew, spacew, and destinyw). Crash into me Martins voice echoed in the void, twisting some basic concepts of matter with the power ofw. Extending a finger, he pointed at the Demon charging towards him. Sin Authority C Crime of Smashing Judgment! As Martin pronounced his own judgment in the void using the Staff of Sin Authority, it seemed that the entire void was witnessing this judgment. Countless figures immersed in the river of time emerge, and whats astonishing is that all these figures are Goblins who have once appeared in the void. Each one is short and scrawny, with listless yet fanatical eyes looking at Martin. Its as if even in death, and even though the Goblin Giant King isnt their [king], they would worship Martin in the cycle of life and death! The dense figures, even if a Dominator was here, probably couldnt be counted.
As Goblins are one of the weakest and mostmon races in the void, their sheer numbers and death count are staggering. Even if only a part of the once existing Goblins are here, their numbers could still flood a World Area! Fortunately, they are only standing on the banks of the[River Styx], watching Martins judgment of the sinful colliding with him. After receiving Martins pronouncement of the [Crime of Smashing], they began to move! Sin Authority! Sin Authority! Judgment! Judgment! The Crime of Smashing! The Crime of Smashing! All the shadowy figures shouted in unison, and though each was extremely weak and scrawny, when their voicesbined, they echoed through heaven and earth. Space trembled and cracked, spawning terrifying rifts. Gray, white, and golden illusory rivers flowed out from spatial rifts, transforming into countless formidable beings drifting within these rivers. The tidal wave of voices crushed the Demon, like a massive tsunami about to shatter a tiny fishing boat instantly! My people, bestow upon it the Crime of Smashing!
King Martin gently spoke, emitting an air of both supreme dominance and divine sanctity. The majestic momentum intertwined with the Law of Sin and Authority, forming a massive canopy above his head. Then, it transformed into a beam ofw and, with great power, smashed towards the assaulting Abyss Turtlefield! On the banks of the River Styx, various figures slowly spread towards the direction of the Demon. Countless arm shadows reached out with their fingers as if sending forth vengeful souls from hell. Facing the oing Demon, they didnt show any hesitation but wildly grabbed towards it, seemingly wanting to use countless arm shadows to rip apart this that had offended the great [King], fulfilling the Crime of Smashing! Inside the T Forum, So its really the Abyss Turtlefield, how on earth did it be so powerful all of a sudden? Looking at its power, its not just a simple lower Super Rank, but has a feeling of being close to a [Concept]! Chapter 320: 149: Dark River Judgment! No way, another classic…_2 Chapter 320: 149: Dark River Judgment! No way, another ssic_2
Trantor:549690339 Concept? How is that possible? What just happened? A seven-tierpound rule and a concept! Impossible, youre overthinking. Within the Goblin Giant Godsmand, the Goblin Giant King is truly at the level of seven-tierpound rules. As for the Abyss Turtlefield? Theres not even an announcement in Void. What do you call a unique concept?
I can feel it. The concept Abyss Turtlefield carries is madness. Moreover, it doesnt belong to it. Simply put, how could those who master concepts be affected by these concepts? Abyss Turtlefield haspletely fallen into madness. How can it master the concept of madness? Someone must have nted the concept of madness in it! Even so, I feel that itsbat power is at least close to the middle-level Transcendent. In addition to this, I sensed a force of decay and rebirth in the causal cycle within it. What the heck, is that a hodgepodge? Wait, its teacher is supposed to be King of the Demon Abyss, Elijah, right? I think I understood something. Wait, what riddles are you guys spouting? When its time for you to know, youll naturally know. When youre not supposed to know, asking wont do any good for you. So, stop asking. No need to wrangle with the idiots above. In any case, this matter pertains to the throne, so its not right to speak about it. But if I havent guessed wrong, you will knowter. Lets just watch. This seven-tierpound rule is very potent. Just after its formation, it was able to summon the Dark River and pass judgement on a. You should know that most judgement-type rules cant even speak when facing an existence far stronger than themselves or when they cant pass judgement. But the fact this Goblin Giant King can dere judgement shows that its strength certainly wont be far behind! Goblin shadows inside the Dark River, well, even if they total in zillions, they would be nothing but rubbish before a raving. They cant possibly halt the, let alone tear it apart! Under the watchful eyes of the multitude, The Demon was aze with mad mes. In the face of the advancing Dark River and the countless phantoms on it, Abyss Turtlefield didnt even bother to dodge. It charged straight towards the Goblin Giants World Fragment, aiming to shatter the phantoms in the Dark River as well as the Goblins shadow all at once!
At the same time, Abyss Turtlefield, utilizing the power of the Demon, projected his massive figure on it. His voice could also spread in the Void, Heh heh, Logan, are you that cowardly? You dont dare toe out yourself, but let the strong ones from your civilization appear to meet their doom! Then I will kill them all, one by one! Abyss Turtlefield, seeing this spectacle, burst into madughter. In his eyes, he didnt see any transcendent entitying out to stop him He simply didnt take Martin, who had not even stepped into the transcendent realm, into consideration! Abyss Turtlefield merely swung his hand and brought out a terrifying Demon me River intended topletely evaporate Martin! This Demon me River was filled with extreme madness! Originally, the rule Abyss Turtlefield operated with was the intertwining causalw of decay and rebirth. However, the madness ingrained in his essence bizarrely twisted it into thew of madness! This kind of distortion made him even more powerful. Meanwhile, the colossal Demon was about to collide with the tiny Dark River Phantom!
Ignorant, arrogant, and yet weak. Martin snorted coldly,pletely ignoring the madness rule carried in the Demon me River brought out by Abyss Turtlefield. The light beam released by the Sin Power Canopy was inting wildly. It instantly erged from a few dozen meters thick to the size of half a, then extinguished the Demon me River in an aqueous ze almost instantly. Along with this, it also enveloped Abyss Turtlefield, who was looking shocked. Not only that, but a huge ident also urred at the moment the Demon collided with the Dark River phantom. The Dark River phantom was not weak. In fact, it was extremely tough. It didnt break when the Demon hit it. Instead, driven by the tremendous inertia, the Demon was cut into two halves in an instant! Boom! The massive exploded immediately, causing a loud rumble. Even in the Void, this huge and mad shock could be felt. It was a real heavy vibration, as if everything was wailing! However, in the next moment, within a strange causalw, the Demon unexpectedly merged together once again, forming anew. But many things have changed, a significant portion of thes original essence couldnt return to what it once was. More importantly, everyone who witnessed this scene could feel that after its reshaping, the Demon had lost some crucially important traits! Looking at the Abyss Turtlefield who was struggling frantically within the sin power canopy, Martin didnt reveal an expression of sess. Instead, he continued to wave the Staff of Sin Authority, ready for the battle that was yet toe He knew that at this level, it was merely a warm-up. Impossible! Logan, your civilization, how can it give birth to such a monster, whos using the realm of living beings No, with the strength of a mythical-grade, to instantly annihte my middle-level transcendentw!
Even if it is of a mythical grade, without forming an internal world, it is not possible to fully wield the strength of exclusivew. There is not much difference to me A mortal man is challenging a deity? Damn it, why do you get all the good things!? Abyss Turtlefield was stupefied with insanity. He tore through the light curtain released by the sin power canopy, then his expression drastically changed, and he began tough maniacally. Heh heh heh heh heh, then I will kill this monster, and let you fall into despair before dying! With extreme madness and a hugely distorted body, Abyss Turtlefield actually charged directly towards Martin, and his entire body began to spew chaotic mes that contained thew of insanity. This was the kind of demonic me that even if only a trace fell onto an ordinary, it would cause a catastrophicary disaster. At this moment, it was wildly spewing out to form an enormous curtain of insanity, attempting to envelope Martin, pulling him into the abyss of insanity! Abyss Turtlefield, a Transcendent Divine yer, is trying desperately to kill Martin. However, Martin remained calm, waving the Staff of Sin Authority in his hand, and a three-colored long river swept everything away in an instant, including the curtain of insanity. With one more sweep, he swept away Abyss Turtlefieldsw of insanity. This was the power originating from Sin Authority! Martin mastered the sevenyerpositew of sin power. You should understand, even the authority that the dominators hold, at the most fundamental level, would also be ssified under Power. Thismonality enabled Martin to disybat capabilities far beyond his own strength. This was also the reason why he was capable of breaking the transcendent power head-on with the strength of a mythical level. Come. Be the new cornerstone of my sin authority. Let me suppress you, its also a meritorious act. In the endless ages, contribute your power, and at the same time cleanse the sin in you! There was no hatred in Martins eyes, only indifference, and kindness. In his view, suppressing this demonic transcendent was to help him break free from madness and to help him be reborn! This kind of look enraged Abyss Turtlefield; he roared and was about to attack again. But then, Martin gently raised the Staff of Sin Authority, and in a moment, the staff expanded millions of times. It was so hugepared to Abyss Turtlefield that it looked like a towering pir. It was all-epassing and was about to suppress him! No matter how hard Abyss Turtlefield attacked, even if he had exploded into the heights of thew of madness, it was of no use. Under the slowly falling Staff of Sin Authority, it was like decaying wood, without any effectiveness! Just as Abyss Turtlefield was about to be suppressed, every deity yer tensed The void outside the suddenly trembled severely, and the vast space was easily shattered. The very next moment, a hand like that of a demon reached out. The aura that this hand carried was enough to make countlesss shudder. Even the Goblin Giants fire, which had now transformed into a part of the civilization foundation, seemed to pale inparison to this hand! This was Elijah, the Ancient King of the Demon Abyss! Chapter 321: 150: “[True Ruins Authority]”! Damn consortium, even this is charged? Chapter 321: 150: [True Ruins Authority]! Damn consortium, even this is charged?
Trantor:549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region,
Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind, Elijah stood quietly in the void passage, knowing long ago that Abyss Turtlefield had fallen into insanity. He watched Abyss Turtlefields crazy actions without being moved at all He had studied the concept of madness for a long time and knew better than anyone else what a life that had fallen into madness would look like One could even say that Abyss Turtlefield seemed very insane now, but in Elijahs eyes, he was obviously still too rational. What surprised him was that Logan did not make a move personally, but instead, a Goblin Giant n who had just broken through the Living Being Realm with seven-foldpound rules!? Thats interesting. A mere newly upgraded high-level war breed, managing to condense an exclusivew with seven-foldpound rules, while even I only had six-foldpound rules. A hint of a smile appeared on Elijahs sinister face, and he wasnt worried about Abyss Turtlefield being killed or the being destroyed Because with him present, everything was guaranteed. This calmnesssted until the power from the[True Ruins]was used by Martin, breaking not only the calm, but also stirring up an earth-shattering wave of shock in Elijahs heart! In Elijahs eyes, Martins ephemeral image, which instantly cut Abyss Turtlefields demon in half and irreversibly lost most of its[World Essence], and those countless Goblin Giant phantoms were not just the power of the mysterious Martin, but a higher-dimensional force [True Ruins]!
Essentially, authority is the power extended by an echelon, and those who hold an echelon can naturally use various powers within it. Although dignitaries like him are not necessarily in possession of an echelon when they advance to Kingship, they can still use some powers and exert forces just below the level of Eternal Lord. Therefore, for Elijah, the ancient king of the Demon Abyss, authority is not umon. Even the situation where a mythical grade can grasp a strand of authority power, although extremely rare, is unthinkable for ordinary Deity yers. However, at the level of Kingship, it can be consideredmon in the vast void, and even the King of the Demon Abyss has seen many Legitimate descendants of ancient overlords, natural controllers of sacrednds like Mud Hell, and those favored by fate However, when seeing the power derived from Martin using the seven-foldpound rules, Elijahs gaze was filled with a trace of shock, and he was rarely caught off-guard Not because of the authority, but because of the[True Ruins]! It is said, the True Ruins are a legendary existence, essentially ineffable, invisible, and unforgettable unknown territories. But during the Immortal Civilization, it was forcibly[defined]as the True Ruins by an existence! In the entire void, ces like [River Styx], [Yellow Spring], [Dead Sea], [Lost Well], [Netherworld], and even [Dark Side of the Universe] and so on, are all derived from the True Ruins. In other words, the True Ruins are the source of all[Negativity]! From this, the echelon of the True Ruins can also be seen. That is.
Authority!? Authority from the True Ruins!? Its still immature, but theres no doubt that it can easily annihte the madness rules derived from Turtlefield Abysss mid-level madness concept with a high-level posture. Thats authority, and its a high-ranked True Ruins authority! How is that possible! Even those possessed by the Eternal Lord, most of them are just ordinary echelons! Only Father, or great existences like the Imaginary Overlord (Holy See), can grasp the high-ranked echelons! This so-called Martin is nothing but a Goblin Giant n, a humble race of level 03 sequence war breeds How could he possibly possess legendary high-ranked authority! Thats impossible! No, if the legend from the Lost Epoch is true, a cursed race by that unmentionable existence, then The Goblin Giant n might indeed be the legendary race, maybe, they can possess a high-rank authority even at the mythical grade!
Elijah could no longer conceal his shock, excitement, and anxiety, even the deep-seated tension in his heart I want to capture him, study him, figure out how he skipped low-level authority and directly grasped high-level authority! Great existences say that high-level authority cannot be studied by beings who have not grasped low-level echelons; it is predestined. And theyve given factual proof! But, if I dont study it, Ill never be satisfied! As he thought this, Elijahs eyes filled with greed and fervor, If I can study it, maybe I can be a great existence too! Even if I really cant study it, this Goblin Giant n will undoubtedly be my enemy, so eliminating them in advance is not a bad idea! As Elijah thought, he waited, and when he saw that Abyss Turtlefield was about to be suppressed by the Staff of Sin Authority, he was overjoyed in his heart, The opportunity hase! The next moment, Elijah took action without hesitation! He stretched out his demonic hand from the depths of the void passage, instantly injecting star energy like mad, using his own[Decay Authority], trying to grab Abyss Turtlefield and Martin all at once! Chapter 404: 219 Chapter 404: 219
Trantor: 549690339 Logan smiled faintly, not worrying too much about the truth of Ba Ke Yuns words, and decided to watch the changes unfold. If the Holy See elder did have a problem, it would involve too many forces and people, and if something went wrong, it would affect tens of thousands of people and bring unrest to the surrounding lords.
Time flew by, and tens of thousands of people arrived. They were initially furious at Logan and hispanion for not warning them of the opportunity, which they considered selfish. But upon seeing the elder, their anger disappeared like smoke. Tens of thousands of people respectfully bowed and then waited on the side. The elder had been closing his eyes and ignoring everyone. After more than an hour, the crowd became restless, but no one dared to make a noise, only revealing their thoughts through nces. The elder opened his eyes, and with just a nce at the crowd, a terrifying aura spread throughout. Everyone felt an inner fear of the Holy See, a person so powerful that with a single thought, it seemed like everyone could fall. You have all gathered, and I will not waste words. My strength is depleting, and I have only a year and a half left to live. I originally wanted to break through to the next realm like the others in the Holy See, and even if I ended up perishing, it would be worth it. However, I want to leave an opportunity for the public. I want to choose a closed-door disciple to whom I will pass on my lifetime of cultivation and knowledge, hoping that they can inherit my mantle, go further in their cultivation, and even surpass the Holy See realm in the future. There are tens of thousands of you, but I want to choose only one in a million. So, I will act as the judge, personally setting three tests. Only the most outstanding person who passes all three tests can inherit my mantle. The tests will not only assess your realm but also your understanding, intelligence, and courage. However, it is a matter of life and death, and those unwilling can leave. Everyone looked at each other, but no one left, as bing a closed-door disciple of a Holy See powerhouse was a huge honor and opportunity. They would rather risk their lives than withdraw. The elder nodded and said, Since you are all willing, you cannot leave until the tests are over. Let me introduce myself; my name is Heavenly Saint Taoist. If you cannot remember it, it is fine. I am very casual; you can just call me Old Man. The first test is in the Longxun Mountain Range behind me. You have three days to hunt down a hundred Demon Beasts. Each Demon Beast is worth one point, and sessfully umting one hundred points is considered passing. As the elder spoke, there were murmurs in the crowd. They believed this first test was too easy, as they had already practiced in the mountain range dozens of times and were very familiar with it. Before, they could kill dozens of Demon Beasts in one practice, so killing a hundred was not a problem. Some people confidently said, Increase the difficulty! How about we each have to kill a thousand? Otherwise, there is no way to see the gap between the strong and the weak. Many people will take advantage of the chaos, and the weak should not try to grab this opportunity, as being eliminated is their fate.
A thousand? Ill go all out and kill two thousand in three days, showing Heavenly Saint Taoist who is the most suitable to be a closed-door disciple. If he chooses me, I will definitely bring glory to this lineage. Whos afraid of whom? Since were all fighting each other, lets kill five thousand each instead of two thousand. You guys know you cant seize the opportunity, so youre trying to provoke conflict and maliciously increase the difficulty? Amid the noisy discussion, the original requirement of a hundred Demon Beasts had almost developed into ten thousand. Many people were already at odds, itching for a bloody battle. Tens of thousands of people came from different forces, many of whom had deep hatreds with each other. Logan was speechless, but he could see clearly that those who could argue were all ignorant people. The truly powerful and capable people were quietly standing in the crowd, not making a sound. These people were the most terrifying because it was impossible to know their true strength. Silence. Heavenly Saint Taoist suddenly spoke, and with the calm voice and immense pressure, tens of thousands of people felt like their heads were about to explode. In an instant, the entire ce became quiet. I havent finished speaking. This hundred is not simple. Anyone in the Transcending Realm can only kill Demon Beasts above the Transcending Realm, and those in the Throne Realm can only kill Demon Beasts above the Throne Realm. Killing Demon Beasts lower than your strength does not count. Heavenly Saint Taoist looked at the tens of thousands of people and said solemnly, So, even those at a lower level wont find the test too difficult, while thepetition between those at a higher level will be fierce, as stronger Demon Beasts are more difficult to deal with. Everyones faces changed, feeling this was too unfair. Why should they have to kill higher-level Demon Beasts while those in the Mythical Realm only had to kill Demon Beasts of the Mythical Realm? They were not on the same level, and more importantly, higher-level Demon Beasts were scarce. To give a simple example, there were at least a few million Mythical Realm Demon Beasts in the mountain range, while there were only a few dozen Transcending Realm Demon Beasts and just a few thousand in the Throne Realm. Three days may not be enough to encounter that many, let alone killing them. Especially some of the strongest individuals who had reached the Throne Realm, they were the most troubled. There were only a few thousand Throne Realm Demon Beasts in the entire mountain range, each with a strengthparable to a ruler. Killing one was already a defiance of the heavens and killing a hundred was nothing short of a pipe dream. One person could not sit still and stood up to question, Senior, I am not questioning your decision, but as someone in the Throne Realm, how can I kill a hundred in three days? Can you give us some advice? Otherwise, it is difficult for us to ept.
I have considered this, so you have another option. You can cooperate with others in the Mythical Realm. For every hundred Demon Beasts they kill, you can exchange for a hundred points and pass. Heavenly Saint Taoist smiled faintly and continued, ording to my estimation, only a hundred of the tens of thousands of you are in the Mythical Realm, so only a hundred Throne Realm experts can pass, and the rest will be eliminated. If a Mythical Realm expert is killed, there will be even fewer quotas. The faces of the Throne Realm experts lit up for a moment, followed by concern. To protect the safety of the Mythical Realmpetitors for the hundred slots, they would have to make enemies of all other Transcending Realm participants. Among the tens of thousands of people, nearly half were Transcending Realm, totaling almost six to seven thousand people. Moreover, many Throne Realm individuals were actually protectors of the Transcending Realmpetitors, sent byrge families to protect their young lords. These Throne Realm experts were not here to pass the tests or seize opportunities, but to ensure the sess of their masters, so they would try to kill Mythical Realm opponents and prevent the other Throne Realm experts from passing. Chapter 323: 151: Subversion Authority! Unexpectedly, the essence of Sky Net Will is actually….. Chapter 323: 151: Subversion Authority! Unexpectedly, the essence of Sky Net Will is actually..
Trantor:549690339 T World Community, Pay 100,000 credit points to activate the Detector Psychic Indicator!
A mechanical advance team member frowns at the interface before him, and with a thought, his personal information such as ount password is automatically entered, followed bypletion of the payment. What he doesnt know is, even if he doesnt pay these 100,000 credit points, this Detector Psychic Indicator would still automaticallyplete its operation Another mechanical advance team member takes out a Void Crystal Will, and the moment after cing it, it unsurprisingly emits the same fluctuationC Beep beep beep! Void Crystal Will released. Please wait three minutes to stabilize the void state! Void state stable. Please recharge! Please note that during the recharge process of the Void Crystal Will, it will consume [daily physical strength]! Hearing the familiar sound again, another mechanical advance team member cant help but curse, These consortiums deserve to die! Its bad enough to charge money, but now they also want to consume our energy!? Damn it, whether we can make up this cost is a question now!?
Like the previous mechanical advance team member, this member is also very angry, because he is also a city councilor with unimaginable power and wealth for ordinary people. But on this with unimaginable material wealth, there are still a lot of things that require credit points, which are of high value. Even more valuable is the [daily physical strength], which determines how long the yers of the Taylor Civilization can spend in the [virtual game]. The daily physical strength isposed of a series ofplex data such as level, qualification, territory, etc. Once the daily physical strength is exhausted, its basically impossible to replenish it! What they dont know is that this so-called [daily physical strength] is actually their spiritual power. Once the spiritual power is exhausted, they naturally cant control the machinery for the World War and will be forced to log off, If it werent for this being a mandatory mission setup by the guild, and if the virtual gamepanys highest reward wasnt 1,000,000 times the cost, I wouldnt have participated! This mechanical advance team member grumbles while recharging his credits, and painfully consumes his daily physical strength, Pay 100,000 credit points, consume 1,360 units of daily physical strength, and activate the Void Crystal Will! This mechanical advance team member frowns as hepletes the payment, and watches his daily physical strength drop by a significant amount. He cant help but feel extremely heartbroken andins to his close buddy, I cant do this anymore. Next time, its your turn to activate this Void Crystal Will! Upon hearing this, another mechanical advance team member cant help but show a helpless expression on his face.
What they dont know is that after these two instruments are activated, a vast amount of void waves pierce through the void dimension almost instantaneously, creating a massive void ripple, which then reflects and detects like a bats echolocation. All the data is transmitted to the extreme intelligence in the core of the enormous Taylor and is then calcted and analyzed, finally arranging more detailed tasks that are passed on to [NPCs] and [guilds] through virtual gamepanies, forming various tasks to explore and investigate. At the very bottom of this information calction, there is a continuous flow of information being stolen through some channels that are so hidden that even the dominators can hardly detect them, and the main focus of these channels is Sky Net Will! Even though Sky Net Will is only half a step away from reaching the [Saint-level] and just one step away from transcending the lower authority, understanding, and mastering the higher authority, once it conquers all of the [Taylor People Tribe], it can fully control the [Reverse authority]! Yes, as the dominator of machinery, Sky Net Will isnt rted to any authority like [Calction], [Mathematics], or any other calction information-based authority. Nor is it [Mechanical authority], [Steel Authority], or any other authority rted to mechanical devices. Instead, its the [Subversion authority]! Becauese the birth of machinery, in essence, has subverted everything about the Taylor People Tribe! Bypleting the final step of subversion Turn from the Taylor people dominating machinery to machinery dominating the Taylor people. Sky Net Will can touch the realm of [Reverse Authority] through the [Subversion Authority] and achieve the Holy Throne! But at thest moment, the three dominator-level spiritual emperors of the Taylor People Tribe researched the Supreme Quantum Light, whichpletely restrained Sky Net Will, and instantly repelled it back to its original form.
Meanwhile, the Taylor Civilization itself had already pushed the potential of their race to the limit, but they couldnt find the path to the [Holy Throne]. Now they found that their civilization had an existence that could reach the Saint-level, they naturally wouldnt just let the Supreme Quantum Light destroy Sky Net Willpletely. Instead, they sealed it for further research. As for twisting their own Taylor People Tribes original path of spirit into a bizarrebination of spirit and machinery, its so that after thoroughly researching Sky Net Will, they could fuse it into their own authority, enabling their civilization to give birth to a Saint-level existence. Chapter 324: 151: 【Subversion Authority】! Unexpectedly, the essence of Sky Net Will is actually….._2 Chapter 324: 151: Subversion Authority! Unexpectedly, the essence of Sky Net Will is actually.._2
Trantor:549690339 Moreover, the fact that the Spiritual Path directly turned into abination of the fusion of spirit and machinery, is a kind of [subversion]! Therefore, the three Emperor-level yers of the Taylor People Tribe have never given up on stealing the authority of Sky Net Will.
Because of the existence of the Supreme Quantum Light, the Sky Net Will did not dare to perform information theft before, until recently Humph. The Anti-Blue Alliance? In Ivys eyes, the virtual image of Sky Net Will ispletely different from before Before, the Sky Net Will often appeared as an overbearing figure wearing a pure ck emperors robe and a ck-golden crown. Now, It is wearing a ck-gold suit, looking harmless to humans and animals, and the frameless sses on its nose bridge constantly shed with information streams. The so-called Immortal nt Civilization is indeed powerful, but its a pity that you dont know what kind of monstrous opponent you are facing! When Sky Net Will thought of all the things it had witnessed in one of Blue Star Civilizations virtual gathering ces (Hyperdimensional Ind), it couldnt help but have information flows symbolizing fear constantly overflowing from its eyes. Anyway, whether it is the Immortal nt Civilization borrowing most of the data of the Supreme Quantum Light for curiosity or conspiracy, it has nothing to do with me. The only relevant thing is that the data volume of the Supreme Quantum Light is not enough to detect mepletely, giving me enough freedom and time. As for that Blue Star Civilization, which is like a monster
The information flows in Sky Net Wills eyes gradually increased, it was weighing, weighing which side it should choose, how to make the best choice, and what would be most beneficial to itself. Of course, ording to Sky Net Wills own thoughts, it would be best to have both ways, and then grow itself into a true Holy See, so that the autonomy would undoubtedly be much greater. However, no matter how it calcted, the existence of the Blue Star Civilization was like a mountain, pressing on its head heavily, its huge shadow engulfing it as if it could never escape. Suddenly, the virtual image of Sky Net Will copsed to the ground, exhaling a long breath, Forget it, lets just avoid it for a moment. T World Community, T04 World Region, Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind, The moment Elijah appeared, Logan immediately responded No matter how much Elijah bullied the weak, It was an ancient Throne Level existence. If such an existence truly descended upon its true form, Im afraid this entire region would bepletely copsed, unable to bear the weight of the Thrones true form. At that time, thousands ofs would be instantaneously destroyed due to the appearance of the Throne. Of course, even for Throne Level beings, if they recklessly did such a thing, they would be punished by the Void.
Therefore, even only seeing the existence of Elijah, Logan instantly entered the most extreme state of vignce andbat readiness! And looking at Martin, who waspletely suppressed by Elijahs breath, it was as if in the next moment, Elijahs giant w would tear apart the Goblin Giant World Fragment and Martin together in an instant. Logans eyes burned with no less madness than Abyss Turtlefield, his body swayed slightly, and in the blink of an eye, he manifested his true form of the Great God (Goblin Great God Perfect Concept)! Goblin Giants Fire, Sin and Authority Law, lend me your strength! Martial Arts Skill! Logan roared, a crack even appeared in the spiritual dimension above his head, and the newly acquired Spiritual Dimension-Portal instantly opened, pouring spiritual energy into him madly. At the same time, the precious 1,000 divine power points were also consumed in an instant, reced by Logans rapidly growing divine body and Martial Arts skill! As the Goblin Giant God, he can borrow the power of any Goblin Giant at will. Now, he is borrowing Martins[Sin and Authority Law], and with his body, even the seven-foldpound rules of Sin Authority Law, he can bearpletely! Today, with me here, no one dares to harm my Goblin Giant n! Logan activated the Martial Arts skill of Origin Martial Dao, integrating the Goblin Giants Fire and Sin Authority Law into a burning red-golden war halberd, and on this halberd, there was the True Ruins Power from Martin! And this is the only thing he can rely on at the moment! Then, he faced the overwhelming Demon w like a mantis trying to stop a chariot!
Father God! Seeing this scene, all the Goblin Giants were tearful in an instant, falling into a huge state of brave battle and hatred! Logan? Is it really Logan? When Abyss Turtlefield rushed over earlier and directly roared Logans name, I thought I had heard wrong, but it turned out to be true! No way, I have always thought that the Goblin Deity is the old monster that has been hiding for thousands of years; I didnt expect it to be Logan! Damn, Im shocked. Am I having a memorypse? Isnt Logan a newbie Divine yer like us? Yes, thats right, and his initial race was also changed, resulting in No way, brother, is there really a need to be this strong? How can wepare? He directly broke through the level limit with the decayed Goblin tribe, then broke through the race limit and directly upgraded it to the Goblin Giant n. TheKing of Followers has a sevenyerposite rule, and he himself, at the third level, fought one-on-one with a mythical grade, directly hanging and beating lower super rank alien gods. Are you really a newbie deity yer? I dont believe it, I dont believe it! Impossible, absolutely impossible! Are they acting together? How could Logan be this legendary Goblin Giant God? Didnt Logan clearly fall into obscurity long ago? Face the reality, exercise? King of Demon Abyss, Elijah, may not be good at acting as a divine, but would you let him act for you? Id rather believe Im the Holy See. Damn it, Id rather believe that youre the Holy See; I dont want Logan to be the Goblin Giant God! Afraid of brothers suffering and afraid of brothers opening the fortress, huh! Its hard to be on top. I not only disagreed but also didnt believe when it was said that the Goblin Giant God might be the [King] in our area. Why should an old thing be so arrogant? But now you say hes Logan? I suddenly feel its very possible! Well, whats the point of saying this? Logan is now facing a life-threatening crisis. Lets survive this ordeal first, if he doesnt survive, all talk is futile! At this moment, the deity yers in the T Forum, whether they were previously schadenfreude, disgusted with him, or worshiped him, almost held their breaths at the same time. At this moment, they all admired Logans bravery! At this moment, they felt the same way! Although they knew it was impossible But they also hope that Logan can withstand this Demon w! Logan, you must survive! Heather Graham sped her hands together, praying to the great unknown existence. She never thought that she would have a day to pray to other beings. After all, she is theAngel Lord who epts prayers. If she prays to other beings, for her, it is a humiliation. But now, she doesnt care so much because she just hopes that Logan can Survive! Hyperdimensional mark, Hyperdimensional Ind, Kings Blood Ind, In the small ind in the middle of theke, Sophie Kerrigan suddenly moaned, her face was full of ecstasy, and a shadow of a crown appeared above her head, Is the Throne really that amazing? Now that Ive got the recognition of the Hyperdimensional Game, Im one too! Lets see if those old things dare to pinch me in the future? What council, still asking for it to open? From now on, Old Mother will enter whenever I want! Sophie Kerrigan showed an extremelyfortable expression, feeling a little aggrieved waiting at the door of the councilst time. But now, theres no more aggrievement. Because she now represents power! Huh? Sophie Kerrigan looked at the message prompt in front of her, somewhat puzzled, Whats Logan looking for me for all of a sudden? Sophie Kerrigan immersed herself in the Hyperdimensional Mark but couldnt find Logans online consciousness. However, she received a piece of information Boom! Almost instantly, nearly endless blood mes rose in the small ind in the middle of theke! Old dog Only a cold, angry voice was left in the small ind in the middle of theke, and a massive amount of divine power and the world origin were being consumed crazily. Sophie Kerrigans real body had already broken through the Void Passage, regardless of everything, and was about to arrive near Logans T World Community in an instant. Seeking death! Chapter 325: 152:【Death · Golden Blood】!Where did this old dog come from? Chapter 325: 152:Death Golden BloodWhere did this old doge from?
Trantor:549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region,
Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind, An epic-like panorama unfolds grandly, an enormous demon w, effusing an irresistible decay authority, truculently tearing space apart and fiercely reaching for aw pir. Meanwhile, Logan is wrapped in golden light, with countless light wheels hanging behind his head, simting various silhouettes. In his hand, he holds a sin authorityw war halberd, which is based in reddish-gold color and permeated with tri-color radiance, wielding the power of true ruins. Like an ant defying a tree, he vehemently collides with the demon w summoned by the King of the Demon Abyss! Hmph! Courting death! Elijah also noticed this overconfident deity yer, scoffed coldly, and immediately increased his strength, I was nning to spare you, but now.. Defying the will of the Old King, even if it means killing you incidentally, it doesnt matter anymore! Elijah, an ancient Deity yer who has ascended the throne, is referred to as the Old King Of course, this is the more official terms used by Blue Star civilization, but as to whether there are other reasons, they are not widely publicized.
Goblin Giants Fire, Sin and Authority Law! Logan roared, brandishing his halberd, and bravely aimed for a loading blow! As for the perfect concept The current perfect concept is too weak and its hard to even exercise control over Goblin Giants Fire and Sin Authority Law, let alone leverage their abilities to the fullest extent. The next moment, a thunderous impact erupted! Boom! Crack! In the pitch-ck cosmic void, an intense energy explosion and endless brilliance illuminated a vast area of the, causing a terrifying energy copse. In the next moment, an even more dramatic explosion urred, and the infinite light and heat instantly annihted everything around! Only Logans Goblin Giant World Fragment, under the protection of the Goblin Giants Fire, barely survived the aftermath of this upheaval! As all Deity yers looked on, the projection suddenly brightened, gleaming brilliantly. And the scenery within the projections, was enough to take everyones breath away!
Because, not only did Logan survive, but also The projection showed that after the light and heat dissipated, Logan had survived, but he was severely injured, only half of his body remained. However, thats irrelevant; after all, Deity yers are akin to heavenly daos, possessing no physical body, they only need to consume enough origin points to regenerate bodies at any time! What truly shocked all Deity yers, however, was that after the mes of Demon Abyss dissipated The gigantic demon w, which was as massive as half a and engulfed in demonic mes, was actually split in half. The surface of the broken w was incredibly smooth, with no blood spewing out, and it couldnt heal. An eerie power hovered over the broken surface of the w, repelling any attempts to mend it fiercely! Hum! An immense number of origin points were being consumed. Logans body slowly became intact once again. His fighting spirit remained strong, however, his war halberd, representing the Goblin Giants Fire, Sin and Authority Law, and True Ruin Power, was now in shambles! He was left with a single attack! Just when Logan was preparing to make another move The raging mes of Demon Abyss swelled crazily, submerging the entire Goblin Giant Fragment, and then turning it into ashes! Not a single bit was left!
Even the projection inside the T Forum swayed, bing blurry and less bright, instead slowly fading away! This.. Is Logan done for? Ah, its indeed the King of the Demon Abyss, worthy of being the Old King! So terrifying, a single blow shattered the brilliant Logan into pieces! Absolutely terrifying! Abyss Turtlefield really is a dog, when he couldnt win he called for the elderly one. Im sweating bullets of anger in this scorcher, can the Blue Star Civilization ever recover! When will we ordinary Deity yers be able to stand up!? Ehm, just giving you a heads up, whether its the Old King, Abyss Turtlefield, or Logan, none of them are ordinary Deity yers. From this round, Logan could be done for? Not necessarily, didnt you see that he could barely protect his own Goblin Giant World Fragment wait a minute, his world fragment is also gone Damn it, the King of the Demon Abyss is really ruthless. In the first round, Logan barely held on, but there was a secondary explosionter, reducing everything to ashes! Ruthless? Which throne wasnt built over a mountain of bones? Not to mention the throne, even you, a minor giant spirit level deity yer, how many millions of lives have you taken? Youre right, and besides, even if the second wave doesnt work, there must be countless waves after that, until Logan ispletely destroyed with one blow! Unwise, really unwise. If Logan hadnt made a move and had let Elijah kill the Goblin Giant King, Elijah definitely wouldnt have attacked him, since hes also a highly acimed and rewarded monstrous deity yer of the Blue Star Civilization and Hyperdimensional Game. True, knowing when to step back gives you free rein, there is nothing wrong being a little timid. Everyone has their own choices. Although I admire Logan, its a real pity if hes gone like this. To be honest, Logan has been very dominant. Didnt you see that under Elijahs attack, Logan was actually able to counter-attack him, but he just couldnt stand against the second wave of mes of Demon Abyss and was annihted on the spot! Chapter 326: 152: 【Death·Blood of Gold】! Where did this old dog come from? _2 Chapter 326: 152: DeathBlood of Gold! Where did this old doge from? _2
Trantor:549690339 Ah, its a pity. Such a genius just died, it really is a tragedy! No, Logan definitely didnt die.
Heather Graham stared at the gradually fading projection, her eyes welling up with tears. Suddenly, as though realizing something, she perked up and eximed, He still has the Blood of Gold, he mustnt have died! Note: As previously mentioned, Deity yers possess both divinity and humanity. As their own strength increases and the World Will strengthens, their divinity gradually overwhelms their humanity. However, below the Transcendent Tier, there is still a stage where humanity struggles. At this moment, humanity is at its strongest! Hehehe. That actually hurt a bit. Elijahs figure appeared outside the Void Passage. He didnt manifest into his mighty King of the Demon Abyss form. However, his small figure standing in the void seemed to overshadow the sun. Just standing there, he could attract the gaze of the entire void. Its been tens of thousands of years since I wasst injured. It was a Deity yer who hasnt even broken through the Transcendent Tier that injured me. Not bad, youve earned my favor. Ill give you an opportunity. Follow me, enter the abyss, be my subordinate, and I might spare your life. Elijah changed his mind.
Logans talent made him feel worth keeping. So, he did not strike again but waited for Logan to fully recover before issuing an invitation Logans is gone, as if he had been killed by Elijah. But when the Council gave him the Blood of Gold, Elijah was present. Of course, he knew that even if Logan had beenpletely killed by him now, in a moment, the undying concept in the Blood of Gold would resurrect him. As for refusal? He believed that Logan, having witnessed his power, would not refuse. He, was awaiting Logans submission. As for Logans Throne Mentor, Sophie Kerrigan? Huh, he didnt even consider the new king, Elijah, yet. Even though Sophie Kerrigan is also a Throne, her strength is far inferior to his. Not to mention the matter of loyalty. Once Logan falls into his hands, everything will naturally change! For a moment, everything fell silent. In the T Forum, All Deity yers fell silent.
They were all asking themselves, if they were the deity yers facing this situation, what decision would they make? And, didnt Logan die? This is absurd, Logan is already dead, what is Elijah doing here? I dont know if youve heard of the Blood of Gold. Its used when you havent condensed your Exclusive Law and advance to the Mythical Grade below the Transcendent Tier More precisely, it grants resurrection once, including your and followers. Ive heard of it. I remember even many Thrones didnt have this stuff when they were in the Living Being Realm You mean, Logan has a drop of the Blood of Immortality? The Blood of Gold can only be used once, but it can almost perfectly resurrect everything. The downside is that divine power and Faith Points cannot be restored. Thats a huge loss. Hmm if Logan stored Faith Points in the Hyperdimensional mark all along, there wont be any loss. Indeed, the person above was right. They arent ordinary Deity yers. Its better not topare. Soon, in this void that had be void, everything seemed to rewind like a projection. The Goblin Giant World Fragment returned to its original state, Martin returned to the World Fragment, and Logan resurrected again. However, the sensation of previous death left him gasping for breath Everything seemed to have vanished, the feeling of powerlessness like drowning was extremely painful. Even with Logans willpower, it was tough to bear!
Submission? Or death? While everyone was silent, Loganugheda carefree, heartyugh. He gently said, I intended to tell you this earlier Old thing, what are you worth? Logan wasnt unafraid of deathin fact, he was terrified. However, Will is a peculiar thing. Even the mighty Blue Star Civilization failed topletely decipher it. Logan knew that if he backed down now, hed never have a chance to aspire to be a Dominator! Perhaps some petty individuals could bow and kiss the ring to be a Dominator, but only if they believe that such servility is proper. However, in Logans will, he couldnt ept to be subservient to anyone. If he submits, then its the end of the road! All hope is lost! Moreover, isnt the existence of Martial Ancestor Hime to prepare for situations like this? The moment Logan spoke, all the Deity yers went berserk, starting a frenzy of postings inside the T Forum- Damn, Logan is incredibly brave! But this kind of behavior is a death sentence, isnt it? Its not bravery, its recklessness. So what? We, Deity yers, are not afraid of life or death! Right, Elijah the old dog! When I be the New King, I will take the life of the old dog Elijah! But honestly, working under the Old King isnt that bad. We would definitely receive plenty of resources and support, rather than struggling on our own and maybe not achieving anything. Heh, thats you, not Logan. Thats why Logan was able to break the level limits and race limits with the decaying Goblin Tribe, got promoted to Goblin Giant n, bing the Goblin Giant King, with seven-foldpound rules, and as for himself, he singled out a Mythical Grade on the Third Energy Level and beat the Lower Super Rank Alien God. Can you do that? This means Logan is doomed. The Blood of Gold can only be used once. Even if it could be used multiple times, theres no second drop for him. Whats the use of being tough? Its a real pity. But, isnt Logans teacher Sophie Kerrigan the New King and also a Throne Mentor? Isnt there a chance for other mentors to protect her? You dont understand. The strength of the New Kingpared to the Old King is still somewhat lesser. Sophie Kerrigan just became a Throne Mentor. If Elijah is determined to kill Logan, she will have a hard time protecting him. While in the Void, Elijah is stunned for a moment. He has analyzed 1.83 billion possibilities, but not a single one ounts for Logan openly insulting him! He hesitated for a moment before reacting, somewhat incredulous, Wait, were you insulting me just now? Next moment, without any room for response, Elijah swung his giant w once again! I originally intended to give you an opportunity. A pity, youre ignorant of the times. So die! In a mere moment, he wants to crush Logan and the of the Goblin Giant n together! Just then, a small Void Passage tears open beside Logan, and an infinitesimal Blood Sea bursts out within countless precious moments, swiftly obliterating the Void and melting the entire space into it! Boom! The seemingly endless Blood Sea furiously surged forth! A figure, regal as an Empress, appeared out of thin air, blocking Logan. It was Sophie Kerrigan, she had an icy expression on her face. With a crown on her head, and endless power, she unleashed the all-devouring Blood Sea with a wave of her hand. In an instant, her power set Elijahs giant w ame, making the skin curl up, forcing him to fall back again and again! Ignorant of the times? Id say it applies to you, you low-bred fragment of an E birth. While Sophie Kerrigan fought off Elijah, she didnt mince words, What a mess youve made out of the Bottomless Abyss. Look at yourself before you talk big! How many years have you been sitting on your throne, have you made any progress? Hiding in your Old Nest, the Demon Abyss your father gave you, pretending like a turtle, does it make you feel tough? Old Thing, enjoyed questioning me previously in the council, huh? Now that Ive ascended, do you dare to question me again? Today, Im here, and if you dare to touch Logan, Ill destroy your Old Nest! Sophie Kerrigan was incredibly fierce, keeping Logan behind her. Although shes not a match for Elijah, shes in the right, so she doesnt fear anything Elijah might do. Besides, Elijah cant do anything to her! However, she cant let Logan get hurt. Hehe, teacher, I knew you woulde to save me. Get lost, all you do is make trouble for me. Sophie Kerrigan was so angry that she couldnt help clenching her fists at Logans whimsical face, but at least she could show off in front of this little one, which made her feel somewhat gratified. Elijah watched Sophie Kerrigan protecting Logan like a mother hen, his face darkened. He remained silent, thinking about something. Chapter 327: 153: [Throne Seed]! New King, you’re still too green! Chapter 327: 153: [Throne Seed]! New King, youre still too green!
Trantor:549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region,
Beyond the Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind, In this void, the whole scene is that of an explosion, even the paths are ground cough, its Rule, the rules are broken to pieces, all because of a sh between Sophie Kerrigan, who upies the Throne, and Elijah C Just that. As the one who upies the Throne, one can master the power of [Authority]. In the void they rule, countless living beings recite Its name, countless beliefs support Them, the exclusivews deeply branded in the void also touch a trace of authority power through the existence of the [King], mastering the power of authority that can change the rules! Even if the authority Sophie Kerrigan wields is probably less numerous and powerful than that of Elijah, it is nevertheless Authority, and Sophie Kerrigan is not at risk in the hands of Elijah. Meanwhile, the discussion began within the T Forum, Sure enough, both of them are not ordinary people, Logan also has protection from a Throne-level teacher. Anyone else? Even with the Blood of Gold? They would bepletely annihted again the moment they are resurrected, its useless! Whew, I knew it, theres no way Logan could be so brave! Oh? Hes not brave, are you? I heard youre brave, huh?
Always saying sour words every day, you can see that low-level races also have very low intelligence, no hope at all, no, it might even be some people who have given up their Deity yer status and are willing to be screws in the Blue Star. I remember that this kind of peoples lives are generally not too good, so like this, actually, I am a good person, my house is very big, you cane and see. Amazing! Elijah got pped in the face, Sophie Kerrigan did a great job! Tsk, its nothing. You didnt see that Elijah had no intention of letting Logan off, which means the gap between the New King and the Old King is still quite big! Of course, some Mythical Grade ones are beaten by Giant Spirit Level Divine yers, some Mythical Grade ones bully Lower Super Rank, let alone the Throne level withrger upper and lower limits of strength! I heard that there is a secret [Essence] difference between the New King and Old King. Heather Graham saw that Logan was safe and instantly let go of her worries. However, looking at the interaction between Logan and Sophie Kerrigan, she clicked her tongue in annoyance, but there was nothing she could do, so she had to me her father, Why isnt he here yet? If he doesnte soon, dont even bother! Previously in front of the Goblin Giant World Fragment, Elijah calmed down for a moment, still not revealing his true King of the Demon Abyss form. He simply stared at Logan and Sophie Kerrigan and said, New King
This time I was reckless, and I am willing to pay the price. All I hope for is to exchange it for the survival of Abyss Turtlefield. Sophie Kerrigan, you may be the New King, and I wont argue with you. Logan doesnt deserve to know, but you should know what Abyss Turtlefield means to me. I searched for millions of years, walking through thousands of World Communities, before finding this Treasure, and then gave birth to Abyss Turtlefield. You should know what this means, right? If Abyss Turtlefield dies, I will not let Logan live at any cost, even if it means trouble for you, Sophie Kerrigan, as the New King! Hearing Elijahs words, Sophie Kerrigan frowned but didnt respond. A strand of thought descended into the Hyperdimensional mark, using her counselors authority to investigate the matter Elijah mentioned C Before this, although Sophie Kerrigan was only one step away from achieving the [Kings Throne], she was only a High-ranking Overstep and not qualified to learn about these secret matters rted to Throne-level individuals. So all along, Sophie Kerrigan had only heard that the Abyss Divine System had some secrets, but didnt know the specific details. Under Sophie Kerrigans authority, this information quickly appeared before her eyes. Of course, this also had to do with Elijahs matter not being too hidden. At a nce, Sophie Kerrigan immediately understood why Elijah was in such a hurry to act C The legend that created the [Abyss] is known as [Elsu], and all yers of the Abyss Divine System are essentially willful split bodies of him. This, of course, also includes King of the Demon Abyss: Elsu.
These willful split bodies have their own ws, and at most can only reach the Throne; when ites to this point, the willful split bodies need to find a Treasure that will fit them and then imnt it in another Demon Deities yer, harvest the fruit, and refine themselves. Abyss Turtlefield is the tree chosen by Elijah. If the tree dies, where will the fruite from? But even knowing all this, Sophie Kerrigan didnt feel any fear or retreat C You have your fruit, and I have my apprentice. Are you going to kill my apprentice for your fruit? You cant kill him and still have an unhappy look on your face? Theres no such logic! So, Sophie Kerrigan just said to Logan, You decide for yourself, anyway, I will protect you. You just need to know that Elijah has a point of no return. If he doesnt have Abyss Turtlefield, he will die; if he has Abyss Turtlefield, he might live, and he might even be able to achieve more and be an Overlord! If you ckmail him, you should be able to get unimaginable benefits. But if you kill Abyss Turtlefield, you might also be met with Elijahs insane revenge. You decide. Chapter 328 - 152: 【Death·Blood of Gold】! Where did this old dog come from? _2 Chapter 326: Chapter 152: DeathBlood of Gold! Where did this old doge from? _2 Trantor: 549690339 Ah, its a pity. Such a genius just died, it really is a tragedy! No, Logan definitely didnt die. Heather Graham stared at the gradually fading projection, her eyes welling up with tears. Suddenly, as though realizing something, she perked up and eximed, He still has the Blood of Gold, he mustnt have died! Note: As previously mentioned, Deity yers possess both divinity and humanity. As their own strength increases and the World Will strengthens, their divinity gradually overwhelms their humanity. However, below the Transcendent Tier, there is still a stage where humanity struggles. At this moment, humanity is at its strongest! Hehehe. That actually hurt a bit. Elijahs figure appeared outside the Void Passage. He didnt manifest into his mighty King of the Demon Abyss form. However, his small figure standing in the void seemed to overshadow the sun. Just standing there, he could attract the gaze of the entire void. Its been tens of thousands of years since I wasst injured. It was a Deity yer who hasnt even broken through the Transcendent Tier that injured me. Not bad, youve earned my favor. Ill give you an opportunity. Follow me, enter the abyss, be my subordinate, and I might spare your life. Elijah changed his mind. Logans talent made him feel worth keeping. So, he did not strike again but waited for Logan to fully recover before issuing an invitation Logans is gone, as if he had been killed by Elijah. But when the Council gave him the Blood of Gold, Elijah was present. Of course, he knew that even if Logan had beenpletely killed by him now, in a moment, the undying concept in the Blood of Gold would resurrect him. As for refusal? He believed that Logan, having witnessed his power, would not refuse. He, was awaiting Logans submission. As for Logans Throne Mentor, Sophie Kerrigan? Huh, he didnt even consider the new king, Elijah, yet. Even though Sophie Kerrigan is also a Throne, her strength is far inferior to his. Not to mention the matter of loyalty. Once Logan falls into his hands, everything will naturally change! For a moment, everything fell silent. In the T Forum, All Deity yers fell silent. They were all asking themselves, if they were the deity yers facing this situation, what decision would they make? And, didnt Logan die? This is absurd, Logan is already dead, what is Elijah doing here? I dont know if youve heard of the Blood of Gold. Its used when you havent condensed your Exclusive Law and advance to the Mythical Grade below the Transcendent Tier More precisely, it grants resurrection once, including your and followers. Ive heard of it. I remember even many Thrones didnt have this stuff when they were in the Living Being Realm You mean, Logan has a drop of the Blood of Immortality? The Blood of Gold can only be used once, but it can almost perfectly resurrect everything. The downside is that divine power and Faith Points cannot be restored. Thats a huge loss. Hmm if Logan stored Faith Points in the Hyperdimensional mark all along, there wont be any loss. Indeed, the person above was right. They arent ordinary Deity yers. Its better not topare. Soon, in this void that had be void, everything seemed to rewind like a projection. The Goblin Giant World Fragment returned to its original state, Martin returned to the World Fragment, and Logan resurrected again. However, the sensation of previous death left him gasping for breath Everything seemed to have vanished, the feeling of powerlessness like drowning was extremely painful. Even with Logans willpower, it was tough to bear! Submission? Or death? While everyone was silent, Loganugheda carefree, heartyugh. He gently said, I intended to tell you this earlier Old thing, what are you worth? Logan wasnt unafraid of deathin fact, he was terrified. However, Will is a peculiar thing. Even the mighty Blue Star Civilization failed topletely decipher it. Logan knew that if he backed down now, hed never have a chance to aspire to be a Dominator! Perhaps some petty individuals could bow and kiss the ring to be a Dominator, but only if they believe that such servility is proper. However, in Logans will, he couldnt ept to be subservient to anyone. If he submits, then its the end of the road! All hope is lost! Moreover, isnt the existence of Martial Ancestor Hime to prepare for situations like this? The moment Logan spoke, all the Deity yers went berserk, starting a frenzy of postings inside the T Forum- Damn, Logan is incredibly brave! But this kind of behavior is a death sentence, isnt it? Its not bravery, its recklessness. So what? We, Deity yers, are not afraid of life or death! Right, Elijah the old dog! When I be the New King, I will take the life of the old dog Elijah! But honestly, working under the Old King isnt that bad. We would definitely receive plenty of resources and support, rather than struggling on our own and maybe not achieving anything. Heh, thats you, not Logan. Thats why Logan was able to break the level limits and race limits with the decaying Goblin Tribe, got promoted to Goblin Giant n, bing the Goblin Giant King, with seven-foldpound rules, and as for himself, he singled out a Mythical Grade on the Third Energy Level and beat the Lower Super Rank Alien God. Can you do that? This means Logan is doomed. The Blood of Gold can only be used once. Even if it could be used multiple times, theres no second drop for him. Whats the use of being tough? Its a real pity. But, isnt Logans teacher Sophie Kerrigan the New King and also a Throne Mentor? Isnt there a chance for other mentors to protect her? You dont understand. The strength of the New Kingpared to the Old King is still somewhat lesser. Sophie Kerrigan just became a Throne Mentor. If Elijah is determined to kill Logan, she will have a hard time protecting him. While in the Void, Elijah is stunned for a moment. He has analyzed 1.83 billion possibilities, but not a single one ounts for Logan openly insulting him! He hesitated for a moment before reacting, somewhat incredulous, Wait, were you insulting me just now? Next moment, without any room for response, Elijah swung his giant w once again! I originally intended to give you an opportunity. A pity, youre ignorant of the times. So die! In a mere moment, he wants to crush Logan and the of the Goblin Giant n together! Just then, a small Void Passage tears open beside Logan, and an infinitesimal Blood Sea bursts out within countless precious moments, swiftly obliterating the Void and melting the entire space into it! Boom! The seemingly endless Blood Sea furiously surged forth! A figure, regal as an Empress, appeared out of thin air, blocking Logan. It was Sophie Kerrigan, she had an icy expression on her face. With a crown on her head, and endless power, she unleashed the all-devouring Blood Sea with a wave of her hand. In an instant, her power set Elijahs giant w ame, making the skin curl up, forcing him to fall back again and again! Ignorant of the times? Id say it applies to you, you low-bred fragment of an E birth. While Sophie Kerrigan fought off Elijah, she didnt mince words, What a mess youve made out of the Bottomless Abyss. Look at yourself before you talk big! How many years have you been sitting on your throne, have you made any progress? Hiding in your Old Nest, the Demon Abyss your father gave you, pretending like a turtle, does it make you feel tough? Old Thing, enjoyed questioning me previously in the council, huh? Now that Ive ascended, do you dare to question me again? Today, Im here, and if you dare to touch Logan, Ill destroy your Old Nest! Sophie Kerrigan was incredibly fierce, keeping Logan behind her. Although shes not a match for Elijah, shes in the right, so she doesnt fear anything Elijah might do. Besides, Elijah cant do anything to her! However, she cant let Logan get hurt. Hehe, teacher, I knew you woulde to save me. Get lost, all you do is make trouble for me. Sophie Kerrigan was so angry that she couldnt help clenching her fists at Logans whimsical face, but at least she could show off in front of this little one, which made her feel somewhat gratified. Elijah watched Sophie Kerrigan protecting Logan like a mother hen, his face darkened. He remained silent, thinking about something. Chapter 329 - 153: [Throne Seed]! New King, you’re still too green! Chapter 327: Chapter 153: [Throne Seed]! New King, youre still too green! Trantor: 549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region, Beyond the Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind, In this void, the whole scene is that of an explosion, even the paths are ground cough, its Rule, the rules are broken to pieces, all because of a sh between Sophie Kerrigan, who upies the Throne, and Elijah C Just that. As the one who upies the Throne, one can master the power of [Authority]. In the void they rule, countless living beings recite Its name, countless beliefs support Them, the exclusivews deeply branded in the void also touch a trace of authority power through the existence of the [King], mastering the power of authority that can change the rules! Even if the authority Sophie Kerrigan wields is probably less numerous and powerful than that of Elijah, it is nevertheless Authority, and Sophie Kerrigan is not at risk in the hands of Elijah. Meanwhile, the discussion began within the T Forum, Sure enough, both of them are not ordinary people, Logan also has protection from a Throne-level teacher. Anyone else? Even with the Blood of Gold? They would bepletely annihted again the moment they are resurrected, its useless! Whew, I knew it, theres no way Logan could be so brave! Oh? Hes not brave, are you? I heard youre brave, huh? Always saying sour words every day, you can see that low-level races also have very low intelligence, no hope at all, no, it might even be some people who have given up their Deity yer status and are willing to be screws in the Blue Star. I remember that this kind of peoples lives are generally not too good, so like this, actually, I am a good person, my house is very big, you cane and see. Amazing! Elijah got pped in the face, Sophie Kerrigan did a great job! Tsk, its nothing. You didnt see that Elijah had no intention of letting Logan off, which means the gap between the New King and the Old King is still quite big! Of course, some Mythical Grade ones are beaten by Giant Spirit Level Divine yers, some Mythical Grade ones bully Lower Super Rank, let alone the Throne level withrger upper and lower limits of strength! I heard that there is a secret [Essence] difference between the New King and Old King. Heather Graham saw that Logan was safe and instantly let go of her worries. However, looking at the interaction between Logan and Sophie Kerrigan, she clicked her tongue in annoyance, but there was nothing she could do, so she had to me her father, Why isnt he here yet? If he doesnte soon, dont even bother! Previously in front of the Goblin Giant World Fragment, Elijah calmed down for a moment, still not revealing his true King of the Demon Abyss form. He simply stared at Logan and Sophie Kerrigan and said, New King This time I was reckless, and I am willing to pay the price. All I hope for is to exchange it for the survival of Abyss Turtlefield. Sophie Kerrigan, you may be the New King, and I wont argue with you. Logan doesnt deserve to know, but you should know what Abyss Turtlefield means to me. I searched for millions of years, walking through thousands of World Communities, before finding this Treasure, and then gave birth to Abyss Turtlefield. You should know what this means, right? If Abyss Turtlefield dies, I will not let Logan live at any cost, even if it means trouble for you, Sophie Kerrigan, as the New King! Hearing Elijahs words, Sophie Kerrigan frowned but didnt respond. A strand of thought descended into the Hyperdimensional mark, using her counselors authority to investigate the matter Elijah mentioned C Before this, although Sophie Kerrigan was only one step away from achieving the [Kings Throne], she was only a High-ranking Overstep and not qualified to learn about these secret matters rted to Throne-level individuals. So all along, Sophie Kerrigan had only heard that the Abyss Divine System had some secrets, but didnt know the specific details. Under Sophie Kerrigans authority, this information quickly appeared before her eyes. Of course, this also had to do with Elijahs matter not being too hidden. At a nce, Sophie Kerrigan immediately understood why Elijah was in such a hurry to act C The legend that created the [Abyss] is known as [Elsu], and all yers of the Abyss Divine System are essentially willful split bodies of him. This, of course, also includes King of the Demon Abyss: Elsu. These willful split bodies have their own ws, and at most can only reach the Throne; when ites to this point, the willful split bodies need to find a Treasure that will fit them and then imnt it in another Demon Deities yer, harvest the fruit, and refine themselves. Abyss Turtlefield is the tree chosen by Elijah. If the tree dies, where will the fruite from? But even knowing all this, Sophie Kerrigan didnt feel any fear or retreat C You have your fruit, and I have my apprentice. Are you going to kill my apprentice for your fruit? You cant kill him and still have an unhappy look on your face? Theres no such logic! So, Sophie Kerrigan just said to Logan, You decide for yourself, anyway, I will protect you. You just need to know that Elijah has a point of no return. If he doesnt have Abyss Turtlefield, he will die; if he has Abyss Turtlefield, he might live, and he might even be able to achieve more and be an Overlord! If you ckmail him, you should be able to get unimaginable benefits. But if you kill Abyss Turtlefield, you might also be met with Elijahs insane revenge. You decide. Chapter 330: 154: [King of Angels · Albot]! It’s you, kid, isn’t it? _2 Chapter 330: 154: [King of Angels Albot]! Its you, kid, isnt it? _2
Trantor:549690339 What a shame for Logan. Even the Throne Level Blood God King couldnt lend a hand in time, and the Blood of Gold has already been used up. Now hes probably really done for, such a waste of a genius. Not necessarily, Logan has created countless miracles from the beginning until now. He might still be able to create another miracle!
If it were any other situation, that might be true. But this time, I know theres no chance! Amidst the discussions where people already saw Logan as dead, just when Logan was about to bepletely annihted by the dark light pir C tinum rays of light appeared out of thin air, along with countless songs of praise echoing in everyones hearts. At this moment, it was as if all the beauty of the universe had descended at once. An illusory white palm gently grasped the dark light pir and then Crushed it! Yes, crushed! This full-strength attack from the King of the Demon Abyss Elsu who had mastered the Decay Authority, a beam of energy capable of bringing an entire universes void to an end, was just crushed as easily as a fragile childs water pipe, turning it into specks of light that disappeared! Just like what one of the Deity yers mentioned before, the gap between Throne Level beings could be even more significant than the gap between mortals and Transcendent Tier beings! Just like how the King of the Demon Abyss Elsu could easily suppress Sophie Kerrigan, the Blood God King, right now Elsus full-strength attack is like nothing more than a childs prank in front of this suddenly appearing sacred figure! [Note: This is because neither of them is in their own Territory. Even though the Angel King can effortlessly crush Elsu, if it were in the Demon Abyss, even the Angel King would be heavily restricted and may even be robbed of superiority by Elsu!] At the same time, a majestic voice filled withughter descended into the vacuum of space,
I didnt arrive toote, did I? Heather Graham covered her beautiful face with both hands, crying tears of joy. With each tear of the Angel God falling upon the Angelstar, they transformed into dazzling white mountains. Youre barely on time. At this moment, a wave of relief and cheers also erupted in the T Forum. That was a close call. I thought Logan was done for. Actually, I wasnt sure whether Logan would make it or not, because that thing is too confident. I always had a feeling it had a backup n. No, your statement relies entirely on imagination! Yeah, backup n, look, even the Angel King has arrived. By the way, was the Angel King summoned by Heather Graham? Yes, what does that have to do with backup ns or not? Are you denying Logans courage because of this?
Not exactly. To be honest, I think even Logan was surprised by the arrival of the Angel King Albert. It makes me admire him even more. You should know that before this, Angel King Albert was fighting in a very distant ce, and even someone as strong as it might not be able to guarantee when it would arrive. This coincidence proves Logans luck. Deity yers can conquer the void without relying on luck, but they absolutely cannot be without luck! Even Heather Graham probably doesnt have the nerve or ability to disrupt the Angel King Alberts ns recklessly. But Heather is willing to call on the Angel King for Logans sake So Heather is? Cough, mind your business about the Big Shot. Otherwise, I, the Divine Whale, will take action on behalf of the heavens andunch a chicken essence attack on you! Sigh, I wish I had a Throne Level No, even a Transcendent Tier to cover me. Its just a pity that even if a Transcendent Tier were to protect me, it would still be just a fantasy. So, which Deity yer Big Boss is willing to form an alliance with me? Perfect timing. I just formed an alliance. My alliance is vast, and you cane check it out. Youre really helpless. (Taking off sses.jpg) T World Community, T04 World Region, In the void beyond the Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind C A sacred being with a handsome face, a slender figure, white robes, and bare feet appeared within the void. A halo of sacred light hovered above his head, with tangible songs of praise surrounding him.
He seemed to be the symbol of all the beauty in the world. Apollo King of the Demon Abyss Elsus full-strength attack, which he was determined to achieve, was effortlessly crushed by the palm that had stretched out from the void. As he looked at the Angel King stepping out from the void, his bare feet creating ripples of holy light, Elsus gaze was heavy, filled with fear, Dont you even know how important the Abyss Turtlefield is to me? Are you trying to stop me too? Upon hearing the words of King of the Demon Abyss Elsu, Apollo showed a puzzled expression and asked back, Of course, I know. But what does that have to do with me? When the ancient King of Angels, Apollo, said this, the King of the Demon Abyss Elsu became furious, but he was also helpless. Although they were both [God Kings] who had initially constructed their own worldmunity systems, It is on itsst legs (other deity yers did not know), and it needed the Abyss Holy See to strategize the advancement and even survival for It. Just like Its power, It is a decaying God King. Facing Apollo, King of the Demon Abyss Elsu hadpletely lost his previous dominant appearance and attitude, instead bing somewhat respectful. Even though It knew that countless projections were broadcasting It, It didnt care, just as It didnt care that Its sneak attack on Logan as a Throne was dishonorable and exerting full strength. But Apollo, on the other hand, built an almost perfect worldmunity system with his own strength, and he was already a big shot who could enter the Council to decide the direction of the Blue Star Civilization. At this moment, Apollo directly ignored the ever-changing King of the Demon Abyss Elsu and, in a half-hearted manner, flicked an eyebrow at Logan, who was consuming divine power to restore his broken divine body, Are you the little guy that my daughter insisted I protect even though she severed our rtionship? Apollos voice grew gradually colder, even a bit sharp. The surrounding hymns and chants also began to be somber, But before I came, I was waging war on a newly-born dominating 3rd tier civilization with some old friends. If I could make that newborn Dominator believe in me, I might be able to forcibly step into the Dominator Realm directly Have you ever thought about what kind of price you should pay for me to save your life? The void fell silent, and all living beings were quietly watching this scene. Even Sophie Kerrigan found it hard to say anything at this moment. Father! Heather Graham became anxious and hurriedly sent a message to Apollo through the hyperdimensional mark, What are you doing! Even if you have to talk aboutpensation, at least wait for Logan to recover from his injuries and for the World Fragment to be restored! Young and restless. Apollo felt helpless and had no choice but to exin to Heather Graham, Im doing this for your own good. If I dont establish my authority in front of him, he might bully you in the future. I really appreciate this kids talent. Given time, if he doesnt fall halfway, hell surely be an Eternal Lord. While Heather Graham was shocked by her fathers high evaluation of Logan, she also felt her face blush at the implications hidden within her fathers words. But she remained firm in her voice, No! Come here right now! Dont think I dont know that this body of yours is just an avatar made from an ancient angel and the Heart of the King of Light taken from the Deity World Community. It doesnt affect your ability to wage war on civilizations! Hurry up! Or else Ill tell Mom that youre bullying me! Hearing Heather Grahamsst-threat, Apollo was utterly helpless. He could only re at Logan with an angry gaze, then stopped looking at him. Instead, he came to the King of the Demon Abyss Elsu, Leave. Apollos expression was cold and arrogant, his tone indifferent, Do note here again. Dont think of retaliating. I will let your father properly discipline you. But my child The King of the Demon Abyss Elsu wanted to say something, but he didnt dare to resist. He knew that this King of Angels had killed more than one Throne in the Void, and he was really capable of killing him! Get lost. With a gentle wave of his hand, Apollo immediately expelled the King of the Demon Abyss Elsu and Abyss Turtlefield from the T World Community simultaneously. Chapter 331: 155: [Dominator Authority]! Good lad, good lad! Chapter 331: 155: [Dominator Authority]! Goodd, goodd!
Trantor:549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region,
Beyond the Goblin Giant World Fragment in the Void, King Alphard of Angels was interestingly observing the void passage constructed by the Divine Scepter connecting Logans Goblin Giant World Fragment and Heather Grahams Angelstar, with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, only To Logan, this smile seemed cold no matter how he looked at it King Alphard of Angels strength was genuinely terrifying. Keep in mind that even Sophie Kerrigan, the Blood God King who had just broken through to the Throne level, could have her own ce on the grand stage of the Void, standing close to the pinnacle of sentient beings. However, she was easily deceived by Elsu, and it took only one serious blow to force Sophie to exhaust her energy to counter it. Nevertheless, in front of King Alphard, King of Demon Abyss Elsu didnt even dare to breathe heavily, and it felt as if It felt like Alphard could kill him at any time! The stronger something is, the harder it is to die. This is the rule of the Void Countless deities, immortals, demons, and extraterrestrial gods can still revive from the river of time by the call of future generations after dying for countless years! For instance, even the Blue Star Civilization, a hegemonic civilization with countless Throne-Level powers, had to engage in a protracted war when fighting against the Abyssal Civilization with just one Holy See and over a dozen Dominators on their side. There were even Dominator-level characters who tried various methods to flee (of course, a considerable reason for this was the existence of Territory. Territory concept is of extreme importance in/ between void civilizations and will be mentioned and exined in detailter). Perhaps their qualifications have fallen, and their former peak status might never be reached again
But, being alive and dead are entirely different matters! King Alphard of Angels could very well be the kind of existence simr to a Supreme Lord narrated in legends Even with a high qualification, he has the ability to kill his opponents thoroughly! So, even when Logan, who has cheated, faces Alphard, he cannot help but feel immense pressure, especially with his thieving intentions towards Alphards daughter, which makes him even more guilty! Just when Logan was hesitating whether to exin that he indeed had ulterior motives no, its not that; it was Heather Graham who forced him to reveal himself on this void passage. Alphard, on the other hand, made the first move as he waved his hand casually. The next moment, endless holy light filled the void, as if a sacred sun suddenly appeared in the dark void, radiating immeasurable light and heat in the icy emptiness! As Logan looked puzzled, a sudden change urred within the T Forum: Damn, the projection is gone! This is ridiculous. The twists and turns of this farce have gone beyond my wildest imagination! Yeah, who wouldve thought that a confrontation between the Mythical Grade and the Transcendent Tier could attract the intervention of three Throne-Level beings?
Moreover, now I have an idea of how strong a Throne-Level is and how vast the gap is between Throne-Level beings themselves! Yes, lets not talk about how King of the Demon Abyss Elsus Decay Authority has the terrifying power to corrode rules and that he has attained an incredibly profound level of understanding. Just mentioning the mes of the Demon Abyss casually released by him is enough to burn through the Dark River. And Blood God King Sophie Kerrigan, although she couldnte to Logans aid in time when facing Elsu, her Blood Sea contains endless life and a Void World Area equivalent to a. It shows that shes actually destroyed a Void Area and refined an entire Void World Area into it! Terrifying. The T04 World Area Im in has countlesss, and theres a World Area like our T04 World Area in her Blood Sea. It shows how terrifying her strength is! Whats even more terrifying is King Alphard of Angels, who crushed Elsus full-strength attack with just one hand. This is not just resistance, but a condescending gesture to solidify Elsus power and then casually shatter it. This kind of power fundamentally requires a change and cannot be achieved if the level is not significantly higher! You mean Alphard has reached the Dominator Level!? No, the imposing aura of a Dominator-Level being and that of a Throne-Level are two different things. When a Dominator-Level descends, the Void would involuntarily sing praises, but there was clearly no such posture just now. So, dare I specte that Alphard has touched the level of Authority or even mastered it, but suppresses his level instead of directly advancing to Dominator Level, with a grander ambition! Hiss And King Alphard of Angels can directly block [Announcement to the Void], preventing us from seeing the following content, doesnt that prove that he has reached the level of a Dominator!? I dare not think about it, but I dont know if youve noticed, theres a Void Passage in Logans Goblin Giant World Fragment, and it seems to lead to Heather Grahams Angelstar Chapter 332: 155: [Master’s Authority]! Good boy, good boy! _2 Chapter 332: 155: [Masters Authority]! Good boy, good boy! _2
Trantor:549690339 Damn it, are you saying what I think youre saying? Yes, Heather Graham has been captured by Logan!
Thats impossible! Even if Logan is incredibly powerful, Heather Graham shouldnt be that far behind him in strength. Even though it seems like what youre saying could be true, I still think its impossible! Then you exin why the Angel King would appear when Logan is in danger? Uh Forget it, talking about this is pointless. All I care about now is whether Logan can advance to the Mythical Grade or not! What do you mean? Did you guys forget? Logans Goblin Giant King, is a Mythical Grade being, who managed toprehend its unique rule through a sevenfoldpoundw! I remember now. If Logan cant manage toprehend a rule stronger than the sevenfoldpoundw to advance, he might actually be suppressed by his own king of believers and never be able to break through to a Mythical Grade. The king of believers might even eventually awaken and kill him! Thats right. It means that before Logan can achieve anything, the biggest obstacle he faces is his own believer, and that believer is just too strong. A unique rule made out of seven-foldpoundws; its unheard of! To be stronger than a seven-foldpoundw? That would require an eight-foldpoundw! Even extreme sublimation or a unique concept would have to be extremely dominant to even have a chance surpassing the strength of a seven-foldpoundw! Do you think thats possible? Not to mention the eight-foldpoundw, obtaining an extremely dominant extreme sublimation or unique concept is highly improbable! Sigh, what a pity. Logan is so talented yet he made a mistake by letting his king of believers advance first, ultimately blocking his own path.
Heh, look at you all being sour, neither you nor Logan is capable? Well, well see in the future. Since theres nothing else to see here, lets each go our own way. After blocking the [Announcement to the Void], Albert was just about to speak when he felt a slightly resentful gaze from behind, watching him. He held back whatever he was about to say and instead said: Well done, you little rascal. Logan didnt know how to respond, so he just tried to express gratitude: Thank you, Lord Angel King, for your assistance. I will always remember this kindness. If you ever need any help, I will do my best to support you! Logan said this, not expecting the Angel King to need his help, but he still sincerely would do whatever he could if the situation arose. Since you put it that way Unexpectedly, the Angel King appeared to have something for Logan to do: There is indeed a matter in which I need your help. Of course, its not dangerous for you, and its something you also need to aplish! Obviously, Angel King had to exin so much because of a certain gaze
[Deity]: Logan [Divine Power]: Pseudo-Mythical (King of believers evolved to Mythical Grade C Infinite Evolution BodyHeavy Armor, Killing Intent Soldier, Killing Machine, True Incarnation?Martial Ancestor Hime?Causality Isted Status) [Concept]: Perfection, Evolution*Slight [Law]: Hunting 100%, Evolution 100%, ughter 100%, Evil 100%, Giant Dragon 82.7%, War 100%, World 100%, Tyrant 100%, Fixed Star 100%, Sacred 100%, Bloodshed 100%, Light 73.36% [Note]: Through spiritual refinement, the giant spirit body can bear thepletew. Logan canprehend differentpletews easily through droppedw fragments due to his systems special nature! [Civilization Foundation] Goblin Giants Fire (Complete State), The First Sequence 31.13%, Primitive Divinity 99.99% [Civilization Spirituality]: Wicked Spirit (Taboo Factor) [Civilization Spirituality Progress]: 99.99%! (Logan himself has not advanced to Mythical Grade, limited and unable to achieve full growth) [Note]: This is the result after taking into ount the Goblin Giants Fire, the wicked spirituality burning and devouring the remnants of Gluttonous Emperor, Byron White Alien Deity and other powerful lifeforms, experiencing a race sublimation transformation, and being greatly rewarded by the Void! [Divine Role]: Goblin Giant God [Divine Art]: Hunting Colossal Hand, Giant Bloodline, Goblin Giant Blessing Technique, Anchor of the Void, Goblin Giant Heroic Spirit Transformation Technique, Sanctuary Construction Technique, Heavenly Kingdom Construction Technique, Sub-Dragon Strongman, Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art
[Believers]: Goblin Giants (First Tier/1,013,569), Shadow Hunters (First Level/8,389, Second Level/1,359), Goblin Giant Soldiers*25,268, Goblin Giant Spirits*1,210, Goblin Giant King (Mythical Grade?Sin Authority Law [BelieverSpecial]: All Goblin Tribe members havepleted their metamorphosis, and their life essence has advanced to the Goblin Giant n! [War Spirit]: Goblin Giant Knight [Affiliated Races]: Spirit n (High-level Prisoner Race), Wise Man n, Heroic Spirit n, Exotic Celestial Bird: Ancient Thunderhawk, Netherworld Raven n [Affiliated]: Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers (Aeba Exiled Fishmen) [Hero]: Chuck Leaf (Spirit MasterNinth Rank) [Hero Qualified]: Ethan Carlton, Angie Carlton [Hero Position]: Thorn Saint (Not yet matched Can be fused with limited special effect High Priest to be the Thorn Patriarch) [Belief]: 906,540,000 Points [Civilization]: 113,133,330 Points [Special Effects]: Dragon Scale, Steelback, Malice, ughter Will, Dead Fish Domain, Blood Lake, Catastrophe, Dragon Head, Desert, Endless, Deep Void, Dragon me, Holy Light, Frost, Blood, Storm, Desert, Fairy, Radiance, Protective Shield, Bloody, Curse Devourer, Bone Piercing, Storm, [Limited Special Effects]: High Priest [Civilization]: Goblin Giant Civilization (n Kingdom Wicked Spirit) [World Fragment]: Boundary Ind ss (2,210,000 square kilometers / Rich resources), breeds Third Level resources and has the ability to breed heroes! [Worlds to Be Merged]: Wise Man (the spiritual energy and concepts are already integrated, only material and resources are waiting to be merged) [World Steward]: Kanna (with Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch qualification) [Special]: Hyperdimensional Substitute Ticket C Mid-level Transcendent Allies *1, Great Love Illusion Realm Battle Contract (in useArmada of a thousand people) [Ally]: Heather Graham (Angel God High-level Mythical Race) [Partner]: Lord Yan (Transcendental Tier) [Authority Level]: Three-star NobleVoid Battlefield Commander (Five-person team) [Merit Points ount]: Three-star Merit Points ount (194,102 Points) [Deity]: Hime [Deity Name]: Heavenly Celestial God [Divine Power]: Sky Man Belief, Heavenly Martial, Martial Monument [Concept]: Opportunity of Martial Dao Authority [Law]: Martial Arts Source [Civilization Foundation]: Heavenly Martial Mark, Dragon of National Fortune (Great Virtues National Fortune Flood Dragon has been imnted in the Heavenly Martial Dragon Vein and is currently going through metamorphosis), Heavenly Martial Temple (infusing the luck of Heavenly Martial, under construction) [Civilization Spirituality]: Heavenly Martial (gradually condensinggradually ordering) [Civilization Spirituality Progress]: Heavenly Martial 31.7% [Divine Role]: Heavenly Celestial God [Divine Art]: Heavenly Martial Divine Skill (Embryonic Transformation), Heavenly Martial Blessing, Sky Man Warrior, Sky Man Shadow, Sky Man Altar [Followers]: Sky Man Tribe (High-level Mythical Race) [Hero]: Valerie Zoe Dalziel, Female Warrior Goddess (Ninth Rank/Weak State Level dropped to Seventh-rank) [Belief]: 61,125,620 (ying five Mythical-level Lotan Grand Archbishops, self-destructing Mythical Level Deity yers) [Civilization Points]: 12,000 [Civilization]: Martial Arts Civilization (Countries are gradually submitting not yetpletely conquered) [World]: Celestial (small-sized) [Authority Level]: Non-starred Free People [Merit Points ount]: None Cough, Ive been a bit backed up with writing and had a re-up of tendonitis these past days. Fortunately, the subsequent storyline (detailed outline) has already been sorted out, and after getting my wrist massaged by an experienced old master for two days, its much better. Now I must wear a wrist guard and apply medicine every day. I wont miss any updates anymore. Chapter 333: 156: 【The Way of the Shepherd】! Albert’s Mission! Chapter 333: 156: The Way of the Shepherd! Alberts Mission!
Trantor:549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region,
Within the Goblin Giant World Fragment, Albert takes control, bringing Logan, Sophie Kerrigan, and Heather Graham into the Goblin Giant World Fragment. At this moment, the infusion of spiritual energy rewarded by the [Announcement to the Void] has stopped. However, the arriving spiritual energy is so abundant that even the massive Goblin Giant World Fragment, which is not much smaller than some micrs, cannot hold it. A spiritual energy ring forms around the World Fragment, quickly replenishing any insufficient concentration! At this moment, anywhere in the Goblin Giant World Fragment is like the legendary heavenly abode, with an immortal-like atmosphere. Not bad. Although Albert already knew that the amazing Goblin Deity oh no, now it should be called the Goblin Giant God, could create miracles that even high-ranking Oversteps and thrones would envy, he still found it impressive when he saw it in person [Sanctuary], [Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch: Protoform], [Unpredictable Book], [World Fragment on the Brink of Breaking], [Civilization Foundation], [Believer King Sevenfold Laws] If it werent for Heathers favor toward Logan, Albert would definitely havevishly praised him instead of just giving a simple not bad. Hehe. Logan didnt know how to respond, feeling awkward while smiling in front of Heathers father, Albert.
Especially when Albert looked at the Void Passage constructed by the Divine Scepter, connecting the Goblin Giant World Fragment and Angelstar, he felt even more awkward and just wanted Albert to quickly rify what he needed him to help with. Unexpectedly, as soon as Logan had this thought, he saw Albert looking at him with a half-smile, and said, It seems that our friend Logan is not very weing. Not at all. Alright, Ill just briefly tell you what I need you to do. After all, Im quite busy too. Alberts request for Logans help was not just a casual thought, but it was something he genuinely needed Logan for Great Love Illusion Realm! Of course, Albert didnt covet the secrets or opportunities within the Great Love Illusion Realm. He himself had a great fortune and background, and it could even be said that the path to bing a Dominator and even joining the Holy See was not unobstructed but still within reach. And the task he would give Logan is rted to his road to the Holy See I heard you n to bring the Goblin Giant Legion into the Great Love Illusion Realm. Yes.
Do you know of the First-ss Allies, the Radiant n? Upon hearing Alberts words and the term Radiant n, Logan subconsciously thought of the race reminiscent of the Buddhas Door from his past life. As a top schr during his student days, he had a wide range of knowledge, and the Radiant n was one of the most famous among the entire Blue Star Civilizations allied systems. Hence, Logan had an impression I know. Ive specifically studied their Holy Corpse and Relics. The essence of their world, the Light World, is a gigantic, god-like corpse in the shape of a bald monk floating in the void. It isparable in size to a fixed star. The Radiant n lives on the head of this Holy Corpse, and their race was even born from it. The reason they can be evaluated as First-ss Allies is that they can burn their races destiny to forcibly move the Holy Corpse andunch an attack. Even a Dominator cannot dodge the attack from the Holy Corpse. Just a slight swipe could easily inflict severe injuries, causing the Dominator to lose contact with their control over the Void Authority! And this ability is inherent to the Radiant n and is called Degeneration! ording to the knowledge passed down through their bloodline, if this Holy Corpse were still alive, it might be able to directly strip the Dominator of the control over its authority! If it were just for this, they wouldnt be rated as First-ss Allies because the Holy Corpse is just a defensive measure. The real reason the Radiant n can be evaluated as First-ss Allies is that they possess a unique technique for refining a special resource called the Light Relic! This Light Relic can revive a lower Super Rank being, just like the Undying Concept extracted from the Blood of Gold of the Eternal Race can make the divine yers live once more! Of course, there are some differences between the Undying Concept and the Light Relic The Undying Concept can only be used by divine yers who have not reached the transcendent tier andsts a lifetime until they reach the throne.
As for the Light Relic, even lower Super Rank beings can use it. Although its limit is only the lower Super Rank, and even if they used it while at that rank, they cannot be resurrected once they reach the middle-rank transcendent level. However, they are still in high demand! After all, the vast majority one could say almost all divine yers cannot obtain the Blood of Gold while still being below the Mythical Grade or even the Living Being Realm, and infuse their with the Undying Concept! Chapter 334: 156: “The Way of the Shepherd”! Albert’s mission! _2 Chapter 334: 156: The Way of the Shepherd! Alberts mission! _2
Trantor:549690339 Moreover, the Lower Super Rank group has the most decision-making power within the Blue Star Civilization, and they are the main force in the conquest of the Void. ording to statistics, since we conquered the Radiant n and became First-ss Allies, and forcefully requisitioned the Light Relics, the death rate of Lower Super Ranks from the Radiant n has increased by 11.7 times, while that of the Blue Star Civilization has decreased by 7.8%. The advancement rate of the Middle-level Transcendents has increased by 1.4%! Relying on the [Light Relics] and [Holy Corpses]especially the existence of Light Beams, the Radiant n firmly upies the position of First-ss Allies.
Hearing Logans description, Albert nodded slightly, his voice cold in his speech, What I want you to do is rted to the Radiant n. I need you to join the Goblin Giant Legion in the Great Love Illusion Realm, and kill the Lights Lawlord of the Radiant n! This Lights Lawlord is not just the future [Holy Son] of the Radiant n but is also the number one on the [Killing Ranking] list in the Great Love Illusion Realm! I dont know, can you do it? As he spoke, Albert looked indifferently at Logan. This was something It wanted to do, and at the same time, he wanted to take the opportunity to test Logans abilities. After all, the Radiant n was not to be underestimated Over a hundred Middle Rank Transcendent level Holy Corpse Armys [Sacrifice of Lights Corpse], Nine High-ranking Overstep level [High Priests of Light], Two Throne Level [Sages of Light]. Furthermore, the [Holy Corpse] that could cripple a Dominator in a defensive battle If it werent for encountering the monstrous Blue Star Civilization, there was a high probability that the Radiant n would have given birth to a Dominator, who could grow into a ruler of the void and sweep through everything invincibly!
Unfortunately, they had encountered Blue Star Civilization, and their path forward was cut off. But even so, this is still a terrifying force. Even the Taylor Civilization would need to weigh their options when faced with it. Is it that easy to deal with the [Holy Son of Light], who is treated as a [Civilization Inheritor]? As for the measures against the Radiant n? On the one hand, it was the arrangement of the Blue Stars higher-ups At this moment, the Radiant n, due to the existence of the [Lights Lawlord], had to, ording to the game rules of the ally system, provide arge amount of resources to the Radiant n, even though they had long been dissatisfied with the Blue Star Civilization. But wouldnt it be too obvious for a civilization with so many resources to suddenly decline? However, if they killed the Lights Lawlord, the resources obtained by the Radiant n would be significantly reduced. At that time, if they weakened the Radiant n further, making them aplete [Light Relic supplier], it would naturally be the mostfortable situation. As for how to weaken them? The Radiant n is based on the [Holy Corpse]. Do you understand? Corpses! If by ident, the Throne Level and High-ranking Oversteps within the n are infected with corpse energy and are rendered useless, isnt that very normal? Why were they fine before? Naturally, it was because of the resources granted by the Blue Star Civilization that they were fine! Arent you grateful for the great kindness of the Blue Star Civilization? Your allied civilizations will never be able to repay the kindness of the Blue Star Civilization in a lifetime! What? How were you fine before you encountered the Blue Star Civilization? You dare ask again!? Of course, this is all under the premise that the Radiant n is currently honestly handing over all of their Light Relics.
Otherwise, they wouldnt be so subtle about it. On the other hand, it is because of Alberts own desire for the [Degeneration Power] of the [Holy Corpse] As the Angel King, an expert in tamingmbs. When It saw the so-called Degeneration Power, It immediately realized that this ability to degenerate even a Dominators authority was not some special power, nor a higher-level power, nor even a more domineering authority. Instead, it was a unique way of conversion or domestication, which had the same principles as his Angel Tribes shepherding ofmbs! If It couldprehend this power, it would be immeasurable benefits for It to achieve Dominator and even the Holy See! Therefore, even though the Blue Star Civilization had already arranged the n to kill the Lights Lawlord, Albert still felt it was too slow and personally arranged for Logan, whom He had taken a liking to, to take action and directly kill the Lights Lawlord. This would elerate the Blue Star Civilizations action against the Radiant n, making it more convenient for him. If Logan could trulyplete this task, then Albert would barely consider acknowledging Logan. I understand. Logan didnt say anything about guaranteeing sess because he knew there was no need for it. In front of Albert, an existence that had already approached greatness, any unnecessary words were useless. By the way, you should condense your Exclusive Law as soon as possible and advance to the Super Rank. Albert thought for a moment and reminded Logan,
Theres something you might find upsetting, but its the harsh reality of the void rules. Please speak, Your Majesty the King of Angels. Although the King of the Demon Abyss, Elijah, attacked you unprovoked, taking advantage of your weakness, and eliminated your chance of resurrection, he almost killed you. But Albert looked at Logan and slowly said, After all, he is a king on the throne, and he will be punished for doing such things, but it certainly isnt what you think; at most, he will lose some divine power and property, which are basically insignificant to him. The main reason for this punishment is that he let the Federation reward, the Blood of Gold, be wasted. On the other hand, you need to advance to the transcendent tier as soon as possible. You need to know that if you were a transcendent, Elijah would not dare to act so rashly, just find any reason to attack you. The punishment for attacking a living being realm existence and attacking a transcendent is not the same concept. But your title of King of Followers came when you condensed your exclusivews first, and its a seven-foldpound rule, too, you Hearing Alberts words, although Logan was already mentally prepared, he still felt a little ufortable C Anyone being considered a sacrifice would feel ufortable. And thest thing Albert left unsaid, Logan understood his meaning in an instant, but he didnt care; he just respectfully replied, Thank you for the reminder, Your Excellency Albert, I will be careful. As long as you understand, do it as soon as possible. Alberts voice was cold, Dont forget the matter of the Lights Lawlord, it needs to be done quickly as well. After saying that, without waiting for Logans response, Albert put on a smiling face and said to Heather Graham, Heather Graham, take me to your, and I will help you strengthen your advancement. Albert also added meaningfully, This time, Father will definitely make your Angelstar as solid as a golden soup, so no one can enter, and no one can take advantage of it unclearly! Hearing Alberts words, Logan couldnt help but smile bitterly. Heather Graham, seeing Logans bitter smile, let out an arrogant snort, and then took Albert to her. Now in the Goblin Giant World Fragment, there was only Sophie Kerrigan, who had been silent all along, Teacher. Logan bowed slightly and spoke respectfully, Thank you for your help, Teacher. Otherwise, I wouldnt have been able to hold on until the arrival of His Majesty the King of Angels. After thinking for a moment, Logan added, I didnt even know beforehand that Heather Graham had actually summoned her father. I know you didnt know. Sophie Kerrigan looked somewhat listless, her eyes full of relief as she looked at Logan, Fortunately, His Excellency Albert appeared; otherwise, I really dont know what to do. This confrontation had dealt a blow to the always proud Sophie Kerrigan. She hadnt expected that she had already advanced to the Throne level but was still no match for even Elijah, let alone Albert, who is a monster among kings on the throne. Whats more, she had always looked down on Elijah which made it even harder for Sophie Kerrigan to ept! Moreover, she had almost witnessed Logan dying right before her eyes Chapter 335: 157:【Round Table·Ruler】! Torturing you, Turtlefield Torazō, doesn’t require a reason! Chapter 335: 157:Round TableRuler! Torturing you, Turtlefield Toraz, doesnt require a reason!
Trantor:549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region,
Within the Goblin Giant World Fragment, Even though Sophie Kerrigan had tried her best to converge her own [Might], just by merely existing within the Goblin Giant World Fragment, the world fragment that originally appeared somewhat golden due to the spiritual energy, now faintly revealed a touch of crimson, carrying the breath of [Blood]. Not only that, within the Goblin Giant World Fragment, all lifeforms, including Martin, the Goblin Giant King who had just advanced to the mythic grade by condensing exclusivews with seven-foldpound rules, felt their blood stirring, as if they were being assimted and had some feelings of disobedience to their ownmands. Ive just advanced, and I havent been able to converge the power of blood very well. Sophie Kerrigan retracted her trance from not being able to protect Logan very well, and even almost watched Logan die in front of her, revealing a helpless smile, Its been a long time since my true body has been with you, and I wanted to talk to you more and teach you again It seems impossible now. If I stay here with you any longer, Im afraid your world fragment will be twisted into a subsidiary world under the jurisdiction of the Blood Authority, and even you will be thoroughly influenced. Logan nodded slightly, he too could sense that at any moment, a powerful force rted to blood was eroding himself, and even though he hadnt been affected much now, it shouldnt be long before he slowly started to be affected. And this was just the power Sophie Kerrigan unintentionally emitted. If Sophie Kerrigan had intended to release it, perhaps it would take only half a day for the Power of Blood topletely erode the Goblin Giant World Fragment, including Logan! As for Sophie Kerrigans guilt, Logan didnt want her to feel that way, after all, she had already done everything she could. However, he didnt know what to say.
Just as Sophie Kerrigan was about to leave, Logan suddenly remembered something and took out a blueprint from the Hyperdimensional Mark and handed it to Sophie Kerrigan, saying, Teacher, take a look at this, it might be of some help to you. Hehe, you little guy Sophie Kerrigan smiled at Logan, how could she not know what Logan meant by giving her something at this time? Logan, no matter how powerful, was just a Deity yer trapped in the realm of living beings. Even though he had broken the limits several times, whether it was breaking the level cap of the Goblin Tribe and then the wisdom cap, or upgrading to a high-level war race, or even creating a Mythic Goblin Giant, those were all internal breakthroughs. What precious external items could he obtain? So, Logans purpose in doing this was obvious. It was meant tofort her and hoped she would not feel guilty. Therefore, even if Sophie Kerrigan didnt care about this item, she still epted Logans kindness. But the moment Sophie Kerrigan held it in her hand, her expression suddenly changed. In this blueprint, she could feel the hidden connection between it and the great inheritance she had received. She couldnt help it, and immediately looked at the blueprint in her hand in front of Logan [Blood Bone Immortal Armor Construction Blueprint Fragment]! This was the Mythic Grade battle armor blueprint that Logan had auctioned in exchange for the Star Core Dragon Kings Blood at that time. In the end, it yed a significant role in imprinting the [Law of PowerFoundation] at the root of the Goblin Tribe using the [Blood and Flesh Rule] and [White Bone Rule] in the blueprint. Even one could say this If it wasnt for this [Blood Bone Immortal Armor Construction Blueprint Fragment], the Goblin Tribe would have definitely advanced to be a high-level war race, but it might not have been a Goblin Giant n simr to the [Bnced Warrior]! Moreover, ording to the information carried by the system, this [Blood Bone Immortal Armor Construction Blueprint Fragment] had a strong link to the legendary Immortal Civilization, and it seemed toe from the [Secret RealmBlood Bone Immortal Abyss]. Besides, her teacher Sophie Kerrigan had advanced to the throne through [Blood Authority], so Logan thought that this [Blood Bone Immortal Armor Construction Blueprint Fragment] might be helpful to Sophie Kerrigan.
Although he was just guessing, seeing Sophie Kerrigan couldnt wait to look at the [Blood Bone Immortal Armor Construction Blueprint Fragment], Logan knew for sure that it was helpful! And after seeing the blueprint in her hand, Sophie Kerrigan was overjoyed What she had received was a legacy left by an ancient Immortal Civilization heavyweight figure known as the [Blood Sea Emperor], and an essential step in that legacy was [Swallowing] By devouring enough blood-rted treasures, she would enhance the capacity, strength, and inherent level of the [Blood Sea Foundation], thus obtaining more inheritances and further improving her strength. And in this [Blood Bone Immortal Armor Construction Blueprint Fragment] in her hand, Sophie Kerrigan could feel a blood-rted force that was not inferior to that of the [Blood Sea Emperor], and its essence directly pointed to the [Blood SeaCorrosion Force] If she could excavate the secret realm where this [Blood Bone Immortal Armor Construction Blueprint Fragment] was located, she might be able to make significant progress on the path of the Blood Sea, and even condense arge number of [Blood God ChildSuperior]. At that time, if she encountered the same situation as today, Sophie Kerrigan believed that she would surely make King of the Demon Abyss Elsu suffer! Chapter 418: 233_1 Chapter 418: 233_1
Trantor:549690339 A Half-Step Saint-Level Monster Beast led of millions of other beasts poses a substantial threat to Logan. Fortunately, his defensive array isnt subpar C after all, its a work of the Saints, superior to anything else beneath the Saint level. Half a step is still half a step, even if its just one away from being a Saint. But its still just a Dominator, not yet a Saint. Logan, his gaze steady, is not afraid. This instills confidence in both Ba Ke Yun and Shangguan Bo Wen who stand by his side.
The Half-Step Saint-Level Monster Beast stepped down, exuding destruction power against nature. The terrifying force of its Law condensed into lightning, intending to smash Logans array to pieces and even crush everyone inside with a single blow, its power beyond imagination. Shangguan Bo Wen and the others are trembling in fear. Only Logan remains calm, even sneering, Whats so intimidating about a million Demon Beasts? Not just one hit, even if you were given a day, this array would still stand tall undamaged. A terrifying blow collided with the array, shattering heaven and earth. The endless ripples extended for miles, instantly reducing many low-level cultivation beasts behind it to ashes. However, the array stood as firm as Mount Tai. Even the terrifying God-given blow seemed weak in front of the array, akin to an ants feeble attempt. This naturally left the Half-Step Saint Seat Beast furious that its attack was in vain despite only being a step away from being the Dominator. It anticipated that it could destroy everything with one hit but ended up frustrated. Terrifying, too strong, Shangguan Bo Wen could not help but sigh. As they were inside the defensive array, they naturally felt the power of the Demonic Beast, its prowess reaching an unattainable height. Yet, it was defeated by Logans defensive array. No wonder Logan was so confident. They had doubted him before, but now they have no worries left this array is arguably the best in the world. Perhaps only the True Saint Seat arrival could make a dent in this array. Otherwise, Logans array would dominate the world. On the other side, the three thousand men, huddled in their defenses, using their Great Divine Techniques to observe everything, were rendered speechless and envious. The moment they saw the Half-step Saint arrive, everyone was on the brink of despair. No matter how robust their arrays were, they were all vulnerable in the face of the Saint. However, the oue pped everyones face. Logans array not only blocked the attack but ended up being the superior one. The array was not damaged by the slightest bit and didnt even have to burn much spiritual energy for defense, but simply relied on its inherent resistance. Some people regretted it deeply, If we had bought the Logan array at that time, we would be worry-free now. Compared to Logan, we are far too inferior. Our array only has a semi-Saint Seat, and can only resist anything below the Dominator, let alone resist the Saint-Level Monster. Thats not the worst. Logan has now attracted the rage of a million Demon Beasts. If theres a w in Logans array that the Demon Beasts can exploit, they will go crazy to break Logans array, and we can get through the night safely and leave the mountain range tomorrow morning. One of the kings shook his head, On the contrary, if the array is too strong and the beasts cant find any ws, they wont waste their time and turn around to attack us. So everyone should pray that Logans array cant resist the beasts several blows.
Doesnt that mean were doomed? The three thousand people frowned. If it ends up being like this king imed, the consequences would be unbearable. If the Half-step Saint-Level Monster Beast cant deal with Logans defensive array and find a w, the million Demon Beasts would leave any moment, and they, the thousands of us, would be doomed. A sense of despair spread among a group of people. Everyone understood that there was a world of differences between them and Logans array. Despite spending one hundred and fifty thousand Spirit Stones, their low-graded arrays were just a waste of the Spirit Stones since they didnt put them into effective use. If there were no Half-Step Saint-Level Monster Beasts, there would be a way out, and they would not be afraid of facing millions of Demon Beasts. However, the existence of a Dominator who is several realms higher is making everyone walk on thin ice. Ants, no matter how much they jump about, cant change the colossal Giant. Dont be discouraged. Logan just blocked one strike thats all. Dont forget the attack of the Half-Step Saint-Level Monster Beast still continues. Only if it can withstand for an Incense Time, can Logans array be proven terrifying, and the million Demon Beasts will retreat. Everyone just keep watching, I dont believe Logan can withstand several more strikes, someone encouraged as everyone started to fear. Three dayster the protective barrier of the mountain range wont exist. Hence, on thisst day, the Saint-Level Monster Beast will surely want revenge. If it doesnt devour Logan and the others, it will no longer have the slightest prestige in this mountain range. Everyone nodded. It was indeed enlightening. Thats a Half-Step Saint. Its not a skill to bear one hit. Only if they withstand the continuous attack of the Demon Beast in its full strength can the strength of the array be proven. Now its too early to celebrate; it might just be a tenth of its strength in that hit just now. Seeing that the first attack didnt work, the Half-Step Saint-Level Monster Beast was outraged, especially when millions of Demon Beasts were watching behind. They saw themselves as kings and emperors in the mountain range. If they lost face today, how would they lead the millions of Demon Beasts and dominate the mountain range in the future? The Half-Step Saint-Level Monster Beast utilizes the massive Law of its full strength. In an instant, it seemed like it was going to destroy everything like a demon, causing quakes within hundreds of miles of its vicinity as it breathed. Even countless spiritual energy in the air automatically revolved and gathered around it. This was still not enough. For the attack that could destroy the tiny array, the Half-Step Saint-Level Monster Beast employed its forbidden force and the power of its bloodline to form thousands of void illusions in the air. Its as if there were thousands of itself, apparently amplifying the strength tens of thousands-fold. As the Demon Beast roared, thousands of illusions charged towards the defensive array. The explosion caused by that instant created hundreds of pits around, each bottomless. Many were dismayed by the strong aftermath, causing a sonic boom that put everyone in pain. The three thousand Transcendent-Tiers located miles away from the scene were in unbearable pain. Theirboriouslyid out arrays seemed to be forming cracks now as if it would dissipate any moment. This scene made them not only painful but also fearful because the array was their major weapon.
Logans defensive array vanished at this moment as if it had never appeared. Tens of thousands of Spiritual Stones floated up to the top of the Nine Heavens, exposing Logan and the other three to the million Demon Beasts. Witnessing this, Shangguan Bo Wens group froze in horror, and they were even unable to take a step due to fear. Chapter 337: 158: The Crown of the King! The path to perfection begins here! Chapter 337: 158: The Crown of the King! The path to perfection begins here!
Trantor:549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region,
Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind, The tremendous pain, like tides in the ocean, drowned Darius Turtlefield, washing over him back and forth, pushing the limits of his willpower Upon capturing Darius Turtlefield, Lord Yan, having heard about the incident, gifted Logan a pseudo-world treasure. Precisely designed for torture, it possessed the power to plunge an entire world into profound suffering. Logan, after acquiring it, added the pain of obliterated races ands from his conquered world fragments, making the agony even more intense. If more pain were added in the future, theres a chance that it will transform into a real-world treasure. Thereby, the pain this treasure imparts is undeniably real The divine body of Darius Turtlefield had already crumbled till it was almost scrap, like a puddle of mud, with just a small stream of bubbles constantly emerging, indicating his survival. A deity doesnt die that easily. The voice of Logan was indifferent, If you dont want to keep experiencing the pain, then dont act dead. At Logans words and without him having to unveil the Pain Light to intimidate, the puddle of mud under his feet began struggling furiously, gradually revealing a human form, with stray eyes and a disfigured mouth,boriously opening it to speak, Loganoble Goblin Giant God, anything you want to know, I will tell without reservation. Hmm. Logan finally nodded, opening his mouth to ask, There arent many pure-blooded members of the Turtlefield Aristocratic Family, you had plenty of other choices for when changing races. So why choose me?
This was what Logan had been concerned about Even though he knows that other than his system, he doesnt really have anything worth plotting for, other people dont know about his system either. Yet, he still got chosen and that has been worrying him. So, when Darius Turtlefield was brought in, this was the first question Logan asked. And the reason he tortured Darius Turtlefield right off the bat, is because Logan didnt want to see Darius Turtlefield trying to deceive him and in turn, confuse his judgment After harsh torture, the truth will be spoken, so why question before torture? Upon experiencing the ultimate pain, Darius Turtlefield would naturally tell the truth. As Darius Turtlefield tasted all the pain, Logan could vaguely feel a relief building within himself This isnt about avenging the Ancient Master (Even though Logan was reincarnated after solving the enigma of his past life, there still exists an Ancient Master), and this relief isnt due to the Ancient Master being avenged. Rather, its the relief of solving a significant cause and effect. Choosing the initial race and initial world was a cause and effect on par with birth. And solving this level of cause and effect brings great relief to Logan, allowing his essence to be lighter. It would let him better stride into the void and control more significant power. Just as Logan experienced this sense of lightness and relief, Darius Turtlefield had quickly confessed everything, I know what youre thinking, great Goblin Giant God. No one made me do this, everything was random or you could say inevitable.
We belong to the same iteration, and there were one hundred and thirty-seven of us top schrs. Among these one hundred and thirty-seven, ny-three were born into the direct line of the aristocratic families of the throne. Thirty-two were from coteral branches of the dominators aristocratic families, eight were from the direct lineage of the dominators aristocratic families, three were from coteral branches of the Holy Sees family n And thest one, is you. Thus, I chose you. After listening to Darius Turtlefields words, Logan was stunned and relieved. With a glimmer of hope, Darius Turtlefield gazed at Logan and said, Great Goblin Giant God, Ive told you everything you wanted to know. So There was an eager longing in Darius Turtlefields eyes, as he knew survival is no longer possible. Butpared to the pain he experienced earlier, the great terror of death seemed insignificant, so he had only one thought Can you grant me a swift death? Heh. Logan sneered, pointing his finger lightly, You have no qualifications to negotiate terms with me.
You will endure this pain, till death. Ill strive to embed this pain into your essence. Even after your death, when you enter the Returning Ruins, this pain will apany you for an eternity! Logan, you As soon as Darius Turtlefield heard Logans words, his eyes turned crimson red. Just as he was about to say something, a wave of intense pain consumed him utterly. Kanna, give him the best treatment. Logan stepped out from the cage and instructed the World Housekeeper Kanna, For a short period of time At least ten years, dont let him die. The reason for sparing his life isnt for future use, but purely because Logan is a deity who keeps his promises Having said that he would let him be with pain for an eternity, then it will be for an eternity! Oh, theres this too. Logan looked at the log entries in front of him, which were almost bursting out, nodded slightly and, in the next moment, a flurry of logs popped out frantically [Log]: The Goblin Giant King under yourmand has used the Seven-fold Composite RuleSin Right Rule to condense an exclusivew, thereby advancing to the mythical grade, achieving the Annunciation of the Void! Chapter 338: 158: The Crown of the King! The path to perfection begins here!_2 Chapter 338: 158: The Crown of the King! The path to perfection begins here!_2
Trantor:549690339 [Log]: You have received a tilt in spiritual energy from the void, the spiritual energy concentration in your Goblin Giant World Fragment has increased by 37.8%! [Log]: The concentration of transcendent factors in your Goblin Giant World Fragment increased by 13.8%!
[Log]: The foundation of your Goblin Giant World Fragment has increased by 49.1%! [Log]: The advancement difficulty of your Goblin Giant World Fragment has decreased by 3.7%! [Log]: Detected a massive malicious attack, your Goblin Giant World Fragment will face the pseudo-middle-level transcendent Abyss Turtlefield and the invasion of the small Demon! [Log]: Your Goblin Giant King, Martin, has risen to the challenge, he used the Seven-Fold Compound Law C Sin Authority Law, he used the Judgement, and the Styx Phantom he summoned carries a trace of [True Ruins Power]! [Log]: Detected that True Ruins Power is a power derived from superior authorities and is extremely dangerous! [Log]: Detected a massive malicious attack. Your Goblin Giant World Fragment will face the invasion of the Throne-level King of the Demon Abyss, Elsu! [Log]: Elsu has exploded your! [Log]: You were killed! [Log]: Your Golden Blood Immortal Concept *1 was automatically consumed, reshaping the and all backup life forms and matter! [Log]: The King of the Demon Abyss, Elsu, makes another move, Sophie Kerrigan descends! [Log]: King Alphard of Angels descends, you perceive a trace of the [Shepherd Authority] that is understood by the concept of perfection and cant be absorbed at the current stage!
[Log]: The Abyss King leaves, you have won a small victory in this Epic Battle! [Log]: You have gained 100,000 divine power points! [Log]: You have gained immense prestige! [Log]: Your reputation is [Throne Seed]! [Log]: You have gained the limited special effect Kings Crown from the loot! [Log]: Witnessing many throne-level power struggles, your perfect concept has received a huge stimulus! [Log]: The manyws you have realized have lost their power to resist in front of the stimted concept of perfection! [Log]: Your perfect concept has begun to devour and integrate thews! [Log]: This devouring integration process cannot be stopped, please supplement morews as soon as possible to prevent the perfect concept from being malnourished! [Log]: The current progress of the perfect concept is 1.3% (seed), and the perfect concept cannot currently reach 100%! [Name]: Kings Crown
[Type]: Special Effect [Level]: Limited [Special Effect]: After using the Kings Crown, you possess the majesty of a king. During conquest, the probability of conquering the opponent increases by 10%, the probability of expelling the opponent increases by 30%, during a war, the morale of the army under yourmand increases by 50%, the probability of worship towards you inside the opponent increases by 3%, the probability of insiders from the opponent increases by 10%, the probability of split within the opponent during the war increases by 15%! Its a divine artifact! Looking at the dropped limited special effect, Logan couldnt help feeling a thrill of excitement. This limited special effect can be considered a war weapon and can evenpete with [World Foundations] over which the throne covets! Buff for your own side, debuff for the other side, and ites in percentages! Indeed, the limited special effect is overbearing. Logan can already foresee how many benefits he can gain when he conducts world wars in the future, and such benefits are lifelong C That is to say, the stronger Logan is in the future, the stronger this buff is, and the stronger Logans opponent is, the greater this drop is! After Logan bes a throne in the future, the effect that this limited special effect can bring can even be said to exceed the level of [World Foundations] treasure! And whats a World Foundation?
What is a World Foundation C The [Taylor Perpetual Motor] of Taylor Civilisation, The [Ten Thousand Card Core] of Magic Card Civilization, The [Seven Sins Emperor Seat] of Abyssal Civilization None of them are considered true [Foundation] level treasures that can turn around a dominator-level civilization! And the following logs made Logans face show joy while looking solemn C The road to perfection has begun! Logan could already distinctly feel that the various Laws within his body had been twisted into a single rope, able to explode with a terrifying strength tens of times greater than before. However, this path of perfection had a time limit. As for how long the time limit was? Logan wasnt sure. All he knew was that the time he had wasnt long; he needed to seize the opportunity! Meanwhile, there had been a great change in his personal panel: [Deity]:Logan [Divine Power]:False Myth (King of Subordinate Believers Advancing to Myth Endless Evolution Body Heavy Armor, Killing Intent Soldier, Killing Machine, Real Avatar Martial Ancestor Lady State of Karmic Istion) [Concept]:Perfection, Evolution*1 strand [Law]:Perfect concept The road to perfection has been opened! [Perfection]:Seed1.3%! [Note]:Spiritual Refinement, the Giant Spirit body can carry fulfilledws because of the special nature of the system, which can drop fragments ofws, so Logan is different from other deities, he can easily prehend different fulfilledws! [Civilization Foundation]Goblin Giants Fire (Complete State), First Sequence 31.13%, Primitive Divinity 99.99% [Civilization Spirituality]:Wicked (Taboo Factor) [Civilization Spirituality Progress]:99.99%! (Logan himself has not advanced to the Mythical Level, being limited and unable to achieve full growth) [Note]: This is the result after the Goblin Giants Fire and Wicked Spirituality have burnt and devoured the remains of the Gluttonous Emperor, Byron White, Alien Deity and many other powerful lifeforms, and also undergone a race sublimation transformation and the grand rewards of the Void! [Divine Role]:God of the Goblin Giants [Divine Art]:Hunting Colossal Hand, Giants Bloodline, Blessing of the Goblin Giants, Anchor of the Void, Goblin Giant Heroic Spirit Transformation Technique, Sanctuary Construction Technique, Heavenly Kingdom Construction Technique, Sub-Dragon Strongman, Abyssal Emperor Characteristic Containment Technique [Followers]: Goblin Giants (First Tier/1,013,569), Shadow Hunters (First Energy Level/8,389, Second Energy Level/1,359), Goblin Giant Soldiers *25,268, Goblin Giant Spirits *1,210, Goblin Giant King (Mythical Grade Exclusive Law: Sin Authority Law) [FollowersSpecial]: All Goblin Tribes have thoroughlypleted their transformation, and their life essence advanced to the Goblin Giant n! [War Spirit]:Goblin Giant Knight [Affiliated Races]:Spirit n (High-level Prisoner Race), Wise Man Family, Heroic Spirit Family, Exotic Celestial Bird: Ancient Thunderhawk, Netherworld Raven n [Affiliated]:Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers (Aeba Exiled Fishmen) [Hero]:Chuck Leaf (Spirit Master Ninth Rank) [Hero Qualified]:Ethan Carlton, Angie Carlton [Hero Identity]: Thorn Saint (Not yet fitted Can bebined with the Limited Special Effect High Priest to be the Thorn Patriarch) [Belief]:906,540,000 points [Divine Power]:310,200 points! [Civilization]:113,133,330 points [Special Effects]:Dragon Scale, Steelback, Malice, Killing Intent, Dead Fish Domain, Blood Lake, Catastrophe, Dragon Head, Desert, Endless, Deep Void, Dragons me, Holy Light, Frost, Fresh Blood, Storm, Desert, Fairy, Radiance, Protective Shield, Bloody, Devouring Curse, Piercing Bone, Storm, [Limited Special Effects]:High Priest, Kings Crown! [Civilization]:Goblin Giant Civilization (n Kingdom: Wicked Spirit) [World Fragment]:Boundary Ind ss (2.21 million square kilometers/Resources Rich), bred with Third Energy Level resources, possesses the capability to breed heroes! [Note1]: Although the size of the World Fragment is only at the Boundary Ind Level parable to a Micr), regardless of Spiritual energy concentration, Transcendent factor concentration, foundation level, and all other metrics, it is already close to a medium-sized! [Note2]: In the future when advancing to a Micr, due to the increase in the worlds volume, the metrics will fall ordingly. Of course, if more of these existences are supplemented at the time, then it will not decrease! [Worlds to be Fused]:Wise Mans (the spirituality and concept have already been integrated, leaving only the matter and resources waiting to be integrated) [World Steward]: Kanna (possesses the qualification of Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch) [Special]:Hyperdimensional Substitute Ticket C Mid-level Transcendent Allies *1, Great Love Illusion Realm Battle Contract (In Use Army of One Thousand Men) [Allies]:Heather Graham (Angel God High-level Mythical Race) [Partners]: Lord YanTranscendent [Authority Level]:Three-Star Noble Void Battlefield Commander (Five-man Team) [Merit Points ount]:Three-Star Merit Point ount194,102 points The attribute panel of the Martial Ancestor Hime had no changes Chapter 339: 159: [World Guardian]! [Karma Weaver]! [Little Transcendence]! Chapter 339: 159: [World Guardian]! [Karma Weaver]! [Little Transcendence]!
Trantor:549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region,
Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind, Is this the path to perfection? Logan murmured as his hands continuously transform with iridescent colors. Within this glowing orb, various rules that he has perfectly understood and been assimted by the perfect concept flickered endlessly. He could feel that after these rules were assimted, not only was it effortless to use them, but there was also tremendous support as if these rules themselves had be more perfect! Every single rule could unleash power reaching at least 120% of its previous strength! Furthermore, after beingmanded by the perfect concept, Logan could casually use the Perfect Spear to match numerous rules as he pleases, easily condensing them into the Perfect Spear and unleashing explosive damage! If the King of the Demon Abyss, Elsu, attacked him now, Logan was confident that he could withstand a few more moves! For beings of the throne level, there was a substantial difference between withstanding one more move and withstanding two. After all, most middle-level Transcendents could hardly survive a single full-strength attack from a throne-level being! Logan could feel that his Evolutionary Body had be more harmonious, and within his sight, the whole world and the Void itself had appeared different in his eyes. In the past, the World Fragment Logan was able to see seemed wed (not aplete / world) and so the rules were imperfect, but they had a certain wed beauty, as if even those ws were natural and a part of their perfection. But now, in his eyes, this imperfection
It merely seemed wed! Void of any beauty! It was as if the former wed beauty was an illusion created by the Void, deliberately deceiving him! The Void, beyond the World Fragment, constructed a perfect cycle with numerous thick Law Chains nurturing endless creatures and disying endless diversity. However, it also gave Logan an incredibly eerie and twisted sensation. He didnt know if this feeling was an illusion, because he felt that the Void was deceiving him C Yes, deception! Logan recalled a question raised by Deity yers long ago: why do Born Star Devourers within the Void rarely devour World Fragments? Star Devourers, beings capable of devourings. Those who can devours are, at the very least, Transcendent beings. Moreover, Born Star Devourers, hailing from the lowest Upper Bloodline, are descendants of ancient Star Devourers. If they feed ons and their offspring are weak, why do they need to parasitize on Micrs, slowly devouring an entire? This approach is highly dangerous; after all, Micrs have reached the threshold of giving birth to Transcendent beings. Even without Transcendent beings, there must be powerful third-level ones, or weapons equivalent to the third level. Even the noble-blooded offspring of Born Star Devourers could be easily killed!
As a result, those who raised the question were puzzled as to why these Born Star Devourers would ce their offspring in such dangerously high-levels instead of searching for weaker World Fragments to devour slowly, which would pose almost no danger to them. In the end, no one could answer, and the matter was left unresolved. Now, Logan knew the reason C World Fragments had wed rules, which the Born Star Devourers might perceive as something a normal person would find unptable. It had nothing to do with conspiracy theories or challenges; it was simply their disdain and unwillingness to consume this food. At the same time, Logan also thought about a previous Great Reward from the Void. In addition to rewarding him with a strand of Evolution Concept, the Void also granted a Perfect Concept. However, the System deemed it a counterfeit perfect concept and directly removed it. The reason for this, Logan surmised, was tied to his current understanding- There was no perfection in the Void! Even the System had mentioned that it had only encountered one Perfect Conceptualizer throughout countless Voids! All these previous experiences only served to reinforce Logans newfound determination to follow the path to perfection C In his limited understanding, the path to perfection was the only one he knew of that transcended the Void above! At this moment, under the radiation of the path to perfection, various anomalies continuously emerged. The civilization built by the Goblin Giant n was based on the monarchy n system, with the Golo Kingdom at its core, the Goblin Giant God as the sole belief, and Martin, the Goblin Giant King, as the First King. Numerous original Goblin Tribes chieftains, as well as government races, like the Lancaster Spirit Race, the Wise Man Tribe, and the Spirit Tamer Tribe, formed ns and acted as branches, functioning under the system built by Destiny Master Ethan Carlton.
Now, as the Goblin Tribe broke through the Wisdom Shackles, evolved into the Goblin Giant n, and greatly increased their intelligence, on top of the derivative effects brought about by the opening of the path to perfection, even these minute changes acted as a potent medicine for modern Golo Kingdom! Countless shes of insight filled the moments, filling in the gaps and shorings within theirws, system loopholes, and even the Goblin Giants inherent ws! Within Logans vision, the Golo Kingdom had moved far closer to bing a unified whole, no longer resembling a loosely connected collective of tribal alliances. Even strands of fortune began to materialize, as if they were attempting to birth something like the Dragon of National Fortune, a fortune item seen in the Sky Man Tribe! Chapter 340 - 159: [World Guardian]! [Karma Weaver]! [Little Transcendence]! _2 Chapter 340: Chapter 159: [World Guardian]! [Karma Weaver]! [Little Transcendence]! _2 Trantor: 549690339 The time has not yete. Logan looked at the impending birth of the fortune item, and the rules of cause and effect revolved in his eyes, realizing that it was not the time for the fortune item toe into the world If the fortune item could be born when it advances to the mythical grade with the perfect concept, the fortune item at that time would be countless times more perfect than if it were to be born now. Moreover, the Goblin Giant n is currently thriving, and there is no need for the fortune item to suppress their fortune and prevent the loss of it for the time being. So Logan gently pointed a finger, and the brewing torrent of fortune was instantly suppressed, and the process of birthing the fortune item was instantly interrupted, Lets wait a little longer. A sound like a mournful wail, yet also like a coquettish grievance, came from the torrent of fortune, but it obediently did not resist at all. It no longer tried to continue condensing the fortune item but began to umte its foundation. This is not the end. Logan took his eyes away from the torrent of fortune over Golo Kingdom and looked at Martin, who had stepped into the mythical realm. At this moment, a major event was taking ce in Golo Kingdom! Logan quietly watched, and in just a short moment, several days had passed in the Goblin Giant World Fragment. [Note: In the Goblin Giant World Fragment, Boundary Ind, there is World Housekeeper Kanna as the moderator, who has been constantly adjusting the flow of time. Therefore, the processes of finding omissions and making up for them were allpleted in time eleration.] At this moment, all of the second-level and even above Goblin Giant n members had gathered in the royal capital of Golo Kingdom, and the n leaders, third-level Goblin Giant Spirits, were all gathered on the Holy Mountain outside the Royal Capital. This Holy Mountain was the ce where Logan frequently visited when the Goblin World Fragment was only at the Grit ss. Later, as the Goblin Giant World Fragment grewrger and more spiritual energy was concentrated, the World Fragment designated this ce as the worlds center during its evolution, and the Holy Mountain continued to grow. It is now thergest peak in the entire World Fragment! At the summit of the Holy Mountain, there is a pathway leading to Logans Sanctuary. This is a special arrangement by Logan, giving a hope to those without talent in the entire Goblin Giant World Fragment Without the talent to master spiritual energy and achieve transcendence, they may still have the talent to be a Holy Spirit, an eternal guardian of the Sanctuary (Divine Nation Foundation). However, today, the protagonist is not this Holy Spirit channel, but Ethan Carlton. I have already achieved the myth. Martins voice was indifferent. He controlled the Sin and Authority Law and held absolute power. When he spoke to his people, he did not need to be tactful or convoluted; his straightforward words deeply imprinted them into everyones heart, and no one dared to take them lightly, Golo Kingdom is now on the right track, and I havepleted the task given to me by the Father God. Next, Destiny Master Guillermo will take the throne as the Second King! Upon hearing Martins words, the rest of the Goblin Giant n and even the strong ones of the affiliated races were not the least bit surprised. It was only natural in their minds that a mythical rank would have only one mission, and that was to strive, strive, and strive again towards the Transcendent Tier! Until bing Transcendent Tier! But the fact that Guillermo was to be the Second King was somewhat unexpected. Because the reach of the Guillermo family in the Goblin Giant World Fragment was too extensive, they thought that with Father God high above watching everything, the n leaders of the Wise Man Tribe, the Lancaster Spirit Race, and the Spirit Tamer Tribe would readily ept this arrangement, attempting to temporarily abandon their previous concepts of power struggle In a world with a Father God, there is no room for struggle! Even if the Guillermo family grew too powerful, and they made mistakes, as long as Father God stepped in, everything could be set back on track with just a word! Of course, letting Guillermo be the Second King was not because of the Guillermo familys extensive influence, or because they could manage the country better In the transcendent world, such things are not important. But because of Guillermos most crucial identity [Destiny Master]! Ethan Carlton lowered his head slightly, the words of Father God when he was granted his name echoing in his mind National Magician Ethan Carlton, I grant you the title C Destiny Master! As the Destiny Master for the Goblin Tribe, you shall be the mastermind of their thoughts, control the brilliance of the Goblin Civilization. May you gather the spirituality of the Goblin Civilization and create an exclusive Group Rule to transcend! Ethan Carlton recalled every step he had taken and everything that he had done After receiving the information of Father God, as the Destiny Master, who was responsible for the general direction and internal division of the Goblin Civilization, he established the Attached Race Level! These were ssified as Level 04, 03, 02, and 01 Sequence. Level 04 is the lowest, reserved for those with no inherent potential nor contributions. However, even those with great potential will be ssified at Level 04 Sequence if theyck sufficient contributions. Level 04 Sequence is the lowest, while Level 01 Sequence is the highest. This ranking system is rted to resource distribution, ss division, rule bias, war bias, army allocation, and a series ofprehensive assessments that determine the strength and growth of a n. The Goblin Giant n belongs to the God n and is not involved inpeting for resources. Although the system is simple, it effectively integrated the power of Golo Kingdom, minimizing internal consumption The entire Goblin Giant n is loyal to Logan, but this may not be the case for the conquered Affiliated Races. Internal conflicts and contradictions are inevitable. Subsequently, under the direction and nning of Destiny Master Ethan Carlton, the Fire of the Goblin emerged, and together with the Goblin World Fragment, they fought their way to be the genuine Civilization Foundation C Fire of the Goblin Giants! Apart from this, there were many more achievements, which need not be mentioned one by one. Still, Ethan Carlton never forgot his real mission To create an Exclusive Law for the n and transcend with it! Transcending in this sense does not mean literally transcending the Void but bing a Transcendent Tier. Achieving the Transcendent Tier is also known as Minor Transcendence. An Exclusive Law for a n, however, is deeply connected to the Tribe and Group. When an individual amalgamates the Exclusive Law, they can transcend and be Mythical Grade, which is different from the Transcendent Tier. The Exclusive Law for a Group is more simr to the Civilization Foundation in nature, existing to protect the n For instance, the asional Nest Civilization has the profession of Weavers, who originally created puppets to fill the asional Nest but have evolved over time to produce the three Dominators: Destiny Weaver, Karma Weaver, and Conspiracy Weaver. Each of these Dominators can easily control the destiny of a Civilization without spending a single soldier. In addition to guarding against hidden threats from enemies, the Exclusive Law for a n can fundamentally enhance a Groups essence with positive buffs! Furthermore, the creator of the Exclusive Law for a n gains the status of a n Guardian, capable of wielding powerparable to Father God when at the roots of the n! As Ethan Carlton recalled his past and looked forward to the future, he suddenly felt a heaviness upon his head, discovering it to be The Golo Crown! This was created by Martins Sin and Authority Laws origin and could be used to borrow the power of the ants at any time! With this crown, Ethan Carlton was confident that he could shorten the time needed to create the Exclusive Law for his n to some extent! Father God Ethan Carltons gaze was determined and burning, Your humble follower will not disappoint you! Chapter 341 - 160: The Nightmare King! The struggle underwater has already begun! Chapter 341: Chapter 160: The Nightmare King! The struggle underwater has already begun! Trantor: 549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region, Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind, At the top of the Holy Mountain next to the capital city of Golo Kingdom, when First King Martin of Golo ced his crown of kingship, which was attached with the Sin and Authority Law, onto Ethan Carltons head, it signified the transition of power. All the n leaders bowed slightly at the same time, We pay our respects to the Second King! Even Martin, at this moment, made a small bow. As a rule designated by the Father God, Martinplied wholeheartedly. Even as a mythical grade being who transcends all sentient beings, he didnt mind bowing for the rule set by the Father God. Meanwhile, Logan, who had been watching from above and observing the fate of the Goblin Giant n, discovered that the fate of the Goblin Giant n did not decline because the mythical-grade Martin stepped down from the Kings position. On the contrary, it had a tremendous growth. Observing the institutional changes of the Goblin Giant n, he immediately understood- [n Kingdom][Abdicative n Kingdom]! The original n Kingdom was more like a feudal monarchy with its kingship inheritance system. But now due to the transition of power, it leaned more towards an abdicative system, where the virtuous seed, not the descendants. This system is clearly more beneficial to the development of a n and a nation. Its the reason why the fate of the Goblin Giant n not only didnt decline but had immense growth- Improvement in institutional systems promotes civilization development more than any other factor. Little one, let me lend you a helping hand. Logan said softly after some thought. At the same time, Ethan Carlton was startled to hear a majestic voiceing from the sky, echoing on the earth, Today, Golos First King Martin abdicates the throne of Golo, and ascends to the Divine Kingdom to stay by my side. Ethan Carlton of the Carlton n seeds to the throne of Golo, and bes the Second King of Golo! Celebrate! On hearing Logans words, countless beings on thend couldnt help but widen their eyes. After they understood, their shock turned into heartfelt celebration, Long live the Second King of Golo! Ethan Carlton was deeply moved when he heard Logansst sentence, and tears of gratitude filled his eyes. If the first two sentences were simply announcing the fact, thest sentence was Logan endorsing Ethan Carlton as the Second King of Golo, the only God of the Goblin Giants on thisnd. The gaze of the leaders of the affiliated races that surrounded him, shifted from scrutiny, jealousy, reflection, to astonishment and submission, which made Ethan feel more grateful, Father God, your humble servants will be forever loyal to you! Your humble servant will create a unique nw as soon as possible! Although Ethan did not speak thest sentence out loud, not because ofck of confidence, but because he knew well that the Father God did not need so-called guarantees and promises, but results! But what he didnt expect was that as soon as he thought this, a voice filled with jest and majesty came from the depths of his heart, Remember, you said it yourself. This is Ethan was shaken, This is the Father God! Father God, rest assured, your humble servant will create a unique n Law as soon as possible! T08 World Zone, Star Core Pirate Ind, This ce was originally the homnd of the Star Core Dragon n. However, with the birth of a new, rebellious Star Core Dragon King, it was turned into a Void Pirate Ind where countless void pirates party atop the ancient dragon graves of the Star Core Dragon n each day. The presence of this [Throne] Level Star Core Dragon King made the ind even more powerfulpared to other Void Pirate Inds in the T World Community. After all, other Void Pirate Ind owners were only of high-ranking overstep level, with battle power at most. However, this was still a significant gappared to a real throne! On regr days, pirates affiliated with Star Core Pirate Ind felt extremely proud of their identities. But at this moment, some of them started to detest their identitiesC Normally, powerful void pirates patrolling the vicinity of Star Core Pirate Ind in their void cruisers were a strong deterrent. No one dared to provoke them lightly. This also symbolized the strength of the Star Core Pirate Ind: Designate[Void Territory]. But at this moment, huge fireworks were exploding near the Star Core Pirate Ind, which was an amazingly beautiful sight. But if you looked closely, these fireworks that bloomed in the pitch-ck void were Void Cruisers that belonged to Star Core Pirate Ind! The cruisers were exploding loudly! Usually, no one dared to provoke even the pirate guards of Star Core Pirate Ind, let alone these Void Cruisers. But now, these representatives were being trampled and destroyed easily just like a small sailboat in the open sea. Their counterattacks using Super Energy Annihtion Cannons emitted bright energy light beams that could threaten the high-ranking overstep beings. Despite their efforts, the attacks were as powerless as a childs water gun attack when hitting these Void War Fortresses that resembled small celestial bodies. Their attacks were as futile as the spray of water hitting a copper wall, without generating any effects. Chapter 342: 160:【King of Nightmares】! The underwater struggle has already begun! _2 Chapter 342: 160:King of Nightmares! The underwater struggle has already begun! _2
Trantor:549690339 Instead, it was the dazzling and swift shes of light that rapidly shot out from these Void War Fortresses, which were as small as celestial bodies. Each of them could hit a Void Cruiser belonging to the Star Core Pirate Ind, causing their Void Barriers to be on the verge of shattering. The second and third strikes that followed would thenpletely destroy the Void Barriers, turning the Void Cruisers into brilliant sparks within the Void! These were the same infamous Void Cruisers that had once easily annihted a high-ranking Overstep Mountain Seat Traveler who dared to fight them. Yet now, they were so easily destroyed, which plunged the pirate groups on the Star Core Pirate Ind into an abyss of terror, especially since
The Throne Level Starcore Dragon King, who was the master of the Star Core Pirate Ind, had no reaction! Many perceptive and well-informed void pirates were already murmuring in their hearts, vaguely guessing what was going on, especially when they saw these iconic Void War Fortresses before them! In this vast starry space, only one civilization possessed this level of mechanical technology! Moreover, it took only three of the numerous Void War Fortresses surrounding the Star Core Pirate Ind to annihte an entire fleet of Void Cruisers, which were also a third of the Inds core forces! There were still many more Void War Fortresses that had not yet acted. However, their mere presence in the Void exerted enormous pressure on the Star Core Pirate Ind. Although these Void War Fortresses had not acted, some powerful void pirates in the Star Core Pirate Ind had already noticed that the fortresses seemed to be interconnected and had employed some sort of sealing technique to encroach the surrounding Void. Some void pirates, proficient in spatial rules, or those with exclusivews derived from spatial rules, were now keenly aware that the Void outside the Star Core Pirate Ind had be an imprable iron wall,pletely devoid of any chance to escape through the fabric of space. In other words, the Star Core Pirate Ind had beenpletely sealed off, with no room for escape! This type of sealing meant that in case of war, the void pirates would fight to the death with all their might. It also meant that the power behind these powerful Void War Fortresses had absolute confidence in the oue! How absolute was this confidence? It was to the extent that Even if the Throne Level Star Core Dragon King acted, it could be utterly suppressed! Many void pirates had guessed this, but they couldnt believe it. After all, that was a Throne, one that could im a vast territory in the Void as its own dominion and hold sway over it. Its uniquewpletely surpassed all otherws. In its Void Territory, its Rule was the King of the Law, posing a threat even to other Thrones that ventured there!
So, what kind of existence would dare to have absolute confidence in suppressing the Star Core Pirate Ind, with its Star Core Dragon King? Above the Star Core Pirate Ind, In a bar filled with cyberpunk ambiance, where there would usually be a bustling atmosphere, it waspletely silent today. There wasnt even a single person there All of the void pirates stood outside the bar on the street or on the rooftop, their faces gloomy, heavy, twisted, and fierce as they watched what was happening in the Void outside of the Star Core Pirate Ind and the dazzling sparks. Among them were four Transcendent Evil Spirit n members who hade from the Blue Star Civilization as first-ss allies. They had been sent by the Blue Star Civilization to gather intelligence and, if necessary, sign alliance treaties. Of course, they were merely minionsing along for the ride. The real mastermind behind their presence was the King of Nightmares, from the Evil Spirit n! As for the Evil Spirit n, theye from a rather powerful world, the Evil Spirit Realm. It even gave birth to the[King of Nightmares], a Throne, who imprinted the[Nightmare Law]in a worldmunity, even reaching the faraway world areas, echoing this extradimensionalw with a wide reach. And because of the special nature of the Nightmare Law and extradimensional dimensions, the Evil Spirit n is ranked as a low-level Monarch Species in Blue Star Civilizations race assessment, upying the seat of second-ss allies, receiving a certain degree of Blue Star Civilization resource support, as well as some autonomy as Void Pirate King! Even the powerful Blue Star Civilization cannot ban the existence of void pirates. But being unable to ban does not mean they cannot manage. Many Void Pirate Kings within various worldmunities are filled by Blue Star Civilizations allied civilizations; during this time, Blue Star Civilization has already designated the T World Community as the next major Void Battlefield, even though the[Blue Star Multiracial Conference]has not yet beenunched to formally establish the start of the war. However, under the guidance of the Council, there has already been a considerable undercurrent entering the T World Community, like the many second-ss allied civilizations of the Evil Spirit n; especially those with the existence of Pirate King, Void Pirate, an inconspicuous existence is neither strong nor weak, as many Void Pirate Inds have half-step Throne Level, even[Throne]level beings suppressing Void Pirate Ind.
If these forces were to unite, even in the face of Dominator Civilizations scale, it would be a tremendous force! Furthermore, information exchange among Void Pirates is extensive, and often Void Pirates know of many messages that even the local World Community Dominator Civilization may not be aware of. Therefore, in many previous Void Wars, Blue Star Civilization has tried to take control of the Void Pirate forces in various world areas of this World Community beforehand. Of course, the other side of the war will also try to do so. Just like the Taylor Civilization, which now has dispatched arge number of Void War Fortresses, is it really just to destroy this Star Core Pirate Ind? If they wanted to destroy, these Void War Fortresses would likely explode with the insane Sky-based Destroyer Cannon, directly perform saturation energy strikes until the Star Core Pirate Ind is physically destroyed! But at this moment, they are merely showing off their might and then blockade the Void Pirate Ind, making their intentions very clear. Even many Void Pirates are actually the pawns of the local Dominator Civilization. Now it seems that the Star Core Pirate Ind is not a subsidiary power of Taylor Civilization! Andtely, the Evil Spirit n has received a secret order to upy the Void Pirate Inds in the T03-T08 region, bing the new Void Pirate King, and if necessary, they can request the support of Blue Star Civilizations first-ss allybat power! If they encounter special circumstances, the King of Nightmares is allowed a certain degree of negotiating autonomy, but there is one deathmand, which is to make the Void Pirate Ind Master one of their own! Now, due to the special nature of the King of Nightmares Nightmare Law, it relies on the extradimensional world[Nightmare Realm], which can span many world areas and even worldmunities. Therefore, a considerable number of Evil Spirit n members have already entered the corresponding Void Pirate Inds, that is, those inside the Void Pirate Ind, trying to prepare for the invasion. As for the other smaller Void Pirate Inds in this area, they are not included in the statistics. At this moment, the center of the Star Core Pirate Ind, a huge pce, waspletely covered by a pitch-ck shadow!
Chapter 343: 161: [War Commander]! Think of a way to be Its dog! Chapter 343: 161: [War Commander]! Think of a way to be Its dog!
Trantor:549690339 T08 World Zone, Star Core Pirate Ind,
Above the Star Core Pirate Ind, there are countless schools of Dao and various treasures, strange techniques, forming a picture with both swordsmen with fluttering sleeves and cyborg warriors with over 85% prosthetic limbs, as well as bizarre, barely humanoid monsters walking among them. As for the owner of the Star Core Pirate Ind himself, he is none other than a Star Core Dragon King who has stepped into the throne level! It is in this environment that the appearance of humanoid life forms with hydra heads on Star Core Pirate Ind not only avoids being excluded, but rather, because of their own special factors, is highly valued! At the entrance of a cyberpunk-style Motor Oil Pub, there are several hydra-headed void pirates and members of the Evil Spirit n, who watch with solemn expressions the terrifying war reflected in the sky from within the void! These hydra-headed void pirates, on the other hand, are constantly concealing themselves around these Evil Spirit n members, trying to hear more information about the word Goblin from their mouths. Goblin Ah, Ive been paying attention to it, but theres no news. Aeba, the leader, couldnt help but be drawn in, and as he listened to these Transcendent Evil Spirits chatting, he carefully analyzed if there was any information he needed, The one who granted us the Nomadic Fishmen Tribe the [Legendary Profession: Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldier] was a Goblin Deity, which should be It! Only this existence possesses such a level of depth and strength, casually granting us a mythical profession that can change our bloodline and transform our race,pletely changing the fate of our Nomadic Fishmen Tribe! Aeba shook his head and smiled helplessly,
But does It still remember us? Touching the mark on his brow, Aebas eyes involuntarily revealed a touch ofexpectation! It was no longer the gloom that he had seen when he first saw this mark, At the beginning, the Master granted us the Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers. After all of us Nomadic Fishmen Tribe changed our profession to Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers, our bodies possessed a trace of [Dragon Blood]. After entering this Star Core Pirate Ind dominated by the Star Core Dragon n, we were appreciated by the Star Core Dragon King and gained a certain status! However The ve Mark on our brows has always prevented us from being favored by the Star Core Dragon King! If it werent for our Nomadic Fishmen Tribes intrinsic possession of a tiny amount of Dragon Blood, coupled with the bonus of Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers, it would have been impossible for us to have even the slightest status we have now, based solely on our ve Mark! Moreover, even in this situation, there is another group with a weak Dragon Blood lineage eying our current position. Although I have integrated two sets ofws and broken through to the semi-True Immortal realm on my own, it is still not enough! In the past, I thought that if I could find the Master, who had already broken through to the mythical level, I would also be qualified to have an equal dialogue with It. If possible, I would be willing to pay a huge price to ask It to erase the ve Mark and let us regain our freedom! But now At this point, Aeba no longer has the previous urge to get rid of the Master as soon as possible.
On the contrary, he is now somewhat afraid that the Master will disdain them for being too weak and ignore them! And these thoughts only changed recently, when he secretly decided to secretly ce marks on the four Lower Super rank adults in front of him, using his own Nomadic Fishmen Tribes [Water Mirror], to facilitate the monitoring of their conversation. Lo and behold, his intuition did not fail him, and he indeed got information about the Master from these Super rank adults! However, the information he received waspletely different from what he knew He had originally thought that, as a Goblin God, the Master would be strong and talented, even able to train the Goblin Tribe to break through the racial limits, and easily crush him But he never expected things to be so outrageous! Breaking through the racial limit of a lower-ss prisoner race, the so-called stones in the cesspit recognized within the void, multiple times, and even being promoted to a high-level war race C was that something a human could aplish? Chapter 344: 161: [War Commander]! Think of a way to be Its dog! _2 Chapter 344: 161: [War Commander]! Think of a way to be Its dog! _2
Trantor:549690339 Of course, Aeba wouldnt have known any of this if it werent for entering Star Core Pirate Ind, benefiting from his dragon blood, and specifically learning about this field of knowledge. Only then could he understand just how shocking the actions of this Goblin Deity were! Such a figure would probably be taken seriously even by Thrones, let alone someone like him who hasnt even advanced to the Transcendent Tier and is considered a small fry.
So, upon learning this information, he felt somewhat fortunate Even the most talented monsters in the void might feel the same despair as ordinary people from other nes when facing a hero in front of such a monstrous figure! And he was even more so the servant that this existence had subdued during its insignificant period. If possible, he might be able to climb up this closest and thickest great leg of this big shot and even benefit his already extinct and wandering Nomadic Fishmen Tribe, allowing them to rebuild their races civilization! Now, Aebas biggest problem was How can I make that big shot ept me as his servant? As for getting rid of the ve mark? That thought had been thrown out of his mind by Aeba, not even considering it! Of course, if it were only from what these Evil Spirit ns said, he might not believe it. It was their Treasure of the group, the [Water Mirror], that truly made him believe all this! This was an Immortal treasure that could predict good or ill fortune and probe cause and effect. Even the intelligence of the Nomadic Fishmen Tribe was closely rted to this Water Mirror! In the ancient legends of the Fishman, the originally had no water, and a unique species lived there. That is until one day when a drop of [Water] fell from the sky. Floods ensued, and the original race was wiped out, giving birth to the Fishman Tribe. The Fishman Prophet imed that the drop of water hade from an ancient Immortal Civilization, carelessly dripped out by a mighty figure who wielded the [Divine Power: Mirror Flower, Water Moon] in crossing the void
They didnt know what the Immortal Civilization was. They didnt know what [Divine Power: Mirror Flower, Water Moon] was. But they did know that during the invasion of their, they took the drop of water responsible for transforming theary rules with them as Fugitive Wanderers. This drop of waterter became the Treasure of the group, the [Water Mirror]. In the Void, there were countless Evil Gods and Demigod-led Void Pirate Crews, like grains of sand in the ocean. And their tribe, with such weak strength, had still managed to cause waves for so many years, relying solely on the Water Mirrors ability to detect their surroundings. If there was any abnormality, they would flee immediately. It was also with the help of the Water Mirrors ability that they looted Void Merchants, traveled into the Void, or invaded weaker worlds for plunder. Even after entering Star Core Pirate Ind, knowing how to use the dragon blood in their bodies as Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers to get close to the Star Core Dragon King, gaining trust and recognition as Void Pirates on Star Core Pirate Ind, as well as holding some minor positions, were all based on the broken images that the Water Mirror had predicted in advance! And just recently, the Water Mirror disyed countless terrifying scenes There weres burning with pitch-ck mes colliding with the World Fragments that floated like inds in the void! There were creatures within the World Fragments summoning the Dark River and countless deathly shadows, cuttings in half, and then exploding with tremendous force! There was also a Throne-like figure personally destroying thes and restoring them, only for three Throne-level existences to take action one after another, with each being more powerful than the previous! It was only when the Water Mirror provided information like it was for a livementary that he finally realized- The one with an astounding and monstrous presence was actually his lord!
What the Evil Spirit n said was all true, and even to a great extent, insufficient! Thats why Aeba kept staring at the Evil Spirit n, even if they could vaguely guess, he couldnt care less about it. His only intention was to get more information about Logan. Moreover, he had a vague idea in his heart - T World Community, T04 World Region, Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Ind, On the Holy Mountain, next to the Golo Kingdoms Capital, following the Saints Passage, one could faintly see the divine and glorious, gigantic Goblin Giant Temple. Legend has it that its the magnificent abode of the Father God! Logans foundation for his Divine Kingdom is essentially a Secret Land. Instead of using the generally avable Sanctuary Construction Blueprints of the Deity yers, he used Heather Grahams specifically unique Heavenly Kingdom Construction Blueprints of the Angel Tribe. Inparison to themonly used Sanctuary Blueprints, although it is not that using the Heavenly Kingdom Blueprints disables the Angel Tribe from creating the Divine Kingdom foundation, the one created is still a Sanctuary. However, it will have many more traits rted to the Domestication Concept. It can more easily serve as a War Hub to mobilize troops and living forces during war. The subdued captives will also more easily submit to the Sanctuary Master! The Secret Land, where many Transcendent Tiers are bred, has other names too. Many deities call it Sky Bourne! or Sanctuary! In many ancient legends ofs, there is such a ce where the divine spirits who create everything reside. It is Heaven Realm for divine spirits and the Sanctuary for divine spirits. Devout people will not have to look for it, as the Sanctuary will appear before their eyes when they open and close them. In the Green Emperor World Community, the sessors of the vanished Immortal Civilization, it is also called Heavenly Cave or Blessed Land. For example, the predecessor of Logans Sanctuary that had already merged with the world is often called a Blessed Land.
The main use of Sky Bourne Sanctuary, Heavenly Cave and Blessed Land is to serve as a War Hub, using the dimensional uncertainty of the Secret Land to easily prate many differents. This eliminates the need to open up spatial passages temporarily each time, or to spend a considerable amount of Faith Points to maintain the existence of such passages. This step can save a lot of expenses during war. If handled properly, the increase in war capabilities will start at 200%. The Sky Bourne Sanctuary is also the foundation for deities to establish their Divine Kingdom. Combined with its scarcity, it is priceless. A Divine Kingdom built using Sanctuary as the foundation can cater to all the advantages of a Sanctuary and can even give birth to a special type of troop unit after being immersed in the War Atmosphere for a long time C Battlefield Commander! [Name]: Battlefield Commander [Type]: NPC (Programmed Unit without Self-awareness) [Level]: Sentient beings to Mythical [Special Effect]: The Battlefield Commander is a special unit born in the Sanctuary due to its long exposure to the War Atmosphere and inpliance with the rules of the world. They are programmed units without self-awareness, and their strength is not strong. Most of them are in the First Level, Second Level, and Third Level. asionally, NPC leaders can be Mythical Grade. Their purpose is not to fight, but tomand and dispatch. Born in the Sanctuary, they inherently possess some of the Sanctuarys Authority. When allowed by the Sanctuary Master, they can easily know all the war information that the Sanctuary experiences, and carry out detailed and reasonable dispatching. ording to statistics, if a Sanctuary could give birth to a Battlefield Commander, its resource utilization rate would increase by at least 30%, and its war index would increase by at least 5%! [Note]: The War Index isposed of a series of indicators that influence war including resources, resource mobilization, resource gathering ability, army power, soldier mobilization, soldierbat adjustment ability, and battlefield information collection! Chapter 345: Gods Spin-off 3 Chapter 345: Gods Spin-off 3
Trantor:549690339 Side story chapter, not essential to read [Son of Destiny in the Next Conquering World]
Shia Kingdom, Star Shadow City. At night, a blood moon hung high in the sky, casting a bizarre scarlet glow on the buildings of Star Shadow City. In the most expensive vi area in the city center, a curly-haired teenager, in a luxurious room, continued to sweat profusely despite the air conditioners cooling, soaking arge piece of the bedsheet. The teenager was handsome, and at this moment his brows were furrowed, as if he had encountered something Above his head was the blistering sun hanging high in the blue sky, emitting endless heat, roasting the golden desert below. This was a rarely visited Golden Desert! Logan was dumbfounded as he felt his immobile body and the endless heat from the outside world, as well as the transparent floating window in front of him- [Wee to the Evolution Experience Game] [This is the only internal test version, with no function restrictions] [Manufacturers may issue some testing tasks, which you can choose to ept]
[If any idents ur, please contact the manufacturer for repairs as soon as possible] [Thank you for your participation, and have a happy gaming experience] yer: Logan Game Experience Body: Mutated Sand Willow Level: First Tier (32%/Awakening) Skills: Intoxicating Poison Lv.1, Vine Strike Lv.1, Absorption Lv.1 Talent: Spirit Awakening Intoxicating Poison: You can release poison into the air to attract organisms and, to some extent, reduce their willpower and physical condition when they inhale the Intoxicating Poison. Vine Strike: You can swing your paper strips for a whipping attack. Absorption: You can use your tree roots to absorb flesh and blood or other nutrient-rich materials, digesting them quickly. Spirit Awakening: This is the core of your mutation. You can consume your own evolution progress to mutate (awaken) ordinary creatures and control their thoughts, making them willing to die for you!
[Remaining Time to Return to Body: ???] [This is the Realm of Unborn Secrets, where time flow differs from the Material World] As Logan looked at the rows of subtitles before his eyes, and felt the tremendous power and vitality contained in this tree body, he became somewhat excited. Since the appearance of the Blood Moon, numerous rumors of evolution had spread on the Inte. But it wasnt just baseless gossip; people had photos, hard evidence, and even videos! Which violence-loving teenager wouldnt be attracted to such extraordinary powers? Obviously, Logan was one of them. So, he didnt panic; after being dumbfounded for a moment, he quickly adapted to his current situation- It wasnt as if he couldnt go back; he was just here to y for eight hours. He took note of the environment around him, an endless desert with a few trees nearby. He could clearly feel his root system prating deep into the ground, continuously absorbing the little moisture deep underground. Evolution
Logan casually swung his paper strip, and it looked like a brilliant emerald. Each strip shimmered with a crystal-clear hue, yet it felt indestructible. Bang! With just a casual swing, without even using the Vine Strike skill, he broke a full-grown tree in half! How terrifying Logan stared in amazement at his handiwork, never expecting that such a low-level mutation, with just a 32% evolution rate, would hold so much power! This strike wasnt just a menace against ordinary people; Logan felt that even a car would be broken if hit with it! Logan was exhrated. He couldnt wait to see the incredible strength he could possess after raising his evolutionary level! Recalling the previous actions of this sand willow, Logan activated the [Intoxicating Poison Lv.1] skill. In an instant, an invisible, but fragrant, aroma emanated from the tree trunk and branches, spreading with the hot wind. Any creature that caught a whiff of the wind, imbued with Intoxicating Poison, would hallucinate about the things they desire most and then be drawn towards Logan, falling into a deep dreamlike slumber, ready for absorption! Sizzle. Soon, a Cyclops Desert Wolf stumbled toward him, stepping on the sand. Its single eye was green and full of desire for flesh. It was clear that the desert wolf was hallucinating about delicious flesh in its stupor. Whoosh! Logan waited for the desert wolf to approach before using his Vine Strike. The crystal green vine broke through the air and brutally smashed the desert wolfs skull, sttering its red and white fluids everywhere. Although wolves were known for their strong heads, iron tails, and weak waists, Logans mutated sand willow body wielded transcendent powers that even the wolfs hardest skull couldnt withstand! Sizzle. A yellowish-brown root emerged from the sand and viciously pierced the desert wolfs carcass, forcefully absorbing its nutrients, causing the headless corpse to convulse violently. This feeling Logan could distinctly feel a surge of scorching heat through the root, flowing into his tree body. Although his evolutionary progress did not change, Logan knew that he had be slightly stronger, and although the growth was minuscule, it could umte. Countless tiny improvements should not be underestimated! Unseen to Logan, an array of crimson light streaked through the gaps in the trees bark, disappearing just as quickly as it appeared! Chapter 346: Gods Spin-off 3_2 Chapter 346: Gods Spin-off 3_2
Trantor:549690339 PS: Trees dont have eyes, so its troublesome to use senses every time. Although it pads the word count, its annoying to read and might affect the enjoyment of the audience. So, Ill use the word see to describe it. Please forgive this decision, dear readers. After the desert wolves, some scorpions, poisonous snakes, and wild rats showed up.
But without exception, they all fell victim to Logans deadly absorption. His evolution progress also increased by a pitiful 1% (32% 33%). Roar! A different desert wolf appeared, taking heavy steps. It leaped around Logan with agility but maintained a distance, circling him constantly. Unlike ordinary desert wolves, which were small wolves weighing around 20 kilograms, this one was nearly two meters long, as strong as a tiger, and exuded a terrifying aura as if it would pounce and deliver a fatal blow at any time. Suddenly, an ethereal frame appeared above the giant wolfs head. Logan looked closely and found that it was a panel with the beasts basic information Monster: Mutated Desert Wolf Status: Slightly Intoxicated (Status Reduction 20%) Level: First Tier (27%/Awakening) Skills: Sturdy Body Lv.1, Rend Lv.1 Talent: None
Sturdy Body Lv.1: Increase Strength, Stamina, Constitution, and other physical attributes by 10% Rend: Increase sharpness of any body part while using the skill Logan saw a desire in the mutated desert wolfs eyesnot hunger for blood, but a desire for evolution and growth. Logan realized at once Evolution could be mutually consumed. Though battling another mutant might be dangerous, the efficiency was much higher than developing evolution progress through ordinary means! Watching the hostile and greedy mutated desert wolf, Logan released Intoxicating Poison once again, the massive fragrance enveloping the area. And the mutated desert wolf, still oblivious, inhaled the scent while circling Logan. Finally, the mutated desert wolf struggled to move, and Logan seized the opportunity. He swiftlyshed out with three translucent green vines, cutting through the air and striking the wolfs head and waist. At the same time, several thick roots burst through the sand like earth dragons, wrapping around the desert wolf, their sharp ends jabbing into its body! No one said that roots could only be used for Absorption Lv.1!
The desert wolf reacted quickly, its right front w was now enveloped in a sharp white light. Despite the effects of moderate Intoxicating Poison (Status Reduction 50%), it quickly swung its w at the vines attacking its head! Crack! The vines were cut down, but the other two vines managed to strike the mutated desert wolfs waist. The crisp sound of bones breaking rang out, and the desert wolf fell to the ground, unable to move! Hiss hiss. The thick, earthy-yellow roots spread out, piercing the desert wolfs body, and began forcefully extracting its flesh and blood essence and evolution essence as the beast whimpered in pain and weakness! Feels good Logan could feel the unique essence, the evolution essence, apanying the blood essence that was being channeled into his body: he was hooked on this sensation of getting stronger! 33% 34% 41%! Logan watched his panel, his evolution progress increasing at a rapid pace as the mutated desert wolf withered, breaking through the 39% threshold to reach 41%! [Breaking the threshold, please make a choice] [Obtain a new skill or increase the level of an existing skill]
Oh? Logan was a bit surprised; there was a choice this time. In his past life, he could only obtain new skills and had never had the opportunity to strengthen existing ones! After all, it wasnt always better to have more skills! Logan hasntmunicated with the System yet, so he tentatively asked: What options do I have in total? [Acquire new skills, strengthen original skills, fuse original skills] [Three options, yers can choose freely between acquiring, strengthening, and fusing!] Logan was relieved that he could choose the direction himself, that was the best. This game system is really powerful! Logan began to think about what choice he should make. Spirit Awakening is a talent, so it was excluded from consideration. Intoxicating Poison, Vine Strike, Absorption, these three skills are indispensable so they cannot be fused. But choosing to strengthen them felt like a bit of a loss, as Logan felt that his current means were still insufficient and not powerful enough. If a big, thick-skinned wild boar charges through the attack of Vine Strike and crushes him, wouldnt it be all over? Although there are no wild boars in the desert, one cannot rule out such a possibility. I choose to acquire a new skill, with a focus on strengthening the trunk. After Logan made the decision, the System didnt respond, but he could feel the powerful evolutionary fluctuations within his body change, integrating into the trunk, bark, branches, and roots. [You have acquired Bone Armor Lv.1!] Bone Armor Lv.1: You can strengthen your trunk, bark, branches, and roots by absorbing the essence of bones through Absorption. The more bone essence you absorb and the higher the quality, the stronger your Bone Armor will be! Surprise! Logan did not expect the skill he chose to be so powerful, it was an all-around strengthening skill, and one with a high limit! Logan looked at the bones in the shade of the tree, and couldnt wait to try his newfound skill. Dozens of thick yellow roots drilled out of the sand, entwining with the bones and the withered corpses on the ground. Unlike directly piercing into flesh and blood to absorb blood essence, to absorb bone essence, the roots tightly wrapped around the bones. It could be seen that the originally shiny and thick bones quickly decayed and disintegrated at a visible rate until they turned into a pile of rotten powder. Then these roots went on to find another bone. Some particrly thick roots targeted the recently strangled mutated desert wolf. The bone essence in its corpse was exceptionally powerful and plentiful. Just one of its bone structure could top dozens of ordinary skeletons, especiallyrge ones! Crack crack crack. As countless bone essences poured into the tree, a white light mingled with the blood-red light between the bark crevices and spread along the tree trunk from top to bottom. The lower part of the tree resembled a strong armor made of bones, giving an indestructible impression. After an unknown period of time, all the bones under Logans shade had turned into powder and drifted away with the wind, while the entire tree took on a fierce and mighty appearance with its Bone Armor. Phew It was too powerful. Logan did not expect Bone Armor Lv.1 could not only forge Bone Armor but also increase his evolution rate with the absorbed bone essence! 41% 44%! Intoxicating Poison, Vine Strike, Absorption, Bone Armor, Logan had tried them all, and each of them was indispensable. But the System panel said that Spirit Awakening was the most important aspect, and he hadnt used it yet, not just him but the previous mutated desert willow hadnt tried it either. Release the Intoxicating Poison. Logan wanted to experiment, so he released the Intoxicating Poison again. Perhaps due to the increased evolution rate, he could clearly feel that the Intoxicating Poison he released was thicker and more potent than before. Soon, arge number of small animals crawled towards Logan. In the sparsely popted desert, this scene was full of eerie horror. Countless creatures hidden in sand caves or ready to hunt swayed and crawled towards a huge bone tree. Even the greedy desert wolf and the plump rat walked side by side in harmony! This scene was like a pilgrimage to the God of the Desert! Huh Logan saw a shiny and thick-furred desert fox with wise eyes, even though it had been affected by the Intoxicating Poison. This should be a desert fox on the verge of Awakening. Lets experiment with it. Countless branches fell down, killing the small animals that hade toward him. They then started to absorb without restraint, but the desert fox remained unharmed all the way and finally sat quietly under the shade of Logan, staring at his boney figure. Chapter 347: 162 Chapter 347: 162
Trantor:549690339 Time passed in a sh, and Logan bathed in the Goblin Fragmented World, his gaze staring intently into the distance. It was time.
He was going to lead the Goblin Giant Legion into the Great Love Illusion Realm, aplish Apollos instructions, and kill the Radiant ns Lights Lawlord. For this battle, though, he had no confidence in winning. Apollo had said, and he himself knew very well, that the Radiant ns foundation was too strong. In the face of this future Holy Son, the Radiant Tribe could undoubtedly exhaust the strength of their entire n, and he was not strong enough yet. The path of [Perfect Evolution] was really not easy, but no matter what, he had to aplish it. More than a hundred Transcendent Level High Priests, nine peak Transcendent existences, and even the Throne Level Sage of Light. But this wasnt the most challenging part; the most challenging one was the Holy Corpse, which even the Dominator could defeat. Although the Holy Corpse is just a corpse of the Sanctuary, it was equally powerful, strong enough to be invincible to all heavens. If the Holy Corpse shot, it would be a bloody battle, and even if the entire Goblin Legion were to swear to fight to the death, it would be hard to predict the oue. But no matter if Apollomanded it or not, Logan would definitely face the Lights Lawlord. As Logans thoughts moved and he was about to summon the Goblin Legion, the long-silent System voice sounded. This voice made his body tremble, and he quickly checked the message. [Gods Conquest, the wheel of destiny blooms, rewarding a Dominator Weapon to exterminate all enemies.] [Dominator Weapon: Sword of the Sovereign yer, even the invincible heavens, the countless Dominators towering across the races, are nothing more than insignificant. The sword is refined from the bones of the Sanctuaries, spanning several epochs, and bathed in the River of Time.] [Divine Amplification: Increase the attack of your army by 200%, speed by 50%, defense by 80%, and enchantment by 50%. There is also a chance that the opponent may betray by 10%, and be condemned by Heaven by 20%.] [Divine Art]: Emperors Giant Hand, Thrones Blessing Technique, gazing into the Void, transforming the essence of life, allowing all followers to defy the Rules, and disdain all Throne Level God-Race. This made Logans face light up with joy, suddenly rewarding an Emperor Weapon, refined from the formidable Sanctuarys bones, undoubtedly gave him a lot more chances of winning. Even if the Radiant ns Holy Corpse made a move, he still had the power to fight.
With Logansmand, countless thousands of Goblin Legions appeared in the sky at this moment, the sound making the entire world tremble as if the invincible Legions wrath would cause even the Starry World to copse into nothingness. Even if a Transcendent Level Legion came, facing Logans army would probably fill them with dread, and although the average level of the Legion was Mythical Grade, both their amplification and strategy were terrifying. Under hismand was the Goblin Giant King, integrated with seven-foldpound rules, forging his own Mythical Grade. Its not even necessary to mention facing average Mythical Grade warriors, even the superior Transcendent warriors wouldnt be a match. Logan, apanied by the Goblin Legion, descended into the True Love Illusion Realm, sensing the Radiant n was nearby. Perhaps this was an arrangement made by Heaven, and the battle between the two sides is destined. For everyone, the expectation was full for this battle between the two. One was the number one killer of the True Love Illusion Realm, withbat power and lethality ranking first, and was even hailed as the future of the Radiant Tribe. On the other hand, its the one who has been creating miracles, a grand disy using the Goblin Race, which is unique among the various races. After all, Goblins are a servant race. The two sides were separated by thousands of miles, but just a Rule-control move made the entire space seem twisted. The Lights Lawlord on the other side naturally sensed it and leaped over on his mount. In the True Love Illusion Realm, the strength of the Lights Lawlord was somewhat suppressed, but it was still extraordinarily powerful. Following behind him were a group of terrifying beings, and among the breaths, there were many that were Transcendent Level. Logan was fearless, looking at the opponent, The Radiant Church has always been merciful, and the Lights Lawlord, as the number one killer in the Illusionary Realm, its truly ironic. He couldnt help but think of the Buddha and Dao of his Blue Star, which, while seemingly simr, had a world of difference because, besides the so-called rules, the Radiant n couldnt be called good people at all. Our Radiant Churchs actions dont need your guidance. Instead, this Illusionary Realm will be your tombstone.
With a gloomy gaze, the Lights Lawlord didnt take him seriously at all. He had heard many stories about Logan, he was even described as a legend by others, but in his eyes, he was just an inferior race. What Goblin? No matter how powerful, its impossible topare with the Radiant n, especially with such a low-grade races godly process. Even amplifying it a million times wouldnt rival his own power. Under this set of rules, even if the strong ones of his race didnt make a move, he alone could annihte Logan and the entire Goblin Legion just by blinking. Logan didnt answer because everything was superfluous, only a battle could determine victory or defeat, so he directly summoned the recently acquired Emperor Weapon. In an instant, the entire sky darkened, and all the rules in the void copsed. Countless great roads were converging, as if the moment this weapon appeared, the entire space-time was severed. The Lights Lawlords soul trembled as if he hadnt seen a weapon but had seen a majestic king emerge. This feeling was even more awe-inspiring than seeing the Radiant ns Holy Corpse. But the Lights Lawlord wouldnt admit defeat, disying his might like a boundless sea of annihtion, as if resurrecting an ancient Demon. The Heavenly Dao rules were constantly reorganizing and strengthening the opponents power. It seemed that at this moment, as if a Giant appeared, emerging in a trifle world, and with just one casual strike, the cycle of life would be stopped, and the world would end. Logan swung gently, the weapon blooming in mid-air, countless blessings erupting in all directions, and the momentum of the thousands of Goblin Legions amplified, as if they had expanded a hundredfold in an instant. And this scene caused the group of strong people behind the Lights Lawlord to stir, especially the Transcendent Warriors, who were already bing restless, but only the ones at the Throne Level knew the horror within. You have to understand that the Thrones are already considered pinnacle existences, even above the Rules, unless those kings emerge, otherwise, theirbat power is unmatched. However, at this moment, they had a sense of unease. Logan was clearly just someone who isnt even considered a Mythical Grade, they could easily annihte him, so why were they secretly afraid?
Thinking about it, it had to be the weapon in Logans hand, which they had never seen before from the heavens and the void. For the Goblin Legion to fight against the Radiant n, their chance of winning wasnt great, but at this moment, some people had started to waver, maybe the mysterious and unpredictable Logan could create miracles once again. The Lights Lawlord made the first move, with an attack containing Rules that brushed past, shattering the entire space, even creating whirlpools in the air and forming various sizes of ck holes. Logans gaze was solemn, and he didnt underestimate nor look down upon the attack. A strong attack was heavilyunched from his hands, constantly expanding in the evolution of the weapon, even flickering like the starry sky in a single moment. Chapter 348: 163 Chapter 348: 163
Trantor:549690339 At this very moment, the Goblin Legion charged forward with great momentum, rushing towards the Radiant Tribe. Many of the Transcendent Tier powerhouses within the Radiant Tribe were caught off guard. How dare they? The Goblins did have quite a few Mythical Grade powerhouses, but they were weakerpared to them. Although they were aware that the enemy had integrated many Rules, making them somewhat difficult to deal with.
The Radiant ns strong ones couldnt just sit and watch, especially the Throne Strong Individuals. They wanted to wipe out the Goblin Legion in one fell swoop, as they had dared to provoke the Radiant Tribe so brazenly. Logan, wielding an Emperor Weapon, unleashed a strike that tore through the Void, creating a hundred-zhang long sword mark. It not only devoured the enemys attack in an instant, but continued to head straight for the Lights Lawlord. Though surprised, the Lights Lawlord quickly formed hand seals. The white wings behind him leaped up to ny feet, and an ancient rune adorned the sky. It then split into thousands of illusions. Logan unleashed a divine thunderbolt from his Emperor Weapon from the nine heavens above, aiming to suppress the Lights Lawlord who was casting spells. Logan then leaped into the void with a heavy strike. Despite the gap in power and the might of Logans weapon, the Lights Lawlord was no pushover. As soon as the rune was formed, a Void gateway opened amidst the flourishing strokes. Countless ancient mythical creatures and God ns illusions came forth. It was as if they were migrating continuously from the underworld, and they were all targeting Logan. This irritated Logan, who knew he had to act swiftly and decisively. The Radiant n had an extremely strong foundation, but if their Dominator-level powerhouses paid too much attention to the situation, they might be drawn in. Lights Lawlordughed arrogantly, as if he had already seen Logans future, Kid, youre no match for me. He had a vague idea why Logan attacked him; it must be the doing of the Angel Family, possibly even Apollo himself. Without their backing, Logan wouldnt dare to do this. You shouldnt be alive, Logan calmly replied. His figure then vanished into the air, reappearing behind the Lights Lawlord in the blink of an eye andunched a fierce attack. This strike was imbued with the Void Law, merging numerous karma orders. Even though the Lights Lawlord was powerful, if he took this hit, he would either die or be left crippled.
Originally mocking Logan, the Lights Lawlord found himself caught unprepared in a mere instant. No matter how brilliant his mental activity was, he couldnt block the attack. At that moment, his entire body fell from the sky like a withered flower and crashed into the ground, causing a hundred-zhang radius to copse. The power disyed was truly terrifying. Logan tried to press the attack, but he was suddenly blocked by someone. Sensing the danger, he stepped back and immediately recognized his opponent, his expression quickly turning grave. The opponents strength was unfathomable, at least a Throne-level existence. With such a powerful enemy emerging, it would be difficult for him to easily y the Lights Lawlord in the uing battle. Seriously injured, the Lights Lawlord shakily stood up, unable toprehend why he had lost. In this Illusionary Realm, he was the number one killer, feared by all. How could Logan, who wasnt even a Mythical Grade, defeat him? The mysterypletely baffled him. However, with the factsid out before him, he could only pin his hopes on the Radiant n avenging him. Logan red coldly and spoke in a harsh tone, Get out of my way. Today, nobody can stop me from killing the Lights Lawlord. In your dreams. The Radiant ns Throne Strong Individual scorned Logan. With him present, he would never allow Logan to seed. After all, the Lights Lawlord was the future Holy Son of Light and the hope of the Radiant n. Logan might have defeated the Holy Son of Light, but it could be a fluke. However, as a Throne Strong Individual, even if Logans strength was formidable, there was an impassable chasm between their realms. As the Throne Strong Individual made his move, the surrounding Rules instantly condensed. It was as if he became a radiant Buddha statue capable of degenerating everything with just a gentle flick of his finger.
At this moment, tens of thousands of Goblin troops sensed the crisis and quickly gathered behind Logan. But Logan simply shook his head, not wanting others to get involved in this battle. He alone was enough to fight against the Throne Strong Individual. He also wanted to test the power of the Emperor Weapon, to see if it truly was the number one divine weapon beneath the Emperors Seat. Logan was at the level of a Mythical Grade, but ones strength couldnt be measured by level alone. Fighting against higher leveled opponents was amon urrence, especially in Logans case. Leading the lower-ranked Goblin Race, he had created one myth after another. While fighting the Throne Strong Individual, Logan kept a close eye on the Lights Lawlord. He knew that the battle wasnt about winning, but about using his weapon to kill the Lights Lawlord. It shouldnt be. Hes not even a Mythical Grade, so why? Im the unprecedented genius in eternity! At this moment, the Lights Lawlords heart grew even heavier. The fact that Logan had defeated him was hard enough to ept, but Logan was also holding his own against a Throne Strong Individual, leaving the Lawlords pride in ruin. That was a Throne Strong Individual, only second to a Dominator and Sanctuary Powerhouse, an unattainable height for countless. But now, in a battle against someone inferior to a Mythical Grade, he couldnt even gain an upper hand. Even if Logans weapon was extraordinary, it was only one aspect. Having the courage and talent was what made one strong. For instance, if an ant was given a weapon, it wouldnt even be able to lift it. As time passed, Logan grew more impatient. The longer the battle dragged on, the more at a disadvantage he would be. He didnt have many hidden cards, and he didnt know if the Radiant n had more Throne Strong Individuals. Void-transform! With a roar, a sword of brilliant light emerged. This unique scene seemed toe from the eternal past, yet never appeared before, as if it had been part of the original foundation of the world. This sword didnt seem to faze the Throne Strong Individual. However, when a wound appeared on him, he suddenly realized the reality of the situation.
Logan was too powerful. Despite the several realms between them, he not only failed to overpower Logan easily but also received a wound that continuously drained his power. It was as if a massive floodgate had been opened due to a tiny gap, causing him to gradually crumble. Under the frustration and fear that followed, the Throne Strong Individual bellowed, Enraged, you must die. Logan smirked yfully. This was also one of his schemes. Since he couldnt win quickly, he had to find a way to turn the tables and make his opponents unwittingly help him kill the Lights Lawlord. The anger-fueled attack of the Throne Strong Individual caused countless Rules to converge. Time seemed to stop, leaving everyone likembs waiting for divine Judgment. This terrifying attack was unbearable to watch for ordinary people. But Logan remained calm and unwavering, only vanishing into the air in a sudden motion when the attack was about to hit him. In an instant, the Lights Lawlord was left dumbfounded. As Logan disappeared, the attack headed straight for him instead. Chapter 349: 164 Chapter 349: 164
Trantor:549690339 Unprepared, Lights Lawlord took the hit directly and was shaken a hundred feet away. Already seriously injured, this blow was like a flower withering, with life ticking away.
The Radiant Tribes Throne Strong Individual, who had just awakened from his fury, saw that his own attack had struck his fellow tribesman, and shame, embarrassment, and realization that he had fallen for Logans ruse filled his thoughts. Facing Logans cunning, he sneered, Since you want to y dirty, lets not talk about rules. Ill exterminate the entire Goblin Legion. Logan remained indifferent because the moment the other side stepped away, the next second, they would see Lights Lawlords corpse. At this moment, many strong individuals of the Radiant Tribe also awoke from their stupor and realized that they must not let Logans plot seed. Arge group of Mythical Grade individuals hurried over, determined to unite and annihte Logan together. But Logans Goblin Legion was not to be underestimated either, as they also stood ready on one side. In this battle, not only was it a test of strength, but it was also a contest of strategies. Logan shook his head and looked at Lights Lawlord: Youre really a coward, are you just going to hide all the time? Why should Ie out if you cant beat my people? Lights Lawlord did not fall for it, knowing that this was an obvious attempt by Logan to provoke him. He could not win alone and had to join forces with all members of the Radiant Tribe if he wanted to leave unscathed today. The Goblin Legion is not simple. Their individualbat power is not strong, and many of them are not Mythical Grade, but their numbers are toorge. Once they join forces, they are capable of changes. For example, several Mythical Grade Goblins can even fight High-ranking Overstep, making them difficult to defend against. In this battle, if the Radiant Tribe wants to win, they must defeat their opponents one by one, starting with killing Logan.
A strategist of the Radiant Tribe spoke up, noticing the gap between the two sides during the previous battle. Despite the overall strength of the Radiant Tribe, theirbat power seemed scattered like loose sand. The Goblins, on the other hand, had high morale and coordinated seamlessly with each other. They were constantly strategizing without a break, rendering the Radiants powerful tactics useless. Lights Lawlord agreed and suggested, I am the target. You all must protect me first, and not give Logan any opportunity to take advantage. Over time, they wont be able to sit still. This proposal was agreed upon by the elders of the Radiant Tribe, as the safety of Lights Lawlord was indeed important. He was the future Holy Son, capable of leading the Radiant to new heights. Any mishap would be too great a responsibility to bear. So the Radiant Tribe changed their strategy, with arge group of strong individuals protecting Lights Lawlord and a smaller group engaging Logan directly. As long as they could keep wearing down Logans strength, his stamina would eventually be exhausted. This approach left Logan feeling somewhat helpless. His brow furrowed, but he could not think of a solution. If I want to kill Lights Lawlord, I have to deal with the entire Radiant Tribes strong individuals first, but thats too difficult. Even with the Emperor Weapon in hand and thousands of Goblin Legionnaires, he was still in a predicament. Caught between a rock and a hard ce, Logan suddenly made a bold decision: to gamble on killing the opponents Throne Strong Individuals. That way, the other side would be left scattered and disorganized. At that time, even with many strong individuals, they would not be able to protect Lights Lawlord alone, as nobody would want to be the next corpse. While risky, after weighing his options, there seemed to be no better alternative. Logan, armed with a single weapon, stepped into the encirclement of the Radiant Tribe and charged directly at the heart of Lights Lawlord.
Lights Lawlord was terrified. He couldnt understand how Logan could be so bold with so many strong individuals protecting him. He didnt fear being caught in a trap, and after being scared, he even forgot to counterattack. A Throne Strong Individual of the Radiant Tribe used a powerful technique to shield Lights Lawlord, but Logans attack was so fierce that it pierced the screen in an instant. You dare, the Throne Strong Individual said, buying time with a p. The Laws Force transformed into infinite energy, and other strong individuals of the Radiant Tribe also attacked, trying to kill Loganpletely. However, it was all in vain, since everything was within Logans calctions. He evaded all the attacks, leaving him only ten body lengths away from Lights Lawlord, whose ancient weapon was already in danger. Lights Lawlord turned white, unable toprehend how such a Heavenly Pride of the Radiant Tribe, a once-in-a-century talent, could die here today. Logan dodged to the side without attacking Lights Lawlord, who was close at hand. Instead, he suddenly turned and thrust his sword, piercing a Throne Strong Individual and releasing a decaying force. The heavenlyws gathered in one ce, and the cause and effect of past and present were at that point. Logan gritted his teeth and refused to back down. The Throne Strong Individual felt his body pierced and had no way to resist. The next moment, his lifes energy was dissipating, and in the end, his entire body was shattered by the force of thews. Even with the protection of numerousws, he turned to nothingness under Logans attack. This scene stunned many of the older generation of the Radiant Tribe. Even the mighty Throne Strong Individuals had died at Logans hands. Most of them were merely Mythical Grade, and only a few could reach the Transcendent Tier. Compared to Logan, they seemed insignificant, as if they had faded into obscurity. Unless the Emperors Corpse was once again summoned from the tribe, perhaps the situation could be reversed. As fear grew in their hearts, the strong individuals retreated, giving Logan another opportunity to attack the now unprotected Lights Lawlord, leaving the situation immensely dire.
Lights Lawlord realized that he could no longer rely on anyone, and if he wanted to survive, he had to rely on himself. After all, he was to be the Holy Son of Light, and he could not allow himself to die here today. No one could block Logans shocking.. attack. Even if there were many Heavens Pride among the other ns, they paled inparison to Logan and seemed overshadowed. Unwilling to give in, Lights Lawlord was finally pierced through his body before copsing. Of course, it was difficult to kill such a strong individual, so Logan directly used the cause and effect of the great path to amplify the attack. This way, if they wanted to resurrect him, they would have to reverse time, which the Radiant Tribe could not do. Although there were many strong individuals in the Radiant Tribe, and even Dominators, they would never appear at this point. After all, Lights Lawlord was already dead, and everything had be a foregone conclusion with no room for return. As the Radiant Tribes strong individuals continued to fall, ordinary members of the Radiant Tribe had lost their will to fight. Under Logans Goblin Legions onught, they suffered heavy casualties. In the end, this battle ended with Logan triumphant. None of this he could have predicted beforehand, given the Radiant Tribes strong foundation. All one could say was that it was the will of Heaven and fate that no one could resist. With Lights Lawlord in, Logan breathed a sigh of relief. For the time being, he had no enemies, and even if he did, they would have to consider whether they could withstand the same fate as Lights Lawlord. After that, everything in the True Love Illusion Realm returned to normal. Logan had won, and that was an inevitability. As for the Goblin Legion, Logan assessed their losses. Surprisingly, no one had died, but a small number of them had been injured, which could be easily healed with simple medicines. Chapter 350: 165 Chapter 350: 165
Trantor:549690339 Logan spent a month clearing the Void Pirate Ind, greatly improving the strength of the Goblin Legion. One day, as Logan had an epiphany, he sensed something and a golden light surrounded his body.
After a long time, Logan leaped thousands of miles, sitting in meditation above the Nine Heavens, as if about to step into the Void Sea. It was as if his body was bathed in Buddhist light, with the power of the Great Dao converging and the rules of the world unfolding. After an unknown period, Logan opened his eyes and muttered to himself: Unconsciously, I have crossed the Mythical Realm and walked the path of Perfect Evolution. Even Transcendent Warriors are no match. Due to Logans breakthrough, the Goblin Legion also benefited greatly. World Fragments, like rays of light rain, imprinted onto all the Goblins, making their auras continuously rise. Logan could feel that the Goblins and the World Fragments were restructuring, and all the rules and Laws were being perfected. Although they were still World Fragments, they resembled a genuine. At this moment, the Systems voice sounded again, Logan stepping into the realm of myth, rewards Instance Ancient World where Logan will practice for a year. Upon sess, he will directly enter the Throne Strong Individual. The instance will begin in three days. This news left Logan bewildered. What was this sudden Instance? The name alone sounded extraordinary, and any small connection with the ancient world would surely be awe-inspiring forter generations. Suddenly, a massive amount of information surged into his mind, allowing Logan to understand the Ancient Instance he would practice in this time. [It is an incredibly ancient world and a huge Cultivation World. The Mythical Grade there is just an insignificant existence. Only when reaching the Transcendent Tier will one have the power to protect themselves. Throne Strong Individuals are everywhere, and even the legendary Sanctuary Powerhouses exist in this so-called Ancient Instance.] Logan was caught off guard. Although this was an excellent opportunity for practice, his current strength was not sufficient to stride freely. What if he couldnt return or encountered powerful enemies? At least here, he had his master as backup, as well as Heather Graham and her father. After some consideration, Logan could only agree. After all, he had no choice but to participate in this Ancient Instance, and if he obtained a great opportunity, perhaps he could really achieve the Thrones strength. Combined with his divine weapons, he might just be the next First Person under the Sanctuary. Before parting, Logan informed Heather Graham and Apollo, as he should at least let them know he was going to another Instance. Heather Graham rushed over immediately upon hearing the news.
Apollo, annoyed, red at Logan, Honestly, she was so anxious when she heard you were leaving that she insisted I use my great power to directly pierce through space, which exhausted me tremendously. Really? I was just afraid that if Logan left suddenly, there wouldnt be time for goodbyes. Besides, youre the first person below the Sanctuary, what can you really exhaust? Heather pouted, not wanting to deal with Apollo, and turned to look at Logan. Although he was only going to an Ancient Instance, it would take a year, and it would undoubtedly be extremely dangerous. Facing Heathers reluctance, Logan kept hisposure, Nothing will go wrong. After I enter the Instance, Ill need you all to help watch over everything here, including some old friends and such. Heather nodded, her eyes filled with determination, to live up to Logans trust in her. Apollo, even more annoyed by her quick agreement, felt the need to negotiate terms. After all, Heather didnt even have the ability to guard, and in the end, he would have to take action himself. Nevertheless, Apollo greatly approved of Logan, In the True Love Illusion Realm battle, you were truly outstanding. You not only killed the Lights Lawlord but also severely damaged the Radiant Tribe. I didnt discuss terms before, but now I have achieved my goals. After I leave, I entrust everything to you. Logan spoke solemnly, trusting that if Apollo agreed, he would not worry about his safety during his time in the Instance, whether it was one year or ten. With a powerful figure like Apollo guarding, who would dare harbor any ulterior motives? Apollo agreed, and Logan no longer had any concerns. After talking with Heather Graham for a bit more, he prepared to go to the so-called Ancient Instance and officially start his next journey. As the light flickered, Logans entire figure disappeared, and when he reappeared, he found himself in the middle of a towering forest. Even ordinary trees were thousands of feet tall. Upon arriving, the first thing Logan did was check his cultivation, and fortunately, everything was not reduced to zero. However, he had lost some divine weapons and was now unarmed.
This worried him. In such an Ancient Instance, being unarmed was extremely dangerous. Fortunately, the System rewarded Logan with a sword, equivalent to a Transcendent Tier existence. Having walked a few hundred steps, Logan marveled at his surroundings when he suddenly heard a deafening roar. He could tell it was a Beast, and judging from its cry, it was not simple and could even make Logans heart tremble. It was at least amon Overstep Demon Beast. Demon Beasts were generally stronger than Humans, and a high-ranking Overstep Demon Beast could even fight an ordinary Throne Strong Individual. All Logan wanted now was to avoid conflict and move as far away as possible. He quickened his pace, harnessing Laws Force to move swiftly. However, in this forest, it seemed as if he could never escape. Logan felt as though he had traversed many miles, yet the ce seemed endless, and the surrounding fog grew thicker, making it difficult to discern the direction. Frowning, Logan tried to summon the Goblin Legion but realized that his divine sense was lost. No matter how hard he tried, all connections were severed at this moment. At this time, a sudden roar was apanied by a scream. Although he knew he couldnt intervene, curiosity overcame Logan, and he cautiously approached the source of the sound. In the forest, a powerful Demon Beast was going on a bloodthirsty rampage. Its entire body weighed several dozen tons, with a single tail measuring seven or eight meters. Its sharp teeth seemed capable of tearing everything apart, and with each step, it created a deep pit. Across from the Beast, more than a dozen people were retreating in panic. Based on their aura, they were Mythical Grade beings, but facing such a Beast, they were powerless to resist. Astonished, Logan realized his own insignificance. If he wanted to survive in this Ancient Instance, he had to quickly reach the Transcendent Tier to gain some self-preservation strength. Otherwise, he would not know how he had died. Behind the group of people, a weak little girl, who appeared to be in her teens, was crying, tears streaming down her face. Logan could tell that the girls identity was extraordinary, as more than a dozen Mythical Grade beings guarded her, preferring to die in battle rather than abandon her.
Chapter 351: 166 Chapter 351: 166
Trantor:549690339 Logan had just stepped into the Mythical Grade and was well aware of his own limitations, so he didnt want to wade into this muddy water. More than ten Mythical Grade fighters were no match for it, and it would be a waste of effort for him to try. The demonic beast took a step forward and charged with its huge mouth wide open. Its sharp tusks instantly pierced a mythical grade expert, and with an easy shake, several chewster, the expert was gone.
Seeing that their number was dwindling, one of the Mythical grade fighters spoke up, Miss, we will fight to the death to hold it off. You just follow this path straight ahead, and someone will eventuallye to our aid. I I cant bear to leave you all behind, the tearful young girl replied. She loathed her own weakness. She had been exceptionally talented since a young age, but her power now was only at the Third Energy Level. If only she had cultivated properly, perhaps she would have already reached the High-Ranking Overstep, just as her father had said. This demonic beast was a Middle-level Transcendent, and her guard uncles were Mythical Grade fighters, who were no match for it. Before, there were many uncles who hadnt reached the mythical grade, and they died in the beasts mouth. One of the guards continued, his tone resolute, Miss, please leave. If we continue like this, no one will escape. This beast set its sights on your constitution and wants to devour you to evolve. Yes, once you leave, the beast will certainly not harm us. With thebined efforts of more than ten of us Mythical Grade experts, we can battle without reservations and perhaps break out. We are all prepared to die, but if you suffer even the slightest harm, we wont be able to face our Master, even if we survive! Facing the pleas of the guards, the young girl hesitated for a moment before finally nodding. As she left, she kept looking back and shouting that she would definitely find someone toe back and save them. Logan did not reveal himself, nor did he want to help those guards. He couldnt afford to get involved in this trouble. He closely followed the direction the girl was leaving in and continued moving through the forest. This girl must know the way out, so he could leave the forest if he stayed with her. However, just then, a ck-clothed man suddenly appeared, directly blocking the girls path with a sinisterugh. The girl didnt notice the danger, and at that moment, the ck-clothed man lunged at her. Save The girl barely managed to say the word when the ck-clothed man grabbed her with one hand, his de about to slice down. Logan couldnt sit still; the girl was, after all, his guide.
He rushed over in a sh and used the Laws Force to save her. His speed was so fast that the ck-clothed man couldnt perceive it; the girl suddenly disappeared from his sight, and he couldnt see what happened. Although Logan was just Mythical Grade, hisbat power was no joke. Ordinary Transcendent warriors were no match for him. Having walked through the forest for a while, Logan asked, Tell me, is the exit to the forest just straight ahead? The girl was still stunned, but she knew that Logan was not a bad person, otherwise he wouldnt have saved her from the ck-clothed man. Faced with Logans questioning, she hesitated before nodding her head quickly. Thinking of Logans power, the girl tried to speak up again, Can you help save my guards? That demonic beast is very powerful; if you do, Ill ask my father to reward you handsomely. Her father was a Lord, more specifically, a Lord presiding over thousands of miles of territory. A Lord ruling over a hundred miles was already extremely powerful, let alone one who ruled over thousands of miles, which could only be achieved by a Strong Dominator. Logan shook his head. Facing a mid-level transcendent beast was not a good choice for him. Besides, he had just arrived in this instance and didnt want to get involved in any trouble. He had saved the girl just to have a guide. Faced with Logans refusal, the girl lowered her head but didnt say anything more. She understood that she couldnt demand too much from others. Not many people in this world were willing to help others unless there were significant benefits, and right now, she could only make promises. At this moment, the ck-clothed man who had been left behind earlier caught up. His hands made some mysterious gestures, conjuring a gigantic staff. The staff then sent out hundreds of runes soaring into the sky, each rune seemingly as powerful as a mythical grade attack. Not daring to be careless, Logan quickly set the girl aside and took out his transcendent-level weapon. With a single sh, a terrifying sword mark was drawn across the air. This sword was a terrifying strike, as if not from a Mythical Grade fighter, but from a mighty Throne Strong Individual. The ck-clothed mans face showed fear; he had sensed that Logan was just a Mythical Grade expert, so why was his strength so extraordinary?
The runes and sword marks collided, causing the void itself to tremble. The Laws Force descended like a rain of meteorites, enveloping both Logan and his opponent in continuous eruptions. I, Southern Polo, acknowledge you as a terrifying opponent. Youve hidden a lot of power yourself, but Im a mid-level transcendent! Even if a high-ranked transcendent came, Id still have a chance to fight. The ck-clothed man sneered and decided to reveal his true strength. His aura increased tenfold in an instant. If he was previously a mythical grade fighter, he had now reached the middle-level transcendent realm. Logan didnt care and just kept preparing his own attack. Hundreds of runes were engraved on his weapon, and a Miracle Manor appeared behind him, as if a giant were supporting him. Not to be outdone, the ck-clothed man also had a Beast God Residence emerge behind him. It looked like it hade from ancient times, a divine beast that could devour the heavens and the earth. Their attacks met, and Logans Miracle Manor demolished the enemys. Not only did it devour Southern Polos attack in an instant, but under the influence of the void rules, even Southern Polos Beast God Residence was dispersed. The surrounding hundred miles turned into emptiness, and the ground cracked open with hundreds of fissures. The nearby demonic beasts quickly fled, leaving this temporary battlefield behind. Southern Polo was frightened but unwilling to leave. He knew that if they continued to fight, both sides would suffer heavy losses. If he were to be killed by Logan, he would be finished. After ncing at the girl, Southern Polo left reluctantly. Only then did Logan breathe a sigh of relief, although he was also speechless. After all, he just got to the Instance World and had experienced such a fierce battle. He hoped not to attract the attention of any big shots and had to keep a low profile. Otherwise, if he were targeted, it would be trouble. He was currently just a mythical grade fighter, and this Instance World filled with transcendent-level beings was not easy. As he led the girl along, Logan kept thinking about how to bring his Goblin Legion here. It would feel much safer with their help.
However, while he was still pondering, more than ten auras suddenly locked onto Logan, each unfathomable. In an instant, he sobered up and realized that he was surrounded by danger. Chapter 352: 167 Chapter 352: 167
Trantor:549690339 Logan looked around and instantly swallowed, feeling that his luck was really terrible. The leaders aura was the strongest, probably above the Throne, and might be a Strong Dominator. The remaining dozen people also had powerful auras, and they should be Throne Strong Individuals, just a step away from being Dominators.
How did he provoke so many powerful beings all at once? With his Mythical Grade, even with various methods at his disposal, he might not be a match for them. Just arriving in the Instance World and facing such a unfortunate situation? The leader snorted coldly, furious, Release my daughter, and you can make your demands. Its a misunderstanding. Im not after anything Logan hurriedly waved his hands, but his words were interrupted halfway. As a Lord, I rule over a million miles of territory, and I dont even look at a Mythical Individual like you. If this were an ordinary time, I would crush you with one finger. I advise you not to make exorbitant demands. If my daughter is hurt in any way, I swear to ensure that youll nevere back to life, both physically and spiritually. If youre smart, let her go, and I can help you be one of the Transcendent Warriors. At this moment, Logans face darkened. Despite the strong presence of these people, and the leader being a Strong Dominator, he had saved their daughters life, and they still misunderstood him? Logan took a step forward, neither humble nor arrogant, I may be Mythical Grade, but that doesnt mean I have to bow down in front of a Dominator. We can fight if youre not convinced. I might not lose, and you might not win. The Dominator became even more annoyed. At this moment, the little girl spoke, Daddy, this big brother saved my life. Hes not a bad person. The little girl hopped and ran towards Argub, then jumped into his arms, and began to recount her experience. All my uncle Mythical Warriors are gone. We encountered a Demon Beast that was already a High-ranking Overstep, and then we met a ck-clothed Man. Brother Logan made his move so I could escape unscathed.
After the little girls exnation, Argub realized his misunderstanding. However, as a Lord, he couldnt let his pride down, so he justughed it off. Friend, what just happened was a misunderstanding. Lets not dwell on it. How about joining me at my territory as my guest? Logan waved his hand and declined the invitation, No, thanks. Im used to being free and easy, and I dont want to trouble people. As a neer to the Instance World, having a powerful friend would be best, or at least having someone to shelter him. However, Logan thought about it and decided against it, feeling that Argub wasnt a good person to be friends with. In case he went there and the other side suddenly turned hostile, with his own power, he might not be able to leave safely. Argub shook his head and said solemnly, No, I must repay this great kindness. My daughter is safe and sound. If I dont show gratitude to you, what will outsiders think of me as a Lord? Moreover, youre alone and just a Mythical Grade. Its not easy to survive in the Ancient World. If you join my territory, covering a million miles, youll have plenty of opportunities to train and have a strong backing. Logan hesitated again and eventually nodded. Indeed, he was still ignorant about this world. Although Argub might turn against him, he felt that the probability wasnt too high. As a Strong Dominator, if he really wanted to kill Logan, he could have done so already. There was no need to lure him to his own territory, which would damage a Lords reputation. Unless Argub wanted to take action, or even still doubted Logans identity, but couldnt do anything in front of his daughter. That was Logans only concern, but given the current situation, he had no choice. Afterward, Logan boarded a luxurious carriage. The Divine Beasts that pulled the carriage were High Rank Super Beasts, only a step away from breaking through the Throne rank, making the Lord much more powerful than Logan had imagined.
The next moment, five or six people came over; their auras indicated that they were all at the Throne rank.Logan was still puzzled when one of them spoke first, Saving someone? I dont believe anyone would be so kind-hearted to save an unknown little girl in the dangerous Ancient Mountain Range. Everything is too coincidental. Maybe someone arranged it all beforehand? The ck-clothed Man and the Transcendent Rank Beast might have been part of the n. Are you the mastermind, trying to make a connection with our Lord? Another person continued to scrutinize Logan, Over the years, too many people have tried to get close to the youngdy, and you chose the least sensible method, one that can easily be seen through. The youngdys guards were all Mythical Grade, and there were more than ten of them, but they all lost their lives. Youre alone and not even stronger than the guards, yet you came out unscathed. Even if Logan was slow to understand, by now, he had realized that these people hadbeled him as having ulterior motives. He couldnt help butugh. If he had known this earlier, he wouldnt have saved her in the first ce. I am just a Mythical Grade, do I really have the ability to manipte everything? Dont you think youre overestimating me? If I were really a viin, wouldnt I get more by handing the youngdy over to your enemies? Logan sighed deeply as he stared at the powerful individuals before him, I am not without experience in dealing with powerful individuals, including Sanctuary Powerhouses. Ive never bowed down orpromised. As he spoke, Logans fighting intent surged. He didnt mind having a fight with these Throne rank powerhouses. He was only a step away from Perfect Evolution, and he could have already be a Throne Strong Individual otherwise. This scene shocked the few Throne warriors; they couldnt imagine how a mere Mythical Grade dared to do so. They believed if there were a real fight, Logan wouldntst one round in front of them. The situation became delicate, and suddenly someoneughed, Just now, it was just a joke. After all, the youngdy has a special status, and its just appropriate to be cautious. I hope you wont take it to heart. Actually fighting would be bad for the Lords reputation, as it would mean attacking the person who saved his daughters life.
I dont care, but if theres another attempt or suspicion like this, we can either part ways or fight. Logan snorted coldly, already guessing that this wasnt arranged by Argub, but rather decided by these people on their own. Otherwise, they wouldnt have backed down when he got angry. This was good news for him. If Argub really suspected that Logan had ulterior motives, then his situation would be even more dangerous. He could only take one step at a time. Logan was eager to quickly break through to the Transcendent rank, as his Mythical Grade wasnt enough in this Instance World. He had just arrived in the Instance World for less than a day and had already encountered a Strong Dominator; Throne Strong Individuals were as numerous as cattle hair. This Instance World gave him a headache. He hadnt considered his strength at all. After all, he was just a Mythical Grade. If he had reached the High-ranking Overstep rank, dealing with this Instance wouldnt be too difficult. Chapter 353: 168 Chapter 353: 168
Trantor:549690339 Argubs territory stretches over a million miles, with countless Throne Strong Individuals, and nine Dominators residing within. Furthermore, rumors have it that behind Argub, there is a Sanctuary Powerhouse. In this Ancient World, while a Dominator can be a Lord, their territories would never span a million miles.
Upon arriving at the Capital City, Logan was astounded by its prosperity. It was hard toprehend that the city wall stretched over a hundred miles, and every soldier on it emanated an aura of the High-ranking Overstep. One must know, in Logans Goblin Legion, having even one Transcendent Warrior isnt easy, let alone using them as guards. This shows Argubs extravagance and fearfulness. A Throne Strong Individual on the side spoke, Is this really impressive for a lord as prominent as you? You are just a Mythical Grade, inexperienced, and not knowing that some lords territory span tens of millions of miles, with each having Sanctuary Powerhouses as protectors. Dominators are as frequent as hairs on a cows back. Thats right, our Lord is capable but not top-notch. He can only be considered as a second-rate lord, as top-ss lords must definitely have Sanctuary Powerhouses. However, our lord is almost there. Listening to these Throne Strong Individuals, Logan unearthed a profound shock, the quantity of powerful individuals in this Ancient Instance is simply too many. In his original world, Dominators have already reached the pinnacle ofbat power, while Sanctuary Powerhouses hardly showed themselves. After returning to the pce, Argub came over to Logan, Rest first, we will arrange a feastter. Logan nodded and was led by a servant to an atrium to rest and have tea. To his surprise, this ordinary servant was also of Mythical Grade. After a while, Argub personally greeted Logan. He already acknowledged that Logan saved his daughter and did not harbor any ulterior motives, but there were some questions he needed to ask for sure, just to be extra careful. Young friend, please dont mind me asking, but can you recount the event? I want to know who was trying to harm my daughter. Argubs voice was gentle, he didnt exert any pressure, this made Logan rxed a bit because the pressure of a Dominator could make the entire rooms atmosphere go ice-cold.
Logan didnt beat around the bush, he detailed everything he saw and explicitly mentioned his intentions C he didnt set out to save anyone, he merely wanted a guide to lead him out of there. In the face of Logans honesty, Argub was stunned for a moment, but then revealed a slight smile. Evidently, he believed Logans words and thought highly of Logans straightforwardness. As a lord, I should reward you. How about I give you a divine weapon? This weapon was strategically made by Throne Strong Individuals and holds considerable power against those who have not yet transcended. However, Logan shook his head at Argubs favor, Ive told you, I did not save anyone for the sake of any goods. Besides, normal goods are not attractive to me, so just forget it. Upon hearing this, Argubs eyes changed, clearly interpreting this as Logan making outrageous demands. Logan had quite the appetite, he had already offered such arge chip, yet Logan still wasnt satisfied. No matter, given that Logan had saved his daughters life and that he himself was a Dominator, offering even bigger rewards wouldnt be a problem. He couldnt risk losing face by not meeting Logans demands. Argub thought for a moment before suggesting again, Alright, how about a Throne Imperial Weapon? It was refined from the blood and bones of Throne Strong Individuals. With it, you virtually have free reign to do as you wish, and virtually no one would dare to provoke you. Logan was about to refuse but he halted mid-sentence. Repeatedly declining a Dominator wasnt wise, lest it angers him and this good fortune turns into a misfortune. I have three requests. Firstly, I need a map for a better understanding of the surrounding territories and powers. Secondly, I need to rest here for a month. Lastly, I hope you can give me a pass card. Logan continued, These are my only three requests, you can keep the divine weapon. Im nothing but a modest Mythical Grade warrior. Even if you give me a Throne Imperial Weapon, I wouldnt be able to bring out its immense power. This left Argub somewhat surprised, these three requests were too trivial, he could fulfill them in an instant. Logan could have epted his weapon and then made these requests.
Faced with Logan, who seemingly didnt have any desire, Argub motioned dismissively, Very well, consider this as me owing you a favor. If you ever encounter difficulties in the future, I will try my best to save your life as a return favor but if you provoke a Sanctuary, there is nothing I can do. With that, Argubs hand flung out a rune. It was amunication talisman he had created himself. As long as Logan breaks this rune, he would perceive Logans peril. Logan epted it, he had only recently arrived in this Ancient Instance and his strength was still highly inadequate. Having the support of a Dominator gave him confidence, no matter where he went in the future. As for your three requests, I will have someone take care of them. If you have other wishes, as long as they can be aplished within my territory, my servants will definitely try their best to fulfill them. Argub and Logan chatted for a while longer. Afterward, Argub wanted to invite Logan to the banquet but Logan refused. Being a Mythical Grade warrior sitting amongst Dominators would draw too much attention. If he caught the eye of someone with an ulterior motive, it would create unnecessary trouble in the future. Argub didnt insist, he understood Logans concerns. He then arranged for a room for Logan and specifically instructed his servants to send first-rate food over. After returning to his room, Loganid down and reflected on the days incidents. He had juste to this Instance World, and it had already been an eventful day. The Instance timested one year, and Logan made a n for himself for this period. He hoped to leap from Mythical Grade to Throne, or even further to Dominator. If not, at least he had to reach High-ranking Overstep. Otherwise, his year of cultivation in this Instance World would be a waste. However, the future was aplicated path that troubled him. After all, he couldnt summon the Goblin Legion now, and he had to rely solely on himself. Furthermore, his previous divinities and weapons were all unusable. After being gloomy for hours, Logan decided not to think about it anymore. There was no point in thinking too much right now, he just had to take things step by step. At least currently, under Argubs protection, he was safe. He first needed to understand this Instance World, then find a ce to cultivate through battle and quickly increase his strength. There were many opportunities in this Ancient World, with better Rule and order.
Chapter 354: 169 Chapter 354: 169
Trantor:549690339 After a while, someone brought a table full of delicious food. Having been hungry from a day full of travel, Logan didnt hesitate to stuff his face, quickly devouring the feast before him. Just after finishing, Logan was resting when suddenly he heard a noise outside his room. Feeling displeased, he wondered why someone would make a ruckus outside his door when he was a guest of Argub.
As he was puzzling over this, the door was suddenly kicked open, and a haughty man stormed in. As soon as he entered, he red at Logan, his eyes filled with murderous intent. Logan was rather confused, having just arrived in the Instance World and not knowing anyone but Argub and a few others. Why did it seem like this man had a deep grudge against him, causing trouble for no apparent reason? Cloud upon the Sea let out a cold snort, intending to attack Logan but was stopped by a quick-moving servant who rushed in from outside the door. You canty a hand on Logan. That was the order from the Lord earlier. If Logan suffers even the slightest harm, no one can bear the responsibility. I hope Cloud upon the Sea can show some restraint and not cause trouble for us. Faced with the servants words, Cloud upon the Seaughed loudly, Foolish. I think this man has a hidden agenda. I must kill him to avoid a cmity. You dare? I am the Guard Captain and have reached the Half-step Throne; we are just one step away from the Throne. I hope Cloud upon the Sea thinks carefully about this. After all, you are only a Middle-ranking Transcendent. If we do end up fighting, and I cripple your cultivation, dont me me for being heavy-handed. The servants face darkened as well. Cloud upon the Sea had always been arrogant and overbearing. Until now, the servant had tolerated it, but he couldnt stand it when the man threatened Logan, especially since the Lord had emphasized that Logan was a distinguished guest. If they killed Logan while under his watch, the servants own life would be forfeited as well. Cloud upon the Sea was visibly shocked. How had this usually submissive servant be so assertive today? This unnerved him, knowing that as a Middle-ranking Transcendent, he had no chance against a High-ranking Overstep. However, he didnt want to back down either. He hade here to be assertive, wanting to kill Logan to alleviate his hatred. You dare? If you touch me, my father will not let you go. Dont forget that my father is the Grand Elder, second only to the Lord in power. When my father is angered, even the Lord will show him deference. The Guard Captain didnt seem bothered. I serve under the Lord and must follow his orders. If you insist on killing Logan, we will have to be enemies. At worst, Ill bear the consequences and apologize to the Grand Elder.
Cloud upon the Seas face turned green and pale alternately as he pondered for a moment before begrudgingly leaving the room. Before leaving, he shot a fierce re at Logan, swearing to himself that he would find someone to take revenge. At this point, Logan was still puzzled. What was going on? How had he managed to provoke someone for no reason? Was this arranged by the System? Dont take it to heart. That person is just willful and capricious. He shouldnt do anything too outrageous. Ill be guarding the door outside, so you can rest assured. Ill also report this to the Lord. As the Guard Captain exined and was about to leave, Logan stopped him, needing to understand what was going on. After a moment of hesitation, the Guard Captain began to recount the events to Logan. Actually, this is a long story. Ten days ago, the territory organized a gathering for the younger generation to measure their strength. Almost all the influential youngsters attended, including Cloud upon the Sea and the Territory Lords daughter. The training ground wasnt too dangerous, popted by Demon Beasts at most. Even the most powerful ones were only High-ranking Oversteps. A few Throne Daoists were there to guard them, so it should have been foolproof. Just before leaving, the Lord had specifically instructed Cloud upon the Sea to look after his daughter. The Territory Lords daughter is only twelve years old, innocent, and unaware of worldly affairs. Cloud upon the Sea naturally agreed to look after her. At the start, the training went smoothly, and he dutifully protected her. However, they encountered a demon beast, the one you saw. It was merely an ordinary Transcendent, and if the young generation had rallied together, it wouldnt have survived an hour. Instead, they all fled, with Cloud upon the Sea being the fastest one, leaving the Territory Lords daughter alone. Not only did Cloud upon the Sea leave, but he also took the Throne Daoists with him. This led to the Territory Lords daughter nearly dying, and if it hadnt been for you and the Mythical Rank Guards, the consequences would have been disastrous. As Logan listened to the story, he understood what had happened. The Territory Lords daughter had returned andined to her father, which led to the Lord punishing Cloud upon the Sea. As Cloud upon the Sea didnt dare to harbor resentment towards the Lord, he directed his anger at Logan. Without Logans intervention, the Territory Lords daughter would have surely died, and there would have been no one to me. Understanding the root of the problem, Logan let out a heavy sigh.
He knew that Cloud upon the Sea wouldnt let the matter rest. As a Mythical Grade himself, how was he going to deal with such an enemy? He couldnt rely on the protection of the Lord forever, especially since the Grand Elder was Cloud upon the Seas father, and a simple order could dispatch several Throne-level individuals to put his life in danger. As Logan worried, the Guard Captain continued, Dont worry, Cloud upon the Sea will certainly protect you. You should think about some things on your own. The rtionship between the Territory Lord and the Grand Elder isnt exactly friendly. In the past, the Grand Elder was supposed to inherit the position of Territory Lord, but Argub entered the Dominator Mirror one step ahead. After dismissing the Guard Captain, Logan fell into deep thought. At this point, he couldnt trust anyone, as he had no bargaining chips to use and his life was at the mercy of others. He wanted to leave, but it wasnt feasible. If he left the city, he feared the Grand Elders people would be waiting for him. Staying, however, also meant Cloud upon the Sea would find an opportunity to exact revenge. Before Logan had time to think more about it, Cloud upon the Sea returned, this time apanied by an old man. The old mans face was deep and inscrutable, like a hawk watching its prey. Lord Wood, help me kill Logan. Upon hearing this, the Guard Captain felt a deep sense of panic, for the old man was already at the Throne level and known for ruthless actions. Anyone he attacked would surely be fatal. He knew he was no match and even if he went to inform the Lord, it would take half of a stick of incenses time to travel there and back. Facing an attack from a Throne Strong Individual, Logan wouldntst even a heartbeat. Logans eyes narrowed, and his body filled with the desire to fight as he faced a powerful enemy. Although he was only at the Mythical Mirror level, he had seen many strong fighters. Just as when he had swiftly killed the Lights Lawlord, he had also in several Throne Strong Individuals. Chapter 355: 170 Chapter 355: 170
Trantor:549690339 Logan stood up and walked over, taking out the divine weapon gifted to him by the System. Ignoring the previous fight with the ck-clothed man, this would be his first battle in the Instance World. He didnt want to get involved with the Throne Strong Individual, but if a battle was unavoidable, Logan wouldnt back down. The essence of fighting is a persons determination; if youre afraid, how can you advance your cultivation?
As Logan stared at him, Cloud upon the Sea unexpectedly began to waver. Why did Logans gaze seem so terrifying? It wasnt like that of a Mythical Grade; even his father never gave him this feeling. But Cloud upon the Sea suppressed his fear and spoke out, You hold off this guard while I kill Logan personally. With my middle-ranking Overstep strength, killing a mere Mythical Grade should be easy. The elder nodded in agreement, acknowledging the strength of his Young Master. It wasnt easy for the younger generation to reach this realm; generally, they would only be Mythical Grade and only those with exceptional talents could reach Overstep. The Guard Captain was extremely anxious but wouldnt budge, A high-ranking Overstep has the power to fight the Throne; I will use my death to buy some time. I believe someone will notice the battle here. At the start of the battle between the guard and the elder, there was no hope for victory. In less than three rounds, he struggled to defend himself, and he had suffered significant injuries. He probably wouldntst ten rounds withoutmenting his fate. In the battle between Logan and Cloud upon the Sea, Cloud upon the Sea initially underestimated his opponent, and Logan was expected to be the next casualty. However, after their first exchange, Cloud upon the Sea was astonished. As a middle-ranking transcendent, he couldnt gain the upper hand in the battle with Logan. Instead, he felt more and more pressured. With a fierce strike, Logan sent Cloud upon the Sea flying, while the elder took the opportunity tounch a sneak attack. However, Logan turned around quickly, managing to withstand the elders blow. Logan realized that even though he was only at the Mythical Grade realm, his strength was almost equal to the Throne Strong Individual. After much thought, it was all thanks to his Perfect Evolution path. After arriving at the Ancient Instance, he had been continuously growing stronger. The Laws Force here was truly perfect,pletely in line with Logans cultivation and evolution path. The two sides fought for tens of rounds, initially evenly matched. But suddenly, Loganunched a powerful attack, and his terrifying supernatural ability injured the elder, even causing his wounds to keep expanding.
Logans movements were like a ghost, and he gritted his teeth as he thrust his sword forward. The dreadful Laws Force swirled around like a hurricane, making it seem as if the True Gods had descended, ready to destroy the world in an instant. Already severely injured, the elder could only feel helpless against this attack, but he refused to retreat. If he were killed by Logan, wouldnt Cloud upon the Sea be left with no one to save him? As a Throne Strong Individual to the end, even at the brink of death, he could quickly summon his Spiritual Power, creating a barrier of Laws Force in front of him, attempting to block Logans powerful attack. However, it was useless. Logans sword was unbreakable, shining brightly like Hou Yis legendary shot. Even the lofty heavens would be shattered into dust by this breathtaking strike. The elder could only feel the sword piercing through his body and he fell, lifeless. This scene astonished many, including the severely injured guard and Cloud upon the Sea who couldnt believe what had unfolded. A meager Mythical Grade had actually killed a Throne Strong Individual. Throughout history, there have been many Heavenly Prides and those who could fight across ranks, but none were as formidable as Logan. At this moment, Cloud upon the Sea was filled with regret. He should not have provoked Logan; in the end, he was too arrogant, thinking that a Mythical Grade was nothing but an ant. Logan gave a cold smile and looked at Cloud upon the Sea, Everything started because of you, and you must pay the price. I have decided to cut off one of your arms, ensuring that you can never set foot on the path of cultivation again in this life. Already a middle-ranking Overstep, he would have to stay at that level for the rest of his life; unable to advance further to the Throne, life in the Ancient Instance would be worse than death. Cloud upon the Sea was genuinely terrified, continuously begging Logan for mercy, I was wrong, I was muddled for a moment. You killed one of my Throne-ranking predecessors, can we let bygones be bygones? Logan really wanted tough. Was he wrong for killing the elder? If he really only had Mythical Grade strength, he would be the one lying on the ground right now, with Cloud upon the Sea gloating about his position.
Just as he was about to strike, a group of people rushed in, with the person at the helm angrily shouting, How dare you! A burst of Laws Force forced Logan to retreat three steps, and his sword seemed on the verge of shattering. Standing next to the leader was Argub, caught off guard by the scene. There must have been a great battle here previously, but what exactly had happened? Howe a Throne Strong Individual was gone? The guard captain, barely holding onto his life, stood up and retold the entire series of events without any discrepancies. After hearing the story, Argub sucked in a cold breath, doubting his own ears. A Mythical Grade killed a Throne? It seemed like a huge joke. If it had happened before, he definitely wouldnt have believed it, but he had no choice but to believe now because the corpse was right in front of him. Cloud upon the Sea tried to make a case to the leader, who was also his Father Great Elder, about the injustices he had suffered. The Great Elder was heartbroken. He had always been reluctant to scold or punish his son since childhood. But now, an outsider had beaten him so severely, almost killing him. If it hadnt been for his timely arrival, the consequences would have been unthinkable. The frustration was killing him. He nced at Argub, My lord, we need an exnation for this. Every Throne Strong Individual is a guest of honor in our territory. How could they be killed so easily? Argub was a smart man, and as the Lord who had been in power for tens of thousands of years, he quickly understood everything. What the guard captain said wasrgely urate, and Cloud upon the Sea had indeed provoked the situation. However, he now faced a dilemma: Should he save face for the Great Elder by killing Logan, or forcefully protect Logan, since he had saved his daughters life? Argub gave a faint smile and spoke, Great Elder, Cloud upon the Sea started this whole thing, and Logan was just forced to counterattack. Shouldnt we be fair and just in dealing with this matter? The Great Elder was at a loss for words, as the Lords intention was clear: Both people involved should be punished. However, Logan was just an outsider, while Cloud upon the Sea was his own son.
Even if Logan died a hundred times, it wouldnt be worth his childs suffering once. However, swallowing this bitter pill was truly unbearable. As the Great Elder of a prestigious regional lord, he felt utterly humiliated today. Chapter 356: 171 Chapter 356: 171
Trantor:549690339 Argubs expression was indifferent, silently standing to one side and letting the Grand Elder consider whether to punish both individuals or take the disgraceful Cloud upon the Sea back with him. The Grand Elder fell into deep thought. Ten thousand Logans were not as important as his own son, but letting Logan off the hook was indeed unbearable. Moreover, Logan was too terrifying, striking down a Throne with mythical gradebat power.
If he were allowed to grow, even his own Half-Step Sovereign status might not be a match in the future. Today, he had be an enemy. If revenge were to ur, who would bear the consequences? Forget it. Since both sides were at fault, lets end it here. As for Cloud upon the Seas reckless act today, I will make sure to teach him a lesson when I return. At the same time, Id like to advise that it is better to be low-key. Acting rashly in ones youth is not wise, as one might mysteriously disappear one day. After ncing at Argub, the Grand Elder made up his mind. No matter how unwilling he was, he could only let Logan go. After all, the Lord needed to save face, and Logan had saved his daughters life. If he couldnt protect Logan, he might even beughed at by the nearby Lords. Argub let out a sigh of relief. The Grand Elder was indeed wise in choosing his battles. He was genuinely afraid that the elder would insist on continuing the fight until both sides suffered. If he didnt stand on the right side, wouldnt he make people lose heart? But if he was truly impartial and ignored the life-saving benefactor, he would be the butt of everyones jokes after meals. Moreover, Argub did not want his rtionship with the Grand Elder to bepletely strained. In this vast Million Territory, once the Grand Elders faction left, it would undoubtedly arouse the covetousness of surrounding Lords. As a Half-Step Sovereign, the Grand Elder had dozens of people in the Throne Realm under hismand, already making up one-third of the Lords forces. If it werent for the fact that he was a Dominator Realm practitioner, he might not even be able to suppress the Grand Elder. Logan was neither humble nor arrogant, his voice resonating, I am a Mythical Grade figure, but that doesnt mean I am beneath you. I am not an arrogant person, but if someone challenges me, I will certainly retaliate. No one can predict what will happen tomorrow. Maybe tomorrow, there will be a Dominator Tier who will kill me. You just wait, kid, this matter isnt over. If you have the guts, dont ever leave the Lords side. Without me watching over you, lets see how far you can get. The severely injured Cloud upon the Sea snorted coldly. He had been terrified just now but had now regained his confidence due to his fathers presence. The more he looked at Logan, the more he wanted to grind his teeth in hatred. However, with just a nce from Logan, Cloud upon the Sea became so frightened that he couldnt even say a word.
After the Grand Elder and his people left, Argub sighed, Im sorry. This is all my fault. I should have anticipated this earlier. Cloud upon the Sea bears grudges, and I had criticized him before; he would definitely take his anger out on you. There are two choices now. One is to stay in the pce and be protected by me. You will be safe and sound, and even if the Grand Elder bears a grudge against you, he wouldnt dare to make a move under my watch. Besides, you can kill a Throne Realm fighter, so only the Grand Elder can suppress you now. The second option is to leave. I will find someone to escort you overnight until you leave my territory. Even if the Grand Elder has many powerful spies, they cant interfere in other peoples territories. After considering Argubs suggestions, Logan decisively refused the second proposal. Leaving in such a sneaky manner was not his style, and he had no intention of bowing to the Grand Elder. Regarding the first suggestion, Logan shook his head. He didnt want to stay in the pce permanently, as his realm would stagnate, rendering this Instance mission pointless. After hesitating for a moment, Logan asked, Are there any training grounds nearby? Id like to go and train. When he said this, Argub was immediately surprised. He didnt know whether Logan didnt understand the situation or if he was simply bold enough to go to the nearby training grounds despite being watched by the Grand Elder. Wasnt that just giving the Grand Elder a chance to make a move in secret? And, if the Lord wandered too far, he wouldnt be able to protect him. Even as a mighty Dominator Realm fighter, he had too many tasks to handle every day. It doesnt matter. After all, I was able to kill a Throne Realm fighter. Even if several more were toe at me, it would make no difference. Moreover, I am sure the Lord has had the idea of severely weakening the Grand Elders faction. Logan said, stretchingzily and smiling yfully, Lord, the Grand Elder is an ambitious man. One day, he will either move forward or leave the territory. Either decision is not what you want to see. The Lord took a deep breath, and it had to be said that Logans words struck the Lords heart. He had endured the Grand Elders overbearing behavior for so many years. He had only thirty people in the Throne Realm under hismand, while the Grand Elder had eighteen and was catching up. If the Grand Elder advanced to the Dominator Tier next, he could openly ask the Lord to step down or try to establish his own dominion.
But Logan was only a Mythical Grade fighter. No matter how extraordinary hisbat power, it was a miracle that he could kill one Throne Realm fighter. On top of that, this was possible only because the enemy was not a true Throne Realm fighter but had forcibly trespass into the realm using drugs. When the Grand Elder became furious, he would send out at least a dozen Throne Realm fighters. How could Logan deal with them alone? Argub could not lend Logan support, as if he sent his own forces out, the Grand Elder could use his team of over a dozen Throne Realm fighters tounch a surprise attack on him. Even a Dominator Realm fighter like him couldnt withstand such a battle. Logan remained calm, saying casually, Dont think about it too much. Im determined to go out and train, understand? Theres no need for you to show anypassion, as I dont need your guarantees. Wouldnt you rather enjoy the benefits? As a mighty Dominator, Argub had been indecisive. This was one of the reasons why the Grand Elder could act so unscrupulously. If Logan were in charge, the Grand Elder would definitely submit. Unfortunately, Logan was merely an outsider, an existence that could only stay in this Instance for a year. Fine. Maybe Im overthinking. If you wish to train, Heroes have always fought through blood and ughter. Perhaps, in the face of the Grand Elders targeted move, you will advance even further. Argub sighed deeply, If you want to train, your only choice is the nearby Ancient Road Illusion. It is said to be the tomb of a Sanctuary Powerhouse, containing numerous opportunities and unimaginable dangers. Typically, of the ten who enter, only onees out alive. Logan immediately became interested in the Ancient Road Illusion. Since it was the tomb of a Sanctuary Powerhouse, it must be extraordinary. If he could advance from Mythical to Transcendent Tier, this Instance wouldnt be in vain. Chapter 357: 172 Chapter 357: 172
Trantor:549690339 To prevent any foul y from the Grand Elder, Argub made a grand gesture and stationed three throne powerhouses outside the room. Early the next morning, Logan, with the pass token given by Argub, had already left the vast Capital City heading for the much-discussed Ancient Road Environment, to begin his journey of trials and tribtions.
A total of a hundred miles, for a Mythical Grade powerhouse was merely a half-day duration, plus his unique cultivation techniques, it only took him three hours in the end. Although its called an Illusionary Realm, the entrance was merely a barrier, and the runes on the barrier were old and abraded, even covered with cobwebs, making it hard to associate it with the Sanctuary Powerhouse. However, Logan could sense a trace of a rebellious Rule in it. It was clear that although the Holy See had been gone for many years, the pressure it had once exerted was still present and was beyond what an average person could provoke without serious consequences. Logan was just about to enter when he was stopped by a man who stood by his side. The man stretched out his palm to Logan saying, It costs thirty Spirit Stones per person to go in. This the tomb of the Holy See C did you think it would be free? Logan was quite helpless as he didnt have even a single snack with him, let alone spirit stones. He was a neer to this instance world and didnt understand the rules here, and he didnt want to start a conflict right now. Seeing Logan without money, the mans face changed, A mere Mythical Realm fellow like you shouldnt even think about going in. Youre looking for a chance but many high-ranking oversteps who enter wont make it out. Logan was about to get angry but then thought that after all, this was just spare change to Argub. Will the pass token provided by Argub work? He decided to give it a try, considering trying anything when desperately needing help. However, the moment the man saw the pass token, he waspletely stunned, Thisthis is actually the Lords Token? The Lord has only issued these to ten people and each of them is a great power. Im sorry, I was out of line. These are the rules set by the Lord. If I let you in without taking Spirit Stones, I wont be able to bear the consequences if reprimanded. I hope you wont take what just happened to heart. Logan waved his hand without bothering too much about it. He stepped in and entered the Ancient Road Illusion. As soon as he entered, he appeared in a Cave Mansion, and could feel a slight sense of oppression. Everything seemed normal. Even if its said to be an Illusionary Realm, thats just a nice way of saying it was someone elses tomb. The opportunities contained in a Sanctuary Powerhouses tomb are considerable.
Every fallen Sanctuary Powerhouse hopes to find a sessor to pass on their legacy. If the inheritance were broken and could not be passed on, it would be an undesired oue for them. This is natural for anyone, a powerhouse would not wish to ept disciples for fear that they might learn their techniques and surpass them. However, when the hero passes and reaches the end of their life, they start to regret not choosing a disciple when they were young and all their techniques would be buried with them. After walking dozens of steps, Logan felt a sh before his eyes and seemed to be in a wonderful space, as if he hade to a paradise, where the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was ten times stronger than that outside. Logan initially thought everything was an illusion, but upon touching it, he discovered that everything was real. Its hard to imagine that a Sanctuary Powerhouse had used such great supernatural power to build such a ce. While Logan was marveling, he felt someone pat his shoulder. When he turned around, he saw three or four people looking at him. The one closest to him was looking at him with a smirk and yful eyes. Ive been to the Ancient Road Illusion many times, but this is the first time Ive seen someone from the Mythical Realm. One should at least reach the Lower Super Rank, dont you care about your life for a chance? A man shook his head and sighed, Look at me, I reached the Middle-level Transcendent three years ago, but I didnte here. Even now, when Ive reached the High-ranking Overstep, I have the courage toe to the Ancient Road Illusion. Thats because youre too cowardly. Moreover, even if you are a high-ranking overstep, you may not survive in the Illusion. Logan was not pleased, having just met, why did they have to start off with cold words towards him? It was hard to understand, is it that such people born with a sense of superiority? As soon as these words came out, those few people immediately got angry. They were all young talents from the same family n working together, all hoping to gain an opportunity in the Ancient Road Illusion that could enable them to step into the throne realm. If it were outside, they would definitely attack immediately when a small fellow from the Mythical Realm dared to provoke them, but this was in the Illusion. There was no need to provoke unnecessary trouble or waste energy.
Therefore, the man leading the group spoke, Dont be so angry, I just wanted to give you a chance. Theres a demon beast at the throne realm ahead, and were no match for it together. If you can lure the demon beast away, theres a piece of Herbal Medicine nearby that can enhance a persons realm and even give one an understanding of the Rule of Heaven and Earth. I will gift you the Herbal Medicine, we just want the Inner Alchemy of the demon beast. Isnt it great if we cooperate? Hearing such an obvious scam, Logan was left speechless. It was clear they were sending him to his doom. If it were so easy, they, a group of oversteps wouldnt dare to do it themselves, and they wanted him to approach, a mere mythical? And even if he seeded, theyd probably turn against him immediately and not give him the Herbal Medicine. Clearly, such heaven-defying Herbal Medicine could drive any overstep warrior insane. Logan chuckled and said, How about you lure the beast away, and Ill help you pick the Herbal Medicine. I am a very generous person and I promise I wont ask for a thing from you. Kid, it seems you are looking for trouble by not epting the good intentions. You must lure this Demon Beast away today or else youll end up buried in this Ancient Road Illusion. The leading person shouted in anger, and took out his Dharma device, his high-ranked overstep power exploding. He, a high-ranked powerhouse was negotiating with a Mythical Realm powerhouse, and thetter had the audacity to contradict him? Logan was neither servile nor overbearing. He was never the kind to be bullied. He also took out his own weapon. Although he didnt want conflict with others, it would affect his chances in the Ancient Road Illusion. If he didnt resolve this trouble, he would only cause more unnecessary issues in the Illusion. At this moment, another person suddenly walked into the Illusion, it was Cloud upon the Sea who had a conflict with Logan yesterday. He was followed by three elders, each of them at the Throne Realm. Logan could feel that these three werent like the throne realm experts he had encountered yesterday, they were at least at the peak of the Throne Realm. Maybe in another three to five decades, they might not be far from reaching the Dominator Realm. One against three at the Throne Realm, Logan indeed didnt have a chance of winning, especially in this Ancient Road Illusion. He had to think of a way to stall Cloud upon the Sea to allow himself to quickly escape.
Chapter 358: 173 Chapter 358: 173
Trantor:549690339 The Grand Elder really had good methods; he left early in the morning, and they were able to track him down so quickly. Moreover, they sent three Throne Realm warriors, which meant they really wanted to put him in a deadly situation. Logans eyes suddenly lit up with a great idea. He turned around and stood with the group of people he had just encountered. Pointing at Cloud upon the Sea, heughed, Haha! Cloud upon the Sea, do you still think yesterdays lesson wasnt enough?
I remember whos responsible, and today, Ill make you pay. If you had always stayed by Argubs side, it wouldnt have been easy for me to find an opportunity to strike. But you were too bold, daring toe to the Ancient Road Illusion. Cloud upon the Sea gritted his teeth, scolding angrily, And youre too demonic, my father said not to let you continue growing. With just Mythical Realm power, you dare to challenge the Throne Realm, let alone the Sanctuary Powerhouse? You have only four people, and I still have fivepanions. Judging by the number of people, we can crush you. Logan pointed at the people beside him,ughing shamelessly. The people beside him were stunned, as they were at odds with Logan. They had just broken off their talks over the Demon Beast issue and were about to retort when Logan took the initiative. But Logan was one step ahead, making a threat; If you want to deal with me, first see if you can beat mypanions! Saying that, he disappeared in a puff of smoke. Cloud upon the Sea was blinded by anger and didnt think much about it. Since these people were Loganspanions, he would kill them all, it would just be a waste of time. Look at you lot, a bunch of misfits, nothing more than High-ranking Oversteps. How dare you be friends with Logan? Although Cloud upon the Sea was only a Middle-level Transcendent, he had a few Kings behind him, which naturally made him feel cocky. Even though there were numerous kings in this kingdom, only a few had the luxury of having King-level guards. Upon hearing this, the group of people was instantly angered; We originally wanted to exin, maybe we are strangers who also dislike Logan, but you provoke us like this, theres no need to say more. They didnt take this Middle-level Transcendent seriously. Although the few old men behind him seemed to be unfathomable, they were merely High-ranking Oversteps at most, not Throne Realm. After all, in this kingdom, who else besides the Lords son could have a King as a bodyguard? Moreover, the Lord had only one daughter, so this person could not possibly be the Lords son.
Cloud upon the Sea wasughed at, and since he was a child, he had always been aggressive. The fact that he was bullied by Logan yesterday was the first time since he was a child, and today, he was beingughed at by another group, which was simply unbearable. With a wave of his hand, several Throne Realm guards immediately attacked, disying their powerful Laws Force. The sight of their power scared the people on the opposite side, who now realized that they were facing a Throne Realm. Facing such power, the group had no choice but to fight back desperately. However, they were ultimately defeated by the Kings divine strength, and the first person in line had their realm shattered. Being pragmatic, the group quickly fell to their knees; Just now, we were arrogant and ignored others feelings. I hope the Kings adults can spare us this time, we promise not to be presumptuous again. We alle from the Sky One Family. Can you give us face for the sake of the family? Sky One Family? Upon hearing this, Cloud upon the Sea was surprised and quickly ordered the old men to stop. He knew this family all too well; they were his fathers confidants and always obeyed his fathers orders. Cloud upon the Sea coughed, revealing his identity to the others, who stared at him dumbfounded. They realized that this person turned out to be the son of the Grand Elder, the number one prodigal in the territory. Although it was a misunderstanding, Cloud upon the Sea was very dissatisfied, Why are you friends with Logan? Dont you know hes my enemy? We were all used, we have nothing to do with Logan. Just now we had a little disagreement, and we were about to fight when you appeared. Logan instigated our conflict. As they spoke, Cloud upon the Sea also pped himself on the forehead, suddenly realizing they had been yed by Logan. He had been too easily angered earlier, so he hadnt thought things through and hadnt listened to their exnations. At the moment, his anger red even more, gritting his teeth, Logan, I swear to kill you today! On the other hand, Logan wandered around the Illusionary Realm for an unknown time. He finally saw the Demon Beast mentioned by the people earlier. It was a Throne Realm Demon Beast, a powerful one, with at least Kings Peak-level strength.
However, he was still tempted by the herbs described by those people. Maybe they could help him break through the Transcendent Tier, which was exactly what he needed right now. Thest time he experienced a breakthrough, he had not yet crossed the Mythical Realm threshold, which had long been a stumbling block in his heart. After pondering for a bit, Logan had another idea and decided to take advantage of Cloud upon the Seas hatred as his target. Half a stick of incense had already passed, and the battle on the other side must havee to an end. Probably, Cloud upon the Sea and a few Kings had already rushed over. Logan quietly waited for Cloud upon the Sea to walk into his trap. Soon, Cloud upon the Sea arrived with a face full of anger. Seeing the leisurely Logan, he couldnt help but fume. However, Logan responded with an indifferent smile, Youre finally here. Ive been waiting for you. I wanted to give you an opportunity. Youre stuck at the Middle-level Transcendent, right? Maybe, you could break through to a higher level with one move. These words made Cloud upon the Sea a little stunned. He certainly didnt believe that Logan had good intentions. What was his n? Just as he was pondering this, he suddenly saw Logan retreating more than a hundred meters. Logan had already approached the Demon Beast and activated a Law Divine Power, dealing a ruthless blow to the beast. Startled, the resting Demon Beast suddenly opened its eyes, roaring in pain. But as soon as it opened its eyes, Logan had already disappeared. It immediately spotted Cloud upon the Sea, with a puzzled expression in the distance, and locked onto him as the target, assuming that these people were trying to steal its herbs. The Demon Beast charged, carrying its incredible Law and power as if splitting the space itself. Seeing that the situation was wrong, the King guards quickly teamed up to block it in front of Cloud upon the Sea. The Demon Beast was in Throne Realm, and so were the few elders. They had the advantage of numbers, so naturally, they werent afraid. However, the result was theplete opposite; these elders could hardly resist the angry Demon Beast. The power of a Demon Beast usually allows it to cross two or three realms. For example, a Transcendent Tier Demon Beast dares to challenge the King-level warriors, and unless it is a Dominator, no ordinary person can match a Throne Realm Demon Beast.
Moreover, in the Ancient Road Illusion, the Demon Beast also enjoyed the Sanctuary Powerhouses opportunities, so it could not bepared to ordinary Demon Beasts. Even Cloud upon the Sea, as foolish as he was, realized that Logan had tricked him earlier. Now, Logan had tricked him again, redirecting the wrath of the beast while reaping the benefits. Chapter 359: 174 Chapter 359: 174
Trantor:549690339 Cloud upon the Sea did not want to continue fighting the Demon Beast. Even if they won in the end, it would be a miserable victory, and Logan would be the one to benefit. Surely Logan would seize the opportunity tounch a fatal attack on them. However, it seemed as if the Demon Beast had set its sights on them, relentlessly attacking even though Cloud upon the Sea and the three Thrones had already shown signs of retreat.
Facing such a creature, the three Throne Strong Individuals were quite helpless. Though they hadbined to wield some powerfulws, they could only temporarily hinder the Demon Beasts onught and could not drive it back at once. Certainly, if the trio joined forces to go all out, it might take half a day to a day to y the Demon Beast. However, the price paid for doing so would be too high, and it would involve unnecessary cause and effect. Cloud upon the Sea grew increasingly angry; he had brought three Thrones, yet now they were trapped by a Demon Beast under the control of a single Throne. If the news spread, his reputation would be greatly tarnished. Upon further thought, Cloud upon the Sea came up with a n to break the enemy: send one person to deal with Logan, while the other two dealt with the Demon Beast. This way, Logans scheme would fail. In order to be cautious, Cloud upon the Sea considered himself as well. After all, given Logans previous experience in killing a Throne, he did not have much confidence in sending someone else to kill Logan. Losing another Throne would have terrible consequences. With two Thrones holding off the Demon Beast, Cloud upon the Sea and another Throne took the opportunity to leave and head towards Logans location. Due to the short gap in the battle, Logan had already harvested the herbal medicine. As expected from a Heavenly Treasure, this herb must be at least a thousand years old. If I can reach the Mythical Peak, I am confident that I can break through the Transcending Realm with just this one herb. Logan marveled at his newfound treasure, but as he was admiring it, he suddenly sensed a murderous intent. He turned around to find Cloud upon the Sea and a Throne Strong Individual staring at him with murderous eyes. While in the Ancient Road Illusion, Logan did not want to engage in conflict and damage his strength. After all, he still had to obtain more opportunities and blessings. Injured, his cultivation would be greatly hindered. However, Logan did not retreat. Instead, he stood his ground with the intention of continuing to entrap Cloud upon the Sea. At about seven or eight meters from Logan, Cloud upon the Sea became cautious and did not dare take a step forward. Logan was known for his sly tactics, possibly setting up traps and the like. Logan smirked and shook the herb in his hand, Thank you. Without your help, it would have been difficult for me to deal with that Demon Beast on my own and im this herbal medicine for myself.
Youre absolutely despicable! Today, I swear I will personally kill you, Logan! In my entire life, I have seen many Heavenly Prides, yet this is the first time Ive met someone as arrogant as you. Cloud upon the Sea was infuriated to the point of feeling like vomiting blood. Throwing caution to the wind and setting aside whether or not he could defeat Logan, heshed out in a powerful fit of anger which did considerable damage indeed. However, Logan casually deflected the attack and took the opportunity to strike the surrounding ground. The ground cracked, and trees began to copse all around. Everyone swayed unsteadily, as Cloud upon the Sea struggled to maintain his bnce. Cloud upon the Sea waspletely baffled, unsure of Logans intentions for attacking the ground. However, it did not seem to have hurt him in the slightest. Perhaps Logan was merely trying to create a disturbance or y some sort of trick. Cloud upon the Sea waved his hand, and a Throne Strong Individual stepped forward, preparing to unleash a terrifying Rule Divine Power. However, Logan just waved his hand and darted away, vanishing before their very eyes. Unable to tolerate Logan escaping right under their noses, Cloud upon the Sea and his ally suddently sensed a murderous intent. They found that the Demon Beast was charging towards them, now filled with even more bloodlust due to its fury. Not good! Logan was purposely making noise to alert the Demon Beast that something had gone wrong with the herbal medicine. When the Demon Beast saw us here, it naturally assumed we were the ones who collected it. The Throne Strong Individual next to him frowned, seeing through Logans trick. However, it was toote at this point. How could they exin to the Demon Beast that this was all a ploy? The creature would care nothing for the truth, only regarding them as thieves. Cloud upon the Seas hatred boiled over until he felt like vomiting blood again. How could Logan be so cunning? Time and time again, he yed Cloud upon the Sea like a fool, seemingly acting as a natural counter to him whenever they met. At this point, they could no longer afford to linger. To prevent Cloud upon the Sea from getting hurt, the three Throne Strong Individuals fought back, preparing to use some effort to try and y the Demon Beast. Unlike before, when the Demon Beast had been simply annoyed, now its blood had reversed, and it appeared to be going berserk. Escaping now was harder than climbing to the heavens.
Young Master, we have no choice but to retreat from the Illusionary Realm for now. Logan will eventually have to leave this Ancient Road Illusion. If we just wait at the entrance, we can catch him when he emerges. One of the Thrones suggested, but Cloud upon the Sea quickly vetoed the idea, worrying that they might not be a match for Logan if he gained more opportunities within the Illusionary Realm. Moreover, news of this incident had likely reached the Lord, who may send several Thrones to support Logan. If they encountered themter, Cloud upon the Sea and his group might genuinely be no match for them. On the other side, Logan continued his journey through the Ancient Road Illusion,ing across various exotic herbs along the way. However, none caught his eye, and he felt like he was wasting his time instead. After another 15 minutes, Logan came to a broken bridge and discovered a group of over a dozen cultivators gathered there, all with troubled expressions and not daring to move forward. Some of them were even shouting about turning back. Logan approached, puzzled, and listened carefully to the conversations. He eventually learned that ever since the bridge had been broken, crossing the river had be almost impossible. The water of the river was Netherworld Water; ordinary cultivators would be seeking death if they tried to cross. Only those at the Dominator tier could hope to cross, while the rest of the cultivators C who were all at Transcending Realm C would most likely be swallowed directly by the waters. It was possible to fly across, but there was a strong Rule suppressing their Divine Powers. If they tried to fly, they would likely be crushed by the Rule halfway across. Logan considered whether they could simply find a piece of wood and repair the broken bridge, but this suggestion was soon dismissed by someone else as ordinary wood would not be able to withstand the horrible Rules pressure. Chapter 360: 175 Chapter 360: 175
Trantor:549690339 The crowd was arguing because they collectively possessed the magic necessary to cross to the other side. Using their Dharma devices, they could withstand the terrifying rule pressure and connect the other half of this Broken Bridge. However, everyone held their Dharma device in high esteem, reluctant to risk their own for fear of damage. They knew that such a risk could render this trip to the Ancient Road Illusion pointless.
This was a big gamble. Everyone had hoped others would bring forward their Dharma devices and they could get the edge, but because everyone was of the same thinking, it had resulted in a half an hour of shouting match. Among them, a few even had throne level Dharma devices, something an average person could not possess even in a hundred years. Those devices were their source of strength and confidence. Surely they couldnt just let others walk over them. Logan frowned. If the argument continued, nobody would make it across, and while this group could carry on arguing indefinitely, Logan was mindful of the pursuers from the Cloud upon the Sea operation he left behind. An idea came to his mind: how could he convince everyone to willingly bring forward their Dharma devices to temporarily solve this Broken Bridge situation? Logan spoke, gathering his thoughts and addressing the crowd, Everyone, can we quiet down and hear what I have to say? Chances are already appearing on the other side of the river for Sanctuary Powerhouses. Securing one would grant dominance amongst the crowd. Many forces are already hurrying their way here. We were the first ones, but were wasting time arguing. Everyone should weigh the pros and cons, dont miss the big picture because of minor obstacles. No sooner had Logan finished his speech that restlessness pervaded the group, who all hoped to be the first to seize the opportunity meant for Sanctuary Powerhouses. Those who argued earlier were now urging others to bring forth their Dharma devices. One man decided to lead the way, Ill bring out a Dharma device. Its of Mythical Grade. I believe we all have more than one. No harm in giving out the weaker ones. A few others brought out their devices after him. But it was far from enough. To rebuild the other half of the Broken Bridge, they would need at least seven or eight more Dharma devices. Those who had already given out their devices were visibly enraged. They couldntprehend peoples selfishness. They had set examples, yet most insisted on gaining an advantage without contributing. Lets make a rule. Those who dont contribute a Dharma device will not be granted passage even if the bridge is rebuilt. Those with selfish intentions waiting for an opportunity will be put to death.
The speaker was a member of a Mysterious Grand Family n, and was already at the peak of the high-ranking Transcendent tier. His fearless contribution and assertive speech intimidated everyone. Only then did the remaining members begrudgingly bring out a Dharma device. To prevent their equipment from being coveted, they marked them, with pained expressions, watching as their sacred devices were taken away. Thanks to the relentless efforts of everyone, they managed to reconstruct the Broken Bridge. Everyone crossed after inspection. Those who didnt contribute a Dharma device werent allowed to cross. Of course, out of over a dozen people, only Logan didnt contribute. After all, he only had one Dharma device, which was a reward from the System for the Ancient Instance. Without it, he would undoubtedly be in trouble when encountering throne level warriors. One person stopped Logan, You cannot pass. You were the first to ask for a contribution and now youre hoping to benefit from it? You just want to use everybody else. And youre a Mythical Realm practitioner? I wouldnt say that. I was the first to contribute the secret that a Sanctuary Powerhouses opportunity is just across the river which made everyone cooperate. Dont I deserve to pass? Logan scoffed coldly, threatening, Im a Mythical Realm practitioner, and each of you are all transcendents, yet if I risked my life to kill one, I could probably seed. But among the dozen of you, who is willing to die with me? Moreover, consider this. Suppose I sabotage the other half of the bridge at the cost of my life, even if you kill me, can you build the bridge with your Dharma devices? Were at this point now. I haveid my cards on the table, now decide. Logans words were forceful, and he didnt sound like a Mythical individual at all but rather gave off the oppressive vibe of a Throne Realm denizen, silencing the crowd instantly. Indeed, Logan made apelling threat. If Logan was not allowed to cross, what if he retaliated and destroyed the other half of the bridge? Not only would all their efforts be wasted, but they would also lose their sacred Dharma devices. Even if they could kill Logan, it would all be in vain. After all, their main aim ining to the Ancient Road Illusion was to achieve certain opportunities, not just to kill a Mythical Realm youngster. It would be tough to let Logan cross without contributing. After all, Logan wanted to reap the benefits by sitting tight while they were the ones forking out their Dharma devices.
After intense thinking, someone finally came up with a reasonable n, I have an idea. We can straight-up kill Logan. If worsees to worst, we dont cross the bridge, but we could use his body to cross the river by swimming. They all nodded in agreement, viewing it as a splendid strategy. The risk is high, but at least Logan wouldnt gain any advantage and he even would pay a terrible price. No one could deny the viciousness of the group. But Logan was not someone to be trifled with. He immediately pulled out his weapon. If he could defeat a Throne with just one hand, why couldnt he kill a few more Transcendents today? As the dozen Transcendent warriors closed in, Logan swallowed. He wasnt sure about theirbined might and whether they could be a match for him. But there was no avoiding this fight. He needed to muster its full strength to fight. Just as everyone was about to attack, the leader of the group raised his hand, indicating that they should avoid a fight unless absolutely necessary. That was the rule for survival in the Illusionary Realm. If they were wounded, those with ulterior motives could take advantage. I suggest we let him pass. He could be our guide and bear the brunt of the dangers ahead. The group then stood down and reluctantly backed off. Everyone crossed the Broken Bridge one by one, and they prepared to retrieve their Dharma devices. However, no matter how hard they tried, they were unable to make a move. In the next moment, the ten-plus Dharma devices were affected by some rules in the air and disintegrated into several pieces in front of them. Everyone winced at the sight, considering the outrageous price of the Dharma devices. Despite having better Dharma devices already, each lost device was a treasurable item. Its sale could have fetched a good price. But now they had been destroyed. All agreed that they must grab every opportunity in the Illusionary Realm, or else all their losses would be in vain.
Chapter 361: 176 Chapter 361: 176
Trantor:549690339 After traveling about a hundred steps, the group of people found the environment growing increasingly deste, and a thick fog had formed, confusing their sense of direction to the point where they couldnt even determine the most basic bearings. Someone couldnt help but speak up, Logan, didnt you say there would be opportunities granted by Sanctuary Powerhouses as soon as we crossed the shore?
That was just hearsay, without anyones confirmation. Besides, if the opportunities were so easy toe by, many powerful beings would have fought for them, leaving none for us, right? Logan smirked and said, Everyone, dont be impatient. The more dangerous it gets, the greater the opportunities. In his heart, he knew that the reason other people kept him around was to push him to the front in case of any danger. If they encountered danger, they would probably run faster than anyone else. However, it was a mutual calction, with them calcting his worth and him calcting theirs. Little did they know they were the real prey, with Logan merely ying a game like he did with Cloud upon the Sea. After walking a while longer, the fog became progressively thicker, and everyones vision was limited to about a meter. The air carried a suffocating oppression, as if one could hear the roars of wild beasts. Everyone became quiet, carrying an inexplicable sense of anxiety. They were all here for great opportunities, but none of them wanted to risk their lives or be buried in the Ancient Road Illusion. Everyone knew it was but a futile hope. Thousands of people came to the Ancient Road Illusion seeking opportunities every day, but only one in ten could leave alive, and that one might not even get the opportunity, being thankful just to survive. However, that was the nature of cultivation. If they couldnt risk it, they might never advance from the Transcendent Tier to the Throne realm they all aspired to, or the Holy See they dreamed of this lifetime. Suddenly, they saw a light within the Illusionary Realm. Everyone thought it was the exit and hurried their steps, but Logan had doubts. How could a light suddenly appear in the midst of such thick fog and be the exit? However, to break the illusion, they had to head in that direction to see what kind of trap they were in. Logan cautiously took each step, putting the dozen or so people in the front to block any sudden dangers for him.
Time went by, and it seemed they had walked for miles. Yet they still couldnt see the end, as if the light was millions of years away, and the distance never changed no matter how they walked. Someone became scared, trembling as they spoke, Whatis going on? We seem to be trapped here. Its not just a simple fog; could it be something like an array or formation? Some used their divine abilities to investigate, but no spiritual qi or rules were detected. This meant that it wasnt an array, as even the most secretive arrays have fluctuations in spiritual qi. No wonder its a Sanctuary Illusionary Realm. Everyone, be careful. If this ce were truly ordinary, any opportunities here would have already been taken by outsiders, and there would be no chances left for us, someone spoke calmly. No matter how thick the fog, as long as it didnt threaten their lives, they should be able to walk out of it as long as they kept going in one direction. After some thought and with his previous experience, Logan deduced that the fog wasnt an array but had simrities to one. It could be another Illusionary Realm within the Ancient Road Illusion, but since they were already in an Illusionary Realm, they wouldnt think of that possibility and only make deductions about arrays. To break free, they had to break the operation of the Illusionary Realm. Although what was before their eyes was an illusion, since no one could see the truth, breaking it would not be easy. After much deliberation, Logan came up with an idea, I have a method that can help everyone leave safely. Kid, dont hide things like that. Youre only telling half the story. How can we leave safely? And dont forget, were all in the same boat right now. All of us are trapped. Everyone looked at Logan, who hesitated to reveal the method to break the illusion, causing some impatience among them. They grew more and more anxious in the fog, even feeling a hint of despair, and now, with a glimmer of hope, they wanted to grasp it as much as possible. This is not an array, but a powerful Illusionary Realm. I dont know how we fell into it, but we might have entered the Illusionary Realm as soon as we crossed the river. The fog and everything in front of us are illusory.
To remove it is simple. There are more than ten of us, so each of us should walk in a different direction, close our eyes, and not think too much, while I stay put and wait for you. Walk for an hour, and if you still cant find anyone when you shout, it means that this is a real scene. If you can walk back to me, then we are truly in an Illusionary Realm. There are generally two types of Illusionary Realmsone where our physical selves fall unconscious, and the other where we are hypnotized. If its the former, its rtively easy; we only need to keep using rules to stimte ourselves. If its thetter, we need to find the person behind it, remove the hypnosis, and regain our consciousness. Although Logans reasoning sounded mysterious, the group had no choice but to believe it since they couldnte up with a better solution. The dozen or so people set off in different directions, and after a moment, they all returned to Logans side. This showed that they had been walking in circles or stepping in ce the whole time. By this point, everyone believed Logans exnation that they were truly in an Illusionary Realm. As soon as they left, Logan used his divine abilities to examine himself. He was sure that he hadnt fallen unconscious but had been hypnotized by some powerful secret technique. Everyone focused their power in one ce, and Logan executed a powerful attack, shing at the fog with his foot. The next moment, an opening appeared, and a demon beast-shaped creature frantically fled. Everyone understood at this point that it was the mastermind behind the Illusionary Realm. It had been trapping them in the Illusionary Realm, and all their hatred, old and new, erupted in anger at that moment. With everyone pursuing the illusion beast, it had to withdraw its Illusionary Realm technique to escape. The fog instantly dissipated, and everyone saw the true scene. They had just crossed the river, and in front of them were piles of huge rocks that stretched far into the distance.
Some suggested chasing the illusion beast, while others thought opportunities were more important. Arguments ensued. Chapter 362: 177 Chapter 362: 177
Trantor:549690339 Logan has made up his mind, pursuing the illusory beast has no point. It would be better to quickly find an opportunity. After all, these things are all about making swift decisions. If you miss it once, you wont be able to get it for the rest of your life. After Logan had spoken, the others also agreed unanimously. They would first look for the opportunity. Unbeknownst to them, Logan had be the backbone of this group.
Perhaps it was Logans astonishing tactics and strategy in the Illusionary Realm that convinced everyone, even though Logan himself was just a myth, yet the lowest in status among the dozen people. Ordinarily, Logan couldnt make a stand. But here, nobody dared to look down on him because every step in the Ancient Road Illusion required the guidance of a strategist. Of course, many of them just wanted to use Logan. After securing the opportunity, they would certainly turn their backs. Logan was just a minor character in a mythical story, why should hemand a group of Transcendent Warriors? After another 15 minutes of walking, a small wooden cottage suddenly appeared. The cottage was very dpidated, it looked like it had been uninhabited for many years, but the garden in front of the cottage was flourishing. This scene raised everyones eyebrows and put them on guard, In this illusion, how can there suddenly be such a cottage? It seems out of ce. There must be something odd going on. I have the same opinion. If the cottage is uninhabited, then who is tending to the garden? And looking at the growth of the vegetables, it seems like they were just nted this year. Another person nodded, also thinking there was more to it. It might be another illusion-like thing. With the mountain ranges nking both sides, the group had to cross the cottage to proceed. Logan was also puzzled. But unlike the others, he was curious about the garden in front of the cottage. Ordinary people thought these were just normal vegetables, but Logan recognized them as genuine Heavenly Treasures. These ordinary vegetables were actually herbal medicine worth millions of gold. Who lived here? And nted these extraordinary herbs? Could it be the master of the Ancient Road Illusion, that fallen Sanctuary Powerhouse? It seemed to make sense when thought that way. However, there was a problem. Although the others couldnt see through it, Logan, under everyones watchful eyes, might find it not easy to sweep away all vegetables, as it would definitely arouse others suspicion. Everyone, lets calm down. I believe this cottage is not simple. Who can build a cottage in an illusion? Ordinary demon beasts dont have this wisdom. Perhaps it was once inhabited by a Sanctuary Powerhouse.
Logan stopped at this point, believing that this group of smart people would surely make an association. After all, who isnt coveting the opportunities left by a Sanctuary Powerhouse? Indeed, the next moment, someone spoke up, I understand now. If there are traces left by a Sanctuary Powerhouse, there should be opportunities and divine weapons left. Arent we all about to get rich here? As soon as these words were spoken, many who were still confused suddenly saw the light. All eyes were on the dpidated cottage, watching each other with sharp eyes. No one could wrestle the opportunity with them, they had to check every brick and tile in the house. The opportunities will certainly not be many, its really not worth fighting. How about I go in and explore first? If there are enough opportunities, we can split equally. I promise I wont sneak or hide anything. Logan coughed and made the suggestion. However, this was immediately opposed by everyone. After all, Logan was an outsider and they had only known each other for less than 15 minutes. If Logan discovered the opportunity, he would definitely keep it for himself. The scene was momentarily tense; nobody trusted anyone. But if everyone went in together, what if they encountered danger? It was a dilemma. I have a proposal. Lets all go in together, but we must leave Logan, the outsider, outside. If we really are in danger, he can ask our family for help. The highest-ranked person among the group spoke. He was already at the peak of the High-ranking Overstep, just a step away from the Throne Realm. His family n was also the most powerful among all. Since Gamenor had spoken, no one dared not to give him face. After all, offending Gamenor could lead to the destruction of their families or they could be hunted unceasingly. Faced with Gamenors words, everyone agreed after some consideration. But they couldnt leave Logan alone. What if he managed to sneak away? Someone had to stay to keep an eye on Logan. Logan is just a mythical realm, all of us are Oversteps. Anyone who stays behind can guard him. At this moment, everyone wants the opportunities and none wants to do the thankless job.
Someoneughed out loud, raising his hand, I give up on the opportunity. But you all must give me enough benefits. Each of you give me fifty spirit stones aspensation for my staying outside. This demand made everyone frown. After all, a small cultivator might not earn ten spirit stones a year. Even for Overstep Warriors, they could barely earn fifty spirit stones a year without eating or drinking. There were a total of fifteen people on the scene. The mans demand was almost eight hundred spirit stones. Although most of them came fromrge family ns and it was nothing to tip out fifty spirit stones, they found it hard to give it away for free and felt they were at a loss. The man who just made the demand shrugged his shoulders, Fine, I wont ask for it. I will also go in and fight for the opportunity. The opportunity left by a Sanctuary Powerhouse, wont it be worth more than fifty spirit stones? I dont care if I can get it, but I certainly dont want to be at a loss. As soon as these words came out, everyone had an epiphany of sorts. Indeed,pared with the opportunity, fifty spirit stones were too small. Everyone was the young master of their families, they couldnt care about fifty spirit stones, could they? In the end, after unanimous discussions, it was agreed. They put together eight hundred spirit stones for the man, repeatedly admonishing him that if there was any suspicious movement, he had to kill Logan immediately. Meanwhile, Logan was secretly pleased. As long as this group of people entered the house, all the herbs in the garden would be his. They underestimated him, thinking that leaving a minor Overstep could keep him in check? After everyone had entered, Logan was also pondering how to quickly get rid of the man next to him. After all, if there was no opportunity in the house, this group of people would surely be back within a minute. And his time might freeze at that minute. But its not easy to kill an Overstep without making a sound, it would definitely cause noise and alert them. Chapter 363: 178 Chapter 363: 178
Trantor:549690339 As Logan was worrying, he saw the man who stopped smiling faintly and walked towards him step by step. I am curious as to why you insisted on staying outside instead of scrambling for chances in the wooden house. Judging from the illusionary realm earlier, youre certainly not someone unwise.
Logan immediately tensed up. This man was truly vignt. He saw through Logan just like that. No wonder he, too, insisted on staying outside earlier. It turned out he had this intention all along, and what was cunning was that he had obtained 800 spirit stones, manipting everyone in his hands. At this moment, Logan couldnt admit it. He chuckled, I am just an insignificant being in the Mythical Realm. Of course, I know I cantpete with all of you in the Transcendent Tier, so Im trading information and good rtions. Being in the mythical realm is indeed lowly, but you dare to roam this illusionary realm. I suspect your cultivation is not weak, just very well-hidden. After all, you can deceive others but cant deceive me. Carter Jefferson smiled faintly, hailing from a small family n, the group of people he just encountered were simply on another level. The reason he was able to blend into their circle was owing to his exceptional intelligence and the ability to read others. Otherwise, he would have been pushed away long ago. I know you must have your own ns, but you will definitely not tell me. Perhaps, we can coborate. You have no other choice. Even if you have the ability to kill me, once a bigmotion is caused, all schemes will be lost. With a flick of Carter Jeffersons wrist, he threw those 800 spirit stones at Logan. The fundamentally vignt Logan was even more confused. These were the spoils that the other party had obtained not too long ago. What did their casual toss mean? This is a gift for you. You can also think of it as initiation fees. I have never really cared for these spirit stones. After all, I am in the Transcendent Tier, where spirit stones can no longer aid in cultivation. Carter Jefferson sighed. His only aspiration in life was to reach the Dominator Realm one day, to create his own domain, to be a well-known lord. At that time, he would no longer need to be at the mercy of others or try to fit in withrge family ns. Logan began to mull over it. He could see the sincerity in the others words, but he was a bit squeamish about giving half of the herbs to the other party. After all, he would be giving up half of it for nothing. After much thought, he chose to be honest, You guessed it right. There indeed are opportunities out here. But your demand for half is a bit far-fetched. How about I take 70% and you take 30%? 30%? Carter Jefferson fell into thought, but ultimately agreed. He wasnt looking to be adversaries with Logan. Logan was more imposing than any of the Throne Realm individuals he had ever encountered. Getting 30% was still quite fair.
If they end up in conflict, he wont get anything. That would be a significant loss indeed. Logan was far more formidable than the wastrels he had encountered from those major family ns. The opportunity is in the garden vige. On the surface, its just ordinary vegetables. But in reality, theyre extremely valuable herbs that even the Sanctuary Powerhouse had painstakingly cultivated. This just proves how extraordinary they are. Logan walked into the Garden Vige and struck in a certain direction. Suddenly, a barrier burst and disappeared. The original Garden Vige was renewed and transformed into rich spiritually ssical herbs. This Is this the Law Herbs? Carter Jefferson was bbergasted and speechless, rooted to the spot. He was aware how precious these herbs are due to his extensive knowledge and experiences. Even if it were a dominatoring, he would likely be surprised, let alone a group of minor transcendent beings like them. The rare value of such herbs is self-evident and something that all cultivators long for in their dreams. Logan frowned as he wasnt aware of how extraordinary this herb was. After Carter Jeffersons exnation, he finally discovered the extraordinary existence he had stumbled upon. Thew herbs, due to their constant absorption of spiritual energy and the force ofw, contain vast amounts of energy and pressure. They are a rarity in this world. Most cultivators cant get it, and even dominators may only find one or two in their entire life. However, in this garden vige, there are at least fifty such nts, and each one of them isnt iplete. Instead, they have absorbed the full force ofw and will, which are treasures of a Sanctuary Powerhouse. If a throne realm cultivator possesses one nt, if it canpletely devour the herb within ten years, it will definitely ascend to the realm of dominator. And a middle level transcendent who possesses it can reach throne realm within a year. Carter Jefferson calcted that even if he only gets 30% of the fifty herbs, he would still get about fifteen of them. At present, he is a middle-level transcendent. If he were to devour all the herbs, he could likely ascend to the realm of dominator within a decade. The thought of this filled Carter Jeffersons eyes with fervor. To prevent any idents, he urged Logan to quickly harvest the herbs. If that group were to return from the wooden cottage, he would certainly have to share with them.
Logan didnt dy and harvested all the herbs at once and gave 30% to Carter Jefferson as promised. Seeing the precious herbs in his hand, he hurriedly put them in his storage space. While Logan was pleasantly surprised, he started pondering over something. Sanctuary Powerhouses are already at the peak of cultivation, so why did they nt a garden ofw herbs? Were they trying to breakthrough to another realm? Unfortunately, they fell in this illusionary realm before the herbs matured. Carter Jefferson was overjoyed and quickly said, We should both keep this secret and remember not to tell anyone, even our own family. Because thesew herbs are certain to attract many peoples greed. No sooner had Logan nodded his agreement when a dozen people came out from the wooden house, carrying spoils. When they rushed in, they took whatever they could C even bricks and tiles were not spared. They almost took apart the whole house, but left the house spotless once they were done. Then, they left the wooden house, intending to take a look at their spoils and see how many were actually valuable. However, when they came out, they were surprised. There was clearly a garden here just a moment ago, how did it disappear in the blink of an eye? Gamenor, who was leading the group, turned to Carter Jefferson, hoping for an exnation. But Carter Jefferson had already thought of a good excuse. He said dispassionately, I initially thought those vegetables might be spiritual treasures, so I harvested them for a look. But they turned out to be just ordinary vegetables. In a fit of anger, I demolished the entire garden. His words were half true, half false but unimpeachable. Further, he honestly admitted his own greed. If he made up some random reason, he definitely wouldnt be able to deceive them. Logan snorted coldly on the side, discernibly mocking Carter Jeffersons actions. This made Jeffersons words more believable. Chapter 364: 179 Chapter 364: 179
Trantor:549690339 Gamenor thought about it and agreed, although it was indeed just an ordinary garden, it was still in front of the Sanctuary Powerhouses wooden cottage. It was understandable that Carter Jefferson wanted to take a look, and it would make sense if he was angry enough to destroy it in an instant. Without delving too much into the matter, after all, it was just an ordinary garden, whether it was destroyed or not wasnt important. What they needed to care about now was how much real opportunity the items taken from the wooden cottage held.
Things had been too chaotic just now, there was no time for any analysis. Since if you dyed by even a minute, what you had your eye on would be taken by someone else, so everyone ended up grabbing a bunch of useless things. Of course, even after they left, everyone was still afraid that the opportunities they had obtained would be coveted by others, so they each went to a secluded ce to calcte what they had really gained. Logan and another person stood in ce, while Carter Jefferson heaved a heavy sigh of relief. Fortunately, they managed to deceive their way through just now, and only then did the Law herbs really enter their possession, giving them a sense of ownership. More than a dozen people went to a secluded ce and carefully investigated the items they had taken. They found that although they had taken dozens of things, none of them had any spiritual energy, meaning they were all just ordinary furniture. This was a huge blow to them, and they couldnt even believe it. They were in a wooden cottage that might have belonged to a Sanctuary Powerhouse, and there wasnt a single bit of fortune to be found inside. Didnt that mean they had been working for nothing? Whats worse, they paid fifty spirit stones before entering, and not only did they not gain anything, but they also suffered a loss. After checking over a dozen times, they finally confirmed this fact, and helplessly discarded all the items they had taken out. Among them, one person was excited because he had managed to get the only item that had spiritual energy. It was a small spoon, containing some kind of Laws Force that was no less terrifying than a general Throne Level weapon. To prevent others from coveting it, he quickly put it away and pretended to be miserable. He absolutely couldnt let anyone know that he truly gained an opportunity. But unfortunately, after the other dozen people had be disappointed, they saw that only he was still in a secluded ce, so they all moved closer and discovered that he had secretly taken an item away. Everyone was certain that he must be the one who had obtained the opportunity, so they directly surrounded him and demanded that he take out what he had obtained, for all of them to share equally among the dozen people. He had worked so hard to get it and naturally didnt want to give it up. He also felt quite helpless when faced with the usations of more than a dozen people. If he didnt obey, they might try to kill him in the next moment. So he took out the spoon, and pleaded, Its only a Throne level item, not a Dominator Level. This is a very small opportunity. Theres no need to fight over a little spoon.
No way, we cant return empty-handed. Besides, considering the Law contained in this spoon, it can definitely crush ordinary Throne Level weapons. Youd better hand it over honestly. This was a bit disappointing for some, as they had thought it was at least an item belonging to a Sanctuary Powerhouse. They didnt expect it to be just a Throne Level item, which was far below their expectations. But giving up so easily was out of the question. Even if they couldnt get it themselves, they couldnt let this person have it. At worst, they would destroy the spoon so everyone would suffer the loss together. Lets stop fighting. I think instead, Logan and another person are up to something. We were all madly running into the wooden cottage while only these two stayed outside. Could it be that the opportunity is outside? Seeing everyones anger, this person quickly changed the topic, Lets go ask them. If these two have hidden something, then all our efforts would have been yed by them. Our infighting will only benefit them in the end. Now that you mention it, I remember the matter of the garden being wiped out. Could it be that it really held an opportunity? If you think about it carefully, Carter Jeffersons exnation doesnt seem reasonable and was just to appease everyone. Gamenors brow furrowed, apparently moved by this persons words. He immediately prepared to interrogate Logan and the other person. If they were found to be hiding any opportunities, they would be sentenced to death. The group of people rushed over angrily. Logan sensed that something was wrong and, without any hesitation, moved several steps away from Carter Jefferson. He couldnt trust whether Carter Jefferson would say anything when interrogated by the others. If he openly admitted everything, then his own situation would be incredibly dangerous. Of course, Logan had killed a King before, so facing these more than a dozen Transcendent Tier individuals, he had the confidence to kill them all. However, that was thest resort, as fighting in the Illusionary Realm was clearly not wise. Moreover, behind him was someone who had always wanted to kill him. After being toyed with by Logan a few times before, that person would likely catch up soon. If he engaged in battle, Logans strength would be greatly depleted. Be honest, was there some kind of opportunity outside just now that you and Logan took for yourselves? If you admit now, I wont me you. But if I find outter, the consequences will be unimaginable.
Gamenor was furious, emanating a strong killing intent. He wanted to threaten Carter Jefferson into confessing everything truthfully, while the others also sided with Gamenor. Carter Jefferson was startled, even though he had managed to deceive everyone just now. How could Gamenor bring up the matter again? At this point, he wouldnt admit a single word, nor would he hand over the Law herbs. Those herbs were rted to his future achievements, and even if he died here, he would never admit to anything. How could it be possible? You guys were in there for only two minutes. How could Logan and I have time to find opportunities? Besides, I didnt know Logan before, so its impossible for us to cooperate within two minutes. Carter Jefferson spoke loudly and solemnly, Someone must have been inciting all of us to fight among ourselves so that they can profit from the chaos. Maybe that person is the one who got the real opportunity. There was a garden here just now, but now it doesnt exist anymore. Could it be that the opportunity was inside the garden? I dont believe a word of what you said earlier. Ill give you onest chance. Gamenors voice turned even colder. Though Carter Jefferson appeared calm, things were suspicious after all. After all the trouble, Gamenor was left empty-handed, so he believed Carter Jefferson had to pay something for it. Even if there was really no opportunity, Carter Jefferson still owed him fifty spirit stones. This was the perfect opportunity to get his spirit stones back, wasnt it? Logan smiled indifferently, I can confirm that Carter Jefferson did get an opportunity just now. And it was one from a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Now all of you have been deceived by Carter Jefferson. At Logans words, everyones gaze converged on him. For a time, they were all furious. Carter Jefferson was truly hateful; he had secretly snatched the opportunity for himself but never revealed it. Gamenor clenched his teeth in anger. Even Logan admitted it now, and Carter Jefferson still dared to pretend? Luckily, he didnt let it go and kept asking questions, otherwise, he might have been sessfully deceived by Carter Jefferson.
Chapter 365: 180 Chapter 365: 180
Trantor:549690339 Carter Jeffersons eyes widened as he wondered why Logan suddenly turned hostile after their friendly conversation just moments ago. Upon second thought, Carter realized Logans intention and had to admit that it was a clever move. Logan was an outsider, and the group of ten or so people had always been suspicious of him.
Now that Logan imed to have obtained an opportunity, the group might believe his words in their anger, but once they calmed down, they would understand that this was just Logan framing Carter. Carter pretended to be angry, This is a frame-up! Everyone, calm down and dont fall for Logans scheme. If we start fighting each other, well only let, Logan profit. Gamenor was about to take action when he suddenly heard Carters words. Instantly, he sobered up, realizing that every sentence made sense. Why would Logan say such things out of the blue? If Carter had really obtained an opportunity, then it must be shared with Logan. In that case, Logan would not speak ill of Carter. However, Logan was now trying to discredit Carter, which meant that no opportunity had been obtained. The reason for saying this was simply to see them fight each other. Fortunately, Carter reminded him, otherwise, he would have been deceived by Logan, who had been somewhat despicable. Gamenor took a deep breath and stared at Carter once more, You really havent gained any opportunity? I am not easily deceived, and I have evidence of you obtaining the opportunity. I can assure you that I really dont know anything about it. But if you must listen to Logan, I cant defend myself. However, I hope you understand that we are ultimately partners, arent we? Carter still insisted. He had known Gamenor for more than a day or two and knew that he had been deceived. Gamenor kept asking questions only because he was suspicious and cautious. As expected, after Carter denied it again, Gamenor eventually chose to believe him. He turned the spearhead towards Logan and identified Logan as the real culprit behind everything. Youre really good at tricks, wanting to see us fight among ourselves. Its a pity that you outsmarted yourself. We understand each other so well that we would never believe that one of us would do such a thing. Gamenor sneered coldly and took a step forward, Since you harbor evil intentions, I cannot tolerate you today. I n to kill you directly in this Illusionary Realm and deprive you of any chance to reincarnate.
You certainly can, but I advise you to think it through. After all, in this Illusionary Realm, youll need my intelligence. In case you end up in a dangerous situationter, who else can help you? Logan was veryposed, believing that the group could weigh the pros and cons of fighting him. Was it worth it? Although he was easy to deal with in their eyes, this was, after all, deep in the Ancient Road Illusion. Gamenor tried to suppress his rage but stopped in his tracks after hearing Logans words. Indeed, Logan was extremely intelligent, and there were many situations where he could be of use. Fine, Ill spare you this time. Lets move on and search for the next opportunity. We didnt expect to find anything useful from this wooden cottage anyway, as its too ancient and dpidated. Although the others were still angry and wanted to interrogate further, they couldnt help but follow Gamenors lead. Continuing to argue would be pointless, so they proceeded into the Illusionary Realm. An hour passed, and everyone was quite exhausted. They still hadnt found any opportunities, leading some to believe that there were none left in this Ancient Road Illusion and that it would be best to leave as soon as possible. After all, the deeper one went into the Ancient Road Illusion, the greater the danger, and it was no longer a ce for Transcendent Warriors. Even a regr Throne Realm cultivator would have to weigh the risks carefully. However, Gamenor and the others were reluctant to leave without gaining any opportunities. Since they had managed to enter the Illusionary Realm once, they were unwilling to leave empty-handed. When would they have another chance? I think theres no need to worry. If it were so easy to obtain opportunities, how could it be our turn? Maybe they were plundered hundreds of years ago. Theres no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Logan spoke up from the side, not wanting these people to leave. After all, having more people meant more shields, and if they encountered any danger, he could be the first to escape unscathed. As everyone continued to move forward, they came across a massive rubble pile. Countless unstable rocks swayed in the wind, as if they would fall off the cliff at any moment if the wind grew stronger.
No one dared to continue. They were only Transcendent Warriors after all, and while dodging one or two rocks was manageable, dodging arge group was too difficult. Moreover, each rock seemed to weigh ten thousand tons, and being hit even slightly could cost them their lives. Upon further observation, they realized that there were no other paths beside this rubble pile. Everyone began to debate whether to proceed. Some argued that they had to take risks to gain any opportunities, and this was a necessary hurdle for cultivators. However, those who feared the journey were many, and considering that they all came from prominent family ns and had enjoyedfortable lives since childhood, taking such a risk would not be worth it. Seizing the opportunity, Carter stood up first, Im a bit scared and wont go any further. Id rather leave the Ancient Road Illusion. After all, my lifees first. Anyone who wants to apany me in leaving? He had already obtained more than a dozen Law Spirit Grasses, and there were no other opportunities in Illusionary Realm that appealed to him. He wanted to find a quiet ce and digest the grasses without others coveting them. This was a good opportunity to leave without raising suspicion by pretending to be afraid and hesitant. His voice was echoed by several others who nned to leave the Illusionary Realm with him. If you dare leave, as long as I manage to leave the Illusionary Realm alive, I will inform my family and make sure they treat your families well. Your families will surely have no choice but to expel you from the n, and then youll have to fend for yourselves without protection. Gamenors scolding scared several people off, preventing them from attempting to leave. After all, Gamenor rarely got angry, and few could bear the consequences of his wrath. Then Gamenor turned to Logan, asking him toe up with a solution to pass the rubble safely. However, Logan was at a loss, as he was no deity. Time passed, and they remained stuck there. Nobody dared to be the first to cross, and the unstable rocks in the wind seemed to be on the verge of falling at any moment.
Chapter 366: 181 Chapter 366: 181
Trantor:549690339 Everyone was caught in a stalemate, but as the passage of time continued, someone suggested a solution: to catch one or two low-cost demon beasts nearby and let them take the lead. Wouldnt that work? As soon as the n was proposed, everyone praised the idea. If the demon beasts went past without any problems, everyone else could safely follow, greatly reducing the risk involved.
However, someone suddenly had a bright idea and looked at Logan, Isnt it troublesome to find a demon beast? Why not just treat Logan like a demon beast? Let him go first and scout the way for us. I think thats a good idea. Demon beasts cant talk, and in case of danger, they wont be able to warn us. But Logan is different; he can report everything he sees and hears, right? The others agreed that it was possible. Anyway, Logan was only in the Mythical Realm and had the lowest-level among them. Even if he couldnt make it through the Rubble Pile, they could simply abandon him. Only Logan was speechless, thinking that this group of people was too cunning. Even a regr Throne Realm wouldnt dare to go through that easily, and yet they wanted to send him C a Mythical Realm? It was clear that they wanted to mess around with him. Carter Jefferson was also worried. Logan had more than thirty Law Spirit Grass nts on him. If he died in the Rubble Pile, these spiritual grasses would disperse in the wind, which would be a pity. But at this moment, he dared not speak up. If he tried to plead for Logan, Gamenor and the others might be suspicious. So, he could only turn his head to one side, ready for the worst-case scenario. Logan stretchedzily and said decisively, Im not going. This is a gamble with my life. All of you just want to sit back and reap the benefits, so why should I take the risk? You have no choice but to go today. If you go, theres a slim chance you might live. If you dont go, Ill kill you immediately. Youre already in the Mythical Realm at such a young age; dont you want to think about your future? Gamenor threatened and tried to persuade Logan to reconsider. If he could cross the Rubble Pile and find some opportunities, wouldnt it be a step forward in his realm? Logan keptining in his heart. This group of people treated him like a fool, trying to deceive him. If he could summon the Goblin Legion, he would definitely teach them a lesson and kill them in the Illusionary Realm. But Logan didnt want to expose himself. After much consideration, he suddenly came up with a good idea. If these people wanted him to scout the way first, why not make use of their ns?
Fine, Im usually cooperative. Once I get over there, Ill be the first to seize the opportunities. However, I heard that theres a sword left by a Sanctuary Powerhouse on the other side, and the diamond pile is just a distraction. With that, Logan took a big step forward and was about to set off when Gamenor suddenly stopped him. As soon as he heard that there were real opportunities on the other side, he couldnt let Logan go first. Not allowing Logan to scout the road, but having no guts to do it himself, he faced a difficult choice. The group of more than ten people discussed and decided to send one of their own to investigate. The chosen person was trembling in fear, If something goes wrong, remember to look after my family. You, Gamenor, promised me that. Im risking my life. Dont worry. My promise stands. If you really die in this Rubble Pile, Ill make sure my family forms an alliance with yours. Its something many people dream of, Gamenor assured confidently, but inwardly sneered. If the other party really met with disaster, who woulde to hold him to his promises? The chosen person gathered his courage and entered the Rubble Pile. The unstable rubble didnt fall, bringing joy to his nervous heart. Not daring to stay any longer, he activated his abilities and quickly moved forward, disappearing from sight in just a few moments. It was clear that the person had safely made it through, and the remaining ten people couldnt help but feel relieved. It seemed that they had overthought the situation, and the Rubble Pile wasnt as dangerous as they imagined. Someone boldly stepped forward and said, The Rubble Pile has remained intact for decades in the Illusionary Realm. Why would it copse when we arrive? Its not like our luck is extremely bad. However, after taking four or five steps, a falling stone suddenly struck him. The several thousand-pound stone crushed him before he could even react, killing him instantly. This incident shocked everyone. After all, the victim was a Middle-level Superior Realm, a fairly strong individual. He managed to survive a breath in the Rubble Pile but disappeared in the blink of an eye. No one dared to act rashly anymore, as they had that gruesome example before them. Time passed by, and even though everyone was still fearful, they had a strong desire for the opportunities ahead. Had the first person already obtained the opportunities and decided not to return?
Another person decided to give it a try and was much luckier than the previous one. They passed five or six rubble steps safely, but as soon as they wanted to turn back and boast, another stone fell on them. Just like the previous one, they were killed before they could finish what they were saying. Gamenor became increasingly anxious at this moment. How could they safely get through? Out of the original fifteen people, two had already fallen. If they couldnt find the trick, the only option left was to return empty-handed. Meanwhile, Logan had been observing carefully. Why did the two people die? The rubble wasnt as simple as it appeared on the surface. It wasnt just falling randomly; those two must have vited some sort of taboo. Logan noticed something. These werent natural rubble but an array set up by a powerful being. Only by correctly crossing the Rubble Pile could one remain unharmed. If a wrong move triggered the mechanism, they would be buried alive. One person didnt hesitate and walked through without any attacks from the falling stones. The two people following behind were more cautiousthey observed their surroundings while walking. Suddenly, Logan had an epiphany, I get it now; its the ground. If you linger in one spot for too long, it will trigger the arrays attack. If you dont stop, the array wont attack you. As for the reason behind this design, it must have had something to do with the preferences of the deceased Sanctuary powerhouse. Each powerful being searches forpatible, destined individuals. Logan smiled indifferently, walked into the Rubble Pile, and left the others astonishedtwo people had already died, so how could Logan have the courage to go too? What surprised them even more was that Logan took four or five steps without triggering any attacks from the stones. Everyone realized that Logan must have found the key to the problem. Chapter 367: 182 Chapter 367: 182
Trantor:549690339 A group of people quickly shouted, telling Logan not to move forward anymore and to first inform everyone of the trick. However, Logan did not pay any attention to them, because stopping would definitely trigger the arrays attack. On the other hand, this group of people were too noisy and no longer useful to him in exploring the Secret Realm. So, he decided to let them stay behind while he went alone to search for the Saint-Seat Fortune.
Jia Men Aoqi was furious but helpless. He could only watch as Logan moved away from the Rubble Pile. He knew that among the remaining dozen people, all of them were good-for-nothings and couldnt see through the array like Logan. They had to find another way. As a High-ranking Overstep, if I use my Divine Skill to rush through with full force, it would take just three moments. However, the fallen stones are falling too fast, and I will definitely get hit by one. Jia Men Aoqi suddenly had a good idea, Folks, theres a way that half of us can make it through while the other half has to act as cannon fodder. Any willing alliances? My idea is simple C the stronger half will form an alliance and have the other half blocked by the stone attacks. We can safely reach the other side, and isnt it all worth it? As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions on everyones faces varied. Those who had already reached High-ranking Overstep were delighted, as this was a good solution. However, some Middle-level Transcendents had a hard time hiding their displeasure, because Jia Men Aoqi clearly meant to sacrifice them. But who was willing to give their life for others? All of them came from different major families. Jia Men Aoqis family was indeed stronger than the others, as they had a Dominating Realm expert. However, it did not mean that Jia Men Aoqi could dominate the Secret Realm. Someone was the first to stand up and oppose,mbasting Jia Men Aoqi, Why should I? Im not willing to sacrifice myself. Even if I lose this opportunity, Ive already decided to leave now. Some of the weaker cultivators also followed and voiced their objections, as this had to do with their lives. Yet Jia Men Aoqi just scoffed coldly, and a terrifying Divine Skill wasunched against them. As a Middle-level Transcendent, he blocked the attack due to the limited gap between levels, and soon a battle erupted between both sides. In the end, Jia Men Aoqi ordered all the strong beings to unite and jointly pursue the rebels. They managed to hold on for only about ten rounds before sumbing to Jia Men Aoqis onught. You weaklings now have only one choice C either join us to deflect the falling stones or be executed right now. We advise you to think it through since the stones might not necessarily attack.
At this point, the six weaker individuals were frightened. Jia Men Aoqi was terrifying. Killing apanion without hesitation? They were sure that if they refused, they would end up like the one who had just been killed. They nodded their heads, agreeing reluctantly under Jia Men Aoqis threats. Crossing the Rubble Pile at least gave them a fifty percent chance of survival, whereas disagreeing would mean losing even that chance. It was a clear choice for them. With a wave of his hand, Jia Men Aoqi dashed through the stones like a remnant shadow, and another person followed. After all, they were used as sacrificial pawns to block the deadly strike from the falling stones for Jia Men Aoqi. However, everything went smoothly, and in three moments, the two reached the other side of the Rubble Pile with no attack from the stones. Jia Men Aoqi was bewildered, but quickly realized the key. As long as you didnt stop, you would not trigger the arrays attack, and naturally, the stones would not fall. After a while, the other five groups of people also came over, and they didnt encounter any stone attacks either. Although they were still a team, there was already a lot of resentment. Half of the team members had been forced into sacrificing themselves by Jia Men Aoqi. Even though they were safe now, they still held this grudge against Jia Men Aoqi. They couldnt do anything to him for now, but one day they would take their revenge in secret. Jia Men Aoqi gritted his teeth. He was not aware of his mistake, and instead pushed all the me onto Logan. Knowing how easy it couldve been, why didnt Logan remind him at the time? If the solution had been revealed, Jia Men Aoqi wouldnt have had to kill hispanion and tarnish his image. Now, the most pressing task was to find Logan. Jia Men Aoqi was determined not to let Logan survive. After passing the Rubble Pile, Logan did not continue forward but leisurely waited on the side, as he was aware that Jia Men Aoqi would surely find a way to reach him eventually. A confrontation between them was inevitable. Instead of moving forward, it was better to let the battle ur here, where at least the Rubble Pile would obstruct the escape route and enable Logan to kill Jia Men Aoqi.
Before, Logan could kill a Throne; killing a group of High-ranking Oversteps should not be too difficult now. Jia Men Aoqi and the others didnt walk far before they encountered Logan. Hatred filled their eyes as they red at each other, and Jia Men Aoqi angrily took out his Dharma device. Logan stretchedzily, Not bad, you do have some smart people here. I thought Id have to wait an hour for you, but it only took half a 15-minute stick for you to cross the Rubble Pile safely. Logan, this is where we settle our past and present grievances. Your bones will fill the Rubble Pile. Jia Men Aoqis eyes were filled with murderous intent. From the moment he saw Logan, he had been dismissive of him, considering him just a minor myth. He didnt know how many of them he had killed already. The eleven people by his side also took out their Dharma devices, preparing to assist Jia Men Aoqi in suppressing Logan. He didnt believe that Logans strength was so heaven-defying that he could single-handedly fight against more than a dozen people. Jia Men Aoqi gestured, stopping everyone from intervening. I alone am enough. You guys can watch from the sidelines. One High-ranking Overstep against a Myth, where would I put my face if we all fought together? This will certainly be your worst decision. You had a slim hope of winning with a dozen of you, but by yourself, youre just a dreamer. Logan activated his weapon andunched his Divine Skill attack first. The horrifying sword strike silenced the space, and even the Rubble Pile they had just crossed fell due to the impact. This sword strike horrified Jia Men Aoqi. He retaliated with his own Dharma device, but the effect was not ideal. Although he sessfully blocked, his Dharma device now had cracks and seemed ready to explode at any moment. Was this an attack by a little Myth? Jia Men Aoqi questioned himself in his heart, but he had to maintain a rxed facade in front of the spectators.
I just used thirty percent of my power. Now Im going to get serious and show you how a Myth can kill a High-ranking Overstep. Logan sneered coldly, and the second strike wasunched immediately. This time Jia Men Aoqi was unable to parry, and he was forced to retreat four or five steps. His Dharma device now had arge gap. Chapter 368: 183 Chapter 368: 183
Trantor:549690339 As a High-ranking Overstep, Gamenor was now driven back by someone in the Mythical Realm, which was a great humiliation. If he couldnt kill Logan today, he would be aughingstock in the future. However, after only three moves, Gamenor waspletely unable to resist Logans attack. His Dharma device was close to breaking and unable to withstand another hit.
Gamenor couldnt understand how someone in the Mythical Realm could possess such terrifying power. If Logan were to be a High-ranking Overstep, wouldnt he be too powerful to even consider the Throne? With over a dozen people watching, Gamenor didnt want to lose face. He resorted to using his ns forbidden technique, which forcefully harnessed the power of surrounding rules at the cost of sacrificing half of his blood. For a cultivator, this was a huge blow. It meant that a persons talent would be damaged. Due to the use of the forbidden technique, their power would be greatly reduced, and they might never be able to advance to the next realm in their lifetime. They would naturally be despised by the power of the Rule. This technique would generally not be used unless a cultivators life was threatened. After activating the forbidden technique, the surrounding spiritual energy gathered and empowered Gamenor. Logan, on the other hand, found Gamenors sudden change perplexing. Clearly, the battle was far from over. Unafraid, Logan attacked again, wielding his sword with immense pressure. It was as if a Throne descended, bringing an overwhelming killing intent that could scatter the souls of any enemy. But Gamenor simply waved his hand, and the power of Rule formed a massive barrier to block Logans attack. At the same time, the power of Rule transformed into ancient Exotic Beasts and viciously swallowed Logan. Logan retreated five steps, unwilling to sh head-on with Gamenor. Currently, Logan couldnt discern Gamenors intention, so he didnt make any reckless moves. Gamenor had gone mad, his strength increased tenfold, making him a formidable opponent even for someone in the Throne Realm. Gamenor is indeed terrifying. No wonder he came from a Great n. Inparison, our foundation is too weak. Thankfully, we didnt openly confront Gamenor before, or we would be in deep trouble now. Thats for sure. Although Gamenor is just a High-ranking Overstep, he once fought on equal terms with a Throne within a hundred moves. Time has passed since then, and hes undoubtedly be stronger. The dozen spectators watched the battle with excitement. It was clear to everyone that Gamenor would win, and Logan was just a doomed clown. However, it was an honor for Logan, a mere Mythical Realm cultivator, to warrant an attack from a High-ranking Overstep like Gamenor. Ordinary people would never have such an opportunity.
Logan dodged Gamenors dozen moves and caught a glimpse of his weakness. Although Gamenors attacks were extremely fierce and carried terrifying power, his face showed a hint of paleness, as if he had reached his limit. He could at most withstand half an incense sticks worth of time. If Logan could continue to evade, even if he didnt attack Gamenor, Gamenor would likely copse from exhaustion. This was the consequence of Gamenor pushing his Rule to the limit, and it came at a price. Having figured everything out, Logan didnt confront Gamenor directly, but just evaded his attacks. This infuriated Gamenor, making him more insecure because there was not much time left to maintain the forbidden technique. If Gamenor couldnt kill Logan within this period, he could no longer mobilize the surrounding power of Rules. Once that happened, he wouldnt be able to use his spiritual energy and would be helpless. It was easy to imagine that Logan would kill him then. Unable to attack Logan, Gamenor resorted to provocation: Werent you arrogant just now? Howe youre running around like a coward now? If youre capable, face me head-on! Im not falling for your trick. If youre really capable, why cant you even attack me? Ill gradually wear you down and see who has thestugh. Logan smiled faintly. Gamenor was trying to provoke him, but he saw through the scheme. This also proved that Gamenor was at his wits end, or he wouldnt have resorted to verbal threats. A littleter, Gamenor felt as if his body was about to explode, unable to withstand the enormous power of Rules. At this point, he was like a balloon on the verge of bursting. Yet, he couldnt ept this oue. After using the secret technique, why couldnt he even touch Logan? Today was undoubtedly his most painful defeat as a High-ranking Overstep. Gamenor looked at the dozen bystanders, Lets join forces and kill Logan today. He is cunning, so we should surround him and leave him no room to escape. At this moment, Gamenor no longer cared about saving face. All he had in mind was to kill Logan.
However, the onlookers began to wonder if it was wise to help Gamenor. What if they all failed to defeat Logan? It was most prudent for them to continue watching the battle. Regardless of who emerged victorious, they wouldnt be implicated. If they chose to help one side, they would risk entwining their fates. You all call each other brothers, but when a critical momentes, you just stand idly by? Gamenor clenched his teeth, and deep down, he knew they wouldnt step in easily. Those who help me will be rewarded by my n after this. Each person will receive a divine weapon worth a thousand spirit stones. As for those who stand by, my n will show no mercy when they find out. Gamenor threatened and promised in an attempt to get the others to help him. As expected, everyone changed their expressions, facing a difficult choice. Originally, they intended to stay out of this conflict. However, Gamenors words forced them to reconsider. If they continued to watch from the sidelines, they would offend both sides. Everyone was well aware that even ten Gamenors would be no match for Logan. But Gamenor had a Great n backing him up, something they couldnt disregard. Chapter 369: 184 Chapter 369: 184
Trantor:549690339 Logan smiled faintly, and it was clear that Gamenor had run out of options, so he wanted the surrounding people to help him. However, Gamenor didnt understand the situation; even with theirbined efforts, these people wouldnt stand a chance against Logan. Ill offer 1000 Spirit Stones. There are twelve of us. Cant we defeat a little Myth like Logan? What if Logan kills Gamenor, will one of us be next?
One of Gamenors confidants spoke up, urging the others to join the fight, but everyone remained silent, hesitating to make a decision. Helping Gamenor wasnt difficult, but Logan was no ordinary Myth. Gamenor, a high-ranking Overstep, couldnt even defeat him, and most of them were only Middle Rank. Theirbined efforts would have little effect unless Logan was severely injured and couldnt fight effectively. Contrary to their wishes, Logan had no injuries and seemed to have plenty of strength left. Under these circumstances, even if all of them joined, they would likely just increase their casualty count. If Logan decided to kill them all, wouldnt they end up like Gamenor? That was the tricky part. Gamenor was backed up by a powerful n, and everyone had to listen to him. I wont fight. Im just a low-ranking Overstep, and I want to live a bit longer without getting into trouble. When we were crossing the Rubble Pile earlier, Gamenor made us be the human shields to block the meteorites. One person made a decision, having been fed up with Gamenors attitude but refraining fromshing out due to his status. Now that Gamenor was threatening him, it was better to break away from Gamenorpletely. Once one person took a stand, several others also refused to help. They shared the same feelings as the first person, having been used as shields and feeling resentful. The more miserable Gamenors oue, the happier they were, knowing that they wouldnt be held responsible since they werent the ones who attacked. Gamenor couldnt believe it and widened his eyes, You wont regret it? After this, Ill make sure to get back at you. Ill gather all the Throne-level experts from my family and intimidate your families. Go ahead. No matter how powerful your family is, they cant just wipe out our ns for no reason. And this is a matter between families; were just individual cultivators within them. Why should we risk ourselves for this? One person scoffed and no longer wanted to hear Gamenors ramblings. They took ten steps back to express their position. Four or five people followed suit, just like the others. As for the remaining four or five people, they lost half their strength and originally wanted to help Gamenor but now had to reassess the situation. What difference would a few more people make against Logan? Logans attacks and divine abilities were too sharp, and they could easily lose their lives if they werent careful.
After a brief moment, they all chose to step back. It was better to offend Logan than continue supporting Gamenor. After all, this took ce in the Secret Land, and Gamenors family wouldnt be able to provide help anytime soon. To put it bluntly, if Logan killed Gamenor and the other ten-plus people, it would just be a speck of dust in the Secret Land, and no one outside would ever know. Even if Gamenors family wanted to investigate the truth, no one would know what happened. Gamenors heart went cold, and he realized that he could only rely on himself. The others were just useless, and his Qi and Blood and Dantian were already depleted. The strength he could utilize now was less than one percent of his peak state. He couldnt even defeat Logan during his peak, let alone his current state. It seemed there was only one path left: either be killed by Logan or surrender to him. The proud Gamenor was unwilling, but he didnt want to die either. So he had no choice but to kneel down. This scene deeply shocked everyone, who couldnt imagine that Gamenor would be so weak and pitiful. I now see the error of my ways and sincerely apologize to you. I hope you can spare my life. After all, Im a high-ranking Overstep cultivator with a long road and future ahead of me. Loganughed, shaking his head at Gamenors apology. If you werent being defeated earlier, would you have spared me? I might be in an even more miserable state now. Besides, you dont need to pretend. If I let you go, youll definitely hunt me down once you leave. I know your family is far from simple, and they could easily send out a dozen Throne-level experts. Logan stretchedzily and approached Gamenor. Tell me, do you think I can let you go? I warned you repeatedly before, but you refused to listen and insisted on killing me. Now, youre just reaping what youve sown, underestimating the power of someone in the Myth realm. No, never. Gamenor shook his head frantically. I swear that if I can survive this, I will worship you as a god and make sure never to speak of this again. Any treasures or opportunities you want, Ill give you. A sigh ran through the crowd of onlookers who couldnt imagine that the formerly domineering and arrogant Gamenor could be so pathetic and weak now. This hadpletely overturned their impression of him. It seemed that no one could escape misfortune when faced with threats to their lives, and they would be willing to abandon everything.
Naturally, no one dared to speak up and plead for Gamenor in front of Logan. They werent in a position to do so, and they had even considered helping Gamenor earlier. They were relieved that they had hesitated and didnt express their empathy, or else it wouldnt be just one person kneeling, but many of them. Gamenor, filled with hatred and resigned to his fate, decided to use hisst resort: to drag Logan down with him. Since Logan would not spare his life, Gamenor would take Logan with him to hell. He activated a mysterious rune in his hand and sent it to Logans side. At that moment, Gamenor also recited the Blood Sacrifice Law, intending to use his life to bring down heavens thunder and suppress Logan. However, Logan wasnt clueless. He directed all his strength towards one strike and shed the rune away. The bacsh hit Gamenor, who spit out a mouthful of blood and copsed. Hey there without moving for a long time, and everyone became aware that Gamenor was probably dead. One person went to check and found that Gamenor had no pulse. His entire Dantian was shattered, and even if he survived, hed be a cripple, unable to resume his cultivation path in this lifetime. Everyone sighed, relieved that they hadnt offended Logan earlier. Gamenors fate served as a warning to everyone, never to underestimate cultivators of a lower realm than themselves. After all, they couldnt guarantee that the person they offended wouldnt be someone like Logan. Chapter 370: 185 Chapter 370: 185
Trantor:549690339 After all, Gamenor is the young master of a big family. Now that you have killed him, their family will certainly not let it go. Although we can keep our mouths shut, Dominators can recreate the scene here. Someone said to Logan, it seemed as if they were considering for Logan, but in reality, they were sending a message to Logan: dont think about killing and silencing others, and dont involve everyone.
Because no matter whether Logan kills them or not, the other family will definitely know that Gamenor is dead and who the murderer is. Logan gave a faint smile, carelessly, Ah, Im not afraid of people seeking revenge. After all, I have someone backing me up. Do you know the Lord? Dont you know that my rtionship with the Lord isnt simple? As soon as these words came out, everyone immediately understood that it was no wonder Logan dared to kill Gamenor so forcefully. After all, the Lord was the most powerful person in this domain, and no family, no matter how powerful, could oppose the Lord. Moreover, Logan, a little Mythical Realm, had killed a High-ranking Overstep, which might have been helped by the Lord. Logan appeared in but unexpectedly had a history that shocked everyone. Although you have the Lord behind you, you should still be more careful. The family behind Gamenor has a Dominator, who is the countrys firstbat force next to the Lord. Even the Lord has to give him some face. Someone continued to remind him, if Logans rtionship with the Lord was not strong enough, the Lord might not be willing to protect Logan. After all, no one wanted to have conflict with the Dominator, no one wanted to bear such fury. As Logan was about to speak, he suddenly changed the conversation, My rtionship with the Lord is actually just acquaintance. After all, my real reliance is on the Grand Elder. I am a closed disciple of the Grand Elders secret core. Since things havee to this point, it is better to trap the Grand Elder along the way, which is also considered a contribution to the Lord. Even if the other family does not fall for it, there is no harm to him. Everyone shook their heads. The power of the Grand Elder was indeed great, and he had always been a candidate for the next Lord. Even the Lord had to give in, and the Grand Elder had been in charge these years. But after all, the Grand Elder is not a Dominator, he is just a peak Throne Realm, and his power and strength are somewhatcking. If Logan really causes trouble for the Grand Elder, its better not to say it. Logan did not care about that much, warned everyone a few more words, and then went on his way alone. This Secret Land journey had not ended yet, and it could even be said that it had just begun.
The other dozen or so people had no enthusiasm to continue exploring the Secret Land. They all turned back, intending to bring the news back as soon as possible, informing Gamenors family of Gamenors death, anding to kill Logan immediately. Otherwise, the other family would definitely me them. Just as Logan had walked a hundred steps or so, an elderly man suddenly appeared, staring coldly at Logan, and a huge oppressive aura crushed him. The surrounding heavens and earth seemed to change color. The murderer who just killed my young master is you, and now I must make you pay for it with your blood. As soon as the old man finished speaking, a strong killing intent had formed against Logan. Just now, Logan forcibly killed the young master and put the old man in a dangerous situation, where he might be buried alongside him if something went wrong. He was Gamenors Protector, always secretly protecting Gamenors safety. He just left temporarily for a little while, and when he came back, he saw the young masters life and death, which made him heartbroken. If the family head finds out, the future next family head will be gone, and his own Protectors position will be at an end. This was also due to his own negligence because none of the Middle-level Transcendents by the young masters side were a match for Gamenor, and Logan was just a Mythical Realm. He calcted that no one could do anything to Gamenor. Logans brows furrowed, feeling that the deterrent power emanating from the old man was by no means weaker than that of the Lord, so this was not an ordinary Throne Realm, but perhaps a Dominator Realm. Logan chuckled, mocking, Youre actually the Protector? Watching your young master get killed right in front of you, youre really ipetent. I guess this kind of thing has only happened once in a thousand years, and its bound to be famous forever. As soon as these words came out, it made the old man even more annoyed. Indeed, it would be too humiliating if this were to get out. He was a dignified peak Throne Realm, one step away from bing a Dominator, and yet he couldnt even protect a small overstep. He had been killed by a Mythical Realm equivalent to an ant. In anger, the old man directlyunched a powerful technique at Logan, intending to kill him directly. By then, he could disguise Logan as someone in the Throne Realm, iming that he had avenged the young master with his life, and perhaps deceive the family head and save his own life. Otherwise, he would undoubtedly die for his dereliction of duty. Logan also didnt dare to be careless, facing a perfect Throne Realm was like facing someone in the Dominator realm. Every move was crucial, and one misstep could result in his demise.
After ten rounds of battle between the two, the elderly man was a bit surprised. After all, he understood that Logan was just a small Mythical Realm, while ordinary Mythical Realms couldntst a single move against him. Logan was able to fight back, which was precisely why he was able to kill the young master. The old man immediately used his full strength, overwhelming Logan and making him retreat. Logan felt powerless, realizing that this was the strongest enemy he had ever encountered since traveling to the Ancient Instance. The gap between realms made it clear that it could not be made up with weapons alone. Logan chose to escape. If he couldnt defeat the enemy, could he not dodge? He did not believe that the old man could keep chasing forever. After all, they were in the Ancient Road Secret Realm, where a slight inattention could lead to death. Of course, the elderly man couldnt just let Logan escape. A chase started,sting for four or five hours. Logan traveled through the rubble he had juste from and activated a secret technique at the rubble by the touch of his hand. By the time the old man passed through, the rubble had fallen. Even though he was already a perfect Throne Realm, he didnt dare to underestimate the weight of these giant rocks of thousands of tons and had to use a secret technique to barely make it through. However, in the blink of an eye, Logan had already slipped away. Helpless, the old man could only continue to chase Logan in the direction he had left. As long as Logan didnt leave the Secret Realm, he could wait at the exit to intercept Logan. Not long after Logan had escaped, he encountered another group of people, which made him awkward. He had enemies in front and pursuers behind him. Upon seeing Logan, Cloud upon the Seaughed, This Secret Land is so vast that I didnt know how to find you. I didnt expect you to fall into the trap voluntarily. From now on, there wont be any more chances for you to take advantage of. You think I dare to be alone? I have a helper behind me, who has already reached the perfect Throne Realm. Even if you have brought three Thrones, your three guards havent reached perfection. Logans words made Cloud upon the Sea frown, but he soon didnt take it seriously, as his own three guards naturally had more trump cards, not limited to their realms.
Chapter 371: 186 Chapter 371: 186
Trantor:549690339 If you really have reinforcements, unless you can find a Dominator to help you, no one can save you today, and the old and new hatreds will be settled together. You are destined to be killed in this Ancient Road Illusion. Cloud upon the Sea sneered coldly and waved his hand. The three Throne powerhouses beside him immediately surrounded Logan.
The three of them had just joined forces to kill the demon beast and exhausted quite a bit of their divine power. They hated Logan, the mastermind behind it all, and wanted nothing more than to grind him to dust. Logan retreated four or five steps, not wanting to be surrounded. This way, once reinforcements arrived, his n to sow discord would fall apart, and his sweet talk would be of no use. Seeing Logans fear, Cloud upon the Sea chuckled, Logan, werent you quite arrogant before? Howe you dont even have the courage to take action now? It seems that your lie has been exposed, and theres no reinforcementing, especially in this Ancient Road Illusion. If it were outside, the Lord might appear to help Logan, but not here. Even if the Lord had extraordinary abilities, he would not be able to teleport from Capital City to the Illusion realm. Logan remained calm and confident, My reinforcements will arrive soon, within three minutes at most. If you, Cloud upon the Sea, have the guts, you might as well wait and see if my words are true or false. Youre just trying to buy time. Do you think I cant see through your little trick? However, I dont rmend ying along with you because I want to see your most desperate moment before killing you myself. Cloud upon the Seaughed arrogantly and waved his hand to let his three bodyguards retreat. He wanted to see what tricks Logan would y. Of course, to prevent Logan from escaping, the three bodyguards also upied different positions so that they could react and take action at any time if Logan tried to flee in any direction. In his heart, Logan calcted how to stir up trouble between the two parties once the Great Complete Throne arrived. He had tricked Cloud upon the Sea several times before, so it would not be easy to deceive him again. The situation was disadvantageous for Logan. After all, he had to face enemies from both sides, fighting four Thrones alone. Even with his great strength, it might be hopeless. If he could not make the two parties fight each other, he might really fall here today. Time passed, and the Great Complete Throne arrived, enraged at the sight of Logan. The grudge for killing the Young Master must be avenged today. Logan must not be allowed to leave the Illusion realm. Logan immediately reacted and took the initiative to approach the other party, Finally, you are here. Ive been waiting for you for a long time. How could I deal with Cloud upon the Sea and others without your help?
At these words, the other party was dumbfounded. Werent he and Logan enemies? Why was Logan ming him instead? Shouldnt enemies be red-eyed at the sight of each other, different from his thoughts? Just as he was about to speak, Cloud upon the Sea preempted him, So you really have a helper. Your momentum is quite strong, just like a master, but you want to fight against my three bodyguards with just one person? At this moment, his three bodyguards had a dark expression on their faces. This was because Cloud upon the Sea could not see the strength of the other party. Although they were Thrones as well, the difference between them and the other party was not small. The other party had reached the Great Complete Throne, while they were only at the ordinary Throne level. Although they had an advantage in numbers, their strength was vastly different. Even if the three of them teamed up and fought to the death, they would end up losing and injuring each other. It would definitely not be a favorable oue. Young Master, that elders strength is not simple. Unless its a life-or-death battle, Im afraid were not quite confident about dealing with him, let alone with Logans assistance. If the two of them join forces, they might be even stronger. One of the bodyguards approached Cloud upon the Sea and quietly analyzed the situation, suggesting that Cloud upon the Sea should make a decision. It would be best not to fight if possible. It wouldnt be toote to go out and find help before counterattacking. Of course, the decision was up to Cloud upon the Sea. If he insisted on going his own way, the three bodyguards would definitely take action, even if it meant perishing together with the elder. Cloud upon the Sea was stunned. He thought he had everything under control, but the bodyguards words pped him in the face and made him grit his teeth. Howe Logan could find a Great Complete Throne to back him up? He shouldnt have hesitated earlier. If he hadnt given Logan a chance to wait for reinforcements, Logan might already be dead in his hands. However, once again, his arrogance caused him to miss the best opportunity. Seeing Cloud upon the Seas face turning blue and gray, Logan thought for a moment and understood the pros and cons. The three bodyguards must have advised Cloud upon the Sea not to take action. This was not what Logan wanted to see. If Cloud upon the Sea and his men left, how could he deal with the Great Complete Throne? Only when both parties are exhausted could he find an opportunity. In the next moment, he came up with a countermeasure, which was to provoke Cloud upon the Seas anger.
Cloud upon the Sea, I didnt expect you to be a coward. Even without any reinforcements, I can win alone, while you brought three Throne bodyguards and now want to escape with your tail between your legs. I believe that once this matter spreads out today, you will be aughingstock for everyone. As soon as these words of ridicule came out, Cloud upon the Sea exploded with anger. Logan dared to talk to him like that? It was only after weighing the pros and cons that he decided to leave. It wasnt that he was really afraid of Logan. He originally intended to let Logan go today, but Logan was too arrogant and hateful. Three bodyguards, I have a bottle of Qi and Blood pills in my hand, left to me by my father for a life-saving purpose. It can temporarily increase a persons strength three times without side effects like ordinary elixirs. Cloud upon the Sea took out a bottle of elixir from his arms and threw it to a bodyguard. It was clear what he meant: since the three bodyguards could not be defeated together, their strength would be increased three times, and then they would be able to face the opponents Great Complete Throne, who would certainly be no match for them. Facing this precious elixir, all three were surprised. They knew of its existence but never thought the Young Master would bring it out before the situation became extremely dire. One of them stepped forward and dered, With this elixir, the three of us will definitely be able to kill the Great Complete Throne. Even if Logan joins forces, Im afraid we wont cause any trouble. They were already at the level of the Thrones, and after taking the elixir, they could naturallypete with an average Complete Throne. Moreover, there were three of them, so their strength and realm grew exponentially. The pursuing Complete Throne was initially confused, but after their conversation, he now understood that those few people were not Logans helpers, but rather his deadly enemies. Chapter 372: 187 Chapter 372: 187
Trantor:549690339 The enemy of my enemy is my friend. Why dont we join forces and kill Logan together? A look of joy crossed the face of the Complete King Seat as he suggested this to Cloud upon the Sea and the others. This idea caused Logan to be nervous, as all his previous arrangements would be undone if Cloud upon the Sea saw through his plot.
Just as Logan was feeling anxious, Cloud upon the Sea sneered coldly, Ridiculous! Do you think I can be easily deceived? This is nothing but a tactic you and Logan discussed beforehand to find an opportunity to ambush. He could see it all too clearly C the opponent was as cunning as Logan. Why hadnt they talked about joining forces before? As soon as he brought out the elixir, the Complete King Seat immediately changed his attitude. Its nothing but the fact that he knows he cant win alone, so he wants to join forces with me and thus make me let my guard down. It may seem like I have an extra ally against Logan, but in reality, it only increases the hidden danger to myself. The Complete King Seat was stunned and continued to defend himself, I am sincere in wanting to cooperate. Logan and I share a deep enmity. If you dont believe me, I can swear to the heavens. As a strong person like myself, breaking my oath would bring divine retribution. I dont believe it. Whether youre Logansrade or enemy, I dont want you to join, because Logan is far too cunning. I dont want any slightest mistake or variable to exist. Cloud upon the Sea shook his head, full of extreme confidence and arrogance. After all, his three guards could now be considered Complete King Seats. Within the time it would take to burn an incense stick, unless a true Dominating Realm master arrived, everything here would be under his control, as well as the entire life and death of the Secret Land. The face of the Complete King Seat grew cold, and he waved his hand, Hmph, when have I ever been so humble and submissive to others? Since you cant understand my exnation, then theres no need to exin further. If you have the guts, go ahead and attack me. He only had three Throne guards, which showed that he had some background, but he didnt think much of them. After all, there were many Throne realms in the Territory, and the strength of each Throne realm varied greatly. From the early stages to the Complete King Seat, the gap between them was enormous. He could make an exaggerated im that thebined power of ten early-stage Thrones wouldnt be as strong as a Complete King Seat. If the opponent didnt give him face, then its no big deal, he would just kill both the opponent and Logan together. Ill only act like a king here in this realm. Besides the Lord, who else can hinder me? Even if you win today, my father, the Grand Elder, will chase you to the Ends of the Earth. Cloud upon the Sea didnt care; hemanded his three guards to charge forward. The terrifyingws and divine powers converged in mid-air, while the chilling murderous intent constantly descended. In an instant, the whole world was changing.
The Complete King Seat furrowed his brows. The opponent was actually the son of the Grand Elder? This news made him feel like he was facing a great enemy. Naturally, he knew what the Grand Elder represented C he was the first man under the Lord. Faced with the attack of the three guards, he didnt want to fight, but he had no choice but to face them. Moreover, the three guards were full of murderous intent, leaving him no opportunity to take advantage of. They seemed to want to use the time it would take to burn an incense stick to kill him, a Complete King Seat, which truly angered him. If the opponent were the son of the Grand Elder, he would have had to give face, but with his life at stake now, he could no longer care about that. In the end, he decided to leave Cloud upon the Sea with a single life. As for Logan, he wanted to take advantage of the situation and flee while the two sides were both defeated, but this time escaping was not so easy. After only retreating a few steps, he was attacked by a guard with a Dharma device. While dodging, Logan shouted, Hey, stop fighting! Your twopanions cant beat a Complete King Seat. Youre wasting time here with me. What if your twopanions are killed? Our Young Masters obsession has always been with you. If you no longer exist, this battle can be dered over. Dont you understand the principle of capture the leader to defeat the bandits? This guard snorted coldly. As long as Logan was in, Cloud upon the Seas hatred could be dissolved, and they could all Return to the Mansion without having to experience the life and death struggles in the Secret Land. It had to be said that this was a wise move, and even Logan admired it in his heart. He also knew that this battle was inevitable, and it was the perfect opportunity to truly test his skills against a Throne. Logan was only at the Mythical Realm, and the only formidable part of his strength was his extraordinary Dharma device, which was his key to victory. So every time he advanced, he was cautious, never giving his opponent a single chance to take advantage of him. As time went on, his opponent became increasingly impatient, using their divine powers without any strategy. Logan seized upon a mistake and immediately infused thews into the Dharma device. Under the terrifying support of the greatws, the Dharma device seemed to have expanded hundreds of times in an instant. The illusionary space shook violently, and a heart-throbbing breath erupted, scattering in all directions. Cloud upon the Seas eyes widened in shock. This attack pierced through all time, leaving everyone in a stupor. Was this truly the attack of a Mythical Realm cultivator? It seemed that even a Dominating Realm cultivator couldnt achieve such a harmony with thews.
The Throne, feeling unwilling, didnt have a chance to deploy his divine powers before he was pierced through by the arrow. The power of thews tore his entire body apart and finally turned him into a speck of dust. As for Logan, that strike had made him feel pretty bad. It was as if his body had been thrust into a sea of mes, and it seemed that with just a single careless step, he would fall into the raging fire. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead, and it took more than a dozen breaths for him to recover. To kill a Throne in ten moves is truly shocking. It seems there has never been anyone like this. Even with geniuses or monsters against the heavens, the Mythical Realm doesnt have this kind of strength. Cloud upon the Sea felt both grief and despair. He grieved for the loss of a Throne and wondered how he would exin the situation to his father when he returned. After all, each Throne was a hard-toe-bybat power, and he had lost two in just two days. His despairy in Logans terror, as he had originally thought himself a genius. So young and yet he had already surpassed his peers. Comparing himself to Logan, he felt insignificant and even somewhat shabby. Did all geniuses have to fight out of their league and mercilessly crush the confidence of their peers? Forget it, lets leave here first. No matter how the battle develops, Im safe now. Logan knew that he wasnt strong enough, so he quickly disappeared into the shadows to recuperate his strength after a sh. Everything had seemed like a fleeting moment, but the passing of a Throne was a reality. Everything felt like they were in a dream, as it became difficult to tell what was real and what was false. With one guard gone, the remaining two faced even more significant pressure in their battle against the Complete King Seat. Not only was there a gap in their battle strength, but their morale also underwent a massive change. After all, one of theirpanions was already dead, and the remaining two were already fearful. They had cultivated their way to the Throne realm with great difficulty, and they did not want to stop there in their lifetimes. They still dreamed of one day bing members of the Dominating Realm. So, they fought while retreating, not daring to face the Complete King Seat head-on. Chapter 373: 188 Chapter 373: 188
Trantor:549690339 In the Complete King Seats heart, there was an equal amount of shock and relief. No wonder Logan could easily kill their young lord before; he had such terrifying power that he could surpass the myth level and kill a king seat. As for revenge, his heart became heavier. His previous confidence copsedpletely at this moment. Even if he could overpower these two king seats, could he withstand Logan?
After Cloud upon the Sea was broken, it had now be extremely intense. Kill, first kill this Complete King Seat, and then turn the entire Illusionary Realm upside down. We must find Logan, even if it means chasing him to the ends of the earth. That will be my only obsession in this life. As Cloud upon the Sea had already stepped up, the morale of the two king seats returned, and they regained their previous spirit and battle intent. The death of theirpanion earlier was because they were too arrogant, and only one of them fought. Yet, they wouldnt make the same mistake and would push their strategy and tactics to the utmost. Adding in the previous pill, their strength was not inferior to any ordinary Complete King Seat. As long as they didnt fall behind in battle intent, their opponents could not do anything to them unless the pills effect was lost after some time. In just a moment, the Complete King Seat felt that his opponent had changed into a different person, and hisbat power seemed to have increased tenfold. In an instant, he was forced into a continuous retreat, with no ability to resist or counter. Especially since the two seemed to have a tacit understanding in both attack and defense, which were close to perfection. But he was unwilling to show weakness. After all, he was already close toplete perfection, just one step away from stabilizing in the Dominating Realm. If he were to be defeated by two ordinary king seats today, he would likely beughed at forever. With a roar, he drew hundreds of runes in the air. Each rune contained a Laws Force, and the Laws Force kept devouring the heavens and earths aura, causing the runes to erge by hundreds of times. It was just a few moments before the runes filled the entire sky. At this moment, he was like a god, able to shatter a person with the gentle touch of his fingertips. But this was just the beginning. As the runes gathered on top like a whirlpool, the aura within hundreds of miles was swallowed and absorbed. Tornadoes gathered from all directions, and under the rotation of the blood-colored whirlpool, it attacked with an irresistible force. The two guards looked at each other and felt a sense of powerlessness. Frankly, this move was beyond the ordinary Dominating Realm. It was not something that king seats couldpare to, and their various divine skills were useless. They could even be torn apart under this powerful attack. Their only thought was that they could die here, but Cloud upon the Sea could not be harmed. They chose to flee and directly took Cloud upon the Sea with them. At this time, Cloud upon Sea had no objections, as he had already been scared witless by the enemys attack. Logan, hidden in the darkness, couldnt help but feel heavy-hearted as well. The enemy was far more terrifying and powerful than he had imagined. Once again, a bucket of cold water was poured on Logan, making him realize that this was the Ancient Instance, and he could not underestimate any enemy, lest he not know how he would die.
Watching Cloud upon the Sea and his group fleeing, the Complete King Seat snorted coldly. You angered me and even forced me to use my trump card, but now you want to leave? This move was his greatest reliance and could only be used as ast resort. Once used, he would need a month to rest, during which his body would be extremely weak, and even a legendary level could forcefully kill him. If he didnt kill Cloud upon the Sea and the others now, after the power of this move passed and his body became weak, wouldnt he be at the mercy of others? Hence, he must kill his enemies now. Cloud upon the Sea shouted as they fled, I think there must be some misunderstanding. Ourmon enemy should be Logan, right? Theres no need to fight to the death. Isnt Logan taking advantage of this in the dark? I repeatedly spoke out earlier. Logan and I are not on the same side, but did you guys believe a single word? You only thought that I was afraid or using a scheme. Now that you cant beat me, you think of what I said earlier. Do you really believe that Im a pushover? The Complete King Seat sneered, and there was only one thought in his mind: to kill these three first. As for Logan, who had already escaped, even if he wanted to chase, there was no clue, right? On Logans side, if he were a smart person, he definitely wouldnte out and seek death. So once his strength was exhausted, there was no need to worry about Logan seeking revenge. Especially since Logan had just forcefully killed a king seat, he was probably at the end of his strength. He would definitely need half a day to recover, and during this time, he could not harm him. This was the only clear reason in his heart. But at this moment, the three of them were his greatest threat. If he didnt get rid of them, he wouldnt be at ease. As soon as Cloud upon the Sea returned toin to the Grand Elder, not only would he be done for, but the family backing him might face annihtion as well. Nobody could bear the anger of the Grand Elder. The Ancient Road Illusion was simply too vast. It was not easy to escape the pursuers. Cloud upon the Sea and his group had already run for miles, but there was still a boundless wastnd ahead of them, with the Complete King Seat behind them like a tiger eyeing his prey. At this moment, a terrifying and oppressive voice arrived: How dare you try to kill my son? The Grand Elders figure descended on the Ancient Road Illusion, and with a wave of his hand, he repelled the Complete King Seat.
Seeing his father arrived, Cloud upon the Sea cried, constantly using the Complete King Seat of being ruthless. Although the Grand Elder was disappointed, his only son was still more important. Dont worry, since Im here, I will avenge you. I dont care about the Lords me. If it reallyes down to it, our entire party will leave this ce and build our own territory on our own. With a single nce from the Grand Elder, he seemed to carry a certain supreme pressure that made the Complete King Seat involuntarily kneel. Even if he had a hundred times the courage, he would not dare to defy the Grand Elder, who was above everyone. Everything is a misunderstanding. I didnt know that Cloud upon the Sea was your son. Moreover, everything was caused by Logan messing around behind the scenes. I have irreconcble differences with Logan, but he made me and Cloud upon the Sea have a conflict. The Complete King Seat kowtowed as he exined, only hoping that the Grand Elder would let him go. But the Grand Elder remained unmoved. Anyone who held murderous intent for his own child had only one oue: death. Before this, he had already investigated that the power behind the Complete King Seat was not simple. They were the First Family of the territory, and the head of the family had already reached the Dominating Realm, so he needed to give them some face. But as long as it wasnt their family leader who appeared, he wouldnt need to consider anything else. If he let the enemy go today, wouldnt he be telling the world that his son could be bullied? The Complete King Seat was now utterly desperate. He seemed to have foreseen his end, being suppressed by the Grand Elder. Chapter 374: 189 Chapter 374: 189
Trantor:549690339 As the Grand Elders terrifying divine power suppressed them, the illusion shattered in an instant, as if it was about to copse at any moment. Thews of the Dominator Realm engulfed everything, and the attacked Complete King Seat was in extreme agony. If you dare kill me, my family leader will never let you go. Grand Elder, I hope you consider this carefully the deterrence power of the first family in a territory can even topple the entire territory.
At these words, the Grand Elders face turned even colder. In a fit of rage, he directly annihted the opponent, and thews directly pierced their body. Their body turned into a wisp of smoke and vanished between heaven and earth. Initially, the Grand Elder only wanted to teach his opponent a lesson for trying to kill his son. However, since they belonged to the First Family, and he wanted to scheme for the Lords position, he would have to join hands with this opponent. If the opponent cooperated with the Lord, his own factions position would be in jeopardy. Yet, since they dared to threaten him, the Grand Elder no longer wanted to consider all these consequences. Their only fate was death. Even if the opponents family left the territory in anger, it was the Lord who should worry about it; he was just a Grand Elder, and his time to be in control had note yet. Cloud upon the Sea frowned, looking at the Grand Elder. Father, killing a Complete King Seat, who is just one step away from bing a Dominator, so easily may cause unnecessary trouble. No harm done. After all, they havent taken that step. Besides, I am the first person under the Lord. The other familys leader also has to weigh carefully whether they should fight a battle of life and death with me for the sake of an insignificant person. In this territory, there are only three Dominators in the entire kingdom: the leader of the First Family, the lofty Lord, and himself, the Grand Elder. The Lord was the first to break through the Dominator Realm, so he inherited the Lords position. He was fifty yearste, so he could only take the position of the Grand Elder. However, he had grown tired of this positionhe was already a Dominator, so why couldnt he also be a Lord for once? Cloud upon the Sea was still worried, feeling that something big was about to happen. Father, this King Seat was the guardian of the young master of the opponents family. It is said that the young master has been killed by Logan, and now we have killed this King Seat. Are we not falling into Logans trap? He meant very clearly that once this matter spreads, outsiders would definitely think that Logan was their ally. They would even assume that Logan, a mere Mythical Realm cultivator, could only dare to act under the Grand Elders instructions. But if the other family leader became enraged and wanted to fight them to the death, what would they do? Ordinary matters must weigh the pros and cons, but the death of a young family master meant that the family lost its future. Moreover, the wrath of a father should not be underestimated, as no one could truly measure it. I too am a Dominator and have been hiding in the shadows all these years; others still believe I am a Half-step Saint Realm only. If the First Family dares to trouble me, I believe even the Lord will have to intervene.
Outsiders thought he was a Half-step Dominator, unable to bepared with the Lord. However, this was simply him hiding his true strength. In fact, he had broken through to the Dominator Realm long ago. He had been hiding his realm because there had always been rumors that behind the Lord, there was a Sanctuary Powerhouse providing support, which he couldnt confirm. So he could only quietly umte strength and investigate this fact to determine his next steps. If there really was a Sanctuary Powerhouse, then he naturally couldnt covet the position of Lord, and the best oue would be to leave and establish a territory with his own hands. Conversely, if all of this was but rumors, then he would have to wield his knife against the Lord to take back what belonged to him. In any case, if the Lord didnt help and he fought against the First Family, the entire territory would be gone, which the Lord wouldnt want to see. He would surely want to create peace and stability. The Grand Elders tone changed, and he continued, In fact, I have two purposes foring here this time. The first is, of course, to help you and Logan to kill our opponents. The second is to seize the opportunity of the Sanctuary Powerhouse. Once I have it, I will be the first person under the Sanctuary realm. At that time, even the Lord wont be able to do anything to me. Will he still feel secure in his position? When I be the Lord, you will be the next heir. After the Grand Elder finished speaking, Cloud upon the Sea became extremely excited. After all, he had long harbored deep hatred for the Lord. But to gain the Sanctuary Powerhouses chance wouldnt be an easy task. Just considering this Ancient Road Illusion, every day hundreds or even thousands of peoplee, but how many actually get a chance? Even seizing a bit of divine energy from a divine weapon is difficult, let alone gaining what the Sanctuary Powerhouse left behind. This not only tests a persons strength but also requires their approval. However, the Grand Elder exuded self-confidence as he said, You dont need to worry about all that. Just follow me, and I will have a divine power to get the chance. Aside from you, my child, I cant trust anyone else. Logan, hiding in the shadows, naturally heard everything. So he decided to secretly follow the Grand Elder to see what they were plotting. Could they really get the opportunity left behind by the Sanctuary Powerhouse? Even if his opponent was a Dominator, he would still try to seize the chance after them. As a Dominator, the Grand Elder could travel a hundred meters in a single step. His figure soon disappeared before Logans eyes. However, Logan was no pushover. Using his divine power, he silently and stealthily followed them.
After some time, the group arrived at a marsh. A divine beast was resting on the other side of the marsh, and behind it, there was a cave. The cave was hidden beneath a pile of weeds, and if one didnt look closely, it was very difficult to notice. Moreover, no one would dare provoke the divine beast. From the aura emanating from Dandan, it was enough to warn anyone that this divine beast must be at least in the Dominator Realm, and its strength would be much greater than that of an ordinary Dominator because it had long been living in an Illusion with aplete system of heaven and earthws. Clearly, it was possible that this divine beast was left behind by the Sanctuary Powerhouse. This is a Guardian Beast, and the cave behind it is the Saint Throne Tomb. All opportunities are inside. Under normal circumstances, unless another Sanctuary Powerhousees, or several hundred Dominators join forces together, it would be nothing more than a fools dream to get the chance while bypassing the divine beast. As the Grand Elder exined this, Cloud upon the Sea became more surprised and confused. If what his father said was true, then what use would finding this ce be? After all, his father was only one person and certainly not an opponent for the divine beast. Usually, it would not work. However, I happened to obtain an elixir that can temporarily increase a persons strength tenfold. Most importantly, even Dominators can use it. What do you think if I take it? When the Grand Elder reached the critical point, as long as he had the elixir in hand, his strength could forcefully rise to a Half-step Saint Realm and easily capture the mere divine beast of the Dominator Realm. Chapter 375: 190 Chapter 375: 190
Trantor:549690339 Cloud upon the Sea swallowed nervously, knowing that if his father could advance to the Saint-Seat Realm, dealing with a Dominating Realm Demon Beast would be easy. His father wouldnt even have to use his full strength, and a casual strike might scare the demon beast away. Theres poison in every medicine, and the effect onlysts half an incense stick of time. Afterward, my strength will plummet into a weakened state. I can only trust you to find a safe ce for me to rest and recover, warned the Grand Elder solemnly. After obtaining the Saint-Seat Fortune, Cloud upon the Sea must not harbor any greed, or all their efforts would be wasted.
Cloud upon the Sea nodded, promising to follow his fathers instructions. His current status as a prodigal was heavily influenced by his father, and if anything happened to his father, his own future would be bleak, and he would no longer be able to wield power as he did now. As for the Saint-Seat Fortune, although Cloud upon the Sea wanted it for himself, giving it to his father seemed more advantageous. If his fathers strength increased significantly, his own status would also rise. When his father passed away, all the power and strength his father left behind would be his. In contrast, if he were to give in to his greed and forcibly seize the Saint-Seat Fortune, he could only advance to the Throne level at most. It didnt seem like a worthwhile trade. Perhaps if his father could make use of the Saint-Seat Fortune, he might even be a Saint-Seat Realm power himself, and they could flout thews of the universe. The Grand Elder felt at ease, believing that his son wouldntmit patricide. In addition, he couldnt trust anyone other than his son to assist him. All they could do now was pray for peace. As for the swamp terrain in front of him, the Grand Elder leapt to the other side and swallowed the medicinal pill. The next moment, surging medicinal power erupted, and heavenly and earthlyws converged onto him. His body seemed to float in the air, as if a Saint-Being had truly descended. With just a single nce, it seemed as if everything in the world had stopped. He felt as if he could see the operation ofws beyond the void, and whether it was heaven or earth, he suddenly had the feeling that everything could submit to him. This power filled the Grand Elder with thousands of emotions, as he truly felt like a Saint-Seat Realm powerhouse. Just by experiencing a step into the Saint-Seat Realm, the Grand Elder understood the difference between the Saint-Seat and Dominating Realms. It wasnt a simple difference in realm levels C it was as vast as the difference between heaven and earth. Even if a hundred Dominating Realm experts gathered together, they would stand no chance against a Saint-Seat Realm expert. The Grand Elder stretched out his hand murmuring to himself, This power is truly strong. I must reach the Saint-Seat Realm during my lifetime, even if I have to pay a great price. What does a small lord matter? The unusual activity on this side awoke the resting Demon Beast, who sensed malicious intent from the person opposite and roared loudly, trying to scare away the Grand Elder. However, the Grand Elder was unfazed and directly pped the beast. The p contained countless divine techniques, and an oppressive force woven together by variousws seemed to want to crush the beast like a tree. Yet, this Demon Beast was not simple either. It charged forward, swallowing the void-p in one gulp and then unleashed a sonic attack which threatened to copse the Grand Elders sea of consciousness.
Having lived in this illusion for over a thousand years, the Demon Beast was already at the peak of the Dominating Realm, only one step away from the Saint-Seat Realm. If it hadnt stayed in the Maze after its masters death out of loyalty, it might have already be a Saint-Seat power by seeking opportunities and cultivating outside. The beast chose to guard the Ancient Road Maze, hoping to keep its deceased masters resting ce undisturbed by those with ulterior motives. The Grand Elder was astonished, as he had initially thought the beast was only an average Dominating Realm expert. In the end, the beasts strength was slightly greater than he had expected. However, it had not yet reached the Saint-Seat Realm, had it? The battle between the twomenced,sting for over a hundred rounds without a clear winner. As the half-incense stick of time was about to pass, the Grand Elder grew increasingly anxious. Had he made a grave miscalction? Not only was he unable to obtain the opportunity, but he also risked losing himself in the process. In desperation, the Grand Elder yelled at Cloud upon the Sea, Ill hold it off, you quickly head to the Cave Mansion and find the fortune. Ill give you another half-incense stick of time. Remember to bring the fortune to your father. With time running out, Cloud upon the Sea didnt dare to dy and rushed into the Cave Mansion like a gust of wind. The sight only infuriated the Demon Beast even more, its battle power suddenly increasing several-fold. It seemed as though only by crushing the Grand Elder into oblivion could its hatred be appeased. Logan, hidden in the shadows, also sensed that this was an opportunity. As the two fighters shed, he dashed into the Cave Mansion, his entire bodys strength converging into one powerful force, as fast as a bolt of lightning. The Grand Elder saw someone enter but couldnt clearly see who it was. This realization weighed heavily on him, but he knew that whoever it was wouldnt be too strong C at most only advancing past several low-ranking levels. He believed in Cloud upon the Seas strength and was certain that he would be able to defeat the intruder with an all-out fight. Upon entering the Cave Mansion, Cloud upon the Sea found himself lost in endless confusion. Which way should he go? The interior was muchrger than expected, and there were thirteen different passages. He would only find the fortune if he chose the correct path; choosing the wrong one would mean certain doom. Unsure of what to do, Cloud upon the Sea decided to rely on his intuition and randomly chose a path to follow. Soon, Logan also arrived at this location. He carefully observed the thirteen branches and found that there was no difference between them. Whichever path he chose would lead to the same oue, and if he didnt choose one, he would never uncover the truth.
Thus, Logan chose a path at random and walked down it. The passage, however, seemed to stretch on for an incredibly long distance, making him feel as if he had been walking for a hundred years without any other scenery in sight. At that moment, a Demon Beast appeared in front of Logan. Realizing that he had chosen the wrong path, he found himself in a narrow corridor with no easy means of retreat. A battle was imminent, but the Demon Beast, only at the low-ranking level, was too weak for Logan. In less than three rounds, Logan had yed the beast. As Logan turned back to choose another path, he suddenly wondered if he should continue forward instead. Perhaps the Saint-Seat power had left these obstacles in ce to test people, and this was all just a diversion. If it were truly a dead-end, why would there be a low-ranking level Demon Beast guarding the way? After making up his mind, Logan continued down the same path. Within a hundred steps, he arrived at a secret room with over a dozen additional passages. In an instant, he understood that no matter which branch he chose, he would have ended up at the same ce. But if he encountered a Demon Beast, he would have to turn back. No matter which path he chose, it wouldnt make any difference. He had to defeat the Demon Beast to move forward. Chapter 376: 191 Chapter 376: 191
Trantor:549690339 In the center of the secret room, there was an ancient book ced on a table, rusted and seemingly very old, which made Logan feel puzzled. Could this be the opportunity left by the Sanctuary Powerhouse? As he opened the book, there wasnt a single word inside, as if it were a wordless heavenly book.
Moreover, there was nothing else in the secret room. Logan searched several times but found no anomalies. Finally, he reluctantly gave up and focused on studying the wordless heavenly book. Suddenly, an idea urred to Logan, If I infuse Spiritual Power into it, would it reveal the text on the pages? After all, the book has been around for so long that it has lost its spiritual essence. As soon as Logan infused the Spiritual Power, the book shed a golden light and instantly disintegrated into dust. The characters left lingering in the air for a moment before disappearing. This scene left him confused. He suddenly felt a slight headache, as if a book had appeared in his Sea of Divine Spirit. It contained only a simple line of text left by the Sanctuary Powerhouse. Logans face lit up with joy, as he had truly obtained the Sanctuary inheritance. Knowing that its not a ce of long stay, Logan left to find a safe ce to investigate the books content. Meanwhile, at the fork in the Cloud upon the Sea, after trying numerous times, no matter which path he chose, he would eventually encounter a Demon Beast. The fact irritated him. Could it be that there was no correct path? Was it all just a farce set up by the Sanctuary Powerhouse? It shouldnt be. This is just a test. I just havent grasped the knack yet. Thirteen paths are the same. Could it be that the right way isnt one of these forks? Cloud upon the Sea pondered. Surely, he couldnt just fight the Demon Beasts? Although each Demon Beasts strength was low, who knew whether he would encounter even stronger opponentster? Time passed by the seconds, and anxiety grew in Cloud upon Seas heart. After all, his father could onlyst 15 minutes, and he had already wasted too much time. He needed to get the inheritance quickly. With no clues, Cloud upon the Sea decided to move on and choose a random path. If using his mind was useless, he would simply fight his way through. It would be better to die at the hands of Demon Beasts than face the punishment from an enraged father if he couldnt get the inheritance. After killing a Demon Beast, Cloud upon the Sea proceeded without any obstruction, arriving at the secret room. However, by now, it was empty except for dust and cobwebs.
Cloud upon the Sea was dumbstruck, as though a cosmic joke had been yed on him. It had taken tremendous effort to get here, but he found neither inheritance nor even a single stone. Could it be that there was no Sanctuary inheritance at all? It was merely a rumor that spread due to many people propagating falsehoods, so many people believed it. Upon reflection, Cloud upon the Sea believed his conclusion to be correct. Otherwise, he really couldnt understand the reasoning behind this. He couldnt help but shake his head, realizing that many people had been fooled by this illusion. The thought of having to exin this to his father when he returned gave Cloud upon the Sea a headache. After all, his father had invested heavily in this venture. Returning empty-handed would undoubtedly result in his fathers wrath. But Cloud upon the Sea dared not dy any longer. After all, his father was in the midst of a blood fight against a divine beast, and the longer he lingered here, the more unfavorable it was for his father. So, he quickly left the Cave Mansion. Seeing Cloud upon the Sea return, the badly injured Grand Elder asked anxiously whether he obtained the inheritance or not. Cloud upon the Sea disappointedly shook his head, saying there was nothing inside. Hearing this, the Grand Elder became furious and questioned, Impossible. You must not have searched thoroughly. Go back and turn that Cave Mansion upside down. This might be our only chance! Father, lets just leave this ce first and Ill exin everything when we get back. Dont continue fighting the divine beast. I swear there was nothing inside the Cave Mansion. This was all just baseless rumor. Cloud upon the Seas eloquent words, along with his heavily injured father before him, made him feel heartbroken. He knelt down and pleaded. If he went back to search again, it would take nearly 15 more minutes. Would his father really be able tost until then with his severe injuries? The Grand Elder furrowed his brow and eventually relented. Fine. It seems that the heavens dont favor us. Weve suffered a huge loss on this journey, and we cant rece the Lords position ultimately. Using his magical power to retreat a hundred meters, the Grand Elder disappeared in a puff of smoke, grabbing Cloud upon the Sea and taking him away. The divine beast, unwilling to let them go easily, roared and chased after them furiously.
The determined pursuit by the divine beast rmed the Grand Elder and made him feel something was amiss. If there was nothing in the Cave Mansion, why would the divine beast be so angry? Usually, it wouldnt chase them farther than the swamp. At this point, it had already left the Cave Mansion for several hundred meters. When they reached a safe ce, the Grand Elder fixed his gaze on Cloud upon the Sea, harboring suspicion in his heart. Cloud upon the Sea had always been pampered since childhood, hoarding all the good things for himself. Could it be that he had done the same this time, obtaining the inheritance but not wanting to share it with his father? The more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed. Moreover, just before, Cloud upon the Sea had been pushing them to leave with no intention of going back in. He assumed that Cloud must have obtained the item. The key was that Cloud said the Cave Mansion waspletely empty, which made it even more ridiculous. How could a Sanctuary Powerhouses tomb be void of anything? Even if there was no inheritance, there should be genius earth treasures and countless divine weapons as burial items. Not to mention the Sanctuary Powerhouses bones, they would also be invaluable. Under the Grand Elders scrutiny, Cloud upon the Sea became a little scared. Father, I suspect that this was all a scam, and there is no so-called inheritance. Perhaps someone with ulterior motives is orchestrating everything in the shadows. Perhaps the Sanctuary Powerhouse didnt die but instead wandered the world. Im not a senile fool. Your arguments are too childish. Do you really think you can deceive me? I dont want to lose my temper, just hand over the item, and we can still be a harmonious father and son. The Grand Elder snorted coldly, his imposing aura spreading. Although Im injured, my fighting power has not diminished by even the slightest. If you as my son remain stubborn, I assure you today that I will put family ties aside and uphold justice. Father, you must believe me. I didnt take the inheritance privately. Besides, Im just a Transcendent Tier. Even if I got the inheritance, I wouldnt have any significant achievements. Why would I hoard it and not give it to my father? Cloud upon the Sea was taken aback, realizing that his father was suspicious of him. This made him fearful and at a loss for words. At the same time, he knew his fathers temper C a single disagreement could lead to a severe confrontation. Fearing that his father wouldnt believe him, Cloud upon the Sea continued, As your son, I understand one thing: only when your strength is strong enough, can I continue to assist you, right?
Chapter 377: 192 Chapter 377: 192
Trantor:549690339 Cloud upon the Sea, I know you too well. You better hand over the opportunity immediately. I can pretend nothing happened. But if I have to search and find it myself, you wont be able to bear the consequences, The Grand Elder was indifferent. He didnt believe Cloud upon the Seas exnation as it was too weak. He couldnt believe there were no finds in the Cave Mansion, it seemed like a joke from heaven.
Cloud upon the Sea was begrudgingly pleading, Father, you can search. If you find something, Illmit suicide to apologize. If you find nothing, I hope you can let go of your suspicions. After all, we are father and son. This sentence made the Grand Elder pause a bit. Could it really be that he was overthinking? But if something really was missing, where did it go? Suddenly, the Grand Elder understood. He remembered that when he entered the Cave Mansion, there was a shadow that followed behind him. At that time, he didnt care and thought Cloud upon the Sea would kill the intruder. After questioning, Cloud upon the Sea imed to have encountered no one inside. This made it usible that half the chances were that the shadow had taken the finds. Because he waste, Cloud upon the Sea came back empty-handed. The Grand Elders anger was uncontroble. After all that effort, I have just been making wedding clothes for others. Its infuriating! But who could have taken the opportunity before me? Father, my first suspicion is the Lord. When you came to the Secret Land, his spy must have followed. Perhaps during the fight with the Divine Beast, he took the opportunity to sneak into the Cave Mansion, Cloud upon the Sea spected. The Grand Elder reflected and did find the Lord suspicious. But after thinking about it, he dismissed the idea. It would be meaningless for the Lord to randomly send a spy to track him. After all, as a supreme Dominator, only the Lord could keep him in check. Also, if the Lords spy had taken the opportunity, the Lord would have personallye to the Secret Land immediately. But at this moment, there was no presence in the Secret Land, which indicated it had nothing to do with the Lord. My second suspicion is Logan. Although Logan is only in the myth realm, he does have the power to kill the Throne. Our rtionship is ipatible as fire and water. He may well have taken advantage of the situation, Cloud upon the Sea continued his deduction. The Grand Elder also felt it was possible. Suddenly, he felt the situation was a hot potato. If Logan were to understand the opportunity, and his realm entered the transcendent state, then he would be a formidable enemy. As Logan had already in the Throne in the myth realm, who could say for sure that the transcendent state couldnt kill the Dominator? Right now, I need half a day to recover my energy. The pursuit to kill Logan must be postponed. You, on the other hand, must stay here and guard, not letting anyone take the opportunity, he ordered.
Having thought it through, the Grand Elder reassured that no great misfortune would ur in half a day. After all, this was the opportunity of a Holy Sees expert. Even if Logan was exceptionally gifted, it would be impossible for him to digest it all in half a day. Once he regains his energy, he will order all his subordinates to hunt down Logan relentlessly. Even if Logan belonged to the Spirit Race, he would not spare Logan. No matter what the cost, they absolutely couldnt let Loganprehend the opportunity. This was not merely a conflict between the two of them, but also about the future safety of his own n. Cloud upon the Sea secretly breathed a sigh of relief. No matter who took the opportunity, his father no longer suspected him, which was the best news he could hear at the moment. As for killing Logan, Cloud upon the Sea had long understood that he was not capable of that. On the other side, since Logan had obtained the opportunity, he was eager to leave the Ancient Road Illusion. However, he was intercepted by a group of people halfway. Although he instinctively felt danger, they wouldnt be there to steal the opportunity, would they? Logan tried to calm himself down. After all, nobody knew about his gain. If he revealed it first, he would face endless hunting. The leader of the group raised an eyebrow, I am of the Kunpeng n, the leading n of our territory. Our young master and the Protectors vitality had waned. They might have encountered a mishap. Have you seen anything in the illusion? He offered a handsome reward for any clues. Logan observed that the three of them were all at the perfect Throne rank. He was not their match. Furthermore, if the three of them worked together, even a regr Dominator wouldnt fare well. Since they came to him, Logan had to make good use of it and divert their anger to the Grand Elder. After all, though Gamenor died at his hand, the Protector was killed by the Grand Elder. Logan let out a sigh, shook his head, and said, I dare not say. The matter is too grave. If revealed, I will certainly face revenge. Anyway, I was warned by that person. You should ask someone else or investigate yourself. Friend, we are from the leading n. Others threats dont work on us. As long as you are willing to speak, we are willing to pay a hundred Spirit Stones as a reward. And we will ensure that nobody knows you revealed it, the group offered. Upon hearing this, the three of them became excited. They had met tens of people before, and none knew what had happened. It was not easy to find someone who knew something, and they couldnt just let Logan go.
I regret to inform you that your young master should be Gamenor, and he and the Protector have both met with a tragic end. They died a terrible death. I wanted to help, but I am merely in the myth realm, Logan replied. Upon hearing the tragic news, the three became extremely distressed. Even though they had expected it, how could they easily ept it? After all, how could the young master die so easily? The Protector of the young master had the strength of a perfect Throne, which meant they must have encountered a peak-level expert. Otherwise, even if tens of Thrones attacked at once, the Protector could still escape with the young master. There are only three peak-level experts in the territory. First, the Lord wont take the initiative to attack. Second, its absolutely impossible for the Family Head. Thest one is the Grand Elder, but he has no grudge with the young master, the three of them were puzzled. Three of them continued to question, Talk more in detail, who exactly took the young masters life? Whats the causation? There are many opportunities in the Secret Land, was it because of an opportunity? It was the Grand Elder, Logan directly attributed everything to the Grand Elder. Although it was a bombshell, the three had to believe it. Indeed, only the Grand Elder had that strength. Back then, Gamenor obtained some opportunities and was favored by the deceased Holy See. Unexpectedly, he was coveted by Cloud upon the Sea, the son of the Grand Elder. Hence, he invited his father to join hands to murder Gamenor and the Protector. If you dont believe me, I can take you to that ce to have a look. Everything will be clear. You all are at the perfect Throne rank and should have the ability to discern the truth, Logan concluded. Chapter 378: 193 Chapter 378: 193
Trantor:549690339 Under Logans guidance, a group of people arrived at the battlefield, and as expected, they found the body of the Protector. His entire body was pierced by thews, and his eyes still refused to close in death. The leader of the group snorted coldly, So it really is the Grand Elder. Damn it, the other side dares to attack someone from our First Family. Are they really trying to dere war? Does our First Family not have a Dominator?
First, lets write a letter, use the Secret Technique to send it back to the family, and inform the Family Head and the Elders about everything happening here. After that, the three of us will join forces to deal with the Grand Elder. Even if we die, we wont bury the news. Another person suggested, and it was approved. On the side, Logan pretended to be innocent, but in his heart, he was secretlyughing. If the First Family fought the Grand Elder, wouldnt he fish in troubled waters and benefit from it? And indirectly, it could also be considered helping the Dominator. At once, he helped the Dominator weaken both parties strength. If the two Dominators were seriously injured in the fight, the Dominator could really control everything. Of course, one of them was smart, We only saw the Protectors body and not the young masters body. It is still unclear whether it was done by the Grand Elder alone or in coboration with others. Thats right, we must find the young masters body. The young master is much more important than the Protector. This is what we should be concerned about. The other two agreed. This made Logan frown and be increasingly uneasy. What if they found Gamenors body? Would these three people be able to discover that it wasnt the Grand Elder? Logan dared not take the risk. After thinking for a moment, he continued, The Grand Elder is already seriously injured. He fought the Guardian Beast of fate. If you find the Grand Elder now, the three of you seniors will definitely be able to easily strangle the opponent. But if you dy for a day or half a year, it might not be the same once the Grand Elders body recovers. Thats true. If the Grand Elder recovers, even if our Family Head takes action, he might not be a match for the Dominating strength. If we, three people, can eliminate the Grand Elder, it would be considered as avenging the young master. The three of them reached an agreement and decided to look for the Grand Elder first. However, the Secret Realm was just too vast. They didnt have a clear idea of where the Grand Elder was hiding. If they wanted to search thoroughly, it would take at least ten days or half a month. Logan thought for a moment. He had to help them somehow. But at the moment, even he didnt know the whereabouts of the Grand Elder. Where could the Grand Elder and Cloud upon the Sea hide in the Secret Realm? After all, there were many safe ces within the Secret Realm. Since we cant find the Grand Elder, why not make the Grand Elder show up himself? Give him a reason to appear.
Logan smiled faintly and said, Just say that your Family Head has brought arge number of troops and wille to the Secret Realm to kill the Grand Elder in one day. Once the Grand Elder hears the news, he will definitely leave the Secret Realm as soon as possible. Then we can wait for him to arrive. This n is not bad. The three of them agreed and looked at Logan, Although you are only a small Mythical Realm cultivator, your mind is quite clever. Once this is sessful, you will definitely receive great benefits. The three of them did not doubt Logan at all. After all, Logan was only a Mythical Realm cultivator, and their strength was worlds apart. Even if Logan cultivated for another hundred years, he might not pose any threat to them. On the other side, the Grand Elder naturally received the news and became nervous and uneasy. As his injuries had not yet healed, he would not be a match for the other sides Family Head if they appeared. He had to leave the Secret Realm as soon as possible; otherwise, he would eventually be found. Father, we must not panic at this time. What if this is just someone elses scheme? You dont have to be afraid of the other partys Family Head as long as you have half a day to recover, said Cloud upon the Sea. Cloud upon the Sea had a different opinion. He thought that it was just a bluff. If the other partys Family Head really wanted toe, they would not have waited until now, right? They would have probablye the moment Gamenor died. The Grand Elder thought that what he said made sense. However, its better to be safe than sorry. He had to be well-prepared in advance. In any case, it was still safer to return to his own territory in the Secret Realm. As for how to leave, the Grand Elder didnt have a good idea for now. His injuries had only recovered halfway. He could handle ordinary Throne Realm cultivators, but he would not be able to handle multiple opponents. Since you are determined to leave, Father, lets take advantage of the night. I dont believe that the other partys family members can be on guard 24 hours a day. Moreover, the night is when magical beasts are active. In case of any danger, we can also use our magic to escape. In this situation, Cloud upon the Sea seemed to be even more intelligent. He was no longer the arrogant person he used to be. It was as if he had really transformed and started to show considerable insight and strategy. The Grand Elder nodded, deciding to listen to Cloud upon the Sea. At this point, he was increasingly anxious and couldnt think clearly. However, he believed that Cloud upon the Sea would not harm him. After all, he was Cloud upon the Seas father, and their interests were intertwined.
At night, the cultivators who came to practice had already left. The magical beasts, which had been calm during the daytime, became increasingly agitated as the moonlight shone on them. The entire Secret Realm was filled with an air of anxiety. The Grand Elder and Cloud upon the Sea traveled non-stop, using their supernatural powers to cover more ground. They were determined to leave the Secret Realm before daybreak. Along the way, the aura of the Grand Elders Dominating strength kept the magical beasts from provoking them. However, not long after they started their journey, a person suddenly blocked their path. The next moment, two more people appeared beside and behind that person. The three of them were all at the peak of the Throne Realm, looking at the Grand Elder with fighting intent and anger. The Grand Elder frowned and said helplessly, Despite being extremely cautious, I still fell into your trap. I admit defeat in all of this, but do you really think the three of you can stop me here? At this moment, he was filled with regret. In fact, Cloud upon the Seas previous analysis was correct. Everything was nothing but the enemys scheme to make him panic and leave so that he would actively fall into their trap. Grand Elder, although you are the Number One person below the Dominator, you have to pay a heavy price for killing our young master and the Protector. Normally, the three of us wouldnt be worthy of your attention. But now that you are injured, you can only die here in the Secret Realm with regrets. The leading person said coldly. The usually high-and-mighty Grand Elder now looked miserable. Killing a Dominating Realm cultivator with their own hands was something to brag about for a lifetime. There was only one chance. If they couldnt kill the Grand Elder, they would definitely leave a great disaster for their family. Once the Grand Elder recovers, their family would undoubtedly suffer a catastrophe. The Grand Elder shook his head and exined, Your young master was not killed by me. It was all Logans doing. I hope you wont fall for Logans scheme and fight among ourselves. Yes, dont fall for it. Logan is the worst one among us. Cloud upon the Sea also spoke up immediately. However, none of the three people believed them, thinking it was too unrealistic.
Chapter 379: 194 Chapter 379: 194
Trantor:549690339 Logan is just a being at the Mythical Realm, while the Protector is already at the Complete King Seat. How could he possibly kill him? Even if Logan has terrifying methods that allow him to advance one or two levels, he is still vastly inferior to those at the Complete King Seat. Only beings at the Dominating Realm can easily kill those at the Complete King Seat. There are only three Dominators in the territory and the other two are not in the Secret Land, so the Grand Elder, who is here, must be the culprit.
Forget about anything else, my young master has already advanced to a higher rank, with many divine abilities bestowed upon him by various family heads. Beings at the Mythical Realm are like ants before him. Couldnt you make your usation more believable? One of themughed coldly as if he had seen through the tricks of the two from the Cloud upon the Sea. They were treating them like fools. If they believed them now, they would surely be theughingstock of all. The people from the Cloud upon the Sea werepletely speechless, not knowing how on earth to exin themselves. After all, if they hadnt seen Logan kill the King Seat with their own eyes, they would have considered it a farce too. Yet, the facty right before their eyes. Everyone, there is no need to fight to the death. Since the incident has already happened, why dont we all sit down and discuss it properly. The Grand Elder has been dominating for many years and naturallymands many forces. The Grand Elder looked at them deeply and said solemnly, Worstes to worst, I can use my divine abilities to escape from here. Upon my return, Lord Gamenor and I will definitely form a full-fledged alliance and jointly destroy your First Family. If we can cooperate, I can give all my forces to the First Family. When two major forces unite, even overthrowing the Lord is not impossible. Isnt this a profitable trade? Your family has been scheming for so many years, isnt it time for you to rise to the top? The elders words carried weight and the trio could not help but ponder them. If it were as he said, there would surely be countless benefits for their family. However, they couldnt ignore the fact that the Grand Elder might not keep his promise once he escaped the crisis. Furthermore, their family patriarch might not agree with his proposal, since he has only one child. Even if the patriarch bes the Lord, everything will lose its significance because there will be no heir. As the patriarch was injured in his early years, it is impossible for him to have another child now. If they really let the Grand Elder go today, the patriarch will surely y them. As the Grand Elder saw the killing intent emerge from the three men, he knew further negotiation was pointless. In this situation, it was better to make the first move. After all, he was a Dominator, and even though he was injured, the power he owned was still significant. The trio was caught off guard, but they quickly regained their spirits and revised their tactics. Even though the wounded Grand Elder was repeatedly driven back and even spat out a mouthful of blood, Cloud upon the Sea could not bear to watch and went forward to support his father despite hisck of strength. The Grand Elder nced at Cloud upon the Sea and sternlymanded, Get back! You cant participate in this level of battle. Your father is not that weak. Now, you will witness a real powerful battle and see how terrifying a Dominators fury can be.
With blood as a sacrifice, the Grand Elder traced a divine ability in the air. The blood in his dantian was burning, and the rules in the make-believe sea transformed into runes on hismand. The Grand Elder pointed at the sea and suddenly a breath of nothingness descended. The three Complete King Seats were utterly shocked. One of them furrowed his eyebrows and eximed, We are in grave danger! This is Rule Suppression. It is usually a powerful strike dealt by a Dominator in an extreme situation. It burns his own blood as the price and might even lead to a severe drop in his own realm. We cant be careless anymore. Only if webine the power of three can we fight against it. After all, our patriarch must be on the way here. Even if we cant kill the Grand Elder today, it doesnt matter if we can inflict serious injuries on him. We can leave it to our patriarch to deal with him. The moment the leader spoke, the remaining two did not hesitate to transfer all their power to him. With reinforced power, he unleashed a divine ability. It was, of course, not as strong as the Dominator, but it was a joint effort of three people, thus the attack also exhibited decent strength. At this moment, Logan suddenly appeared behind Cloud upon the Sea: I believe that this is an excellent opportunity to kill you. Given the chance that you might have guessed that I have gotten lucky, I wont be able to rest easy unless you two die. Everything is your plot! You were the one who murdered Gamenor and framed my father for it. You even incited the rage of the First Family. It must all have been masterminded by the Lord. When enemies meet, they are exceptionally jealous. Fury welled up in Cloud upon the Seas heart. He was determined to end it with Logan. Although Logan had the ability to kill the King Seat, he was still merely a being in the Mythical Realm. How can he vastly outdo a rank-to-be? Logan snorted inughter and shook his head: You have only yourselves to me for your predicament. You persist in wanting me dead out of stubborn obsession. Im merely defending myself. I dont get why we started out without any deep-rooted hatred, but because of Cloud upon the Seas arrogance and ignorance, he treated me like a thorn in his eyes. Thus, the feud has developed into this situation where only one party can survive. Even if your father defeats the three Complete King Seats, he will be caught by that sly fox. He will surely kill the Grand Elder himself. Do you really believe you can carry this secret out of the Secret Land? This will be your final resting ce. Logan made the first move. Given his superior strength, he overwhelmingly pressed Cloud upon the Sea back from the moment he struck. If the Cloud upon the Sea of the past was a coward, he had grown more resilient and calm, managing to parry Logans movements evenly for a period of time.
Yet, Cloud upon the Seas realm was essentially void. Since his childhood, the Grand Elder used all sorts of ways to hastily promote his growth. Despite already being advanced, he didnt possess the power of an advanced being. In the beginning, he managed to keep up with Logan thanks to his strong determination. Gradually, his weakness became apparent. In the end, Loganunched an attack that propelled him over ten meters away, hard onto the ground. Logan never spared potential threats to himself, thus he mercilessly delivered a fatal blow. This strike pierced directly through Cloud upon the Sea. Cloud upon the Sea passed away amidst disbelief. The Grand Elder naturally saw this scene and was lost in heartbreaking disbelief. He was a lonely wanderer and had only one child. Now, he must suffer the pain of an elder burying a younger generation. The Grand Elder lost his will to fight. He was consumed by deep sorrow whereas the three Complete King Seats seized this opportunity and attacked from three directions, pressing the Grand Elder into a corner. Already severely injured, his now unstable state gave the impression that he could die at any moment. The Grand Elder neared madness while he forced himself to stand up slowly step by step. Now that Cloud upon the Sea is dead, I no longer have any attachments in this world. I will ensure you all meet your end! Chapter 380: 195 Chapter 380: 195
Trantor:549690339 In the end, a rulers realm is the rulers, an existence above all others. Even if a ruler is about to perish, the terror disyed in his anger can still cause the heavens and earth to tremble. I will make you pay with your lives for the death of my son!
With a roar, the Grand Elder recites an ancient scripture, blood surging from his body like a fountain. He appears to have aged a hundred years in a moment, bing like a withered skeleton. The next moment, his turbulent blood absorbs thews of heaven and earth, forming a colossal vortex. From within the vortex, a bolt of Divine Thunder descends from the sky, furiously shing towards Logan. Seeing the danger, Logan quickly runs towards the three Complete King Seats to share the defensive burden with them. He has no intention of taking the brunt of the attack alone, especially since they all bear responsibility for the cmity that has befallen Cloud upon the Sea. The leader grimaces, scolding, We could have worn down the Grand Elder gradually, but you had to go and kill Cloud upon the Sea alone instead. Now you bring this Heavenly Thunder upon us as well. Cant you stay away? If you have the skills,e and try it. We can kill you first, and then you can attract the Heavenly Thunder alone. After we deal with the Grand Elder, the Heavenly Thunder from the Nine Heavens will surely dissipate. Seeing Logan undeterred, the three soften their tone a bit, but their message is clear: they want Logan to keep the terrifying Heavenly Thunder away from them. When a rulers realm is consecrated with blood, they are willing to take on immense karmic retribution and attract Heavenly Thunder. This carries the will of heaven and earth and is akin to the Heavens wanting to execute them. In the blink of an eye, Logan is within a meter of the others, and the Heavenly Thunder crashes down upon them. shing their divine powers to resist the Heavenly Thunder, they cant escape even if they wanted to. Nevertheless, Logan lets out a sigh of relief, grateful he managed to run fast enough to join them; theres no way he could have withstood the Heavenly Thunder alone. This Heavenly Thunder is just the beginning: countless bolts rain down from the Nine Heavens, making the three Complete Kings feel a sense of despair. Even a rulers realm couldnt withstand the onught, let alone the three of them who have yet to reach that level. Logan is filled with anxiety, knowing they cant hold on for much longer. They cant ce all their hopes on the three. There must be another way, but what else could they possibly use in this situation?
After some thought, he realizes that as long as they are within the Secret Land C a powerful Saints tomb C they cant allow an outsider to bring the Heavenly Thunder and destroy everything in an instant. To put it simply, the Grand Elders actions would not benefit the tombs destruction. Such a matter would be truly grievous, and although the Saint had perished, their consciousness still lingered in the Secret Land. Logan shares his idea with the group, Our only option is to awaken the consciousness of the Secret Land. Once the fallen Saint reappears, why should we fear mere Heavenly Thunder? You say that so easily, but how do you n on awakening it? You cant just shout at the Secret Land, can you? Even if a powerful Saint has passed away, they wouldnt have anybat strength after death,. All three roll their eyes, thinking Logans idea absurd, but they can also understand his limited perspective, given that Logan only has experience in the Mythical Realm, not knowing the ways of the King Seats above. Logan shakes his head, saying firmly, I have a n, but only if you trust me. If not, we can pretend I never said anything. If you believe me, you must follow my orders. Logans words bear a solemn oath, and he doesnt seem to be lying. Moreover, there is no other alternative at present; if they dont find another way, they might only endure the assaults of the Heavenly Thunder for an incense time. The three consider his words before reluctantly asking, Can you really do it? Our lives are at stake here; we cannot afford the slightest bit of negligence. Of course. However, one of you will have to bear the brunt and withstand the Heavenly Thunders attack alone. Logan nods and continues, The other two will do everything in their power to destroy the Illusionary Realm. The greater their destructive power, the more likely we will achieve our goal. I see. You want to destroy this Illusionary Realm by sacrificing it to awaken the entire environments consciousness? The consciousness of the Illusionary Realm should hold the same strength as a powerful Saint, given that it is their tomb.
The three have a moment of realization, deciding its worth a try. After all, no one would willingly let their tomb be destroyed. Once the consciousness is awakened, theyll realize the greatest threat is actually the Heavenly Thunder. With urgency, the strongest among the three speaks up, I will hold back the Heavenly Thunder; the two of you just do your best to cause destruction. However, I can only manage three strikes, giving you no more than a minute. A minute is more than enough, the other two assure him. As Complete Kings, if they unleash their power without restraint, the Illusionary Realm could fall apart in under a minute. The two immediately start destroying as much as they can with their divine powers, causing the entire Illusionary Realm to seem like its facing an apocalypse. Meanwhile, Logan keeps a close eye on the Grand Elder who, despite being on the brink of death, remains a significant threat. Momentster, an unimaginable aura descends upon them, enveloping the entire environment. A sentient apparition forms in mid-air, ring maliciously at Logan and the others. Dare you disturb my tomb? Just as its about to express its anger, it suddenly looks up at the sky. Seeing the brewing Divine Thunder, it waves its hand, causing the entire bloody vortex to vanish along with the unformed Divine Thunder. This astonishing spectacle leaves everyone speechless. This is the power of a powerful Saint. Even in death and merely appearing as a sentient manifestation, their disyed strength remains unattainable for others, a height that could never be reached in their lifetimes. Despite his resentment, the Grand Elders life force steadily wanes, leaving him too weak to prevent the inevitable. Casting a final, sorrowful nce at the devastated Cloud upon the Sea, he copses, his life force reaching its endpoint. Logan exhales a long breath of relief; with the departure of the Grand Elder and his son, the secret of his attainment will be hidden from all, and he need not face any potential pursuers. Shivering, the three Complete King SeatsG exin to the awakened consciousness, The Grand Elder intended to destroy the Secret Land with Heavenly Thunder, leaving us no choice but to awaken you as ast resort. Not bothered with their exnation, the consciousness traps them in its intent, seeking to eliminate them all. Realizing that the biggest threat was the Heavenly Thunder, the consciousness envelops the entire environment.
Logan coughs, drawing the attention of the consciousness while saying, I think you should not interfere with the lives and deaths of others. You only appeared to protect the Secret Land, and now that your goal has been achieved, why continue killing? Chapter 381: 196 Chapter 381: 196
Trantor:549690339 The Secret Land consciousness turned and looked at Logan who was speaking, and at the same time discovered the book in Logans body. In an instant, it understood that the opportunity left behind in its lifetime had been obtained by him. It revealed a smile and disappeared in a blink of an eye. This scene allowed the Three Perfect Kings to breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this consciousness did not erupt into anger, otherwise the oue would be miserable for them.
Everything hade to an end; the Grand Elder and his son had perished, and the three had avenged their Young Master. They were already looking forward to being praised by the Family Head when they returned. Last time, a sibling of the family had simply killed an ordinary enemy, who was just a regr king. The family had immediately promoted him to elder, making everyone envious. This time, they had killed the Lord. The reward must be at least a hundred times greater. Of course, they dared not think about bing a vice Family Head; a normal elder would do. This way, their status would not only be promoted, but they could also enjoy the familys offerings every month, which would guarantee their path of cultivation. At the same time, the three of them looked at Logan. After all, Logan had contributed to most of this. Why not kill Logan as well? That way, they would get all the credit. Otherwise, once Logan spread the news, they would only look like his subordinates. Logan felt a murderous intent and immediately understood. Gentlemen, I advise you to calm down. You, the Three Perfect Kings, are indeed strong and can easily kill me without caring about the consequences. However, the chain of events that ensue would not be so easily resolved by just the three of you. What do you mean? The three of them were at a loss. With the Grand Elder dead, what kind of trouble could they encounter? They thought this was merely Logans ploy, so the ruthlessness on their faces only grew. Think about it. I am the only eyewitness who saw you kill the Grand Elder and knows that you were avenging the Young Master. If I am killed, who will testify for you? Rumors could be spread, iming that you and the Grand Elder secretly conspired against each other. Even if the Family Head believes you, how will you stop the gossip outside? With the Grand Elder dead, would his followers and disciples let your family off? Your reasoning would be shaky without me to prove that you were seeking revenge. After Logans speech, the three of them suddenly became enlightened and understood the situation. Indeed, Logan could not be killed, otherwise the murder would be pinned on them. But in order to prevent Logan from talking nonsense, the three of them warned, Do not spread rumors once you leave. If we hear any unauthorized gossip, you better weigh the consequences. Dont worry, I am smart and wont fight for the credit. You can take all the awards.
Logan smiled indifferently. The three of them were extremely satisfied and then left with the Young Masters and Protectors bodies. However, as soon as they left the Secret Land, they encountered the Family Head who hade after hearing the news. Seeing his sons death, Family Head Gali Mos anger reached the sky. Today, I came here to have a life-and-death struggle with the Grand Elder. I received your message and brought thirty kings with me. Family Head, everything is over. The three of us have killed the Grand Elder with all our strength. The three of them immediately knelt down and exined everything truthfully, without withholding any details. When Gali Mo learned of the Grand Elders life and death, he clearly didnt believe it. After all, the Grand Elder was a Master with great power who could be killed just by three Perfect Kings. Wasnt that absurd? Entering the Secret Land and seeing the Grand Elders corpse, Gali Mo became convinced. He couldnt help but look at the three of them with admiration, for they indeed had done great merit for the family this time. The Grand Elders death must not be spread, otherwise his disciples wille to seek vengeance. Although our First Family is not afraid, this will inevitably cause both sides to suffer damage. After thinking for awhile, Gali Mo said, It is better to spread some rumors, saying that everything was done by the Lord. The matter has already urred; let them fight each other and suffer damage. Our family can then benefit from their strife. Family Head, actually there is another person who knows the situation The three of them froze for a moment and then mentioned Logan, which made the Family Head frown. As a result, it would be difficult to frame the Lord. Do not worry. That person must not have gone far. We will pursue him with our full strength, and within an hour, we will bring his corpse back. The three of them reassured him, as they had been distancing themselves from Logan for less than half an hour, and Logan was just a Mythical Realm cultivator. He couldnt have gone far, and the three of them could surely find him with their divine abilities. Gali Mo nodded, allowing the three of them to chase after Logan. He then examined his sons body once more, only to frown the next moment. His sons death was not the work of a Master. The divine ability used didnt even reach the king level. Could there be a hidden story behind it?
With a vague feeling, Gali Mo felt that he had been calcted and ordered his subordinates to find another person who knew the situation. After all, someone must have witnessed it while they were on the same adventure. Soon, someone brought a person who knew the truth. He was with Gali Mos son when they entered the Secret Land. He had escaped as soon as the incident urred, but Gali Mos subordinates caught him midway back. It was Logan! There was a small dispute between them, and in his anger, Logan killed the Young Master. He warned us not to say a word, and we couldnt stop him. Being slightly intimidated by Gali Mo, the man confessed everything. However, Gali Mo found it unbelievable. ording to his three subordinates, Logan was only a Mythical Realm cultivator. His son had even surpassed his level; their strengths were not on the same level at all. You dont know the whole story. Logans cultivation may only be at the Mythical level, but his strength is astonishing enough to kill a king. He is a cunning person who has fooled us many times. The man continued to exin. Gali Mo saw that the man didnt seem to be lying, so he couldnt help but believe him. If this was true, then he immediately realized something terrible. After some chilling thoughts, Gali Mo shook his head, It cant be true. If everything is Logans calction, he is a truly terrifying enemy. Who is supporting him from behind? If everything was as it seemed, Logan first killed Gali Mos son and framed the Grand Elders son. The Grand Elder then killed Gali Mos Protector to avenge his son. Through these two actions, Logan had incited a deep feud between the Grand Elders camp and Gali Mos family. Eventually, arge battle ensued in which the three Perfect Kings, seeking revenge for the Young Master, killed the Grand Elder. At this point, the two sides were irreconcble. The Grand Elders forces would undoubtedly take revenge on Gali Mos family. Even if they killed Logan, the only person who knew the truth, Logans message would have leaked out.
Chapter 382: 197 Chapter 382: 197
Trantor:549690339 The more Gali Mo thought about it, the more difficult it became. Although the Grand Elder was dead, the opponents power could not be underestimated. They had developed dozens of thrones over the years, including seven or eight perfect thrones. Although he was a Dominator, it wouldnt be difficult for him to eliminate the opposing forces. However, this would undoubtedly lead to significant losses on his side. If the Lord steps in afterward, wouldnt his Family n be doomed as well?
Gali Mo became more and more certain that Logan must have been instructed by the Lord to secretly cause this chaos. The Lord, who had been silent for many years, was indeed terrifying. Gali Mo couldntpare even with ten of his own. At this moment, the three perfect Thrones returned with Logan: Young Master, we have to admit this kid is strange. We wanted to execute him, but they insisted on bringing him back to you for judgment. The leader of the First Family? Logan smiled lightly. You have a promising future. After all, you killed the Grand Elder, and youll soon be the most powerful force in the Territory. We can only aspire to match you. Its all your scheming. What exactly do you want? Gali Mo pointed angrily at Logan, amazed at his audacitya mere myth realm being daring to challenge him? Ill be direct. You have two choices now. The first is to face the revenge of the forces involved with the Grand Elder. Of course, they cant harm you, but what about the younger generation of your n? Logan shook his head, smacking his lips: From now on, they wont dare leave the Family n. If they cant leave the n, they wont gain experience, and your ns younger generation will be useless. Who will inherit the future of your family? They can only be assassinated once they leave the n unless you send dozens of people to protect them every day. Im not afraid. I dont care. Gali Mos words hit his sore spot. Indeed, it was very possible that this could happen since his family had killed the Grand Elder and would undoubtedly face endless revenge from others. You have another choice. You can join forces with the Lord and eradicate the Grand Elders lineagepletely. Wouldnt that allow you to rest easy? And the credit for this would go to your family. Logan smiled faintly, ncing at Gali Mo: The merit of killing the Grand Elder would be enough for your family to prosper for a hundred years, without living in fear every day. Isnt this a win-win situation? So, you are indeed sent by the Lord. Gali Mo sneered coldly, seeing through all of Logans tricks. If he cooperated with the Lord, he could indeed eradicate the Grand Elders lineage. However, he would be a mere pawn in the Lords grand scheme, making the Lord the sole ruler of the Territory. Gali Mo could never agree to cooperate with the Lord, as that would mean dooming his Family ns future. Furthermore, once the descendants of the Grand Elder sought revenge, his family would be the first one targeted.
If you dont want to toast, just drink the punishment wine. What if the Lord allies with the Grand Elders lineage instead? Logan spoke only halfway through, not finishing his sentence. He just heavily looked at Gali Mo, who was the head of a Family n. Logan was confident that Gali Mo would be intelligent enough to weigh the pros and cons, making the right choice. Gali Mos face changed, clearly understanding Logans threat and the consequences his family would face if this were to happen. The sole act of killing the Grand Elder wouldnt be something his family could handle. If he didnt cooperate with the Lord, the Lord could easily frame him for the murder of the Grand Elder. Once charged with such a crime, the consequences would be unimaginable. First, the people involved with the Grand Elder would seek revenge, and then the Lords forces would join in. His Family n wouldnt be able to withstand such pressure for long. With the Lord winning peoples hearts and eliminating Gali Mos Family n before absorbing the remaining forces of the Grand Elder, the Lord would unify the Territory. Gali Mo could only be a dust particle in history, a pawn in the Lords game. This realization sent chills down his spine. Gali Mo clenched his teeth and said, I can cooperate with the Lord, but I want to kill you first. You are just a pawn of the Lord, and killing you wont affect my rtionship with him. Logan wasnt humble or arrogant, and he didnt even respond with a word. He just stood quietly to the side, knowing that Gali Mos rage was just an impotent disy and that he wouldnt dare to make a move against him. After a long time, Gali Mo still didnt attack Logan. He understood that Logan was a crucialponent, and if he was killed by his own hands, his guilt would only be more evident. Outsiders would think he was trying to cover up the murder, and even being cleansed in the Yellow River wouldnt wash away the usations. Fine, I, Gali Mo, admit defeat this time. I cantpare to the Lord or you in terms of cunning and scheming. For the sake of my Family ns future, Ill bear this guilt. Gali Mo waved his sleeve and left. I will visit the Lord personally to discuss our cooperation in one day. From now on, our Family n will forever obey the Lord without any doubt. He felt bitter and resentful. Faced with this perfect trap, his great skill couldnt help him. Gali Mo had killed his own child and the Grand Elder was calcted against. There was no turning back now, and he had no choice but to follow Logans path.
Many forces have been itching to act due to the Lords long silence. Gali Mo once thought about recing the Lord, but todays events have taught him a lesson in what true scheming means. Just the Lords minion was able to turn his world upside down. Logan breathed a sigh of relief. Facing a Dominators deterrence, he was still too little. If Gali Mo had been stubborn and insisted on attacking just now, today would have been his death anniversary next year. Upon returning to his Family n, Gali Mo felt angrier as he looked at the three perfect Thrones. Did they still want to be rewarded? It was because they killed the Grand Elder that their situation was now so passive. Why didnt they think more carefully back then, thoroughly investigate whether the Grand Elder was the murderer or not? They just believed Logans one-sided words and executed the Grand Elder for him. If it were ordinary subordinates, Gali Mo would want to peel their skin off. However, they were three Thrones who had reached perfection. He couldnt bear to kill them since they were essential forces within the Family n. Im punishing you to face the wall and repent for ten years. Learn military strategies well so that you wont be outwitted and killed. As for what you saw and heard in the Secret Land, dont mention it to anyone. Understand? Gali Mo pped the ground with a palm, emitting an intimidating force. As for the killer of the Young Master, even if its proven to be Logan, all the me must be ced on the Grand Elder, or the entire Family n will be in trouble. He would keep this score in mind. Logan made him send his white-haired son to his early grave. He should never let Logan off if an opportunity presents itself in the future. This was the rage of a father. On the other side, Logan reported this news to the Lord, allowing him to prepare early on as well. Chapter 383: 198 Chapter 383: 198
Trantor:549690339 When the Lord received the news, he was stunned, unable to believe Logans words were true. A Grand Elder who had entered the Dominator Realm and stood above everyone else was actually in? He couldnt believe it, yet had no choice but to believe since Logan had no reason to deceive him. Moreover, the First Familys Patriarch had genuinely contacted him and nned to have a meeting early the next day, presumably, to discuss cooperation.
It was known that Logan was only in the Mythical Realm, and the fact that he could cause the demise of someone in the Dominator Realm was unbelievable C the gap between their realms was worlds apart. Even though Logan might not have done the deed himself, it was all due to his cunning n that yed both major factions like a fiddle. When the Lord found out that the Grand Elder was hunting Logan, he even considered going to save Logan himself but couldnt leave the Million Zhang Territory unguarded for a day, as chaos would surely break out. The Lord took a deep breath and muttered, What a terrifying young man. Thank goodness we are friends, not enemies. If we had joined in adding insult to injury back then, who could have imagined if we would end up like the Grand Elder? Regardless, it was a good thing that the powerful Grand Elder was gone. The Elder had been challenging the Lords position over the years, and the Lord had been wanting to wipe out the Elders faction in one swoop but was powerless and afraid of getting others involved. Due to the Lords excessive tolerance, the Grand Elder had be increasingly disdainful of him and built up hidden forces, even uniting with several factions to overthrow the Lord. Early the next day, the Patriarch of the First Family arrived, showing deference to the Lord unlike his previous arrogant behavior. In the past, Gali Mo, as someone also in the Dominator Realm, did not have the same insights as the Lord and regarded himself as on equal footing with the Lord. The Lord was taken aback but smiled faintly, Rise, why are you so cautious today? In the past, you have never shown me such courtesy. You didnt even bother to bow to me and spoke with such arrogance, after all, I have been such a failure of a lord that many want me to step down. At these words, Gali Mo felt extremely embarrassed. Naturally, he could hear the sarcasm in the Lords words. Remembering his arrogance in the past, he now deeply regretted it. He once thought that the Lord was unworthy, besides having the cultivation level of the Dominator Realm, what qualifications did he have to rule the Million Zhang Territory? Now he saw through it C the Lords schemes and machinations were too profound, casually sending out a subordinate who yed both the First Family and the faction of the Grand Elder to the point of near-copse. As displeased as Gali Mo was, he had to bow his head: My Lord, I was too na?ve before, and I must apologize to you. I promise that from now on, my First Family will always obey yourmand, and anyone who disobeys will be dealt with by our familyw punishment. Haha, I was just joking earlier, no need to be so tense. You are, after all, one of the families within my territory. As the lord of this territory, I must protect you with all my might. In case other lords attack, we all need to unite and resist foreign enemies together. The Lord waved his hand, now that the Grand Elder was dead, the First Family alone wouldnt be able to harm him. He could take this opportunity to eliminate another hidden danger and takeplete control of the territory. Upon thinking it through, however, he found this course of action unsuitable since losing two Dominator Realm individuals would be too costly.
Even with him being the sole power in the territory, who could stand up to protect it when foreign enemies arrive? All he needed was to make Gali Mo submit to him, without fighting or killing. This was for the benefit of the territory, as a million-mile territory was too tempting for many strong adversaries with ulterior motives. Gali Mo let out a sigh of relief and went on, My Lord, the Elder, this fat man has already been hanged. However, many remnants still provoke trouble. Should we first join forces to stabilize the situation? The Lord, slightly startled, understood Gali Mos intention, which was to team up and eradicate the remaining forces of the Grand Elder. Naturally, that was what the Lord wanted too. The faction of the Grand Elder was not small, with dozens of throne realm experts and countless powerful subordinates. If not dealt with as early as possible, the Lord would be uneasy, as the territorys ticking time bomb could act out of revenge for the Grand Elder at any time. Hence, there were only two possible oues for them: to end up like the Grand Elder in hell, or to be absorbed into the Lords faction. As for Gali Mos proposal, it was naturally in line with the Lords thoughts. However, the Lord considered many other factors. The Grand Elders faction was not to be underestimated, and if he coborated with Gali Mo to eliminate them, wouldnt he be making enemies as well? How could he then recover this faction? It was a huge problem. Furthermore, everyone knew that the Grand Elder and the Lord were at odds with each other. The moment the Grand Elder died, the Lord would be eager to take advantage of the situation; what would others think in that case? They might think the Lord had nned the whole thing, tarnishing his reputation and causing even more problems in the territory. After some hesitation, the Lord spoke, You make the move, and now everyone in the territory knows it. Why dont you resolve the remnants of the Grand Elders faction yourself? I promise I wont interfere. This Im afraid its not doable. Gali Mo frowned as the Lord had pushed the hot potato back onto him. His family had the power to sweep the faction of the Grand Elder, but it would also cause his faction to lose half of his strength. Once that happened, who could guarantee that their family wouldnt take advantage of the situation? He dared not gamble the entire family on the Lords conscience. A single misstep could bury the whole family. Gali Mo, you must think about the bigger picture in everything. Since youvee here sincerely, I wont abandon you. Ill secretly dispatch thirty throne realm experts to assist you, and with your n, youll surely achieve twice the result with half the effort. The Lord continued, now that things hade to this point, whether Gali Mo was willing or not, there was no way to turn back. If he cooperated with the Lord, it would be a better future for Gali Mo. Otherwise, the negotiation would break down, and Gali Mo would be left alone to face the endless revenge of the Grand Elders faction.
A thin, dying camel is still bigger than a horse. Think carefully and dont make the wrong decision. Besides, as a dignified Dominator Realm expert, do you really need my help when you take action? With enticement and threats, the Lord left Gali Mo no room for refusal. In the end, Gali Mo could only reluctantly agree. He had no choice now but to obey the Lordsmands. After the Lords assurance, Gali Mo secretly gathered thirty throne realm experts, swiftly dealing with the remnants of the Grand Elders forces, prioritizing quick battle and resolution, so that the enemies would have no time to react. News of the Grand Elders life and death had already spread throughout the territory. All of the Grand Elders disciples had gathered and sworn to take revenge for the Grand Elder, and make every member of the First Family pay the price. However, while they were still discussing, Gali Mo came with a group of people and killed every one of the hundred-plus people there without exception. Moreover, all the disciples who had previously belonged to the Grand Elder were hunted and killed by sent experts. Chapter 384: 199 Chapter 384: 199
Trantor:549690339 At that time, the wind and rain were erratic, many disciples and friends of the Grand Elder began to hide, fearfully hiding away. If they showed their faces even slightly, they would be hunted down, and even their family members lives would be threatened. Many were weeping bitterly, one by one beginning to curse Gali Mo, hoping for him to enter hell in the next moment. Across the entire territory, there was an atmosphere of fear, for who was not in some way involved with the Grand Elder?
At this juncture, the Lord stepped forward, personally writing a promation which was hung on the City Wall. The message was clear: the Grand Elder had practiced evil deeds for many years and was killed by the First Family. The Lord did not wish to harm the innocent and therefore decided to pardon everyones crimes. Those who were disciples and friends of the Grand Elder, as long as they stood forward, the Lord would let bygones be bygones, and entrust them with important tasks. For a moment, there were varied opinions. Everyone had been living in fear of being hunted down, but suddenly the Lord gave them a glimmer of hope, which naturally led to tears of joy. Hence, crowds chose to join the Lord, but a small portion who were the Grand Elders most trusted confidants chose death rather than submission. They were not willing to join the Lord in exchange for a chance at survival, as it would be a betrayal to the memory of the deceased Grand Elder. These people were almost all the die-hard followers cultivated by the Grand Elder, having already ced life and death behind them. Once, they were homeless and drifting, but the Grand Elder had led them onto the path of cultivation. Their gratitude was greater than heaven, and even respecting him as a father was not an exaggeration. Knowing that they could not beat Gali Mos followers, the group decided to fight to the death, using their lives to confront Gali Mos men. They offered their lives as sacrifice, striving to take down at least one or two with them. This made Gali Mo very frustrated. In just two days, while they had only killed thirty people, they had lost fifty of their own. The price they had to pay was too high. When would this end? And these were just the hundreds of trusted aides of the Grand Elder, so everything was only just beginning. Originally, Gali Mo wanted to seek the Lords assistance, but after considering it, he gave up. He understood that even if he lowered his pride and dignity to ask for help, the Lord would certainly find all sorts of reasons to refuse, and definitely wouldnt openly support him. Because currently, it was a good opportunity for the Lord to attract the remaining forces of the Grand Elder. Just in these two days, the Lord had already absorbed nearly a thousand talents, openly acting as a good person. His reputation was in full bloom, and there were even many people nning to build temples for him. Thinking of this, Gali Mo was very irritated. Obviously, everything was a situation that the Lord wanted to create. However, the Lord was getting to y the good guy and Gali Mo was the viin. However, there was nothing he could do. He was under others control and now he didnt even have the qualifications to resist the Lord. If he disobeyed he would end up like the Grand Elder and his whole family would be wiped out. His family, the First Family, hadsted for a thousand years. He couldnt let it be destroyed under his watch. On the other hand, after Logan left the Illusionary Realm, the first thing he did was look for a safe ce to start digesting the book in his Spiritual Sense Sea, wanting to know what the Sanctuary Powerhouse had left behind.
Upon opening it, he found it to be a cultivation manual, which immediately dampened Logans interest. What Logan needed the least was cultivation manuals. Even if it was left by a Sanctuary Powerhouse, Logans path was unique and perfect evolution. However, after flipping through a few more pages, he discovered something different. This book also contained a record of all the mystical arts of the Sanctuary Powerhouse, insights into thews of nature, cultivation experiences and the locations of some buried divine weapons. Logan naturally highly valued the insights of a Sanctuary Powerhouse. So he studied the book continuously for three days. Suddenly, he felt the barrier of his realm breaking, and he was only a step away from advancing to the next level. Logan suppressed his realm, not wanting to break through so quickly. Although breaking through to the next level was the priority in the Ancient Instance, such a breakthrough was not only dangerous, but it also wouldnt improve hisbat effectiveness. Logan wanted to make a significant leap at once when he broke through. This would have been nearly impossible before, but Logan had obtained the Rule Grass. Not only that, he had more than thirty Rule Grasses. If he used them all, it would be terrifying once he stepped into the next level. Even Dominating Realm powerhouses would rarely obtain a Rule Grass in their lifetime. Not to mention Logan had gotten more than thirty, enough to shock the entire Ancient Instance. Logan refined the Rule Grass into pills, prepared various things in advance, and braced himself for the breakthrough. After swallowing more than thirty pills, Logan no longer restrained his realm. The realm that was about to break through earlier, was now uncontroble like a ferocious tiger. In an instant, terrifyingws of nature coalesced. Logan bathed in a golden ocean, and his body started changing. If the previous Logan was a mortal, now he seemed like a true deity, and at this moment, the entire world started changing. This affected everything within a hundred-mile radius. All people who came here retreated three miles, because they all knew a powerful figure was crossing the tribtion. Ants that got too close were courting death, and it was not an ordinary powerhouse based on the momentum, at least in the Dominating Realm. After an hour, everything finally returned to calm. Logan opened his eyes, adjusted a little, then a smile emerged. Now he was officially an advanced level practitioner, and he could even match an upper-advanced level practitioner in terms ofbat power. Combined with the divine weapon in his hand, now he had the confidence to face aplete throne level challenger. In this Ancient Instance, for the first time, Logan was confident that he wouldnt be pursued and killed. Logan didnt hurry to leave, because after entering the advanced level, he could start practicing some mystical arts of the Sanctuary Powerhouse. This was crucial to hisbat effectiveness, for these mystical arts were extremely terrifying in the Ancient Instance.
Half a month passed in this manner, and Logans realm improved further, advancing from low-level to mid-level. For his next move, Logan nned to first return to the Capital City to see the situation. He wanted to know whether the Lord and Gali Mo from the First Family had handled things well after the death of the Grand Elder? While on his way, he suddenly saw a severely injured man copsing in front of him, who then forcefully supported his body to stand up again and continued to escape in a certain direction. More than ten pursuers were right behind him. Knowing he couldnt escape, the man held up his knife, prepared to fight. It was clear that the man was on hisst breath, but was holding on with sheer determination. There were at least twenty knife wounds all over his body, but the trace of resentment and hatred in his eyes piqued Logans interest. It seemed as if he was seeing an old friend, making him want to intervene. Chapter 385: 200 Chapter 385: 200
Trantor:549690339 Ten-odd pursuers were all in the throne realm, which was quite a big move. It was inconceivable that anyone could send ten-odd such masters at once, just to kill a High-ranking Overstep, it was truly baffling. Logan pondered and concluded that there were only two powers in the whole territory that could do so. The first one would be the Lord, but the Lord was the king of the territory and wouldnt do such a low-quality act. Therefore, Logans first suspicion fell upon Gali Mo; could this group of peoplee from their family?
If it were really Gali Mo, there must be a reason for them to mobilize their forces like this. Could it be to eliminate all remaining forces rted to the annihtion and the Grand Elder? Were the ones chased down their disciples? To verify his guess, Logan asked aloud, Are you ten-odd people from the First Family? Subordinates of Gali Mo? At this question, the ten-odd people, who were preparing to take action, hesitated for a moment but didnt answer Logans meaning. Instead, they gave Logan a vicious look, meaning he best not meddle in their affairs. But this also made Logan understand that his guess seemed correct, these ten-odd people were indeed from the First Family. After joining forces with the Lord, the whole territory had been cleansed in blood. Ba Ke Yun, youd better surrender obediently. Youre already on the wanted list. how far can you run? Since you once enjoyed the blessings of the Grand Elder, you have to bear the consequences today. The man at the forefront sneered coldly. He had the highest realm among the ten-odd people and had already reached a consummate throne realm. The remaining forces of the Grand Elder were too cunning, and they had already lost many people. Therefore, they couldnt give their enemies any chance to breathe, or else it would increase their own losses. And the person being hunted clenched his fists and said unwillingly, What did I do wrong? I have no feud with your First Family. Am I supposed to be eliminated just because I am the Grand Elders rtive? Im a poor rtive who the Grand Elder never acknowledged. On the contrary, Ive been bullied by him a lot. Ba Ke Yun felt helpless and angry. In fact, he had grudges against the Grand Elder. Although they were rtives, years ago, the Grand Elder had driven his parents out of the house, which led to their death from freezing on the streets. Therefore, there was no family affection between him and the Grand Elder. He had been practicing bitterly for years, and finally reached a high-ranking Overstep, hoping one day to be strong enough to stand in front of the Grand Elder and demand justice for his parents. But now, the Grand Elder suddenly died, and this news made Ba Ke Yun happy for a while. Because Ba Ke Yun knew very well that the Grand Elder had already reached the Dominating Realm, and even if he practiced hard for a lifetime, he would probably never reach that level. Now that someone had killed the Grand Elder, he considered his revengeplete. However, he only got to be happy for one day before he was inexplicably hunted down. The so-called reason was even more ridiculous, simply because he was a rtive of the Grand Elder. No matter how he exined that he had not enjoyed any benefits from the Grand Elder, it was of no use. They had already identified him as a potential threat, fearing revenge for the Grand Elder.
In just half a month, Gali Mo had fought off more than ten waves of assassins. Now he was covered in scars, and the First Family had sent even more people of the throne realm. He was merely a High-ranking Overstep, and the gap in strength left him mentally and physically exhausted. He was reluctant to die so unclearly, especially being regarded as a trusted aide of the Grand Elder. He had never enjoyed the Grand Elders protection when he was alive, so why should he die because of the Grand Elder? Kid, whether youre an enemy or not to the Grand Elder, its a fact that you were once rted. We cant stake our entire family on this, just in case you bring a group of people back for revenge in the future? The leader shook his head; the family master had repeatedly said that its better to kill wrongly a thousand than to let one pass. They mustpletely wipe out the remnants of the Grand Elder to prevent future trouble. Ba Ke Yunughed, his smile filled with sorrow, Fine, I only have a dying breath left, but I will fight to the end. Even if I can only take one of you with me, it will be worth it, right? A mere High-ranking Overstep, you dare to boast in front of us like this? Who among us can you take with you? Each of us is in the throne realm, you wont reach our level even in another ten years. Their opponentsughed scornfully, mixed with a trace of disdain. Ba Ke Yun didnt bother to refute, as he had faced waves of hunting in the past ten days and had already killed five or six high-ranking Oversteps, seven or eight low-ranking ones, and dozens of mythical ranks that had died in his hands. One of them stepped forward and took out his Dharma device: Ill do it. Ill take this head, and you guys can watch the show beside me. Ill have a good time ying with this kid. He was determined to kill Ba Ke Yun, but not with a swift end. Instead, he wanted to toy with him like a cat catching a mouse, allowing Ba Ke Yun to only have hisst breath, and then end him in the most desperate state. With just one move, the supreme divine power contained within left Ba Ke Yun gasping for breath and flying out. His body appeared to be falling apart, and only his consciousness had not gone into shock. At this time, Logan, who hadnt left, approached, I say, theres no need to kill him. I quite value his character and courage, especially his fearlessness in facing a group of people in throne realm like you, even being able to generate a fighting spirit. Such talent is rare.
How about you give me some face and spare Ba Ke Yun? I can guarantee that he wont seek revenge for the Grand Elder in the future. I actually want to take him as a followertely. You just go back and report it directly to Gali Mo, and Im sure he wont mind too much. What Logan said caused the ten-odd people to pause in confusion, as if Logan had some significant background, but their probing shook their heads because Logan was just an Overstep after all. How could someone at that level dare to challenge those of throne realm? Either he had intelligence issues or was courting death. With just you, an Overstep, you think youre qualified to meet our family master? One of them couldnt help wanting to attack Logan, but Logan fought back with just a look. His fierce expression frightened the attacker, and a wave of fighting spirit erupted from Logans body, making the ten-odd people in the throne realm feel like they were facing a formidable enemy. Everyone was puzzled; when did the deterrent power of an Overstep be so strong? They had killed dozens if not hundreds of Oversteps in their hands, but this was the first time they had been intimidated by one. Moreover, Logan did not seem to be pretending to be mysterious; after all, this kind of aura and divine power could not be faked. But they couldnt yield, as they had orders: Youre just one person, and we have more than a dozen in the throne realm, all experienced in battle. With your formidable strength, are you sure you can take on all of us alone? Chapter 386: 201 Chapter 386: 201
Trantor:549690339 One person is enough. Its true that Im only a Transcendent Tier, but Im fully confident in killing the Throne. If you dont believe me, you can go back and ask your Family Head if he has ever been able to handle me in the Ancient Road Secret Realm that day. Logans voice was calm but carried a strangely lethal force that caused the dozen or so people to involuntarily take a step back. It was an instinctual fear that they had only felt in the face of a Dominator.
The leading mans eyebrows furrowed, realizing that something was wrong. Dare I ask, friend, are you truly acquainted with our Family Head? If you are friends, then we have caused offense unwittingly. Please exin the truth. Not exactly acquainted, we just met once. Logan waved his hand. My name is Logan. Although Im not too famous, your Family Head should have definitely mentioned me, and he must have told you not to be my enemy when you see me. Upon hearing these words, the dozen or so people gasped in shock. The name Logan had a huge impact on them. Outsiders might not understand the significance, but they knew it all too well. At that time, in the Secret Realm, it was Logan who had plotted to kill the Grand Elder. When their Family Head returned, he was furious, but in the end, he repeatedly warned them not to be Logans enemy. Although Logans realm was not very high, his cunning was too strong. In just one day, he turned two families against each other and ultimately made the Grand Elder a sacrificial pawn. If they offended Logan, it would be difficult to ensure that the First Family wouldnt meet the same fate as the Grand Elder, being manipted into disaster. Maybe the current Lord was looking for a chance to wipe out their entire family C they had to proceed cautiously and not make any mistakes. The leading man hurriedly bowed his hand and respectfully said, Brother Logan, we have been truly disrespectful just now. Since you think that this person is not involved, we will give you face and not pursue him any further. Its not about giving me face, but respecting the truth. This person is not a disciple of the Grand Elder, so why must you insist on framing him? Wrongly killing tens of thousands is absolutely uneptable. With a serious expression, Logan continued, You guys think that as long as you exterminate the remaining forces of the Grand Elder, your family can rest easy in the future. But this is leading your family down a path of no return. I have to say that Gali Mo is too foolish. Does your family really have no strategists? Please enlighten us, the leading man said, not understanding. He also believed that their Family Headsmand hadnt been wrong. They couldnt just let the remaining forces of the Grand Elder go unchecked, as it would certainly cause major problems in the future. Logan shook his head. It seemed that he had to teach them a lesson today, so they would understand the art of weighing their options. They couldnt wipe out all the Grand Elders disciples even if they continued to kill them. The Grand Elder has nurtured his students deep within the Territory for many years. His disciples number close to a million, if not over a million. Moreover, his disciples have their own disciples, and there are also friends, rtives, and other powerful forces involved with him. At the very least, there are at least a million people involved, and this is a conservative estimate. Realistically, almost half of the people are implicated.
By relentlessly killing, you are only arousing fear among the entire Territory, causing the public to turn against your family and grow disgusted. Now people dont dare speak out against your powerful family, but once something happens in the future, everyone will turn against you because no one wants to live near a bloodthirsty, murderous family. Thats just one aspect of it. Moreover, it has only been ten days to half a month, and I think your family is already stretched thin, both financially and in terms of manpower. If this goes on for another half a year, your so-called First Family will plummet, and Im afraid youll be the target of envy for many second-ss families. Seeing the shock in the eyes of the dozen or so people, Logan knew he had hit the nail on the head. They had clearly taken his words to heart. He nodded, not really caring about the fate of the First Family, but rather considering Gali Mos situation. Once the Territory was engulfed in fear, it would surely attract attacks from surrounding Lords. The most important thing for a Territory is peace, not a series of internal struggles that consume its entire strength. If Gali Mo continued like this, he might be able to win the peoples hearts for a short time, but once they came to their senses, they would see the Lord as the one fanning the mes behind the scenes. It was clear to everyone that the Lord appeared to let bygones be bygones on the surface, constantly absorbing the Grand Elders talents. However, he had never tried to stop the extermination campaign led by the First Family. When people began to think that they were two sides of the same coin, they might even grow disgusted with the entire Territory. What should we do? the anxious group of people asked. If Logans words were true, it would be a catastrophe for the family. Everyone present shivered with fear because they all belonged to the family and shared amon fortune and misfortune. Logan coughed and replied, Its simple. Stop hunting the remaining forces of the Grand Elder and repeatedly dere that the Grand Elder did not die by your hands. All of this is just someone elses plot. People may not believe it now, but as time passes, who can truly discern the truth from lies? Of course, in secret, you can do whatever you want, but you must not use your own family as an excuse. Instead, use the names of people who have a grudge against the Grand Elder. Doesnt that solve everything? Just hunt down some disciples, and dont involve innocent people. After providing the solution, Logan repeatedly warned them and exined the consequences of causing panic in peoples hearts. Logan hated the Grand Elder, was not on the same side as his forces, and did not want to involve innocent people, especially those who were not even distantly rted. The dozen or so people nodded, thanked Logan, and then hurriedly returned to report to their Family Head. This matter was too significant to be decided by just the dozen of them. As for Logan, he approached Ba Ke Yun, who had fainted and was now at deaths door. There was no good cure avable at the moment, so Logan could only take out half a Law Dan Medicine pellet, one of only a few left made from the thirty or so medicinal herbs.
As soon as Ba Ke Yun swallowed the pellet, a surge of medicinal power rapidly spread throughout his body. Golden Light circted around him, and within the blink of an eye, his numerous wounds were healed at an astonishing speed. A few momentster, Ba Ke Yun woke up, startled to find that he had fully recovered. He had been at deaths door and had even thought it was all a dream, or that he was still dreaming. However, he was clever and understood the situation immediately. He deeply bowed to Logan, Thank you for saving my life. I will remember your great kindness for the rest of my life. You dont need to say such words. I saw potential in your character and your attitude of not backing down even in the face of powerful enemies. I happen to need a subordinate while Im traveling alone. How about you serve as my guard for three years? Logan was straightforward and didnt beat around the bush. He didnt believe that his life-saving grace wasnt worth three years of service, and he trusted that the other party would agree since the debt of saving a life was greater than heaven itself. Chapter 387: 202 Chapter 387: 202
Trantor:549690339 Ba Ke Yun shook his head and showed a bitter smile. He didnt want to refuse his savior, but he knew well that he had offended the First Family, and histter half of life would never be peaceful. Logan was confused, but Ba Ke Yun exined: Benefactor, if one day the First Family stops chasing me, let alone serve as your guard for three years, I would not mind serving you for a lifetime.
Just this little thing? Ive already taken care of it for you, no need to worry about being hunted anymore. Logan chuckled. He had to admit that Ba Ke Yun was a kind person for considering this, but it also proved that he hadnt made a mistake in judging people. Such a person would be safe as a subordinate. Unbelievable, Ba Ke Yun made a deep bow: I dont even know how to express my gratitude for you giving your life to save me. Im willing to follow you, even through fire and water. Willing to follow will do, but dont call me senior, your realm is even higher than mine. Im just a mid-level transcendent, the reason why those guys retreated, is not something I can easily tell. Logan smiled lightly and continued: But I have to say in advance, the enemies I have provoked are very strong, being hunted is a norm. If you choose to be my guard, you might experience life-and-death situations. If it were not for you, I would be lifeless by now. Besides, I see everything lightly. I used to live just to take revenge on the Grand Elder. Now, I live to repay your grace. Ba Ke Yun spoke righteously, regardless of how far Logans realm hade, he saved his life and it was a hard fact. The popr saying goes, A drop of water should be returned with a burst of a spring, let alone the grace of saving a life. If he abandoned Logan, he would despise himself. Very well. Since you have be my guard, I cant let you suffer a loss. After three years, I will definitely increase your realm. To save your life earlier, I used a Law Dan Medicine. This medicine not only saved your life, but the remaining medicinal power has also been stored in your body. After Logan let Ba Ke Yun feel for himself, Ba Ke Yun discovered what he had said was true. He was overwhelmed with shock. The surge of power in his body was so strong that he couldnt digest it at once. It would take up to a month and he might even break the threshold to the throne. If it were before, Ba Ke Yun would have thought Logan only saved his life. Now he understands how great this favor is. It was such a big opportunity that he could hardly bear it. Because he knew how rare a Law Dan Medicine was, even those in the Throne Realm might not have it. Logan waved his hand, letting Ba Ke Yun let go of the formalities. Since he was his own guard, there was no need to be polite. This was just the beginning, and there would surely be more opportunities for him in the future.
Logan had understood that in this copied world, a person fighting alone was too weak. Even if his own strength was strong enough, there were always stronger ones out there, werent there? So, he had to find a few trustworthy helpers who could make him invincible. Logan dusted himself off and turned to Ba Ke Yun: Lets go. I still have to go back to the Capital City to see the Lord. You cane with me. And Im setting a deadline for you, break through to the throne within half a year. Dont worry, with the effect of this Law Dan Medicine, I dont think it will take half a year, one month is enough. Ba Ke Yun said confidently, if it were his past self, even if he had spent ten years, he might not reach the Throne Realm. After all, too many people spent their whole lives and got stuck at Transcendent Realm, just like he once thought, he would be in the high-level transcendent for this life. But a Law Dan Medicine, even if a Dominating Realm came, it would be an irresistible temptation. Just by digesting its surging medicinal power, breaking through to the Throne would be a matter of course. The two of them hurried on with their journey. After three hours, they finally arrived back in the Capital City. However, at this moment, the city was in a state of panic, and there was not a single person to be seen on the main street. All this because of the Grand Elder, everyone was afraid of being involved with him, thereby bringing the First Familys revenge. Those with stronger powers could seek protection from the Lord who would ensure their safety, but those with weaker cultivation realms, the Lord simply ignored and wouldnt ept as disciples. In just the past three days, almost ten thousand people had been arrested by the First Family after some investigations. Among them were many people who had no connection whatsoever with the Grand Elder. They had just exchanged a few words with the disciples and were tied together, directly pulled out to be executed forcibly. Looking at this gloomy situation, Logan shook his head in regret: Theyre putting the cart before the horse. To deal with the remnants of the Grand Elder, theyve stirred up a storm, making everyone anxious? It seems like theyve solved a big hidden danger, but in reality, theyve added hatred to everyones hearts. Who wouldnt say so? Although I once hated the Grand Elder very much, I knew a hard fact in my heart, it was the Grand Elder who had been doing evil and sheltering some bully people. But more people were innocent, they had to be disciples under him due to the threat from the Grand Elder. Ba Ke Yun sighed deeply, feeling confused why the Lord had always been indulging the First Family. Did the First Family want to make the situation untenable, making everyone have no way out? He was just a transcendental being with little say in matters, otherwise, he would have advised the Lord.
Logan smirked, Dont worry, I will rify the pros and cons to the Lord to prevent an irreversible situation just because of the Grand Elder. When they arrived in the Capital City, they were stopped by a dozen guards at the pce gate. However, Logan took out his pass card, given by the Lord, which allowed him to go anywhere within his territory. The guards recognized it and respectfully let Logan through. When Logan walk into the pce and after some searching without finding the Lord, he had to ask someone else to pass the message. Afterward, he met the Lord in the Grand Hall, who was beaming and seemed to look ten years younger. Upon seeing Logan, he was even more enthusiastic. Ignoring everyone else, he walked straight up: Logan, let me host a wee party for you. Lets have a drink together, just the two of us. Everyone was shocked by this, the Lord was doing this with a junior? Logan was also stunned, although the Lord was nice to him before, he had always been showing an aloof attitude. He had never been this friendly, treating him as an equal, even calling him a brother. It meant that he really recognized him now. They went to the Side Hall, where everything was ready. The Lord specially let Logan sit in the honored guest seat, while he didnt take the main seat, but sat beside Logan and personally filled a ss for him. Logan wasnt pleased because the Lord was only caught up in his happiness and did not notice that a crisis was brewing. Chapter 388: 203 Chapter 388: 203
Trantor:549690339 Brother Logan, youve been a great help this time, solving my biggest headache at once. With the Grand Elders forces eliminated, theres no one left in the whole territory who can be my rival. The Lord extended his wine ss, toasting Logan. Although Logan was not pleased, he could only clink his ss with the Lords.
Then, with a hint of sarcasm, Logan said, Lord, you are quite pleased with yourself, but have you considered the consequences? After all, you are the one who holds power in this territory, and you should be thinking about its future and peace. For decades, I have been working diligently to be a qualified Lord, at least living up to my own standards, unlike other Lords who arecent and unambitious. Not understanding the point, the Lord waved his hand dismissively. He had been worried about the territory all along, but after the Grand Elders death, he finallyughed wholeheartedly, no longer feeling anxious. Logan shook his head and said bluntly, I beg to differ. In fact, youve never really thought about the territory. Instead, youve been quite adept at ying power games and manipting everyone, havent you? In the past half-month, you have been ying the role of a good guy, winning over many of the Grand Elders subordinates. Your power has grown by thirty percent. On the other hand, the First Family of Gari Mo, who have been ying the bad guy role, have been denounced by everyone for killing too many people and bing despised. The Lord was taken aback and realized that Logan was angry. However, he did not think he had done anything wrong. As the almighty Lord, was it too much to absorb the talents of some Grand Elder? Moreover, it was not his idea to y power games. It was only out of helplessness that he let Gari Mo y the bad guy. After all, how could he, the Lord himself, do that? It would certainly incite chaos. Im not saying that this decision was wrong. On the contrary, it was quite a good one. But half a month has passed, and everything should stop. You have already achieved your goal. Why are you still allowing Gari Mo to continue the ughter? Logans voice grew louder, recounting what he had seen and heard: Gari Mos policy is to kill one thousand innocent people rather than let one guilty escape. Too many people have been involved already. Even the streets are empty, as everyone fears being falsely used and unknowingly treated as an aplice. This is also for the sake of being cautious. If anyone were to escape, it would be hard to avoid future retaliation. Besides, its the First Family of Gari Mo whos made enemies, so peoples anger wont be directed at me. Once Gari Mo offends everyone, I can simply step in and take control. Feeling grateful to Logan for offering his assistance, Gari Mo did not want to get angry with him. Instead, he carefully exined his thoughts, hoping that Logan would understand. As the Lord, he had many dilemmas, all for the sake of the territorys future. Logan tried not to get angry and calmed himself, Youre mistaken. No matter how excessive the First Familys actions may be, people will only denounce them. There wont be any other consequences. The real repercussions will fall on you, the Lord, but you certainly cant understand why.
Really? The Lord couldnt see the connection. How was this rted to him? Even if peoples anger grew stronger, it wouldnt reach him. After all, he hadnt sent anyone out himself. Now that the public is panicking, if Gari Mo doesnt stop and you, as the Lord, dont step in, people will think you are secretly directing or condoning Gari Mos actions. After all, you represent the fairness and justice of the territory, and that fairness has been broken. The feelings of anger and injustice might not be worth mentioning now, but once they are gone, what will happen to you as the Lord of the territory? People will lose their sense of belonging, and there will be a massive loss of poption. Even those who have reached the Throne Realm would be afraid of meeting an unexpected fate in the future. If the dayes when other Lords attack, you will need to unite everyone. Tell me, who would be willing to fight for you? Lets not even look far ahead; I think many nearby Lords are already itching to take advantage of the chaos and devour your territory in one fell swoop. Logan took a sip of wine andid out all the pros and cons. If the Lord was truly intelligent, he would understand how foolish his previous decisions were and how he should make amends now. The Lord broke into a cold sweat, finally realizing the crisis: So, am I supposed to punish Gari Mo? What if Gari Mo and the others arent willing to ept it and choose to expose everything or leave the territory? Punishment is just a symbolic penalty. Moreover, Gari Mo must be a smart person too, and he will naturally understand your intentions. They will certainly cooperate and y along to quell the anger. Logan confidently said that based on the lessons he had given to the dozens of people on the road, as long as they pass on the message to Gari Mo, he would make the corresponding decision. So there was no need for the Lord to worry at this moment. To be honest, after the Grand Elders death, there was no need to take action against his remaining forces. Theyve lost their biggest support and cant harm you at all. Just let them slowly wither away and disperse as time goes by. You were just too hasty, only thinking about a quick battle and victory, overlooking the most fundamental aspects. Actually, ying power games is just like cultivating. Rushing will not help you seed. You must think twice before making a decision. The Lord finally understood and couldnt help but shake his head. Despite having been on the Lords throne for a hundred years, he was still too naive when it came to schemes and was now being lectured by Logan.
Afterward, the Lord issued an order, announcing that the hunt for the Grand Elders disciples had ended. The First Family of Gari Mo was not allowed to continue, and anyone who dared to do so would be punished. Gari Mo was also ordered to hand over the assassins from the past few days to give an exnation to the people. Unable to enjoy the rest of the wine, the Lord said, Please excuse me, I need to handle this matter personally. Once everything is resolved, I will invite you to another banquet to make up for my negligence and apologize. Its no problem. Ive been cultivating in the Secret Land for half a month, and its just what I needa ce to retreat and practice. Your pce seems quite suitable. At least, no one would dare toe and make trouble in the capital. Logan waved his hand, telling the Lord to go ahead. With the Pass Order, he didnt need any special arrangements. The Lord gave a few instructions to his subordinates and then hurriedly left the side hall. A subordinate stepped forward respectfully, The Lord has instructed us to treat you as a distinguished guest among distinguished guests. Please feel free to make any requests during your stay. As long as its within our capability, we will do our best to fulfill them. Logan requested two rooms, ensuring they were quiet, secluded, and safe so that no outsiders would disturb him. He then took Ba Ke Yun to the retreat, wanting to see if Ba Ke Yun could break through to the Throne Realm. As for Logan himself, he took out a few Law Dan Medicines, hoping to elevate his own strength. Being at the Middle Defender Overstep level was not enough; he needed to break through to the High-ranking Overstep for self-protecti Chapter 389: 204 Chapter 389: 204
Trantor:549690339 On the other side, Gali Mo received the Lords announcement, furrowing his brows in confusion. What is the Lords intention with this move? Could it be that he is nning to wipe me out with the others? For a moment, his anger surged: I lost dozens of experts to eliminate most of the surviving forces of the Grand Elder, but as soon as the situation is somewhat under control, the Lord actually turns around to me me? Fine, let everything go to hell.
Family Head, please dont be angry. There must be something strange going on. Why dont we make a decision after contacting the Lord? An Elder stepped forward, speaking with great respect. He knew that the family could not confront the Lord, and if the Family Head continued on this path, the entire family would be buried with him. However, Gali Mo scoffed coldly and shook his head: What misunderstanding could there be? Regardless of the Family Heads intention, he should have at least sent me a message. There was no warning, and suddenly an announcement was made? Now the Lord has be the good guy, while we are despised by everyone. At this time, the dozen or so assassins who had been sent out earlier returned, insisting on seeing the Family Head. Gali Mo, already agitated, didnt want to meet with them, so he directly ordered them to leave. However, these people stubbornly refused, saying they wouldnt leave until they saw the Family Head. Gali Mo thought it might be important, so he let the dozen men into the hall to exin the situation. As soon as they met, the men knelt down and recounted every word Logan had spoken since they met him, emphasizing the advantages and disadvantages of the situation. After hearing the information, Gali Mo remained silent for a long time, trying to digest the truth. When he finally understood everything, he couldnt help but smack his own head. If it werent for Logans reminder, he would have been kept in the dark, and the path he had taken would have been disastrous. Stroking his beard, Gali Mo nodded: I finally understand why the Lord issued this announcement. He didnt want to provoke public outrage, so he temporary let me take the fall. As for the Lords punishment, it is surely just a symbolic gesture, just need to find a few scapegoats. Well, for the sake of the future of the family and the settlement of this matter, I can only cooperate with the Lord and y along with this act. I just hope that the Lord will be generous, and not abandon me in the end. After all, the biggest beneficiary is the Lord, and I am just a pawn. Thus, Gali Mo issued a confession of guilt, admitting his mistake in involving innocent people. At the same time, he randomly picked out a dozen individuals to be handed over to the Lord for punishment. The storm passed like this. Although people knew that letting the first family off lightly was unfair, they also knew that harsh punishment was impossible. After all, their Family Head, Gali Mo, was at the Dominating Realm, and even the Lord might not be a match for him. Time flew by, and half a month passed in an instant. Logans realm still remained at the Middle-level Transcendent, and the High-ranking Overstep was still far out of reach. However, his realm had stabilized quite a bit during this time, and his retreat hadnt been aplete waste.
Ba Ke Yun was still in seclusion. Three dayster, a terrifying aura floated above his room, causing the sky to be dark and cloudy. The power of thews enveloped an area of ten miles. Then, a vortex formed in the air, and terrifying divine lightning brewed within it. Logan frowned and murmured to himself, Is he going to break through? Naturally, he hoped that Ba Ke Yun could advance, which would mean he would have a Throne Realm underling, greatly enhancing his own strength and confidence to face any challenges without fear of provocation. As expected, Ba Ke Yun was indeed attempting to break through, enduring the terrifying Thunder Tribtion. Once he survived these seven thunders, he would ascend to the Throne Realm, bing a formidable power in the region. Logan had seen many Throne Realm experts in the ancient ruins, and it seemed like this realm was asmon as cabbage and not particrly rare or powerful. However, the reality was quite the opposite: the Dominating Realm was the pinnacle, and the Throne Realm was considered top-tier strength. The first divine thunder struck, and a protective barrier appeared above Capital City, directly blocking the divine lightning. Logan, being a smart person, immediately realized that this must be the Protective Array of Capital City. The next moment, another even more terrifying divine thunder struck, once again being blocked by the Protective Array. However, Logan didnt feel happy at all; instead, he frowned as though unhappy. The Lord appeared and reassured him: Dont worry, this Protective Array was set up by an Array Formation Expert at a high cost in Spirit Stones. Its enough to withstand the attacks of ten Dominating Realm experts. So dont worry, your guard will definitely be able to break through to the Throne Realm safely. I have a favor to ask, can you turn off the array for now and turn it back on after the Thunder Tribtion is over? I want Ba Ke Yun to face the tribtion head-on instead of relying on underhanded tactics. Its meaningless. Logan looked at the Lord and pleaded. Although the Protective Array would allow Ba Ke Yun to make a breakthrough, it may not have the same power as a regr Throne Realm expert due to theck of Thunder Tribtions baptism. This also exins why most Throne Realm experts have a strength not matching their name and cant even win against cultivators of their own level. Because when every High-ranking Overstep breaks through, they adopt various means to reduce the terrible Thunder Tribtion. However, they seem to have forgotten that aside from its destructive power, the Thunder Tribtion can also cleanse a cultivators meridians and help themprehend thews. The Lord hesitated and thought Logan was overdoing it. When he broke through, he also relied on the Protective Array. How could a mere mortal dare to face the Thunder Tribtion head-on? What if they die? Although the Thunder Tribtion can cleanse a person,pared to its dangers, it is insignificant.
Ironically, Logan persisted and said: If he cant ovee the Thunder Tribtion, I dont need a useless subordinate, just let him fall in the tribtion. Even though it may sound heartless, Logan already gave Ba Ke Yun a Law Dan Medicine, and if he still couldnt ovee the tribtion, it would be a waste. This Protective Array has been in operation for a hundred years, and suddenly turning it off may attract ill-intentioned people. Let me think about it. After all, its a crucial matter, and I have to consider it for the sake of Capital City. The Lord sighed deeply. Although he wanted to give Logan face, he was still reluctant to turn off the Protective Array. After all, it was the core of the Capital City and provided a sense of security for the Lord. Chapter 390: 205 Chapter 390: 205
Trantor: 549690339 Logan was not a fool, naturally seeing the dy tactics of the Lord. iming to be considering his proposal was nothing more than buying time until the terrifying tribtion of thunder had passed so he wouldnt have to fulfill his promise. Therefore, Logan continued, Lord, please do me this favor. After all, you owe me a debt of gratitude. Besides, it will only require disabling the defenses for about three minutes which wont put the Capital City at any significant risk.
With the Lord, a dominant figure, sitting in the center of the city, the Capital City could not be destroyed unless it was by a powerful figure from the Holy See. However, the existence of such a powerful being from the Holy See was already something of a legend. Hence, many people assumed that there was no such powerful being in the world anymore. Alright, since you insist. I will make an exception this time and disable the defensive array for three minutes. Under this terrifying tribtion of thunder, most people wont dare toe anyway, for fear of being implicated in the aftermath. The Lord nodded, fully aware that without Logans help, it would have been too difficult to deal with the Grand Elder on his own. The Grand Elder had continued to grow in power and there seemed to be an inevitable battle looming in which the Lord hardly held any hope of winning. A victory, even if managed, would prove devastating to his territory. Following this, he cast a spell, and the Capital Citys Defensive Array disappeared instantly. The terrifying tribtion of thunder in the sky then struck the city without resistance. The waves of power it unleashed seeming to threaten the very existence of the city. At that moment, Ba Ke Yun flew into the sky, volunteering to take on the attack himself. His eyes carried no hint of cowardice or fear as he seemed to be entering a deadly contest with the tribtion of thunder. This magnificent defiance left everyone in awe, turning him into a spectacle for the entire city. To the public, the tribtion of thunder was a formidable, untouchable presence that could annihte everything in its wake. No cultivator ever dared to confront it during their cultivation breakthrough. Yet, now, Ba Ke Yun was openly challenging this nightmare of the public. Did he not fearplete annihtion of body and soul? The Lord, too, was surprised and he shot a nce towards Logan. I can see why he serves as your guard. His courage is truly extraordinary, and he reminds me of you. If he seeds in entering the Throne Realm, his potential will be unlimited. If this had been earlier, the Lord might have simply admired Logans tactical brilliance. However, now, he couldnt deny the power that Logan held. After all, Logan had in a Throne Realm cultivator, wouldnt his subordinate stack up just as favorably? While there were more than fifty Throne Realm cultivators under the Lordsmand, Logan and Ba Ke Yun were evidently on another level. If Ba Ke Yun managed to sessfully ovee the tribtion, his strength would increase tenfold. Hisbat power would no longer beparable to an ordinary Throne Realm cultivator. Logan simply smiled, thinking to himself that he certainly hadnt misjudged Ba Ke Yun. However, Ba Ke Yuns sess was yet to be seen. All they could do at the moment was witness the horrifying thunderstorm exploding over him, causing visible pain and struggle. But Ba Ke Yun was holding on. He bellowed out to the heavens, This is the path of cultivation. Regardless of how terrifying this tribtion is, I stand here today determined not to back down. I will either ascend to the top of the Throne Realm, or let this tribtionpletely annihte me!
The tribtion seemed enraged. The thunderclouds expanded, covering the entire sky. The previously blood-red sky now seemed pitch ck, as the terrifying lightning absorbed countlessws, sanctioned by heaven and earth to punish Ba Ke Yun. Ba Ke Yun stood firm once again. He was no longer unharmed as before. Now, he was covered in injuries, his body swaying weakly in mid-air, seemingly on the brink of passing out. The only thing keeping him upright was his sheer willpower. Not many could stand up to the tribtion like this. The Lord admired his tenacity, but shook his head. Its remarkable hested this long. When I faced such a tribtion myself, I barely managed to sustain as much as he has now. The final blow, however, was just impossible to withstand. If Ba Ke Yun remains stubborn, he might lose his soul. Not necessarily. The final blow carries the burden of cleansing the tribtion. If it is sessfully withstood, it will bear many benefits. I trust my ability to judge people. Ba Ke Yun certainly has the potential to reach the Throne Realm. Logan had a confident and unwavering glint in his eye as he said, Lord, just you wait and see. Perhaps after today, all the cultivators in the city will choose to face their tribtions without relying on auxiliary methods. After all, every cultivator wants to be baptized by the lightning tribtion. It might indeed start a new era, the Lord didnt object. Looking around, he saw that no one challenged the tribtion directly, it was just too difficult. One out of a million tried to face the tribtion directly, only those with terrifying talents dared to do so, and Ba Ke Yun, although talented in cultivation, was not exceptionalpared to other geniuses. Ba Ke Yun was not Logan. If Logan were the one to undergo the tribtion, the Lord might have had some expectations, since Logan was no stranger to creating miracles. However, a simple subordinate was nothing much to him. Despite carrying some of Logans qualities, he was not Logan, was he? Logan remained silent, focusing closely on Ba Ke Yun instead. The thunderclouds in the sky rolled ominously, releasing waves of terrifying pressure. It was as if mocking the ground below, showing how ludicrous their earlier defiance was. Ba Ke Yun remained poised but he knew reckless courage alone was not enough for sess. He had already pulled through two strikes, and now, he needed to make the most of this final moment. During half a month of seclusion, he had been preparing for this very moment. He wanted to use this final thunderbolt to activate all the medicinal power in his body, and let the tribtion cleanse his body together so as to forge his formidable Throne Realm physique. By then, his battle power would multiply and he would be able to fight many Throne Realm cultivators at once. The final thunderbolt was incredibly forceful, like a giant column of light engulfing the entire city. At this point, even the Lord had to furrow his brow, contemting his next move. If Ba Ke Yun failed to withstand the blow, the entire city would be destroyed in an instant.
The Lord was well aware of the destructive power of the divine thunder. However, if he activated the Defensive Array, he would vite his promise to Logan and spell the end of Ba Ke Yuns tribtion. After a few moments of consideration, the Lord decided not to activate the Defensive Array. He wanted to see the final oue. If Ba Ke Yun seeded, it would be a historic moment. When the divine thunder struck Ba Ke Yun, the world seemed to turn upside down. The aftershocks caused significant damage, appearing like a desert storm wave, causing difort for the surrounding crowd. The Lord quickly cast a spell, creating a barrier to shield the city from the aftershocks. Logan, however, was watching intently, praying in his heart that Ba Ke Yun would seed. Chapter 391: 206 Chapter 391: 206
Trantor: 549690339 Ba Ke Yun burst into dazzling golden light during a divine thunder attack and sessfully stepped into the Throne Realm. He absorbed the divine thunder to refine his body and even understood manyws and principles. When the smoke and fog cleared, Ba Ke Yun fell from the sky, exuding terrifying oppression with every movement. This spectacle made the Lord exim in admiration for his strength, which was far superior to the average King Seat.
The Lord, who was well-informed, unreservedly said that Ba Ke Yun alone was as strong as ten King Seats. His strength was evenparable to a Complete King Seat. Given one or two more years, Ba Ke Yun might be a Half-Step Sovereign. It was hard to believe that Logan, who had be unfathomable, also had such a powerful bodyguard. The Lord, who had been stuck at the Dominating Realm for a century, felt embarrassed. Maybe if he could also face the heavenly tribtions like Ba Ke Yun, he could have stepped into the legendary Holy See. Ba Ke Yun knelt heavily before Logan and said, I owe everything to you for bing a King Seat. I swear to serve you with my life. Even if I have to go through hell, I dont mind. After all, I never dared to dream I would experience the King Seat in my life. Your efforts and courage are the reasons you became a King Seat. I just provided some help, so dont ignore your hard work. Although I wanted you to be my bodyguard, dont think of yourself as inferior. We should be more like friends. Logan waved his hand, thinking Ba Ke Yun was being too humble. He didnt need to act this way in front of him. If Ba Ke Yun were a coward, no amount ofws and medicine provided by Logan would help. After Ba Ke Yuns breakthrough, Logan wanted to travel with him. This would increase their chances in the Ancient Instance and help them find more opportunities for breakthroughs. Otherwise, they would both remain stuck at a mid-high rank. Logan brought up the idea to the Lord, Your Lordship, we have been a bother in recent times. Our realms have been stabilized, and we n to leave at first light. The path of cultivation is like this: if we are negligent, we may fall tremendously. When the Lord heard Logan was leaving, his first thought was to keep him. However, Logans departure felt reasonable, and he couldnt force Logan to stay. Now the Capital City is stable, and the threat from the Grand Elder has been eliminated. You can rest assured in the future. Maintain a sense of danger and do not oppress themon people, and no one will be able to shake you. Logan smiled faintly, seeing the Lords concern, Anyway, I wont stay here forever. As a cultivator, I have to travel far along this path. Perhaps one day, I will be a Sovereign. On that day, Ill return here to gather with you, and you should understand this. I wont stop you from leaving. However, your gratitude is heavy. Before you go, you must have a meal with me, and Ill toast you three sses of wine. Also, you can choose some treasures from my citys vault.
The Lord hesitated, but he understood that Logans talent should not be wasted here. He ruled over a million miles of territory, but he was only a small Lord in this ancient world. Rumor had it that more powerful Lords ruled over ten million miles of territory. Some of those great Lords were said to be the Holy See, even though many people said there were no Holy See in the world anymore. However, as a Lord, he knew that many Holy See still existed, and Sovereigns, though seemingly unattainable, were weak in the Holy Sees eyes. Logan shook his head, not wanting to linger, Drinking is unnecessary since weve already been properly entertained. Today is alreadyte, and we n to leave early tomorrow. Well drink again if theres ever a chance. Very well. But have you thought about where to go? You can walk through my territory and move freely, but once you leave, there will be countless dangers. Even with a bodyguard in the King Seat Realm, the enemies outside are stronger than you think. The Lord asked with concern, hoping that Logan might already have some idea where to go. He could provide guidance and knew many of the surrounding Lords who could watch over Logan on his journey. Logan stretched and replied, I havent nned it yet. We will y it by ear and seize any opportunities we find. Logan responded this way because he had no destination in mind. He knew very little about the Ancient Instance and had set a goal for himself to strive for a breakthrough to the King Seat within the next year. Secondly, even if he had a destination, Logan didnt want to tell the Lord. Otherwise, wouldnt it be under his surveince? Once they decided to leave, they should cut off all connections to each otherpletely. The Lord felt regretful but said, In any case, if you encounter trouble, you cane back. I will help if I can. If I cant, you can hide in my territory, where I can guarantee your safety. Logan smiled and nodded, seeing that the Lords words were sincere and that they truly considered each other friends. Their friendship was built on trust and character, even though they had not known each other long. Early the next day, Logan and Ba Ke Yun left together. They used their divine powers to travel quickly, covering ten thousand miles in a few hours, and they had already left the Lords territory.
They arrived at a canyon, which was an abandoned area that no Lord wanted to control. The canyon waspletely deste, with no resources to speak of. At the top of the canyon, a little boy kept retreating from a vicious-looking man wielding arge knife. However, Ba Ke Yun quickly intervened, used his divine power to cover a hundred miles in one leap, and saved the boy. With a flick of his finger, Ba Ke Yun sent the man flying. As the man stumbled, he stood up and warned, Dont meddle in our affairs. The boy is targeted by our Mineral Water Sect. If you insist on protecting him, be prepared to pay the price. Saviors, please leave. The Mineral Water Sect is the strongest sect nearby. Theyve always done evil here, and the entire canyon for a hundred miles is their territory. Their Sect Master has entered the Throne Realm and cannot be offended. The boy pleaded with Ba Ke Yun, saying that he wasnt worth the trouble. The Mineral Water Sect may kill everyone in anger if they provoked them. Ba Ke Yun sneered, mes of fury burning in his eyes, Im not afraid. If they dare to bully the weak, Ill simply eliminate their whole sect. I cant stand those who use their power to oppress others. Chapter 392: 207 Chapter 392: 207
Trantor: 549690339 In the Kuang Quan Sect, we have a total of a thousand people, among which half are at a higher rank than you. Are you sure you want to battle us to death for one child? Even if you are notcking in power, Im afraid there will be no gain for you in this, said the man. He coldly scoffed. Knowing he would not be able to defeat Ba Ke Yun, he resorted to threats. After all, anyone would think twice before confronting such arge sect for no apparent reason.
Ba Ke Yun responded with a coldugh and an intensifying anger, Just a thousand people and youre so arrogant? Dont think that being here in the canyon allows you to actwlessly. Im the first to object to it. Since he could remember, he had been the one bullied, and his cultivation journey had been fraught with hardships. He saw in this situation a reflection of his past and resolved to seek justice for the child. The man furrowed his brow. He assumed that terrifying Ba Ke Yun would suffice to make him back off. However, not seeing any fear on Ba Ke Yuns face surprised him. Could it be possible that Ba Ke Yun was at the Throne Realm too? But then why would he bother with this petty issue? He dared not rx, resorting once again to threats: Just wait, well be back with reinforcements. You two stay here and wait for your deaths. Little foreigners like you have no idea how dangerous this ce is. Unconcerned, Ba Ke Yun watched as the man fled. He then approached Logan with a content smile. Considering his role as Logans protector, his impulsive actions could have caused unnecessary trouble for Logan. Logan waved a dismissive hand, smiling. He would have stepped in had Ba Ke Yun not intervened. Unwilling to ignore such situations, Logan didnt see a need to pretend otherwise when they happened. You two should leave quickly. The Kuang Quan Sect has a strong influence in the area, and two people alone are no match for them. They can bring reinforcements within the time it takes to burn half an incense stick, said the child anxiously, grabbing at Ba Ke Yuns sleeve, afraid that Ba Ke Yun may get involved in this for his rescue. Many like the boy were regarded as bottom-tier individuals, whose deaths wouldnt matter to anyone. The canyon was a no-mansnd, where the Kuang Quan Sect reigned supreme, and resistance was futile. Ba Ke Yun was full of confidence, ensuring the boy without fear that they would stand their ground and ughter anyone who dared seek revenge. This would rid the area of a significant menace. Clear about his prowess, he was not worried about challenges. After he stepped into the Throne Realm and underwent the Divine Thunder Refinement, he surpassed others in the same realm. Unless a Dominator stepped in, he had nothing to fear. And clearly, this sect didnt have a Dominators protection; otherwise, they would already have be a Lord. The child still remained worried. They had seen many cultivators provoke the Kuang Quan Sect over the years, but no one had ever seeded in taking them down. Instead, the challengers ended up dead. Several local Lords had had their eyes on the canyon, but they desisted from shing with the sect. Hence, it remained a no-mansnd.
The sect had a Throne-holder, along with more than 500 members at a higher stage and countless at the Mythical Realm. If anyone dared defy them, the entire sect would rise to intimidate all. After all, no matter how strong one is, its impossible to withstand a thousand adversaries without getting worn out. Yawning, Logan asked, Youve been living in the canyon all this while, enduring the Kuang Quan Sects bullies every day. Havent you ever thought of moving to other territories? The nearby Lords seem quite amicable. The boy shook his head, a glint of mncholy in his eyes. He had had the idea before. But the Xia Valley, extending thousands of miles with deste patches in between, was impassable for ordinary people. Only cultivators at the Mythical Realm could possibly make it through without food or water for three days. In the canyon, resources were scarce andrgely controlled by the Kuang Quan Sect. The locals, being of such bleak cultivation level, were trapped. Hopeless and starved, they wished for the time when they would be chosen to join the sect and bask in its glory. Logan nodded and looked around, Somethings not right. Even though your cultivation is very low, you are talented. Youre quite the genius. Howe you didnt join the Kuang Quan Sect? I dont want to join them. Theyve always been about pige and plunder. Thats not in my nature. The Kuang Quan Sect once tried to entice me, but Ive adamantly refused them. In their rage, theyve made it a point to torment me each day, said the boy. He continued, lightly glossing over a significant fact C his parents had been killed by members of the Kuang Quan Sect. And he was not going to bow to them or join their wicked endeavors. He held a secret dream of taking revenge on them someday when he would surpass the Throne Realm and put an end to the canyon folks suffering. But such dreams, he knew, were a far cry from reality. He was stuck in the canyon, far from embarking on the path of cultivation. His health deteriorating and hunger gnawing at him every other day, he was at his wits end. Dont worry, we can take you away from the canyon and keep you safe from the Kuang Quan Sect, said Ba Ke Yun earnestly. But the boy shook his head. He couldnt leave alone, for he was too tied down by circumstances here; his departure would put the others in the canyon in danger. There are thousands of people living in this canyon. Ive organized a resistance, and it now has hundreds of members. Even though their cultivation isnt even close to the Mythical Realm, if I were to leave alone, they would surely be silenced by the Kuang Quan Sect, he exined. Logan shook his head regretfully. He didnt have a solution to the predicament of life in unimed territories. Even if they killed off arge part of the Kuang Quan Sect, some would escape and return to oppress the inhabitants once they left. Even in the absence of the Kuang Quan Sect, another sect would rise. Without a powerful protector who had the peoples best interests at heart, the ce would never know peace.
As Logan pondered over these problems, Ba Ke Yun spoke, I can single-handedly annihte the entire sect. Then, we can distribute all their resources among you. The resources should help you survive till you leave the canyon. The ce was too barren. Even without the Kuang Quan Sect, the harsh environment and depletion of resources would make it impossible for the thousands of locals to survive. If we can get the resources of the Kuang Quan Sect, thousands of people could leave the canyon and seek livelihoods in different territories. But this would be a tremendously challenging process. It would require killing hundreds of high-rankers and a Throne-holder, said the child, his brow furrowing in concern. Even though Logan and Ba Ke Yun were powerful, they didnt seem capable of aplishing this unless they were already at the peak of the Throne Realm. Chapter 393: 208 Chapter 393: 208
Trantor: 549690339 Its already half an hour, and Logan doesnt want to continue waiting. In his opinion, the Kuang Quan Sect will definitely note, so he discusses with Ba Ke Yun whether they should take the initiative to go and quickly resolve the situation so they can continue their cultivation journey. Ba Ke Yun, also feeling impatient, says: Alright, let the kid lead the way, and well go directly to the Kuang Quan Sect.
No, I cant involve you two. The child still shakes his head, instinctively feeling that Logan and Ba Ke Yun are no match for the opponents sect. Its like they are on a suicidal path, unable to fully disy their abilities even with great skills. At this moment, suddenly, arge group of people appeared and surrounded Logan and the others without discriminating between friend and foe. The leader was very arrogant: Who just attacked our Kuang Quan Sect members? However, before Logan and Ba Ke Yun could reply, the moment he saw Ba Ke Yun, panic overwhelmed him. As a highly-ranked person, he naturally sensed the oppressive aura emanating from Ba Ke Yun, something only found in the throne realm. He red fiercely at his subordinates, feeling equally flustered. This subordinate really had no discernment, attracting such a powerful enemy for him. How could he, an advanced expert, fight? He thought that as soon as heunched an attack, his life would be doomed. Earlier, when his subordinate went back and exaggerated the story, he didnt take it seriously and thought it was just two blind people. So he didnt report it to his sect, instead leading a group of people over. Now, he deeply regretted his rashness. The man fell from his horse with a thump: Senior, I havee specifically to apologize. I dont know how my two subordinates offended you, but I hope you can be magnanimous and give our Kuang Quan Sect some face. In the future, our Kuang Quan Sect will surely treat you as an honored guest. Dont say anything more. Your Kuang Quan Sect is really too arrogant. The person just now threatened me in all sorts of ways, saying that once the Kuang Quan Sects reinforcements arrived, they would destroy my soul and vanish, kneeling down to apologize and the like. Ba Ke Yun snorted coldly, his eyes sharp: How do you n on settling this matter? It needs to be resolved, and if it displeases me, I wont mind making the Kuang Quan Sect disappear. If you dont believe it, give it a try. Senior, we are truly sorry. We are willing to offer 300 spirit stones and hope that you can ept them. We also invite you to visit our sect as our guest, and our Sect Leader will surely have a pleasant conversation with you. The mans attitude was very respectful, causing the subordinates around him to be dumbfounded. Their boss used to be arrogant and domineering. Whenever he encountered an enemy, he would attack without hesitation, not even leaving a survivor behind. But today, his image waspletely changed, bing so submissive and obedient. Of course, even if they were foolish, they understood everything. Their boss strength was inferior to the opponents. Otherwise, he wouldnt have to humble himself like this. Anyone who could be stronger than their boss must have reached the throne realm. When they thought about it, they gasped. This young man had already reached the throne realm?
To reach the throne realm at such a young age, there had to be two prerequisites. The first was that the backing was powerful, and with the help of various divine weapons and medicinal materials, the throne could be reached in a short period. Otherwise, ordinary cultivators who wished to reach the throne would usually be old by then. The other reason was having heavenly qualifications, reaching the throne with ones own strength. No matter which point Ba Ke Yun belonged to, at least they couldnt afford to offend him and didnt want to offend him. Because once they provoked Ba Ke Yuns wrath, it would be a huge blow to the entire sect. Killing a few insignificant ants wasnt a big deal, but what if it turned into a battle between sect leaders? After listening, Ba Ke Yunughed dismissively: Are you mocking me? Do you think you can pacify my anger with such a small amount of spirit stones, treating a throne realm like a fool to be deceived? Senior, this is my sincerity. My resources are really limited. If you have any requirements, you can mention them. When I return, I will definitely discuss with the Sect Leader, and as long as it can be provided, it will be provided. The man was terrified, fearing that the other party would take action in anger. He himself was just a small manager in the sect, not even an elder. Three hundred spirit stones were already a huge amount, and his heart ached at the thought of what his annual sry was, which was only such a small amount. I only have one condition: from now on, the Kuang Quan Sect leaves the canyon, and not a single person from the sect remains. Moreover, I only give you one day to relocate. Anyone who exceeds the time limit will have to make a deadly bet. I believe you cant make up your mind on this matter, so you should go back and report to your Sect Leader. Ba Ke Yun spoke casually, stating such cruel and domineering conditions, making the mans whole person foolish. This condition was too harsh, and the sect would definitely not agree. After all, it had taken a hundred years to build such a scale, so where would they go if they left? He shook his head, frightened but calm: Senior, change your request, and stop joking. Our Sect Leader is also in the throne realm, and his cultivation strength should be on par with yours. The existence of our sect doesnt affect you, so why do you have to drive them to total annihtion? If Ba Ke Yun did not back down, it would mean opposing the entire sect. Even though Ba Ke Yun had already reached the realm of the throne, there were countless extraordinary people in their Kuang Quan Sect, and not necessarily would all be defeated by Ba Ke Yun. Moreover, there was the Sect Leader guarding them, who had a good rtionship with several nearby lords. Ive said all that I have to say. Dont say another word because I wont give up an inch. Just go back and report this to your sect honestly. If you annoy me, I wont mind beheading you here. Ba Ke Yun waved his hand, not wanting to say another word to the man, as everything the man was unable to control. On the contrary, if they kept dragging on, it would only ignite Ba Ke Yuns anger, with no practical significance.
The man felt despondent but didnt dare to stay any longer. He led his group of men and horses away at high speed. At the same time, he was troubled about how to report this matter to the Sect Leader when he returned. All resentments had arisen from his subordinates, and he couldnt guarantee that the Sect Leader wouldnt implicate him in his anger. Returning to the sect, the man found the Sect Leader and, after hesitating for a while, presented Ba Ke Yuns demands. In order to avoid being med by the Sect Leader, he exaggerated the process and omitted his subordinates going to cause trouble for Ba Ke Yun, saying that Ba Ke Yun deliberately provoked them. Upon hearing this, the Sect Leader was furious and pped the table: Hmph, is there anyone who dares to confront us in this domain? Since the other party dares to provoke us, if we dont ept, wont we be looked down upon by outsiders? Calm down, the other partys realm is also in the throne realm. Judging by the aura alone, the Sect Leader should be on par with them, and their intention to fight might be slightly stronger. Its best not to go head-to-head. The man spoke very implicitly, but his actual meaning was quite simple. The opponents strength was stronger than the Sect Leaders, so they must not be overconfident and rash and must be well-prepared. Chapter 394: 209 Chapter 394: 209
Trantor: 549690339 I have a hundred Transcendent-level cultivators, plus myself as a King-level, and the other party only has two people. Are you afraid we cant defeat them? The Sect Leader sneered coldly, a King-level was ultimately not a Dominator-level, no matter how strong a single persons strength, it was impossible to defeat a hundred Transcendent-level cultivators. Joined together with himself, it was doubtful if the other party could evenst 15 minutes.
The man frowned and continued, But Sect Leader, since they dare to look for trouble, they must have been prepared in advance. Why not have the entire sect go together? Even if we cant win, we can at least wear down their strength. No need, I will only bring twenty Upper Transcendent-level, fifty Middle Transcendent-level, and thirty Lower Transcendent-level cultivators. This powerful force alone is enough to sweep away any King-level. The Sect Leader was full of confidence, and thenmanded a hundred Transcendent-level cultivators to follow him. Afterwards, under the guidance of the man, the Sect Leader personally set out to teach Ba Ke Yun a lesson. On the other side, Logan stretched and asked, Ba Ke Yun, do you think you can fight a Complete King Seat now? If it was impossible, and the other Sect Leader had already reached the Complete King Seat, the situation for the two of them would be very awkward. Of course, Logan had not thought about backing down since even if Ba Ke Yun was not an opponent, he still had himself. Im not sure. Ba Ke Yun shook his head, as he had never had any realbat experience before, so everything was an unknown. He didnt dare to give Logan this guarantee, which made Loganugh bitterly. It had to be said that Ba Ke Yun was socking in confidence in his own strength, but still dared to challenge the entire sect of the other party. Just relying on my intuition, though I have seen many Complete King Seats in the past, theirbat power is still slightly inferior to mine. So, my strength might be higher than a Complete King Seat, only one step away from the Dominator Realm. Of course, this one step is a long, long distance, and I dont have the power to fight a Dominator. After thinking about it, Ba Ke Yun continued, In case we cant win, its not difficult for the two of us to escape. After all, when both parties are in the same realm, its extremely difficult to forcibly kill someone. It doesnt matter, Im just asking. If you cant do it, Ill have to clean up the mess for you. Logan nodded, and when he was at the Mythical Realm, he had killed King-level cultivators. Now that he was a Middle-level Transcendent, his cultivation was not worse than a Complete King Seat, and he could be considered the strongest under the Dominator realm. The next moment, a suddenly arrogant voice came, Such big talk! Did you really think our Kuang Quan Sect didnt have anyone left? Today, you two have made our sect lose face, and you must pay a heavy price. Men Cangsheng, the Sect Leader of the Kuang Quan Sect, appeared and an aura of terror spread out, instantly causing everything around him to tremble. Numerous forces ofws also diffused out, his ancient imposing pressure was enough to make anyone fear. However, Logan and Ba Ke Yun remained unmoved, showing no emotion at Men Cangshengs arrival.
Logan looked him up and down and shook his head, I originally thought that the Sect Leaders strength was undoubtedly terrifying, but I didnt expect him to be just an ordinary King-level. You were no match for me back then. Even without breaking through to the Transcendent-level, Logan was still in the Mythical Realm. There was no wind against him when using his magical treasures. Besides, he was now a Middle-level Transcendent, and killing the other party was a breeze. I have confidence that I can repel the other party within ten moves, and if they dont retreat, I can definitely kill them within a hundred moves. Ba Ke Yun also gave his word. This was not because he was too arrogant but because he could see the other partys foundation at a nce. Although the opponent was a King-level, his actual fighting power wascking. He didnt know why, perhaps he had been injured in a previous battle, or had not directly faced thunder tribtion, but had avoided it through some means. So he could only be considered a false King-level, with an extremelyrge weak point in his cultivation. He was at least two levels lower than ordinary King-levels. Men Cangsheng was furious, as the leader of a sect, he was now being criticized in such a humiliating way by two outsiders. It was too much of a loss of face. If he didnt regain some ground, how would he continue to mix in the future? As both were at the King-level, why was the other party so confident that they could defeat themselves within a hundred moves? Ba Ke Yun didnt bother to waste any more words and took the initiative to strike first. The terrifying power ofws converged on his body and formed a divine thunder. This one move caused a destructive force in an instant. Facing such a powerful attack, Men Cangsheng was genuinely startled. After all, this was the Lightningws, which ordinary King-levels could notprehend. Even Dominator-levels rarely grasped it. It was only at this moment that he understood why the two of them were so confident just now. It took many means to dissolve this attack, but at the same time, he also understood one truth: he might not be a match for Ba Ke Yun. Perhaps the other party had already reached the Complete King Seat, while he was only a Junior King-level and had been stuck in this realm for a long time. Nevertheless, Men Cangsheng knew this was a life-and-death battle. Once he took a step back, the entire sect would cease to exist, and the hard work he had devoted himself to building the sect would be wasted. This was something he absolutely could not tolerate. Here in this lordlessnd, he was like a Dominator. Once he left, he would not be strong in the Ancient World. Gathering all his divine power, he used his strongest attack, hoping to injure Ba Ke Yun first with this move. Then, with the help of his hundred subordinates, he could swarm the enemy and possibly turn the tide.
However, his n was too easy. The terrifyingly confident attack was easily blocked by Ba Ke Yun. Moreover, Ba Ke Yun used a brief instant to quietly counterattack. When his divine power was less than three meters away from Men Cangsheng, it quickly expanded and transformed into a fireball. The attack caught Men Cangsheng off guard, and he couldnt defend against it. In the end, he could only bear the brunt of it. The fireball burned his entire body, causing intense heat and pain that made him want to die. I cant beat you, even three of me cant do it. I admit defeat, what are your conditions? As long as you can spare me, anything will do. You can choose any genius earth treasure from the Kuang Quan Sect. At this point, Men Cangsheng genuinely admitted defeat, not caring about face anymore. After all, survival was the most critical thing. He had painstakingly cultivated to the King-level, and he didnt want everything to go down the drain. Seeing the Sect Leader concede quite stunned the hundred Transcendent-level cultivators who came with him. It seemed like the battle had just begun when it was already over in the blink of an eye. Most people had not reacted yet, and they couldnt help but sigh and worry about their sect and their future at the same time. As calm as ever, Ba Ke Yun said, I have already sent someone to convey my terms before. From tomorrow on, the entire sect must disband and leave the canyon forever. Im afraid thats not possible. Can we change it to something else? Men Cangsheng was very troubled. He had put everything into establishing the sect. If it was disbanded like this, what would happen to the more than a thousand disciples? Many of them were his own trusted followers who had followed him for many years, and he was reluctant to part with them. Ba Ke Yun shook his head, his attitude extremely firm. The Kuang Quan Sect was a malignant tumor in thiswlessnd. If he was going to take charge, he would do it thoroughly. To prevent everyone from being bullied, the sect must be disbanded. Chapter 395: 210 Chapter 395: 210
Trantor: 549690339 Dissolving the entire Kuang Quan Sect was not something Men Cangsheng was willing to ept, but he had no choice but to submit to Ba Ke Yuns strong force. After some hesitation, Men Cangsheng agreed, saying that they would leave first thing the next morning. Ba Ke Yun nodded and said, You are quite sensible. This decision saves both your own life and the entire Kuang Quan Sect. The world is vast; you can establish your sect somewhere else, as this ce is not suitable.
I admit that Ive lost, but I want to ask onest question, as a lingering regret before leaving. I hope you can answer it. After all, theres no enmity between us, so why do you insist on forcibly dissolving the Kuang Quan Sect? Men Cangsheng asked with a hint of persistence in his eyes. Even though Ba Ke Yun was more powerful than him, it didnt seem right for him to abuse his power and make their entire sect cease to exist with just one word, did it? But Ba Ke Yun simply replied, Its simple: your Kuang Quan Sect is a source of trouble in this Land without Masters. You have always been oppressing others, and only by dissolving your sect can peace be brought to this ce. Upon hearing this reply, Men Cangsheng couldnt help but show a bitter smile. However, it did at least answer his question and prove that Ba Ke Yun wasnt specifically targeting the Kuang Quan Sect, but rather harboring resentment based on hearsay. I want to raise another question: if this Land without Masters loses the Kuang Quan Sect, will it truly be peaceful? You should know that wherever there are people, there will be conflict. And they will surely fight for another sect to emerge, one even more ruthless, cruel, and bloodthirsty than the Kuang Quan Sect. Men Cangsheng spoke righteously as he looked at Ba Ke Yun, You think youre doing a good thing, but in fact, you didnt consider that the presence of the Kuang Quan Sect brought peace to thisnd in the first ce. Otherwise, you can imagine how much conflict would arise within a small canyon. Ba Ke Yun fell silent, as Men Cangshengs words indeed made sense. Even if the Kuang Quan Sect were to be dissolved, who could guarantee that there would be no more conflict? As one old sect falls, a new force will undoubtedly be born. Actually, Im putting it lightly. This barren canyon is a Land without Masters, but many surrounding Lords covet it, wanting to annex it. However, none of them are willing to wage war against the Kuang Quan Sect, for even though our sect isnt very influential, a war would be endless. Bordering the canyon are three lords, each possessing vast territories of millions of miles and Dominating Realm strength. Previously, the canyon served as a buffer between the three, thus avoiding conflict to a certain extent, but this buffer may not always exist. If one lord were to take control of the canyon, the other two lords would certainly not be happy to see it, and a major war would be inevitable. Have you ever considered how many people would die or be injured then? While the resources of this Land without Masters are scarce, it is a strategic location for neighboring lords. Men Cangshengs words were like a wake-up call, leaving Ba Ke Yun speechless, and he fell silent. If everything went as Men Cangsheng said, then his good intentions may have caused more harm than good. However, Ba Ke Yun also wanted to help, having witnessed the Kuang Quan Sects oppression of others firsthand.
Ba Ke Yun walked to the side quietly, unable to figure out the ins and outs of the situation. He needed a moment of peace to understand whether his actions have any meaning, and if he perhaps should reconsider the order to dissolve the Kuang Quan Sect. Logan, who had been watching from the side, decided to intervene now that it had reached this point. He stepped forward and said, Men Cangsheng, youre quite eloquent. An ordinary person would be easily deceived by your words; but unfortunately for you, I am no ordinary person, and can naturally discern the facies hidden in your speech. First, we need to rify one fact: your Kuang Quan Sect is not a good sect, but one that constantly oppresses others. At most, it will take another year or so for themon people here to have no way left to survive. If your sect is thinking of long-term development, no one would me you even if you are a little domineering. Not many people are willing to stay in this barrennd in the first ce, but they cannot leave due to their low cultivation levels. However, if your Kuang Quan Sect were to provide them with all the sect resources, natural they would be able to leave and make a living under another lord, isnt it better than starving here for three days? As soon as Logan spoke, Ba Ke Yun felt enlightened and pped his forehead, Yes, thats the truth! The goal is to provide everyone with the resources needed to leave, and not to discuss whether or not the sect should exist. Many here have excellent cultivation qualifications but are unable to cultivate due to their impoverished surroundings. Your Kuang Quan Sect has been operating for many years and amassed a great deal of wealth and resources. Why not hand them all over? Ill spare your lives, and you can consider these resources as life-saving money. Of course, you can also refuse, but lets see if you can afford that. Ba Ke Yuns words immediately changed Men Cangshengs expression, making it extremely unsightly, filled with a mix of anger. Despite Ba Ke Yuns strength, he couldnt help but feel that Ba Ke Yun was being overbearing and unreasonable, demanding all resources without discussion. How many people could tolerate this? It was one thing to dissolve their sect, but Men Cangsheng thought that wasnt too bad since they could establish a new sect elsewhere. They had nned to move in a few years anyway, so it was just a few years ahead of schedule and didnt bother him too much. But handing over all resources would be equivalent to chopping off their future. A cultivators most important asset is resources; without them, how can one advance to higher realms? He had painstakingly managed this ce for a hundred years, umting just a little bit of resources. If all resources were handed over, Men Cangsheng would be left empty-handed, his lifes work gone. Moreover, the thousands of disciples who had worked hard alongside him, how could they willingly continue to follow him? When the entire sect descends into chaos, who will shoulder the consequences? Men Cangsheng suppressed his anger and said word by word, Theres room for negotiation, and I dont want to fight you to the death. Demanding all our resources is even harder than dissolving the sect, and I absolutely wont agree to it. However, I can offer half of the sects resources, as my greatestpromise. Can we agree on that?
Half of our resources is not a small amount, equal to fifty thousand spirit stones. You two can take these spirit stones and buy an elder position in any territory. After all, our sect has thousands of disciples, so the remaining half must be distributed among them. Ba Ke Yun gave a faint smile but shook his head. While half of the resources was indeed not a small sum, he was seeking a future for all the ordinary people in the canyon. Half wasnt enough for everyone to leave; what are those left behind to do? Chapter 396: 211 Chapter 396: 211
Trantor: 549690339 Ill add another twenty percent, Kuang Quan Sect takes thirty percent and leaves, and you alone take seventy percent, this is the biggest concession I can make. Men Cangsheng gritted his teeth and could only retreat another step. If Ba Ke Yun still did not agree, he would be helpless.
Ba Ke Yun looked sharp and stated word by word, Ive made it clear that the Kuang Quan Sect must disband from top to bottom and must leave within two days. Your cultivation levels are enough; you can go to other ces. Humph, youre really pushing people too hard. Even if your strength is higher than mine, how much stronger can you be in the same Throne Realm? If I have a thousand disciples from Kuang Quan Sect join forces, can you still be an opponent? Men Cangsheng couldnt contain his anger. Ba Ke Yun didnt leave him any way out. Since its like this, whats there to talk about? Its a big deal to gather the whole Sect to fight. He didnt believe that the two of them couldnt cope with Ba Ke Yun. Ba Ke Yuns eyes were icy cold, and he said: Since negotiations have broken down, there is no need to talk further. I will let you go back and prepare yourself. In one hour, I wille to your Sect and not leave a single one of you alive. Ill definitely be waiting. I cant believe that hundreds of Transcending Realm cultivators joined forces, cant beat one king seat. Even if you consume all your strength, the oue will be determined. Men Cangsheng waved his hand and said, I can guarantee that everyone in the Kuang Quan Sect has the same enemy. Even if we fight to thest person, we will defend the Sect to the death and make you go down together. Feel free, I still have a bottom line! Logan stretchedzily and spoke indifferently from the side. But Men Cangsheng didnt even pay attention; after all, Logan was just a Transcending Realm cultivator. In his eyes, he must be just a guard for Ba Ke Yun. Why would he deserve his attention? Men Cangshengs eyes were full of resentment. He waved his hand and hit out a rule, If Ba Ke Yun cant teach you a lesson, I will. Be careful in the future when you speak. Some people are not to be offended by you! Confident in his attack against Men Cangsheng, he thought that he could make Logan fly tens of meters away, and it would restore some face for himself. However, the next scene made him frown, followed by an astonished look, as Logan easily blocked the attack, as if it were just a simple game. How is that possible? Men Cangsheng couldnt believe it. There was a huge power gap between the Transcending Realm and the Throne Realm. Even a casual attack from a king seat cultivator would be disastrous for a Transcending Realm cultivator. Especially considering he used his full strength, an ordinary Transcending Realm cultivator would either be seriously injured or coughing up blood. However, Logan appeared unscathed, which genuinely shocked him. Logans anger red up now, too, as Men Cangsheng sneak attacked him. He wouldnt tolerate it, so he took out his magic weapon and directlyunched a terrifying divine technique, causing the entire space to distort.
This powerful attack, like a thunderbolt, had struck Men Cangsheng within just a few instants. As a king seat cultivator, Men Cangsheng would naturally not take a Transcending Realm cultivators counterattack seriously. However, after learning his lesson from the previous move, he couldnt be careless now either. Utilizing the king seat rule, heunched a counterattack: Let me show you the horror of the king realm. As long as you havent stepped out of the realm, youll be a weak Transcending Realm cultivator. The two forces collided in the air, but in the next moment, Men Cangshengs powerful rule was instantly devoured, and Logans attack remained undiminished. Instead, its momentum suddenly increased tenfold, reaching Men Cangsheng in the blink of an eye and hit him hard. Men Cangsheng was as immovable as a mountain and even showed a hint of mockery: Its okay, it doesnt really hurt But he could only say half of it. The next moment, his entire body was spitting out blood violently, as if his innards were about to explode. A terrifying rule of injury pierced through his body, putting him in an agonizing hell. Youre not in the Transcending Realm! Men Cangsheng trembled with fear. The fear Ba Ke Yun brought him was purely an oppressive feeling from a more powerful person, while Logan gave him an unbridled sense of despair. Their terrifying power could shatter him into pieces and the helplessness that he couldnt control his fate. It also made him understand that Logan must not be in the Transcending Realm, but that he was hiding his strength. The seriously injured Men Cangsheng gave a bitter smile and fell into deep regret. He was too naive to have stubbornly believed that Logan had a lower strength than Ba Ke Yun. Logan pped his hands and smiled yfully, Youre wrong; I really am just in the Transcending Realm. But youre too arrogant and look down on Transcending Realm cultivators too much. Dont you know that there are people who can fight beyond their rank? Back in the days when I was just a legend, I could kill king seats, let alone being a transcending realm now. A group of people standing beside Men Cangsheng stepped forward. Although they were also terrified, they knew that Men Cangsheng had been severely injured. If he took another hit from the opponent, his life might be in danger. They had to protect their Sect Leader, or the entire Kuang Quan Sect would be done for. Men Cangsheng was struggling for breath but still stubbornly told everyone to retreat. He understood the gap between their strength, and his subordinates were all in the Transcending Realm. However, they were no match for Logan and Ba Ke Yun. At least for now, the two opponents had no killing intent, so there was no need to cause unnecessary casualties. Ive thought it through. The entire Kuang Quan Sect will dissolve from top to bottom. All the resources umted over the years will be offered. All I have in my heart is a small request. I hope you wont kill indiscriminately and let the disciples within the Sect leave safely. After all, they followed me for so many years. Even if I made a mistake, its my fault as the Sect Leader. Men Cangsheng kneeled with a thud. In his heart, he had already given up hope. He was only worried about protecting his thousand disciples, so they wouldnt be killed.
If his opponent had only been one king seat, perhaps the entire Sect could still have the strength to fight. But facing two opponents with king seat-level strength, their advantage in numbers vanished. The strength of the two people was at least in the Complete King Seat, and only someone in the Dominator Realm could turn the tide. Ba Ke Yun shook his head and sighed, To put it inly, I am just a guard for Logan. You dont need to see Logan as just a small Transcending Realm cultivator. Even if the Dominator Realmes, he still has to show respect. I offended him earlier, but thats one thing. Why did you have to find your own death by offending Logan? Now I cant make the decision for you. Even if you bow your arrogant head, whether it can be done or not depends on Logans decision. If Logan doesnt agree, your Sect wille to an end, and no one can save you. Upon hearing this, Men Cangsheng kowtowed three times toward Logan, each time appearing very devout, making it hard for others not tough. The disciples of Kuang Quan Sect couldnt bear to watch. Logan waved his hand, telling Men Cangsheng not to be ruined, If you had realized it earlier, you wouldnt have lost face like this now. Since youve given your promise, go ahead and do it. I have no intention of annihting all of you. Chapter 397: 212 Chapter 397: 212
Trantor: 549690339 I will definitely keep it in mind, and tomorrow morning, our entire sect will leave, never to set foot in this Land without Masters again. As for the resources within the sect, we will send someone with a list for you to check. Men Cangsheng stood up, leading his people away, his clenched fist loosened, and there was no trace of fighting intent left. Facing such an unbeatable enemy, it was meaningless to have great emotions. It was better to recognize the situation and at least save the lives of his sects members instead of risking being killed.
As a Sect Leader, he was ipetent, but at least he hadnt caused the demise of the entire sect. One day in the future, if one or two Dominator Realm practitioners emerged from the sect, perhaps that would be the time for revenge. Watching Men Cangshengs retreating figure, Ba Ke Yun couldnt help but feel curious, Do you think Men Cangsheng will keep his promise? I find it a bit doubtful, once he returns he might secretly n, such as suddenly going back on his word or the like. They have been acting mighty here for decades, and it will be difficult for anyone to leave after just hearing a request. Ba Ke Yun thought there was deception involved. Men Cangsheng agreed too easily, to the point of being impractical. With more than a thousand people in the Kuang Quan Sect, even if Men Cangsheng wanted to leave, it would be challenging to convince everyone. At least those thousand people had not yet witnessed their own strength and could not develop a sense of fear. Men Cangsheng is a smart man. After returning, he will definitely disband the sect, but as for leaving all the resources behind, thats just empty talk. They will certainly hide more than half of their resources overnight and only leave half. Logan didnt care, and he didnt mind, Anyway, the result is good. If they are willing to leave half, after all, resources are too important for cultivators. If we demand them to hand over everything, they will definitely fight to the death. Alright, even half will do. Anyway, we dont need all of it. When the timees, we can leave everything to the residents of the canyon so that they can find a living in other territories without having to wait for death in this barrennd. Ba Ke Yun nodded. Their goal had been achieved, so they quietly waited for news from Men Cangshengs side. Of course, if he persisted in his delusion, they would not step back and could only resort to bloodshed. On the other hand, Men Cangsheng had returned to the sect and immediately found a secret room to heal his injuries. He also took a healing Elixir, and after two hours, he was finally fully recovered. Then, he immediately gathered all the members of the sect to discuss the matter of disbanding. After all, with more than a thousand people in the sect, if they wanted to leave within a day, proper nning had to be done. Moreover, they had to decide where to go after leaving the Land without Masters, and which lord of the surrounding area would be easier to get along with. Hearing about disbanding, an Elder couldnt help but stand up, Sect Leader, we mustnt disband! We have been working hard here for hundreds of years, and leaving just like that is unfair to us. More than a thousand of us in the sect joined forces, and they wouldnt dare to do anything to us! Sect Leader, we are used to being powerful here. If we leave, where else can we find a ce to settle? The neighboring lords seem happy but are secretly wary of us. No matter where we go, we will end up being at someones mercy.
I also have the same opinion. We can fight, at a great cost, by setting up a great protective array for our sect. We can spend resources to bribe the surrounding lords and send a few Throne-level practitioners toe to support us. As long as we can hold on for a month, a storm in this Land without Masters wille. Sect Leader, please think twice. The enemy is too oppressive, perhaps even with someones instigation behind them. It would be better to raise amotion about this matter so that the surrounding three lords would have no choice but to intervene. After all, none of them want the Land without Masters to fall into someone elses hands, as this is a strategically important ce. There was unanimous opposition within the sect, and no one wanted to leave. After all, they could be lords here but would be bullied once they left. Could their previous good life continue? The Sect Leader was already a lord in the world, but some of them hadnt even reached the Transcending Realm yet. Some were even more paranoid, thinking that while the two had strong abilities, they might have moved some secret method; the Sect Leader had only developed a shadow after his defeat and thought the two opponents had heaven-defying abilities. They believed that if they fought again, it might not be the same oue. Moreover, they also had the advantage of territory within the sect. The Elder continued earnestly, Sect Leader, dont act on impulse and dont jeopardize the sects future. As long as we stand our ground, they wouldnt dare to ughter wantonly. If the Sect Leader is afraid, you can leave alone ande back in a year or so to regain control. At this moment, Men Cangsheng felt very helpless. No one in the sect agreed, which was too ignorant. If they angered Logan, no one in the entire sect would be able to escape their wrath. Leaving now could at least preserve the big picture and the manpower of the sect. However, it was understandable that the sect had been at ease for too long and had forgotten the terror of true powerhouses. It was not as simple as ordinary fighting and killing but rather a disagreement leading to rivers of blood. Only he had experienced it personally, which made him afraid of losing the sect in an instant. By the name of the Sect Leader, I assure each of you that more than a thousand peoplebined are no match for them, and there is only one day left to leave. If we arete, no one will be able to bear the consequences. You havent reached the Throne level and dont understand the gap between Thrones. Men Cangsheng sighed deeply. A Complete King Seat was worth ten ordinary Thrones, but even they could only draw a tie. If a Complete King Seat became enraged, even twenty ordinary Thrones would not be able to stop them. Both Logan and Ba Ke Yun had the power of a Complete King Seat, equivalent to half of a Dominating Realm. The neighboring lords seemed happy on normal days, but at a critical moment, they would never send troops to save them. Specifically, they would not send many Thrones to take a risk. After all, their sacrifice would be a huge loss for the lords, and some of them had even negotiated to join forces and destroy the Kuang Quan Sect. If we look deeper, the two young individuals have Throne-level strength, and the forces behind them might be more terrifying. Perhaps there are Dominator Realm practitioners backing them up. Otherwise, how could ordinary people cultivate to the Throne level at such a young age? In the struggle between these great powerhouses, our sect can only ensure its own safety.
Men Cangsheng spoke sincerely to everyone, Dont worry, we have a thousand people together. Cant we rebuild the sect in another ce? This ce is originally a gathering point for Three Forces. In the past hundred years, the three forces were each at odds with one another, and we could survive in the crevices; however, everything has changed. Sect Leader, what you said is all reasonable, but we are ordinary people and never thought about the future; all we want is to be the lord of the Land without Masters in this canyon, show off for one more day, and get one more day. We cant ept falling from the lords position to living at the mercy of others. More than a thousand people shook their heads. They knew that there were countless strong people in the ancient world, and finding a ce to survive was not easy. Since they had one, they were unwilling to leave. If someone dared to snatch it away, they would fight to the death. Chapter 398: 213 Chapter 398: 213
Trantor: 549690339 Since we cannote to an agreement, lets not negotiate any further. Im acting on the Sect Leaders orders. Tomorrow morning, everyone should leave, taking only their personal belongings. All other cultivation resources and artifacts must be left behind. Men Cangshengs face turned ashen. As the Sect Leader himself, he had tried negotiating with everyone, but no one treated him with respect. They repeatedly opposed him, so there was no point in discussing this any further.
To prevent any more objections, Men Cangsheng added, No need to speak up. If anyone continues to oppose, they will be expelled from the Kuang Quan Sect, never to return. Disobey, and you will be executed. When his words were spoken, all the people who had been discussing, instantly transformed into a mute group. Everyone knew the Sect Leader was furious, and if they said one more word, the consequences would be unimaginable. However, they really didnt want to leave. Even though the Sect Leader had spoken of those two opponents as if they were divine, the people hadnt seen them with their own eyes. What if they failed to live up to their reputation? At this time, someone stood up from the crowd: I must protest to the death, Sect Leader. We absolutely cannot let the entire sect apany you on this whim. You can leave, but we dont want to. Men Cangsheng could see that most people agreed with this person, which infuriated him even more. He was trying to protect the sect, but in their eyes, it seemed like he was dooming it. He had failed as a Sect Leader, and he had no authority in front of his disciples. With a bitter smile, he realized how ridiculous his situation was. He had just faced Logan and hispanions threats for the sake of his disciples, but now they all thought he was wrong. If they all thought he was wrong and didnt want to leave, then he wouldnt force them to stay. Fine, I will revoke my order. I will leave tomorrow morning. Those who want toe with me should pack their bags. Those who dont can stay behind. But if Logan ughters all of you, dont me me, your Sect Leader. I have done my best. Men Cangsheng waved his hand and left the assembly hall alone. The remaining thousand people fell into silence and began to question themselves. Perhaps they truly didnt understand the Sect Leaders painstaking efforts, but everything seemed too absurd for them to listen, even if it wasing from the Sect Leader. I am the Sect Leaders trusted aide and will follow him when he leaves. I believe that the only future is with the Sect Leader. The Kuang Quan Sect was created by him alone. You have all forgotten your original intentions and the great kindness and virtue of the Sect Leader. One person sneered, shaking his head at the over one thousand people. These people had be so greedy that they were mired in it, using their position to oppress people for decades. They thought they were the naturally born rulers of the ownerless realm, but they were just a bunch of bullies riding on the Sect Leaders coattails. A few more people left, saying, People need to know their limits. Even the Sect Leader has left, how can this group face a Throne Realm opponent? For the sake of petty gains, we shouldnt stake our lives.
In the end, one-third of the thousand people chose to leave with Men Cangsheng while the remaining two-thirds chose to stay stubbornly. However, losing so many people at once caused the rest to feel uneasy. They didnt want to leave because they didnt want to give up their benefits, not because they had nothing to fear. Everyone looked at an elder: Elder, if the enemy reallyes, can we withstand them with just this group? We dont want to die either! Dont worry. I have been studying arrays for years, and I will set up an array overnight to iste the entire sect. As long as we stay in the sect, I believe we will be safe. The elder was brimming with confidence. He had dared to contradict Men Cangsheng earlier only because he felt self-assured. After decades of hard work, it was finally time to put his array skills to use. The array he had studied was so terrifying that it was said to have been developed by a Sanctuary Powerhouse in the past, capable of stopping even a Strong Dominator. Upon hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. As long as they had the elders assurance, it was enough. In fact, they began to despise the Sect Leader even more. The contrast showed the gap between them. Other than having a higher cultivation realm, what else did the Sect Leader have? Elder had more determination. The elder should have been the Sect Leader instead. Just in case, I will send three people to bring generous gifts to the nearby lords, asking for their help. I hope they can send some Throne Realm experts to help us. I believe they would be willing. The elder made preparations on all fronts. This time, he was determined to prevail. Once he did, no one in the sect could rival his prestige, and the defeated Sect Leader would have to give way. He had been coveting the position of Sect Leader for quite some time, but unfortunately, he had never broken through to the Throne Realm. Meanwhile, Logan and hispanion followed the boy to the canyon and observed the living conditions of the people there. The ownerless realm was filled with yellow sand, rendering the only small resting ce to be this canyon. Over ten thousand people were squeezed into the small canyon, and it was overcrowded. Their only source of water was a small ancient well that was about to dry up, so they were searching for a new well. Among the ten thousand people, Logan found that the highest cultivation realm was only at the beginning of the Mythical Realm. This person had only been created by pooling together everyones cultivation resources. Naturally, they were of no use against the powerful Kuang Quan Sect but could be useful for fending off wild beasts. It seems that getting them to leave here is inevitable, sighed Ba Ke Yun. If they continued living in this environment, it wouldnt take long for them to perish.
Benefactor, the wilderness outside the canyon stretches for hundreds of miles. Even if we went to the nearest territory, it would take us a month to get there. We can tolerate the need for food and water during this time, but we need to use Spirit Stones to replenish our strength. Where can we find enough Spirit Stones? As soon as they heard that Logan and hispanion wanted them to leave, everyone sighed in despair. They thought it was impossible, or else the tens of thousands of people would have left long ago. The hundred-mile desert was a natural barrier keeping them isted. To leave, they either had to cultivate to the Mythical Realm or prepare thirty Spirit Stones per person, using one stone per day to replenish their strength. It would take a day and night for a month to be enough. However, they could hardly obtain even a few decent Spirit Stones in a year. Just as Ba Ke Yun was about to make a guarantee, Logan stopped him and shook his head. Then he told the people, Even in a barrennd, as long as tens of thousands of people can unite against the enemy, no harsh environment can defeat them. Next, the two of them went to the side, and Ba Ke Yun was puzzled about why Logan had prevented him from making a promise to the people. Logan had only said some superficial words even though Men Cangsheng had already agreed to disband the Kuang Quan Sect and supply all the resources so that the people could leave this ce. There is no end to this yet. What if theres a change of ns along the way? Wouldnt that shatter everyones hopes? Its not toote to wait until the Kuang Quan Sect is disbanded and we have the resources. Chapter 399: 214 Chapter 399: 214
Trantor: 549690339 The next day, early in the morning, Men Cang led a group of trusted followers to leave. Before he left, his eyes were full of reluctance. He knew that this departure was a permanent one, and he might never return for the rest of his life. Only if one day his cultivation could reach the Dominator Realm, and he could disregard his enemies, might hee back for a visit. However, he understood his limitations; his cultivation aptitude was dull, and it was not easy for him to reach the Power of the Throne already. Reaching the Dominator Realm waspletely out of his reach.
Logan was cultivating when he was awakened by Ba Ke Yun: A day has passed, and Men Cang hasnt sent any resources. Instead, he sent someone to deliver a letter. I think you should open it and see what it says. Logan had already expected something like this to happen, so he was not surprised. After reading the letter, he understood that Men Cang had left with a group of people, and the majority of the remaining people decided to defend the sect to the death. Interesting. With the strongest Throne-level person of the sect gone, whats left is a ragtag group of people. Are they really seeking their death? Since they dont take us seriously, Ill personally pay a visit to the Kuang Quan Sect. Logans eyes were sharp, and Ba Ke Yun was also enraged. They felt like they had been wasting their time waiting for a whole day. If they had known this earlier, they should have gone to the Kuang Quan Sect to show their strength yesterday. Using their divine powers, the two of them arrived at the entrance of the Kuang Quan Sect in about an hour. Just as Ba Ke Yun was about to step into the sect, Logan grabbed him and noticed something strange. Somethings not right. There are strong spiritual fluctuations around here, and the rules in the air are also surging. This is an array, and judging by the intensity of the rules, it must have cost at least a thousand Spirit Stones; otherwise, it could not be constructed. Logan smiled faintly, looking interested: No wonder theyre so confident. They set up a protective array. Its just a bit far-fetched to think that this array alone can stop us. Lets see how I break it. As long as theres an array, there must be ws. To test it first, Logan threw a stone into it. In an instant, a divine power emerged, shattering the stone in one blow. He continued to throw more than a dozen stones, and divine powers emerged from all directions. Not a single stone escaped unscathed, making Logan marvel at the strength of the array. It was not something ordinary people could set up, but he also noticed that the array was more form than substance. Simply put, the person who set up the array had studied it for a long time but had not grasped its essence. The array was put together by drawing a gourd, meaning it couldnt exhibit endless variations. As long as a person could master its operating rules, they could walk right in and break it. Logan instructed Ba Ke Yun: Continuously throw stones from different directions and determine which one wont be attacked. If theres no such direction, test the arrays limit. As long as the array creator is not in the Dominating Realm, the array must have a strength limit.
Understood. Ba Ke Yun nodded. Meanwhile, Logan left, making preparations in case the array couldnt be cracked, and they had to enter the sect through other means. He didnt believe that the entire array would cover the sect; there must be a broken entrance somewhere. After 15 minutes, Ba Ke Yun was exhausted: Ive tried everything. I found that once more than thirty stones were thrown and each stone was thrown from a different direction, one of the stones wouldnt be attacked. The arrays attack limit is thirty. Once it exceeds thirty, the array cannot quickly mobilize spiritual power to counterattack. There should only be a two-breath interval; any longer and it will still be attacked. And there are mechanisms on the ground; the moment a stone touches the ground, its swallowed. Let me think. After hearing Ba Ke Yuns answer, Logan fell silent, contemting how to crack the array. With their divine powers and movement techniques, actually, one breaths time was enough, but if there were other means within the array, it could put the two of them in a passive situation. After a long time, Logan had a sh of inspiration: Got it! Instead of trying to crack the array, we can break the Spirit Stones. Once the Spirit Stones are gone, the array will lose its power source and wont be able to attack. You said the arrays attack limit is thirty, so it should be in thirty different positions. Generally speaking, the lowest part of each position is where the person who set up the array ced the Spirit Stones. When you go in, the moment yound, strike down at your feet first. If the position is correct and you can break the Spirit Stone, switch your footing if its not. After giving his instructions, Logan stepped into the array first. As soon as the divine power of the array attacked, Logan crushed it with his foot. But the array remained intact, so Logan took another step forward. After trying several more times, Logan finally crushed a Spirit Stone. Ba Ke Yun followed Logans example, moving within the array. The stronger the attack of the array, the more it seemed that the thirty divine powers were targeting Logan and Ba Ke Yun, trying to crush them. However, their strength was indeed formidable, and they destroyed several positions within a minute. After a while, the array let out a cracking sound and shattered. Arge number of Spirit Stones had been crushed, destroying the overallyout of the array and causing the remaining Spirit Stones to bacsh. By now, the array was useless; it was as good as a pile of scrap metal. Loganughed loudly, his voice spreading for miles: How about that? The array of the Kuang Quan Sect isnt that impressive. Are all your disciples hiding? Cant evene out to greet your guests when they arrive? How can this be? An elderly man stepped forward, followed by thousands of disciples, all wielding weapons and looking aggressive. Everyone knew that a powerful enemy had arrived, and there would definitely be a life-and-death battle today.
The elderly man couldnt understand how the array, which he had carefully studied, could be so easily broken. It didnt evenst an hour before it was defeated in front of Logan and Ba Ke Yun. This gave him a great sense of frustration, as if he had wasted decades of his life. To be honest, if we just wanted to crack the array, I believe Ba Ke Yun and I could have gone through it unharmed in less than a minute. It took an hour just to destroy it. Logan spoke the truth. After all, the other party had only drawn from a temte, and the array had no soul. It was hard to look at, making him wonder where the opponents confidence came from. Did they think the array could stop the two of them? Could this array protect the entire Kuang Quan Sect? The old man took a deep breath and said seriously, Weve reached this point, and both sides are at war. We know that you two are at the level of the Power of the Throne, but today, the thousand of us are willing to bet our lives on it. We dont mind going down together, just to let you see the backbone and spirit of the Kuang Quan sects disciples. Going down together? Loganughed at the remark. Was their confidence sheer arrogance based on their numbers? Sometimes, an absolute gap in the realm couldnt be filled by numbers alone. Chapter 400: 215 Chapter 400: 215
Trantor: 549690339 Logan stretched out his hand, and a terrifying power burst forth, instantly sending more than a dozen disciples flying. The power continued to ferment, and in just a blink of an eye, dozens more fell. He did not speak a word, but his strength had already proven everything: even abined force of over a thousand people from the Kuang Quan Sect was insignificant and had no power to fight back against him.
The old man calmly said, Very strong, I must admit. But I have already called for help. If ten thrones stand by our side, can you two still act so arrogantly? He pped his hands, and powerful auras rushed towards Logan from behind. When he turned around, he saw dozens of people, each of them already at the Throne realm, looking at Logan and hispanion with contempt. To be honest, I really dont want to help the Kuang Quan Sect. A sect this small isnt worth us making a move. s, the Lord has issued an order, so we will stay here for an hour. One of them stretchedzily and looked at Logan: Kid, the realm of the Throne is not something to be trifled with. There are too many strong individuals in this world, and arrogancees at a cost. Two against ten Thrones, you have no chance of winning, especially since youre just a Transcendent Tier. The othersughed heartily. Although there were ten of them, they were not all from the same force. Each of the three nearby Lords had dispatched three people, led by the strongest among them, to assist the sect. After all, the three Lords were all worried that the other Lords would take advantage of the situation and seize the Kuang Quan Sect for themselves. Only one person was lost in confusion, as he felt as if he had seen Logan somewhere before. However, he couldnt recall where, and an instinctive feeling told him not to oppose Logan. After a moment, he finally remembered that Logan was the one who had left his Lords side just days ago. He had been there when the Lord had held a celebration banquet, where Logan had single-handedly dealt with the troublesome Grand Elder. If this was the same person, he absolutely couldnt afford to offend him. Even a Sovereign Tier Grand Elder couldnt resist; the ten of them had no chance. To verify Logans true identity and see if he had mistaken someone else for him, the man asked. Fellow Daoist, may I ask if you are the one who left the Cloud Above Territory, eliminated the Grand Elder and his son, and joined forces with the First Family? Previously, it was rumored that you had in a Throne alone while you were at the myth realm. Logan hesitated for a moment and then nodded: Thats right. Ive only been traveling for two days and didnt expect to encounter such a situation. Does the Lord who sent you here want to go against me? No, not at all. The Lord had no idea it was you. The Kuang Quan Sect just asked for help and offered a huge reward, saying theyd give up part of the Lords territory in the future. The Lord was torn between wanting it and fearing that other Lords would take it.
The man quickly exined and dered, I will not participate in this battle, and as long as you say the word, Ill stand by your side. I believe even my Lord would want to personally lead the troops to support you if he knew. Hey, why submit to a mere Transcendent Tier? You are a Throne yourself. Its not like you to suddenly switch sides! Besides, even with one fewer, the remaining nine shouldnt suffer any loss in power. The others frowned, urging him to make up his mind. Helping Logan would mean offending the other nine, the pros and cons of which were obvious, and there was no turning back once a choice was made. Unaffected by their words, the man replied firmly, Let me make this clear, and out of our long-standing acquaintance, I earnestly advise you not to oppose Logan. He is not someone any of you can afford to offend. Inform your Lords that if any harm befalls Logan, our Lord will not let it go easily. At these words, the other nine fell silent. They could not miss the implied threat and realized that Logans backing was not simple. At this point, they had to weigh whether or not to continue fighting. Wait, let me contact our Lord using a secret technique. One person left, unable to make a decision on his own. The remaining people also used their respective means to contact their own Lords. After a while, they all returned with the same attitude, deciding to leave the matter behind, as their Lords hadmanded not to offend other Lords for the sake of the Kuang Quan Sect. Subsequently, nine people left, leaving one who said, Logan, Ill go too. The Kuang Quan Sect is a group of rabble that you should be able to handle. Staying here has no meaning, so Ill report back to my Lord. At this moment, the most bewildered were the people of the Kuang Quan Sect. They had called on ten helpers, but now not a single one remained. This left them feeling powerless, realizing that even the Thrones didnt dare to offend Logan, let alone themselves who hadnt even reached that level. Fear began to spread, and some retreated: Why dont we beg for mercy? We cant win. Even a thousand of us would be useless. Weve neglected our cultivation and ourbat power is two levels lower than our realm. I regret it, too. I should have left with the Lord yesterday. Were all to me for following the elders advice, iming that the formation they set up would be wless, but now its caused us all harm.
I dont want to die. My aptitude for cultivation is one in ten thousand. In ten years, I might reach the Throne realm. If I were to lose everything now, my life would be too miserable! The group howled in despair, unable to muster a shred of desire to face Logan, ultimately retreating to a corner. Eventually, they all knelt down and expressed their intention to beg for mercy through Logan. Ba Ke Yun sighed helplessly: Theyre nothing but a bunch of good-for-nothings. I wonder how they could be so arrogant before. Didnt they ever think that this day woulde? I dont even want to bother with them. I am an elder, and I am willing to negotiate with you both. What do you want in order to spare the Kuang Quan Sect? No matter how harsh your conditions, I can decide on behalf of the Sect as long as they are possible. The old man also knelt down, filled with regret. He hadughed at the Sect Leadersck of nerve just yesterday, but now he realized he was the real fool. Now, he would be med by the members of the sect. The Sect Leader was gone, leaving him to bear all the responsibility. I dont want to waste time. Everyone in the sect must leave unownednd, and none of the cultivation resources here can be taken away. We will check each and every one. Logan looked at the people andmanded, Also, you have one hour to leave. Anyone who hasnt left in time will be a soul under my de. The countdown starts now; go. The people of the Kuang Quan Sect had only one thought: to flee the sect as fast as they could. As for their belongings, they didnt matter. As long as they could keep their lives, everything else was secondary. Ba Ke Yun sighed deeply, feeling the irony of the situation. Yesterday, they had been given a day to leave, but nobody had left, gambling that they wouldnt daree. Today, their arrival had them all terrified, making this escape scene all the more ironic. Chapter 401: 216 Chapter 401: 216
Trantor: 549690339 The resources left behind by the Kuang Quan Sect were converted to spirit stones, amounting to a whopping 300,000. It genuinely astonished Logan and hispanion, as a small sect situated in barrennds could umte so much. After discussing, 200,000 spirit stones were given to the canyon residents so they could earn a living in other territories. Each person would get twenty spirit stones on average, which could be used for traveling or doing small business.
As for Logan and hispanion, they collected various spirit herbs and elixirs. These items provided benefits for cultivation, so the duo considered it their small reward for their efforts. They continued on their way as Logan nned to visit famous secret realms for greater opportunities. However, Ba Ke Yun had different ideas. The nearby secret realms had long been divided among local lords, leaving little good stuff. Ba Ke Yun thought for a moment and said, I know of a mountain range nearby that stretches for nearly a thousand miles. Its and without an owner and filled with great opportunities. Many sects send their disciples to train there. We can do the same, and even if we dont get an opportunity, we can still fight demonic beasts. Alright, Ill follow your lead. Logan didnt object, and the two set off. Instead of walking, they rented an Exotic Beast Carriage, as the Longxun Mountain Range was a hundred miles away. Although both had considerable strength, it would still take them a day and a half to reach their destination on foot. Riding the Exotic Beast Carriage would take the same amount of time, but it would be morefortable. However, along the way, they noticed something unusual. Many people were converging from different directions, all headed towards the Longxun Mountain Range. They were puzzled, as never before had there been such arge-scale gathering. Generally, only a fewrge families would send people since it was too dangerous for anyone below an Upper-level Transcendent or King Tier rank. Ordinary cultivators wouldnt dare to go. Asking around yielded nothing but disdainful nces. The fellow travelers were arrogant, and none answered their questions. Even when Ba Ke Yun offered spirit stones as a reward, no one was moved. The people around them were either rich or noble, and naturally did not value precious stones much. After a while, Logan spotted an ordinary and even shabby carriage. The driver was a simple-looking man who seemed to share their destination. Logan approached and started chatting amiably. Once they were acquainted, Logan asked, Where are all these people going? It seems like every one of them is from a powerful family. Its a rare sight. Can you rify whats going on? Im genuinely curious. You dont know? The man gave Logan a nce, assuming he was also headed where they were. He didnt know it was only a coincidence. As Logan didnt know, the man began to exin.
Near the Longxun Mountain Range, a Sanctuary Powerhouse has suddenly appeared. Sanctuary Powerhouses have not emerged for hundreds of years, and their appearance caused a sensation. This Sanctuary Powerhouse is nearing the end of their life and has decided to ept a final disciple before their death. Their only requirement is that they be under a hundred years old. Almost anyone can give it a try, and there are few restrictions on the cultivation level. As soon as the news spread, it caused a huge uproar, and all the renowned families in the region sent their strongest young members to try for the opportunity. This is just the beginning. Once ordinary people learn of this, tens of thousands will probably rush to the Long Patrol Mountain Range. After all, bing a disciple of a Sanctuary Powerhouse means one will ascend to the heavens in a single step. At the very least, they will be a Dominator in the future. So thats whats happening! Logan nodded in sudden realization, his interest piqued. He couldnt pass up the chance offered by a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Since he hade to this ancient duplicate world, he had never seen a living Sanctuary Powerhouse and wished to catch a glimpse of one. Ba Ke Yun smiled bitterly and sighed, Sanctuary Powerhouses havent appeared in hundreds of years, and its rumored that none are left. Everyone thought Dominators were the most powerful, but there are indeed Sanctuary Powerhouses still alive, The odds of obtaining this opportunity, however, are slim to none. Ba Ke Yun understood that probably more than a hundred thousand people wouldpete for the spot, including various powerful individuals and monsters. The odds of them seeding were minuscule, and they might as well not even try. Thats not necessarily true. Even if the odds are one in ten thousand, even if we end up empty-handed, getting the chance to witness a Sanctuary Powerhouse is an opportunity in itself. We might even glean some insights into the grand Dao andws. The sturdy man nced at Ba Ke Yun disdainfully. Even if they didnt be a disciple, having the fortune to receive a few words of guidance would be something of great luck, wouldnt it? And when ites to cultivation, one should never underestimate oneself. If the Sanctuary Powerhouse merely sought the strongest, wouldnt they choose a Dominator as a disciple? Logan smiled faintly and said, Thats right. Competing with countless geniuses is an opportunity in itself. Even if we donte out on top in the end, the experience we gain from thispetition will be invaluable for our cultivation. Maybe so, but I cant help but feel that theres something suspicious about it. A dying Sanctuary Powerhouse seeking an inheritor in such a hurry is understandable. But making such a big fuss is it really that simple? Ba Ke Yun shook his head. What if the whole thing was a setup? Of course, he had no evidence, but he knew one thing from his life being constantly pursued C there were no kind-hearted people in this world.
True or false, good or bad, well find out once we have a look. If its a conspiracy, wouldnt that actually be more interesting? Logan didnt care. Although he was only a Middle-level Transcendent, Zhang Lis strength could rival a typical Dominator. They had enough self-preservation power to keep going. Not experiencing such an event would be a pity. Opportunities had to be fought for, and if it was a matter of life and death, they would strive to be that lucky survivor. The burly manughed heartily and sped up the carriage, My young friends, Ill go first. We can catch up when we reach our destination. If Imte and the opportunity is taken, Ill lose out big time. As the man left, Logan watched him with a profound gaze. That man isnt simple. He seems friendly on the surface, but hes actually a Complete King Seat. Whos sitting inside the carriage is also a mystery. Logans perception was astonishing. The man had enjoyed their conversation and nned to continue chatting, but when a trace of spiritual fluctuations emanated from within the carriage, he sped up and left them behind. Chapter 402: 217 Chapter 402: 217
Trantor: 549690339 One dayter, the group arrived at the Longxun Mountain Range, which was now shrouded in heavy fog, covering the entire range. At this time, hundreds of people gathered here, but none of them dared to step forward, fearing the unknown. As time passed, someone finally decided to go in and see what was going on.
As soon as he stepped forward, he disappeared into the fog, causing everyones breathing to be tense. People shouted into the fog, trying to figure out whats inside, but there was no response, no matter how much they called out. One person frowned and said in confusion, Whats going on? Did something happen? Theres no way they wouldnt respond. The Long Patrol Mountain Range was fine before, so why is it suddenly covered in fog? It must be a test from a Holy See powerhouse, but no questions have been given. What exactly do they want to test? Its really hard to figure out. It seems we can only wait for some great powers to go and solve it. Some people were overwhelmed with confusion. Although they also knew in their hearts that obtaining the chance from the Holy See wouldnt be easy, this sudden situation left everyone puzzled. If it was just a test of strength, that would be fine, but their wits were simply not enough. Logan thought hard and shared his experience: The test is indeed a test, after all, its for those who are destined. But we must understand the intention of the testmaker. Without finding the right direction, even having thousands of people is useless. Young friend, youre here. The big man they met on the road approached them: Ive been pondering for 3-4 hours, and Im still clueless. I think we should gather everyones strength together. If we continue to think separately like this, we might not make any progress even after months. Its too difficult to unite people from different forces. Unless theres someone who can suppress everyone, these people are too arrogant to even talk to. Let alone discuss a n, even speaking to them feels like theyre talking down. Ba Ke Yun sneered, full of disdain: In my opinion, this so-called Holy See chance, everyone wants to snatch it. Its bound to cause a big battle, and less than one-tenth of them will survive in the end. Another day passed, but still no clue. By now, there were already tens of thousands of people gathered outside the fog, most of the people who wanted to seize the opportunity hade, with an average power level above their ranks. Of course, thats just on the surface, as there were many Thrones hidden in the shadows, not revealing themselves. As for Holy See powerhouses, firstly, their age had already exceeded the 100-year limit, which did not match the rules set by the Holy See, so they wouldnte. Secondly, Holy See powerhouses were generally lords; if they left their territory and it was attacked, that would be another reason they wouldnte. After studying the situation, Logan had some ideas. The fog is just a blindfold. I found that theres not much fluctuations in spiritual energy in the fog, just a faint trace. This indicates its not a formation or some powerful divine ability; perhaps its just a barrier that causes everyones vision to be distorted.
You mean the fog is just oneyer and doesnt cover the entire mountain range, right? But someone has already gone in before, and they disappeared without a trace, as if they were evaporated. Ba Ke Yun was shocked, a little incredulous: If its true, isnt that ying with tens of thousands of people? Whats the purpose of the Holy See powerhouse? We have to be cautious, and not jump to conclusions! I can be certain about that. As for why theres no news from those who went in before, perhaps they didnt want others to discover the secret, so they could monopolize the opportunities. Or maybe there are other dangers behind the fog. Logans eyes held a deep gaze, and he spread his hands: Anyway, I cant figure it out, but Im sure its a blindfold. I wont gamble with my life, so, how about following me through it if you have the guts? I can do that. Ba Ke Yun nodded, after all, Logans words were full of confidence, and it was definitely not a random guess. Moreover, even if it was a life-threatening ordeal, it was his duty as a guardian to follow. As the two entered the fog together, they didnt attract much attention but were still noticed by many people. Everyone rushed over immediately, their faces full of confusion. Clearly, some people had already tested the waters before, so did these two really have the courage to go in? The moment they stepped through the fog, the scenery before them changed instantly. In front of them was a huge stone tablet with strange writing on it. A person stood beside the tablet, constantly observing and trying to understand the odd writing, but to no avail. This person was the one who had entered the fog first. The moment he arrived, he saw the stone tablet and knew it must be hiding a great opportunity. So, he ignored the shouts of others, but after two days here, he found he couldnt decipher anything. This made him scream, and he pped himself: The opportunity is right in front of me; why cant I grasp it? Am I naturally a fool, born with no connection to cultivation? At this time, people outside were shouting again, Logan shook his head and chose to ignore them. After all, those tens of thousands of people were only after their own interests, and even a kind response wouldnt be rewarded. It was better to let them continue racking their brains outside. Someone outside sighed and said with certainty, They must be done for. One fool after another, risking their lives for a chance. They recklessly entered, but luckily, Im more level-headed.
Exactly, even a group of Thrones dares not to go in. Those above their ranks have too much courage, all thinking they are the chosen ones, capable of getting the Holy See powerhouses chance. In fact, theyre nothing, just sacrificing their lives for nothing. Others also mocked and ridiculed, while only a few had a solemn expression, pondering something. If there was indeed danger in the fog, why hadnt there been a single scream or fluctuation in spiritual energy? Maybe, we are the foolish ones. It must be those few who saw through something, which is why they dared to step into the fog. Why dont we all take this step together and see whats behind the fog? Someone proposed loudly which indeed lured many people, but taking this step required great risk, and they couldnt make up their minds. What if they stepped into an unfathomable abyss? The big man cupped his hands towards a young man and said, Young Master, Logan and I had a few chats before, and he is a very intelligent person. He definitely wouldnt seek death. I also guessed that theres no danger behind the fog. How about I take the lead and explore the pathway for you, Young Master? Since youve said that, you dont need to go alone. Ill go in with you directly. However, I dont want to deal with these rats in broad daylight, nor do I want to pave the way for them. Lets wait until nighttime. The young man spoke indifferently, deciding to risk his life for the chance of the Holy See. Then, he nced at the tens of thousands arguing outside, showing a trace of disdain. Chapter 403: 218 Chapter 403: 218
Trantor: 549690339 Logan looked at the text on the stone tablet, and for a moment, he couldnt understand it either. The writing was too bizarre, beyond hisprehension, with each stroke drawn chaotically and disorderly. Ba Ke Yun frowned, helplessly saying, I know many kinds of writtennguages, but none of them match this one. Perhaps its not a script at all, but meaningless symbols that shouldnt be studied.
Thats right, its not text. Logan suddenly realized, It must be runes, drawn randomly by a Holy See strongman, containing some intended meaning, or perhaps aprehension of somews. If we find the pattern, we can definitely decipher the meaning. With a direction, it took Logan only an hour to roughly decipher the content of the stone tablet. In fact, by rearranging the runes, they could bebined into a rule ofw or a sentence, which was to follow the guidance of the lightningws. Logan held his breath, feeling the thousands ofws in the air, and sessfully found the lightningws hidden within. He then followed the trajectory of the lightningws with Ba Ke Yun as they moved forward. The man in front of the stone tablet stood dumbfounded, How is this possible? Ive been here for two days without breaking it, and theyve only been here for about an hour and seem to have gone to the next challenge? He scratched his head, knowing that if he continued at this pace, he would have no hope of seizing the opportunity. He decided to call in the tens of thousands of people outside. Although this would reduce his own chances of obtaining the coveted object, he wouldnt be stuck at this stage. He walked to the edge of the mist barrier and loudly shouted to the outside, Everyonee in! This mist barrier is just an illusion, dont doubt it anymore! Ive been in here for two days, and nothing has happened. As soon as these words were uttered, the tens of thousands of people outside went crazy, one by one crossing the barrier. They didnt look kindly at the man inside, nor did they feel any gratitude. I say, you have no decency at all. Its clear that there was nothing happening, so why didnt you say anything earlier? You secretly stayed here for two days, didnt you take away the opportunity? Too despicable. If you dont exin it clearly, take responsibility for the consequences. Youre just a Middle Defender Overstep, and among us, there are those in the Throne Realm. It only takes a word to kill you. Thousands of peoplee together to seek opportunities, and you treat everyone like fools. Even if you get it, can you digest it in your hands? Its better to take it out and save your life. Facing everyones usations, the man was in tears, Everyone, although I managed to pass through the mist, Im stuck here. I cant decipher the text on that stone tablet.
Let alone the opportunity, he was already exhausted after two days and even started to doubt himself. The tens of thousands of people looked at the stone tablet and went over one after another. The strange writing on the stone tablet left them all bewildered, and they couldnt see any clues after studying it for a long time. Some were still trying to decipher it, while more than half of them were dozing off on the sidelines, ying the trick of waiting for others to solve it C leaving the hard and tiring work for these people. Anyway, once it was solved, everyone would benefit together. Among the tens of thousands of people, there were naturally some clever ones. They saw the trick in the stone tablet and finally deciphered it together after five or six hours. Its simple. The text on the stone tablet is a signpost. It tells everyone to follow the guidance of the lightningws. Even if we didnt look at the stone tablet, there are only two paths here, with a probability of one in two. When the answer was revealed, not a single thank you was heard. Instead, everyone anxiously followed the instructions, fearing that they would be one step behind and lose the advantage, and continued to move forward in the mountains. Meanwhile, Logan and Ba Ke Yun didnt know how long they had been walking, but at the foot of a mountain, they saw an old man meditating. The old man looked very simple and emitted an inexplicable pressure. At this moment, the world seemed to havee to a standstill, and both of them couldnt help breaking out in cold sweat. Logan naturally understood that this must be the Holy See Strong Dominator. However, no matter how he looked at it, he didnt seem to be near death. Judging by the aura, the Strong Dominator was so powerful that even ten of Logan were no match for him. The old man opened his eyes and looked at Logan, Not bad. You arrived a full ten days earlier than I expected. My two checkpoints were simple, but because everyone else made them soplicated, it would take even those with high understanding fifteen days. However, you two arrived in just three days. Senior, tens of thousands of people havee topete for your closed-door discipleship. How many people do you want to choose? What is being tested this time? Rumor has it that youre about to die, but I dont think so. Maybe Im being presumptuous. Logan looked deep into the mans eyes and asked without any arrogance or humility, Im a mundane person, just want to ask, can I get the chance? Everythinges down to fate, after all, Im the first one here, so it can be counted as fate. Right, youre bolder than the average Strong Dominator. They all tremble and dare not speak to me, especially as straightforward as you. This is a rare sight in a hundred years!
The old man didnt get angry, but appreciated it, Your understanding is good, and your character is good too. Youre indeed a good candidate for a disciple. But with tens of thousands of peopleing, it has to be fair, and I cant just decide its you. I am indeed about to die, but as a Holy See, my cultivation has reached a level that countless others cant match. As long as I dont die, Im like a god, controlling everything like insignificant ants. Moreover, I have a long life, so even if Im about to die, maybe I only have one minute left to live, or maybe I have a hundred years. After all, I can live for ten thousand years, so thats my answer to you. Logan nodded and stretched, Okay, Im going to rest for a while, and wait for the tens of thousands of people toe. After clearing his doubts, Logan had no more questions and looked forward to the opportunity. Theres something wrong with you. Ba Ke Yun didnt walk away, but stared continuously at the old man. He didnt lower his head because of the old mans pressure, but instead seemed to want to see through him. This continued for some time, and the old man remained silent and didnt reply to Ba Ke Yun. After a long time, Ba Ke Yun finally walked away. Logan asked, puzzled, Whats the matter? The old man is a Holy See, and his cultivation has reached the peak. Hes invincible. Could there really be a conspiracy? I dont know, it might just be my intuition. The old man didnt tell the truth, but he might have yed it perfectly without revealing any ws. However, my gut feeling has never been wrong since I was a child. Ba Ke Yun calmly said, having been chased since he was a child, he had developed an extraordinary ability to read peoples faces and judge their thoughts, as well as discerning whether a person had ulterior motives. Chapter 404: 219 Chapter 404: 219
Trantor: 549690339 Logan smiled faintly, not worrying too much about the truth of Ba Ke Yuns words, and decided to watch the changes unfold. If the Holy See elder did have a problem, it would involve too many forces and people, and if something went wrong, it would affect tens of thousands of people and bring unrest to the surrounding lords.
Time flew by, and tens of thousands of people arrived. They were initially furious at Logan and hispanion for not warning them of the opportunity, which they considered selfish. But upon seeing the elder, their anger disappeared like smoke. Tens of thousands of people respectfully bowed and then waited on the side. The elder had been closing his eyes and ignoring everyone. After more than an hour, the crowd became restless, but no one dared to make a noise, only revealing their thoughts through nces. The elder opened his eyes, and with just a nce at the crowd, a terrifying aura spread throughout. Everyone felt an inner fear of the Holy See, a person so powerful that with a single thought, it seemed like everyone could fall. You have all gathered, and I will not waste words. My strength is depleting, and I have only a year and a half left to live. I originally wanted to break through to the next realm like the others in the Holy See, and even if I ended up perishing, it would be worth it. However, I want to leave an opportunity for the public. I want to choose a closed-door disciple to whom I will pass on my lifetime of cultivation and knowledge, hoping that they can inherit my mantle, go further in their cultivation, and even surpass the Holy See realm in the future. There are tens of thousands of you, but I want to choose only one in a million. So, I will act as the judge, personally setting three tests. Only the most outstanding person who passes all three tests can inherit my mantle. The tests will not only assess your realm but also your understanding, intelligence, and courage. However, it is a matter of life and death, and those unwilling can leave. Everyone looked at each other, but no one left, as bing a closed-door disciple of a Holy See powerhouse was a huge honor and opportunity. They would rather risk their lives than withdraw. The elder nodded and said, Since you are all willing, you cannot leave until the tests are over. Let me introduce myself; my name is Heavenly Saint Taoist. If you cannot remember it, it is fine. I am very casual; you can just call me Old Man. The first test is in the Longxun Mountain Range behind me. You have three days to hunt down a hundred Demon Beasts. Each Demon Beast is worth one point, and sessfully umting one hundred points is considered passing. As the elder spoke, there were murmurs in the crowd. They believed this first test was too easy, as they had already practiced in the mountain range dozens of times and were very familiar with it. Before, they could kill dozens of Demon Beasts in one practice, so killing a hundred was not a problem. Some people confidently said, Increase the difficulty! How about we each have to kill a thousand? Otherwise, there is no way to see the gap between the strong and the weak. Many people will take advantage of the chaos, and the weak should not try to grab this opportunity, as being eliminated is their fate.
A thousand? Ill go all out and kill two thousand in three days, showing Heavenly Saint Taoist who is the most suitable to be a closed-door disciple. If he chooses me, I will definitely bring glory to this lineage. Whos afraid of whom? Since were all fighting each other, lets kill five thousand each instead of two thousand. You guys know you cant seize the opportunity, so youre trying to provoke conflict and maliciously increase the difficulty? Amid the noisy discussion, the original requirement of a hundred Demon Beasts had almost developed into ten thousand. Many people were already at odds, itching for a bloody battle. Tens of thousands of people came from different forces, many of whom had deep hatreds with each other. Logan was speechless, but he could see clearly that those who could argue were all ignorant people. The truly powerful and capable people were quietly standing in the crowd, not making a sound. These people were the most terrifying because it was impossible to know their true strength. Silence. Heavenly Saint Taoist suddenly spoke, and with the calm voice and immense pressure, tens of thousands of people felt like their heads were about to explode. In an instant, the entire ce became quiet. I havent finished speaking. This hundred is not simple. Anyone in the Transcending Realm can only kill Demon Beasts above the Transcending Realm, and those in the Throne Realm can only kill Demon Beasts above the Throne Realm. Killing Demon Beasts lower than your strength does not count. Heavenly Saint Taoist looked at the tens of thousands of people and said solemnly, So, even those at a lower level wont find the test too difficult, while thepetition between those at a higher level will be fierce, as stronger Demon Beasts are more difficult to deal with. Everyones faces changed, feeling this was too unfair. Why should they have to kill higher-level Demon Beasts while those in the Mythical Realm only had to kill Demon Beasts of the Mythical Realm? They were not on the same level, and more importantly, higher-level Demon Beasts were scarce. To give a simple example, there were at least a few million Mythical Realm Demon Beasts in the mountain range, while there were only a few dozen Transcending Realm Demon Beasts and just a few thousand in the Throne Realm. Three days may not be enough to encounter that many, let alone killing them. Especially some of the strongest individuals who had reached the Throne Realm, they were the most troubled. There were only a few thousand Throne Realm Demon Beasts in the entire mountain range, each with a strengthparable to a ruler. Killing one was already a defiance of the heavens and killing a hundred was nothing short of a pipe dream. One person could not sit still and stood up to question, Senior, I am not questioning your decision, but as someone in the Throne Realm, how can I kill a hundred in three days? Can you give us some advice? Otherwise, it is difficult for us to ept.
I have considered this, so you have another option. You can cooperate with others in the Mythical Realm. For every hundred Demon Beasts they kill, you can exchange for a hundred points and pass. Heavenly Saint Taoist smiled faintly and continued, ording to my estimation, only a hundred of the tens of thousands of you are in the Mythical Realm, so only a hundred Throne Realm experts can pass, and the rest will be eliminated. If a Mythical Realm expert is killed, there will be even fewer quotas. The faces of the Throne Realm experts lit up for a moment, followed by concern. To protect the safety of the Mythical Realmpetitors for the hundred slots, they would have to make enemies of all other Transcending Realm participants. Among the tens of thousands of people, nearly half were Transcending Realm, totaling almost six to seven thousand people. Moreover, many Throne Realm individuals were actually protectors of the Transcending Realmpetitors, sent byrge families to protect their young lords. These Throne Realm experts were not here to pass the tests or seize opportunities, but to ensure the sess of their masters, so they would try to kill Mythical Realm opponents and prevent the other Throne Realm experts from passing. Chapter 405: 220 Chapter 405: 220
Trantor: 549690339 Now enter the Long Patrol Mountain Range, there is a total of three days time. Those who have notpleted it within three days will be eliminated. I will use my great power to transport them thousands of miles away to avoid interfering with the subsequent tests. Heavenly Saint Taoist waved his sleeve, and the whole person disappeared. Tens of thousands of people began to discuss excitedly because after analyzing the rules, it was necessary to form an alliance to win.
Theyout of the other side was strong, directly dividing into two factions. One faction was the strongest Throne and the weakest Myth Realm, while the other faction was the Transcendent Tiers with average strength and thergest number of people. One of the powerful Throne Realm people was very unwilling and scolded, I have to protect a group of useless drunks. Its annoying to think about it. These people cant help at all, and they always drag us down. I cant wait to p them to death. Exactly, but the rules are set, so we have to put up with it. Hundreds of us in the Throne Realm must form an alliance first and gather all the Myth Realms together to avoid being attacked by the Transcendent Tier. Another person from the Throne realm stepped forward and analyzed, Its best to kill one or two Transcendent Realm people to deter them, so that they know not to mess with the Throne Realm and save us from being defensive all the time. Arge group of people from the Throne Realm gathered together and began to discuss their strategy. Some from the Myth Realm were singled out, standing awkwardly to the side without saying a word, only having to ept the arrangements of the Throne Realm. On the other side, all the Transcendent Tier people also gathered together. Although they had as many as five or six thousand people, after all, there was still a gap between the Transcendent Tier and the Throne Realm. Once the fight started, more than half of them would be killed or injured. But this was a great opportunity to eliminate most of the Throne Realm people in the first test. Everyone, if we kill a hundred people from the Myth Realm, there will be no one from the Throne Realm able toplete the test. For all of us, this is solving a big problem. We must work together and wipe out the Myth Realm. I agree, once we get to theter two tests, there wont be such an opportunity. We will be at the mercy of the Throne Realm. So dont miss this chance, do you understand? Fight for it! In order to show his sincerity, one person spoke: I brought two servants from the Myth Realm this time. When we set off, we can use them to set an example for the others. Two of the people from the Throne Realm wont be able to pass the test, and the remaining ny-eight from the Myth Realm will be killed slowly. Those in the Transcendent Tier reached an agreement. Since the Throne Realm was untouchable, they would take another route and kill all the Myth Realms. After all, as long as the way to pass the test was blocked, it would make no sense to have the powerful Throne Realm; they could only be eliminated. Arge group of people from the Throne Realm gathered together and found only fifty-three of the Myth Realm. The remaining forty-seven from the Myth Realm, no matter how they searched, were hiding and did not show up, making the Throne Realm people very exhausted, and they couldnt help but scold the remaining Myth Realm people for not having brains. Both sides were reaping what they had sown.
If they continued to hide and were found by the Transcendent Realm, wouldnt that be a dead end? At least if they showed up, they would be protected by arge number of Throne Realms. The people in the Throne Realm were angry but had no choice. A person from the fulfilled Throne Realm angrily shouted, Inferior Myth Realms, do you really want to keep hiding? I can tolerate your low realm, but cant you understand the rules and distinguish between friends and enemies? Dont pretend, you Throne Realm people have strong abilities, but you only have more than a hundred people. We in the Transcendent Realm have six or seven thousand people, and there are a thousand or two thousand more watching from the side. Once the fight starts, you will be consumed to death. A high-ranking person stood out from the Transcendent Tier. Because of the strong backing from his family, he even had five or six people from the Throne Realm as guards, so he was not afraid of this fulfilled Throne Realm person and even looked very disdainful. The fulfilled Throne Realm persons eyes became cold, and he immediately used his divine power to attack. The next moment, someone beside him rushed out and directly blocked that divine power. At the same time, another person from the other sideunched an attack on him, putting the fulfilled Throne Realm person in great danger, surrounded by several people from the Throne Realm. He nced at his opponents and asked with confusion, We are on the same side, why are you helping the Transcendent Realms? We have just agreed on everything. We should form an alliance first and pass the first test. Thats my young master. Several people from the Throne Realm echoed and stated that they were cooperating with others to get opportunities and protect their young masters. It was their duty as guards. Once there was a conflict between both sides, duty was more important than opportunity. However, the next moment, more than a hundred people from the Throne Realm surrounded those who had suddenly turned against them, and since these people were clearly part of the other side, they would have to eliminate the hidden dangers first. Six or seven thousand people in the Transcendent Tier were also walking towards them at that moment: You want to start fighting before entering the mountain range? Lets give it a try. Six to seven thousand against a hundred people, I dont believe you can win. More than ten thousand people are rushing into the mountain range, and after three days of ughter, Im afraid at least a million Demon Beasts will die. This is a devastating blow to this mountain range. Although we kill many Demon Beasts in our daily life, doing it recklessly like this, wont there be heavenly punishment? Ba Ke Yun shook his head. He and Logan had been standing far away, not participating in the conflict between the two sides.
Just as the situation was bing critical, someone stepped forward to ease the tension: Everyone, we are all here to pass the test. Theres no need to fight for life and death. There are only three days left. We should enter the mountain range as soon as possible to kill Demon Beasts. Earlier I saw quite a few people secretly starting their journey. There are already people inside? Everyone was shocked, and amidst the shock, there was a touch of anger. It was truly infuriating. At this moment, everyone seemed to have lost their intention to continue fighting, as now winning or losing was not important. The urgent task was to kill a hundred Demon Beasts. The more than a hundred people from the Throne Realm wanted to use divine power to take the lead. But when they saw those tens of people from the Myth Realm, they felt helpless. There were too many people watching them. If they took the lead, the group of Myth Realms would be in danger, and they wanted to pass either by killing a hundred people from the Throne Realm or helping the Myth Realms to pass. It was as difficult as climbing to the sky to kill a hundred Throne Realms, so they naturally chose thetter option. They would have to slow down their pace, without any ck, to avoid reducing the number of people from the Myth Realms by even one person. Previously, they only needed to guard against those in the Transcendent Realm. But now things had changed. They knew that there was discord among the more than a hundred people. Although most people came for opportunities, many others were there to guard their familys young masters. If they were not careful, they might secretly attack and remove hidden dangers for their young masters. As soon as they entered the mountain range, tens of thousands of people immediately killed Demon Beasts upon seeing them. Most of the killers were Transcendent Realm powerhouses. Although killing these Demon Beasts did not add points, they didnt want to leave anything for the Throne Realm. After a short quarter of an hour, the entire mountain range was a ughterhouse, with countless Demon Beasts brutally killed. However, most of the people had no pity in their hearts. In their eyes, these were only points. Logan and Ba Ke Yun also entered and did not rush to kill the Demon Beasts. Instead, they observed most peoples every move. At this point, Logan had also discovered the clues and believed that there must be a conspiracy behind everything. Chapter 406: 221 Chapter 406: 221
Trantor: 549690339 Logan had already reached the Transcending Realm, so he needed to kill a hundred transcendent demon beasts. This wasnt too difficult for him. After all, with his current strength, killing a Throne was nothing more than a drop in the bucket. However, there was no rush as he had three days. He wanted to thoroughly investigate the mountain range, and scrutinize what reallyy behind everything. What were the true intentions of the Heavenly Saint Taoist?
Just then, a man came running in a panic. He had more than a dozen wounds on his body and looked rather pathetic. Behind him, a hundred people were hot in pursuit, endlessly casting all kinds of rules and divine arts at him. The man questioned while fleeing, Didnt you say that as long as Im on your side, you wont hurt me? Why did you go back on your word as soon as I entered the mountain range? Isnt that too dishonest? We dont need to keep a promise with you. If you join the Throne ranks, it increases their quota. So, we must nip the danger in the bud. You might as well stop running. The hundred pursuers sneered at the mans naivety. The only reason they had negotiated with him initially was that they were afraid he would join the Throne group, which was merely a temporary measure. They never expected this man to foolishly believe it and continue to believe it till now. The man being chased clenched his fists. He was filled with regret. Why was he so naive at the time? Given the situation, he should have joined the Throne ranks. But he had a rapport with this group of super realm warriors, thinking brothers would not engage in fighting and killing. Now he saw the truth. When it came to opportunity, the face of brotherhood was quickly discarded. While covered in wounds, he kept running forward. As long as he was alive, he didnt want to admit defeat. If a Throne were to find him, perhaps hed still have a glimmer of hope. This scene infuriated Ba Ke Yun, who stood up and said, This many people chasing and killing one person, isnt that too heartless? Especially since you are brothers. You have already entered a state of obsession over a single quota among ten thousand people. Why cant you cooperate? Ba Ke Yun was reminded of the scene when he himself was chased by the Grand Elder, equally desperate and struggling to survive. If it hadnt been for Logans intervention, he would already be in hell. Kid, I advise you not to meddle. Youre alone. Can you stand against over a hundred of us? You wont be able to save him. If you insist on ying the hero, youll have to pay with your life. Over a hundred people expressed defiance. Even though they recognized Ba Ke Yun as a Throne, so what? They were over a hundred and most of them were high-ranking overstep, only one step away from the Throne. Thus, theirbat effectiveness was nearly equal to that of a Throne. Ba Ke Yun shook his head, not wanting to argue, and punched out. His fist carried the lightningws, instantly stirring up a terrifying airflow, sending dozens of the hundred men retreating.
Everyone was taken aback, realizing Ba Ke Yuns frightening strength. He was no ordinary Throne. Having realized the lightningws, hisbat effectiveness could match that of an average Dominator. If they persisted in fighting him, they probably wouldntst more than three moves. Consequently, the hundred odd people quickly withdrew: Senior, we apologize for our offence. Please take him with you. We wont bother you again as we will go and kill other mythical beings. Ba Ke Yun, not wanting to go for total annihtion, waved his hand and the hundred odd men swiftly left. Logan frowned. He thought Ba Ke Yun was too kind. These hundred men would undoubtedly bear a grudge. Once they exaggerate the situation back at their base, they would effectively have offended the entire Super ss Alliance. Among these tens of thousands of people, the Super ss Alliance alone ounted for six to seven thousand. Another two to three thousand were like Logan, although they hadnt officially joined any faction, their realm had determined their allegiance. The remaining two to three thousand were mainly of the super-tier, so the Thrones were in danger. Although the Thrones were strong, they were outnumbered. How could a hundred Thrones fight against over nine thousand super-tiers? If these super-tiers joined forces to attack the Mythical Realm entities, the Thrones might not be able to defend them even if they could block them. They would eventually find a loophole. Thank you, senior, for saving me. If you dont mind, Id like to join you in killing a hundred demon beasts. After the killing, we can part ways. I, Zhu Ge Nan, assure you, I wont be a burden. The man bowed respectfully to Logan and said, Im just a small mythical figure, and I cant repay your life-saving grace. The only thing I can do is to help you pass the test. No need, I, Ba Ke Yun, earn everything by my own abilities. Ba Ke Yun shook his head. He didnt want to rely on others, and it seemed a bit like taking advantage of others in their crisis, which didnt align with his principles. The only reason he intervened just now was that he empathized with Zhu Ge Nan. Logan rolled his eyes at him and said, So, you want to kill one hundred Throne Demonic Beasts yourself? Regardless of whether its possible, even if you do manage to do it, it goes against the heavenlyws and results in great karma. I forgot about that. I really need to find someone from the Mythical Realm to cooperate. Ba Ke Yun scratched his head awkwardly. So the three of them decided to group together and kill a hundred Mythical Realm demon beasts first. Of course, Ba Ke Yun wasnt just out to use others. You help me pass the test, and I will protect you for three days. Even if it means having to go against these tens of thousands of people, I wont step back. Thats my promise to you.
I believe you, Zhu Ge Nan nodded, If you werent virtuous, you wouldnt have helped just now. Besides, whether I live or die doesnt matter. If I can help you, its worth it. Compared to those I consider as brothers, meeting you once has been much better. Because of the addition of a Mythical Realm being, the three were being watched by many along the way. However, since Ba Ke Yun was a Throne-level entity, nobody dared provoke them. After all, to defeat a Throne, one would need at least a hundred super-tiers in battle, and preferably high-ranking ones. Logan frowned and said, Although were strong, we need to keep a low profile. After all, were up against tens of thousands. Lets hurry up and find a hundred Mythical Beast demon beasts first, and obtain the pass qualification. He shared the same concern that the longer they waited, the more difficult it would be. Most of the people right now were just focused on passing the test, so they would do their best to kill the demon beasts. The goal of preventing the Thrones from passing was secondary. However, after one or two days, when people snapped back to reality, they would begin to group together to kill the Mythical Realm entities. In this mountain range, there was no shortage of Mythical Realm beasts. Therefore, within just an hour, they already caught up with fifty to sixty of them. They were just short of over forty beasts. Chapter 407: 222 Chapter 407: 222
Trantor: 549690339 By nightfall, they had finally gathered a hundred monster heads, allowing Ba Ke Yun and Zhu Ge Nan to both pass the threshold. Of course, this was only a qualification, and they still needed to endure the three days to win. As the sky darkened, tens of thousands of people no longer dared to act tough. At night, the strength of the monsters would surge, even increasing by as much as ten times. They had killed too many monsters during the day, absorbing enough rage to fuel a revenge attack at night.
Logan and hispanions originally wanted to find a secluded cave to hide in but thought it was not appropriate. Such a ce would undoubtedly attract too many people, and themotion from fighting would definitely attract monsters. After thinking it through, Logan had a good idea: Go to the mountain range entrance. There definitely wont be any monsters there because the appearance of the Holy Taoist in the daytime surely left a trace of the aura of the holy seat. Monsters are more alert than ordinary people and will avoid the holy seats aura. Smart, why didnt I think of that! Ba Ke Yun couldnt help but give Logan a thumbs up. His intelligence surpassed anyone elses. Ever since Ba Ke Yun had be Logans guardian, he found that every decision Logan made was right, and they never suffered any losses, only making their enemies enraged. Once the three arrived at the entrance of the mountain range, they were surprised to find about ten other people there. However, Logan quickly realized that among ten thousand people, there must be some smart ones. Ba Ke Yun looked at one of the people and eximed, Uncle, youre here too. It seems our thoughts are in harmony. This is the safest ce. Thats for sure. After nightfall, hundreds of thousands of monsters will go berserk. The entire mountain range will be overturned, and tens of thousands of cultivators will have nowhere to hide. I heard that at least a thousand people have died. The big man shrugged and quickly introduced the person next to him, This is my young master, Shangguan Bowe, who has reached the pinnacle of the higher level. However, he doesnt fit in with the alliance of six or seven thousand people, so we have been acting alone. Logan greeted him briefly, but even in that casual nce, his eyes showed a hint of caution. Shangguan Bowes strength was not as simple as it seemed. At least to the extent, Logan was alerted, his level was on par with the elder. It showed that the other party had several Divine Skills. This night was destined to be restless, with screams echoing from the mountains, making Logan and hispanions ufortable. In the next two days, the danger would inevitably increase, especially when the aura of the holy seat at the mountain range entrance disappearedpletely. At that time, monsters would visit here, making it no longer safe. On the second day, after checking, they found that the cultivators had suffered heavy losses overnight, with five thousand higher-level cultivators dying, including some Real Name Kings. Surprisingly, none of the hundred Mythical Realm cultivators died. To cope with the uing crisis, Logan wanted to set up an array to protect their safety. However, the array required ten thousand spirit stones. Where could he get them?
Logan was troubled. If he could borrow one from tens of thousands of cultivators, it would be an easy task. But doing so would mean protecting everyone. For himself, it would not be worthwhile, as there would be no benefits or leverage, and he would expose himself to the forefront of danger. The next moment, Logan looked at Shangguan Bowe and considered asking to borrow from him. Shangguan Bowe had the protection of aplete Real Name King and must have a distinguished background. He should be able to produce ten thousand spirit stones, but whether he was willing or not was unknown. Sir, I want to borrow ten thousand spirit stones from you. I will definitely return them after leaving. I dont want to say what I need them for, but it will only benefit you and not harm you. If you refuse, Ill just find someone else, said Logan. Logans sudden request startled Shangguan Bowe, especially with the mention of ten thousand spirit stones, although his own sect was the most prosperous in the surrounding million miles. As for himself, he had indeed brought more than ten thousand spirit stones. These were his savings from over a decade, along with the five thousand spirit stones his father had given him before leaving. The other partys request to borrow more than half of his total was indeed worth considering. After only a minute, Shangguan Bowe nodded, Fine. Since Brother Logan has asked, Ill give you the ten thousand spirit stones. Even if you dont return them, its just making a friend, so please teach me more in the future. He could see that Logan was extraordinary and befriending him was not a bad idea. Trading the ten thousand spirit stones for a chance wasnt a bad idea, and even if he lost them, he could ask his father for more when he returned. At least yesterday, Logan was smarter than tens of thousands of others in thinking of hiding here. The big man frowned and reminded, Young Master, please think things through. After all, these are ten thousand spirit stones. If you lend them to someone youve just met and they dont return them? He had had a pleasant conversation with Logan earlier, but knowing someones face is not the same as knowing their heart. He could not trust Logan entirely. As Shangguan Bowes guardian, he had to consider for his young master and not let him make a wrong decision. This test onlysted three days. After three days, Logan could leave, and where would they find him? The young master had little experience in dealing with people and did not understand theplexity of human nature. Lend or dont lend, its fine, Logan said indifferently. Dont worry; its just a small matter. There are plenty of people who cane up with ten thousand spirit stones. I can just ask another sects young master for a loan.
I will lend them, Shangguan Bowe decided without hesitation. He took out a Ring of ten thousand spirit stones from his arms and threw it directly to Logan. He also gave the big man a fierce look, reminding him not to overstep his bounds. Logan checked it and nodded, Thank you. In a day, you may know the reason. Its daytime now, and I need toplete the task of killing a hundred high-level beasts. I hope to see you again. Shangguan Bowe cupped his hand in salute, then left with the big man. Logans eyes held a touch of amusement. Now that the right choice has been made, Ill be able to save his life in a day. Perhaps out of the tens of thousands of cultivators, less than one percent will survive the three days, or even none at all. Logan sighed, as if seeing through everything. In the dark, he seemed to have grasped the purpose of the Holy Taoist, but everything was still enveloped in a gigantic fog, covering everything. He could only understand the tip of the iceberg, and it was too difficult to figure everything out. Iprehensibly, Ba Ke Yun asked, Really? After all, there are ten thousand people, with such a powerful force. Even if they split into two sides and fight, they wont all perish. Thats too mysterious, right? Before, we only considered people, but you need to think about the rage of the monsters. This mountain range is home to millions of monsters. How could they tolerate humans trampling on it? Logan shook his head. Ba Ke Yun and most others were shallow, only looking at the surface. Yesterdays revenge from the monsters had suddenly enlightened Logan to the true horror. Chapter 408: 223 Chapter 408: 223
Trantor: 549690339 Once the demonic beasts be enraged, the consequences are unthinkable. The mountain range bes a prison, and no one can escape. Logan said solemnly. Yesterday was just the wrath of ordinary demonic beasts. Afterwards, Throne Demonic Beasts would emerge. The more creatures are ughtered in these three days, the more it would go against the entire mountain range, causing the deaths of tens of thousands of people.
Ba Ke Yun furrowed his brows, starting to understand. Before, the millions of demonic beasts in the mountains were disorganized. But because of our ughter of tens of thousands, the millions of demonic beasts would unite. To avoid destroying the entire habitat, we outsiders would definitely be eliminated. Thats not all. This mountain range stretches for thousands of miles. Apart from the Throne Demonic Beasts, there are also some hidden Sovereigns who nevere out. If the causal effect is too great, the Sovereign Demonic Beasts will take action on behalf of ordinary beasts and seek revenge. Logans eyes were deep and heavy, Once it reaches that point, not a single one of the tens of thousands of people will be able to escape. Even if the nearby lords bring all their forces, they wont dare to fight against millions of demonic beasts. So we must prepare in advance, set up a defensive array, and try our best to avoid this catastrophe. The defensive array set up with tens of thousands of Spirit Stones can only amodate a dozen people, not more. If the array is set up toorge, the spiritual energy will naturally be diluted, reducing the strength of the array significantly. So Logan didnt n to save everyone, just to ensure his own and the others safety. Ba Ke Yun sighed, then nodded, Its enough, the ten thousand people arent worth saving anyway. But theres one thing I dont get. The Holy Sees strongmen have predicted the future, all of this should have been in their calctions. Why did they set up this test and really want to sacrifice ten thousand people? I dont know, but there must be a big story behind it. The other party is not simple, and no one can know their purpose. But its certain that its not about selecting disciples for the Holy See, but rather using everyone to do something for them. Logan sighed and didnt think about it anymore. The top priority was to set up the defensive array. He had only one day. If it came to tomorrow, it would be toote. In addition to ten thousand Spirit Stones, they also needed ten divine weapons as a medium for setting up the defensive array. Logan and Ba Ke Yun didntck divine weapons. They had obtained many from Kuang Quan Sect before, and now they came in handy. The more divine weapons were used, the stronger the array. Logan took out a hundred divine weapons at once, just in case the defensive array couldnt withstand the demonic beasts. Logan made the worst-case n. If a Sovereign demonic beast appeared, the defensive array could easily block it. But if there were two or more, the array with ten divine weapons as a medium wouldnt hold. A hundred divine weapons would greatly enhance the defense and withstand ten Sovereign demonic beasts. On one side, Ba Ke Yun was idle, asking, Do you need my help? Its boring to let you set up the array alone. I feel uneasy standing by like I have nothing to do. Im supposed to be your guard, but it feels like our roles are reversed.
You keep watch and make sure no one notices. If someone gets too close, dont hesitate to use force. In any case, before the defensive array isplete, we cant afford any mistakes, understand? Logan looked at Ba Ke Yun and instructed him word by word. He would devote himself to setting up the array for the whole day and couldnt look after other things, so he had to leave it all to Ba Ke Yun. Ba Ke Yun nodded, then used the Throne Realms divine power to observe the surroundings. However, this was the entrance to the mountain range, and ordinary beasts wouldnte here. With tens of thousands of people trying toplete the test by killing beasts, no one came here. At this time, in the mountain range, after a series of killings yesterday, more than half of the people hadpleted the task, but none of the Throne Realm had. Because they didnt dare to leave the Mythical Realm. Once they left, they would surely be ambushed. But how could they kill beasts without leaving? With todays arrival, most of the Transcendent Tier had already passed, so they were fullymitted to attacking the Throne Realm, looking for opportunities to ambush. If they could kill a Mythical Realm, there would be one lesspetitor. Over a hundred Throne Realm practitioners united and confronted the Transcendent Tier Alliance: I say, can you stop staring? If we fail this trial, will it do you any good? If you offend all of us at once, get ready for revenge when we get out of here. A small Transcendent Tier dares to be so arrogant, thinking that with their numbers they can simply push through? You are Throne Realm. If it were ordinary times, we wouldnt dare to offend you. Even if we met, we would have to take a detour. But in this situation, dont be angry. Its not necessary. If you want to fight, we are always ready. The seven or eight thousand of us are not here to be ughtered, and its still unclear who will win in the end. The Transcendent Tier were neither humble nor arrogant. Instead, they seemed yful, not taking the threats of the Throne Realm seriously. After all, there were seven or eight thousand of them, and even if the Throne Realm fought for three days in a row, they could only kill about one-tenth of their number, and by then the time to pass the trial would have already passed. The hundred or so members of the Throne Realm couldnt help but admit that they didnt dare to fight the others. Although the seven or eight thousand people werent very strong, their sheer numbers could start a war of attrition. Moreover, many of them were young masters of Great ns, secretly hiding many Throne Realm guards. Among the Throne Realm practitioners, someone had a bright idea and suddenly stood up, Perhaps, we could cooperate. We, a hundred Throne Realm practitioners, may not be able toplete the test, but we can all survive. But can you, the seven or eight thousand Transcendent Tier, do the same? Over a thousand people diedst night. The demonic beasts are already angry, and their strength will increase tenfold at night. So dont be too proud during the day. When the nightes, everything will be reversed. Can you handle the revenge of millions of demonic beasts? I think after three days, there wont even be one-tenth of the original seven or eight thousand of you left.
With this persons words, the faces of the thousands in the Transcendent Tier darkened, realizing the truth behind it. They might not fear those hundred or so Throne Realm practitioners, but the millions of demonic beasts were terrifying indeed. Chapter 409: 224 Chapter 409: 224
Trantor: 549690339 Once it gets dark, even your hundred plus Thrones will be hard-pressed to fend for themselves, let alone protect all seven to eight thousand of us Oversteps. Such arge number of people is very eye-catching. One Overstep stepped forward, his eyes piercing and skeptical, staring at Thones. He found the ideaughable and thought it was just a ploy to deceive everyone.
The Throne from earlier gave a light smile, neither humble nor arrogant, and said, Simple, I can naturally keep you all safe and sound, but I dont know if we can let go of killing the Mythical Realm and let our hundred-plus peopleplete the test. Of course, after all, we have lost more than a thousand people in just one night. By the time three days have passed, maybe no one will survive. If you have a strategy to keep everyone safe, its fine to quit thepetition for this opportunity. All the Oversteps nodded in unison. Everything from the previous night was still fresh in their minds. Facing millions of demon beasts chasing after them in the night, even though the mountain range stretched for tens of thousands of miles, there was not a single hiding spot. It was only by great fortune that they had survived until today, and they had no idea how they would endure the next two days. Arge part of them had copsed already. It was only due to their obsession with seizing opportunities that they were still forcing themselves to keep calm. If they could leave, more than half of the seven to eight thousand people would definitely leave, with only a small portion daring to stay. That Throne continued, Simple, everyone should unite together. This way, the demon beasts will not dare to attack us. Previously, everyone was scattered, only thinking about hiding. Now, its time to unite. Upon hearing these words, the seven to eight thousand Oversteps only sneered because it was too far-fetched and unrealistic. Firstly, it was impossible for everyone to unite. Secondly, even if ten thousand people united, it would be useless, as they were up against millions of demon beasts, with hundreds of Thrones among them. I have an idea. Over ten thousand people can set up a defensive array, using all the power gathered in one ce. We dont need to deal with the demon beasts, just ensure our safety for three days. What do you think? And we will no longer fight amongst ourselves; getting an opportunity or not will depend entirely on fate. These words moved many people, but as they thought about uniting, they still felt uneasy. If everyone could pass unanimously, wouldnt the chance of being chosen by the Holy See as the final disciple be greatly reduced? Its nearly impossible to be the one chosen out of ten thousand unless ones luck was truly against the heavens. Someone immediately rebutted, Anyway, I am the first one to disagree. I have already made arrangements with others and formed a team of five hundred. Weve decided to act together, and we dont want to join forces with everyone else. Having too many people in a group will just make peoples hearts more chaotic, and we might end up arguing amongst ourselves first. I share the same view. Weve also formed a team of a thousand, including ten Thrones and more than half of them being high-ranking Oversteps. Cooperating with you would only weaken ourbat power. Another person shook his head, leading over a thousand people to walk away, leaving the rest to continue talking. They were unwilling to get involved, as they had to consider individual calctions among the seven to eight thousand people. Staying with them would simply be courting death.
Moreover, therger the number of people, the easier it would be for the demon beasts to discover them. No matter how powerful the defensive array, it would be useless. In the mountains, which were home to millions of demon beasts, unless a strong domantor set it up, ordinary arrays were useless. It would only endanger the seven to eight thousand people. After a series of departures, only a small part of the original seven to eight thousand remained. This small portion had been marginalized and had no choice but to look at each other because of their strength as high-ranking Oversteps. They had no choice in the matter; being able to ally with everyone was a good thing. The hundred-plus Thrones frowned and shook their heads, It wont work. The remaining two or three thousand people are too weak. We originally had a few dozen people in the Mythical Realm who were holding us back. Cooperating with them would be even more annoying. These two or three thousand people are also human beings. Their strength might be a bit low, but they will definitely be loyal to us. And once the demon beasts attack, we can use them as human shields, cant we? Someone raised a different point of view, hoping to gather as much strength as possible. It wouldnt be easy to survive the next three days, even for them as Thrones. There were also quite a few Thrones among the demon beasts. At least these two or three thousand people could be considered as a hundred Thrones, and their strength would double. Thats fine; we can take these two or three thousand people with us. But we need to consider how to proceed next. First of all, we must kill one hundred demon beasts to fulfill the requirements of our test. After that, we must set up a Defensive array immediately to resist the demon beasts rage after it gets dark. One of the hundred plus Thrones stepped out, negotiating with the two or three thousand people, Youve all been abandoned by others, but were willing to work together and forget about the past. How about we set up a defensive array together? Of course we can. The two or three thousand people showed a trace of joy, as they had been worried and scared that the Thrones would not ept them. In that case, they wouldnt know where to go and would be filled with despair for the next three days. To set up an array, we need to use a lot of spirit stones. You probably dont want to take them all out, so weve set a number for you. Each person has toe up with at least twenty spiritual stones. Those who dont have enough can also exchange divine weapons for them. This is for everyones safety. If you cante up with the amount, youll have to go alone. We dont want anyone to sit back and reap the rewards. We hope you all understand and dont think the twenty spiritual stones are too much. The more spirit stones, the stronger the array. We cant be sure whether there will be a sovereign demonic beast, so we want to be prepared. When they heard the Thrones words, the two or three thousand people showed a look of helplessness. Taking out twenty spiritual stones at once was too much for them. Even in a year, they couldnt earn that much. But as the saying goes, when youre under someone elses roof, you have to bow your head. They would have to sell even their pots and pans to get the spirit stones if they wanted the protection of these hundred-plus Thrones.
Some of the junior Oversteps couldnt evene up with ten spirit stones, let alone twenty. Even if they counted all their divine weapons, they were still quite a distance from reaching twenty. But they didnt want to leave alone, as they would be doomed once it got dark. Having no choice, someone proposed, I cant take them out, but Im willing to sign a ten-year contract to give up all my future ie from spirit stones and give them all to you. Is that okay? Thats just empty talk. Once we leave this ce, everyone will go their separate ways. How can you be sure youll go through with it? So its better to give something more practical; no one wants such a big pie in the sky. The Thrones shook their heads one after another, their expressions yful, If you really cant, then take out your life-bound instrument. An Oversteps life-bound instrument should be worth at least twenty. Once you go out, you can refine another one. Upon hearing these words, some peoples faces changed. How could they easily give up their life-bound instruments? These were their biggest reliance, and even if they were to refine another one after they left, it would take them at least several decades, which would be a terrible deal. They also understood that these people were taking advantage of their desperation. Chapter 410: 225 Chapter 410: 225
Trantor: 549690339 People have no choice but to bow their heads under the eaves. Although many were unwilling, they still gave their natal magic weapons. The Thrones also pretended to be hypocritical, iming that everything was just a helpless move. More than two thousand people handed over their Spirit Stones, and in the end, a total of 40,000 Spirit Stones were collected. This made the more than one hundred Thrones grin from ear to ear. After all, this was 40,000 Spirit Stones, equivalent to ten years of a sects ie.
With these resources, even if they dont be disciples of Holy See, their future would still be limitless, and it would only be a matter of time before their breakthrough to Dominator-level. Of course, Spirit Stones couldnt be tantly pocketed, as they had already said that they would be used to set up the array. More than a hundred Thrones went to the side and began to discuss: I propose that of the 40,000 Spirit Stones, 10,000 be used to set up the array, and the remaining 30,000 be divided among the more than 100 of us. Each person would get around 300, which is equivalent to several years of ie for us. What if the strength of the array is not enough, and it gets broken through by the Demon Beasts? Wouldnt that be a great loss for a small gain? We dontck these 300 Spirit Stones. To be safer, lets use all of them to set up the array. Some people did not agree and said word by word: The fury of the Demon Beasts is terribly terrifying. We saw it yesterday, and I am afraid it will be even more terrifying when the sky turns dark today. Do not be foolish, its just Spirit Stones. If you join any sect as an elder, your annual sry would be more than this, right? You are too afraid; the fury of the Demon Beasts is just symbolic. For the higher-ranked beings, its a devastating blow, but we are Thrones already? If were even afraid of this, arent we ashamed of our lifelong cultivation? The person rolled his eyes at him, thinking that he was making a fuss. If an array made of only 10,000 Spirit Stones was not enough, then when in the past, they already broke heavens rule when they used 100 Spirit Stones, but now its a hundred times more powerful. As long as the Dominator Demon Beast inside the mountain range doesnte out, it should be stable. Another Throne also stood up and said greedily, Even 10,000 is too much. Why not use only 1,000 Spirit Stones to set up the array? Lets share the rest among ourselves. Anyway, the array is just for show and not something to actually stop the Demon Beasts. The fewer people we have, the better it is for us. After some discussion, more than a hundred Thrones finally decided to swallow the 30,000 and use only 10,000 to set up the array. Only two or three people stubbornly insisted that they shouldnt exploit the situation, and couldnt fit in with everyone else. In the end, when they couldnte to an agreement, they angrily went to one side. On the other side, after a day of hard work, Logans defensive array waspleted. This array was different from ordinary arrays as Logan learned it from a book and from an adventure in a secret realm previously. Logan even improved upon it and added a Law Dan Medicine. Logan heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that there was no chance of failure now. The defense strength of the array was extremely terrifying. He estimated that even if a Dominator attacked all day, there would be no problem. Even if more than ten Dominators attacked together, they could hold on for three days. If a Holy See-level expert came, the array could withstand three attacks, and the explosion caused by the shattering of the array would sweep across arge amount of the Law, dying the Holy See-level expert for an instant.
Ba Ke Yun of Ardent Cloud Sect stepped forward and said, These people have been divided into more than ten groups today, but they also built defensive arrays without prior agreement. It seems they have understood the horror. However, their array appeared to be one day behind yours and didnt seem very impressive. As expected. Logan wasnt surprised. After all, there were many smart people among the 10,000 cultivators, so they would definitely prepare in advance. However, he believed that their efforts would be in vain because their arrays were inferior and could not withstand the revenge of the Demon Beasts in the next three days. Logan stretchedzily, feeling a bit hungry, Find some food. Im starving after a day of hard work, and I need to replenish my strength. In the next two days, I can rest easy. The early bird doesntpare to the wise bird. Just in time, I brought a lot of dried food. Why not sit down and eat together? A hearty voice came at that moment, and as Logan and Ba Ke Yun turned their heads, they saw Shangguan Bowe approaching. Following behind Shangguan Bowe was the Big Man, who threw a spatial ring over, and a pile of food emerged. Logan showed a faint smile, knowing that these two hade to seek refuge with him. However, they were indeed smart, choosing him out of the tens of thousands of people. As soon as he sat down, Shangguan Bowe said, Brother Logan is truly extraordinary. He asked me for 10,000 Spirit Stones early in the morning, and it turns out that he was setting up the array early. The others didnt prepare until now, which makes me admire him all the more. We came over to cooperate with you. Ive already said this morning that by lending me 10,000 Spirit Stones, I will ensure your safety. You two can stay in the defensive array and be safe and sound after three days. Logan was full of confidence and didnt hide it, To be honest, even if a Dominatores, my defensive array wont be afraid. Even if I have to hold on for a year, itll be a breeze. I believe it, of course. Shangguan Bowe nodded and continued, Dont even mention lending these 10,000 Spirit Stones, just consider them as my gift. Staying here in the next two days, Ill consider it the price of staying in the array. On the side, the Big Man was dumbfounded and immediately spoke up, Young Master, lending Logan the 10,000 Spirit Stones in the morning was already a big risk, and now you dont want him to return it. Isnt this being too generous? Moreover, Logans defensive array may not be safe, as were facing millions of Demon Beasts. Ill settle everything. Shangguan Bowes face turned cold; why did this person always have something to say about each of his decisions? If there were no outsiders, he wouldnt mind, but he happened to be making a new friend and deciding what to do at the time.
The Big Man was frightened and hurriedly said, Young Master, I was wrong. However, he felt wronged in his heart. Before they came, the family head had repeatedly told him to take good care of the young master. He had always been fulfilling his duty, so why did the young master suddenly get angry? Shangguan Bowe only scolded him briefly and didnt continue to me him. He also understood that the Big Man was doing everything for his own good, and he would still need the Big Mans protectionter on. If he let the Big Man harbor grievances, it wouldnt be good. Whether the 10,000 Spirit Stones are worth it or not, youll knowter. Logan replied, after all, once the Demon Beasts take their revenge, not many people among the 10,000 would survive. Their arrays would also be extremely fragile, while his would be incredibly robust. After theparison, the Big Man would understand. The day passed quickly, and it was dark. In the darkness, the Demon Beasts strength was amplified, and the blood in the mountain range made them even more bloodthirsty, vowing to take revenge for their fallenpanions. All the cultivators had already taken shelter in their respective defensive arrays, anxiously waiting. No one knew whether the array could withstand the assault, and they could only pray for the sky to brighten quickly Chapter 411: 226 Chapter 411: 226
Trantor: 549690339 Night fell, and the roars of magical beasts echoed throughout the mountain range, making the mountains tremble. Under the amplification of moonlight and darkness, the strength of these magical creatures reached a terrifying level. Magical beasts gathered from all directions. In just half an incense sticks time, there were already several hundred thousand of them, and this was just the beginning, as many more could be seen raging everywhere.
Thousands of cultivators were trembling with fear. Although they had spent a day arranging defensive arrays, no one knew if they could withstand the attacks. If the array were to break, everyone would likely suffer throughout the night, and unlike yesterdays death toll of over a thousand, the magical beasts today were even more ferocious. The first group that the million magical beasts targeted was the closest one. They were an alliance of over 500 people who spent 5,000 spiritual stones to arrange a defensive array. The array was a rare one, rumored to have been created by a Strong Dominator, and was known for its incredible strength. Despite this, they were worried: Where are the other people closest to us? If our array breaks, we should know which direction to escape. Use your Divine Skill to search. We cant just sit and wait for death. Dont be afraid. Its just a mere million magical beasts. If theres no Dominating Realm among them, they wont be able to shake my array in the slightest. You guys can just wait and get through these few hours safely. The person who arranged the array was full of confidence. However, the moment a million magical beasts attacked, the roars alone shattered the array, rendering it useless. Within a few moments, the million magical beasts had swept past this area. As for the 500 people within the array, they disappeared instantly without any response. The horrifying scene made everyone more worried about their own defensive arrays. Could they really withstand the magical beasts attack? Logan and hispanions were using their Divine Skill to observe the events happening over there. He shook his head, thinking that although the opponents array wasnt too weak, it should have been able to hold for a few hours. It was just that they were too unfamiliar with it, which resulted in it being only a substandard product. Shangguan Bowe looked grave, full of worry for the future: Perhaps no one can survive these three days. The magical beasts rage is growing more terrifying day by day. Even if a Sanctuary Powerhouse arrives, they might not be able to reverse the oue. We might all have to sacrifice ourselves. Stop being so sentimental. Overthinking wont help. How do you know my array cant withstand the magical beasts attack? There will be distribution in a day. Im an honest person, and I never boast about myself. Logan shot a nce at Shangguan Bowe, who was clearly implying that he didnt trust his array. It was generous of Logan to let him stay within the array in the first ce. If he had doubts, why not just leave? But Logan didnt want to say it outright and wanted to save him some face. Ba Ke Yun nodded in agreement and added, Thats right, yourck of understanding only proves your limited vision. Im not exaggerating when I say that Logan has a heaven-defying ability. He once even killed a cultivator in the Dominating Realm.
A Dominating Realm cultivator died? Shangguan Bowe frowned. A cultivator at the Dominating Realm had unparalleled strength, and no one could oppose them except the highest ranked Sanctuary Powerhouses, who usually remained in seclusion. So, he shook his head, thinking it was just Ba Ke Yun boasting. However, he could understand why. Even if Logan had the ability to kill a cultivator in the Dominating Realm, at the very least, he needed to be at the same level. But Logan hadnt even reached the Throne tier, so killing a Dominating cultivator was just a pipe dream. The burly man beside Shangguan Bowe seemed deep in thought and said, Rumor has it that a Dominating Realm cultivator did indeed fall recently. He was the Grand Elder of a nearby lord. The story was quite the sensation, and I overheard our family elders discussing it. But however you look at it, it shouldnt be rted to Logan. He vaguely remembered that the reason the Grand Elder fell was a young genius who, through a series of calctions and schemes, had the elder surrounded on all sides and ultimately killed him. It seemed that this young man would definitely gain the lords attention and not end up here. You guessed right, it was Logan. Ba Ke Yun smiled lightly, How about that? Are you surprised? Logan was able to plot the death of a Dominating Realm cultivator, so rx, the crisis will be dealt with. So, it was you. My humble apologies. Shangguan Bowe was indeed taken aback and hurriedly bowed to Logan. He was well aware of how legendary that incident was, and his father often used it to teach him a lesson, saying that one persons talent could kill anothers spirit, which left him feeling frustrated. He also considered himself a genius, having reached his level of cultivation in just over 30 years, just one step away from the Throne tier. Such talent and strength were unmatched in nearby territories. But deep down, he knew that no matter how smart he was, he didnt possess the ability to cause the fall of a Dominating Realm cultivator. From the rumors, Logan had killed three Throne tier cultivators with his supernatural powers, immediately shocking everyone. Then, he allied with the First Family patriarch, using himself as bait to personally kill the Grand Elder. Finally, with a single sweep, he eliminated the remnants of the Grand Elders forces. Logan was speechless and motioned for them to stop: People will say whatever they want. I was indeed involved in that incident, but most of it is just embellishments added by others. You only heard rumors. Even if I have great abilities, I still cant kill a Dominating Realm cultivator. In fact, even now, Logan recalled how everything seemed too coincidental. First, the Grand Elder got injured while seeking the Sanctuary opportunity, then he was killed by three Complete King Seats. Logan had merely yed a small part, influencing the situation slightly. Thats still very impressive! Shangguan Bowe eximed with admiration while thinking highly of himself for recognizing Logan as talented and boldly lending him 10,000 spiritual stones. His father had always criticized him for being naive, easily deceived, and trusting in people too much.
Meanwhile, the million magical beasts continued their onught, breaking through three more arrays and causing over two thousand casualties. All that remained were a few stronger arrays. We started with 10,000 people, and now were down to 6,000. These 6,000 people are divided into three alliances: one led by the Throne tier, one led by the Transcendent Tier, and finally, us. Logan calcted that their side had too few people: just four of them in total. There were 3,000 people in the alliance led by the Throne tier, another 3,000 in the alliance led by the Transcendent Tier, but the Throne tier cultivators should have a stronger array since their realm was higher. Chapter 412: 227_1 Chapter 412: 227_1
Trantor:549690339 Logan used his divine skill to observe, causing him to frown. He found something puzzling: Why was the defensive array on the Throne side so weak? It didnt seem at all capable of resisting strong enemies. Is there some hidden mystery, or is it truly this weak? If the array is actually this feeble, I fear that the three thousand individuals could be in danger. With one days time to set up the formation and a Throne to hold it down, why would it be like this?
He couldnt understand it. He even calcted that their defensive array seemed to have only been charged with ten thousand spirit stones and less than ten divine weapons. It waspletely a second-rate formation. However, the arrays structure was extremelyplex, even on par with Logans. It seemed to have been developed by a Sanctuary Powerhouse, but it was regrettable that it didnt contain enough spirit stones. While Logan was contemting, the millions of demon beasts had already approached the Throne side and started their fiercest attack. Initially the array could resist, but after some time, gaps started to appear in it. Over a hundred Thrones frowned, clueless about how to face this situation. Over two thousand Transcendent Tier Individuals were panicking, continually saying, Didnt you say that as long as we used forty thousand spirit stones to set up the array, we could definitely resist the demon beasts? Why cant we even withstand an hour? What should we do next? Dont panic, lets reinforce the array with our powers together. We have over two thousand people, so we can definitely hold them off. Over a hundred Thrones sank into regret. If they had known earlier, they would not have pocketed thirty thousand spirit stones and only used ten thousand to build the formation. They also had not expected the demon beasts to be so terrifying, amounting to a million strong. It was certain that once the array ceased to exist, they would not be able to escape either. Even though they were Thrones, among these millions of demon beasts, there were nock of other Thrones. There were even over a dozen demon beasts at the Full Throne level, just one step away from breaking into the Dominating Realm. The moment the array disappeared, the lives of over a hundred individuals would probablye to an end too. Over two thousand Transcendent Tier individuals channelled their spiritual energy together, barely maintaining the array. Simrly, over a hundred Thrones were unyielding, persisting in this manner. Time passed minute by minute, second by second. The demon beasts attack did not weaken in the slightest, on the contrary, their side was exhausting their physical energy and was about to be unable to hold out any longer. The Thrones were beginning to despair and regret wandered in their minds. The opportunity for the Holy See is truly a losing deal. If by chance I can survive and get out, I would definitely not fancy being a closed-door disciple. I only hope to escape from this ce of right and wrong. At such a critical juncture of life and death, why doesnt the Saint descend? It was clearly a test that he set up, wepleted it with the skin of our teeth, and now we are in another disaster, yet hes like a disappeared person. Over two thousand Transcendent Tier individuals roared, howling at the heavens, hoping that the Sanctuary Powerhouse could descend. This was the only hope for their survival, apart from that, it seemed no one under the sky could save them.
At the very next moment, the array copsed instantly. Over a million demon beasts rushed towards them in an instance. Over a hundred Thrones made the first move, using their great divine skills to escape as fast as they could. Those over two thousand Transcendent Tier individuals were sunk in deep despair, but they also started to flee one after another. But their speed was slower by a bit and they were surrounded by the demon beasts. Within the next hour, these over two thousand people were devoured by the demon beasts. Over two thousand, nine hundred individuals, this scene was truly shocking. It also gave the other survivors a bloody reality: Even with the presence of Thrones, they could not resist millions of demon beasts. Of the more than one hundred fleeing Thrones, only ten percent managed to survive. The rest were also caught and devoured by the demon beasts. As for the one hundred beings in the Mythical Realm that were being protected, they were also abandoned like pawns. With the breaking of this defensive array, only two sides were left. One was the defense formed by the three thousand Transcendent Tier individuals and the other was Logans side where only four individuals remained. Apart from these, there were a few hundred survivors hiding in various ces in the mountain range. At this moment, the Transcendent Tier alliance prayed in silence, hoping that the demon beasts would note this way. Only two points of time had passed and there were still two hours before dawn. They did not have the confidence to withstand it, especially after seeing how the Thrones formation had broken whereas theirs was even weaker. The millions of demon beasts continued marching on. Fortunately, they were headed towards the other direction, which caused the alliance to let out a sigh of relief. In just over a dozen moments, they had already crossed a thousand kilometers and arrived in front of Logans array. The three thousand Transcendent Tier individuals, who survived the cmity, ironically began to ridicule, Four individuals, I reckon they wontst for a minute before bing food for the million demon beasts. After all, what kind of formation can four individuals form? The formation they, three thousand strong, had set up had already crumbled at the first blow, let alone one that was several thousand times weaker. It served these four people right to be besieged by the demon beasts for not joining them. Shangguan Bowen was like a frightened rabbit, trembling and saying, The terror of a million demon beasts can only be understood after seeing it with ones own eyes. Even if the near lords were to join forces, they would certainly be helpless at this moment. Dont be afraid, just rx. Logan appeared calm and confident in his formation, although he had some worries in his heart. This was his first time in realbat; whether he could withstand it was another matter. As long as there were not too many Dominators among the million demon beasts, he should be able to hold them off.
A million demon beasts attacked together, seeming to shatter this piece of space. Cracks spread for hundreds of miles causing heaven and earth to change at this moment. Countless Laws Forces also fled in all directions, as if facing these tens of thousands of demon beasts, even the strongest would be ruined. Terrifying energy exploded, sending shock waves out, yet Logans array remained as stable as Mount Tai. No matter how fierce the outside demon beasts attacks were, they couldnt shake the array in the slightest. This scene was truly astonishing and gave Shangguan Boliteral a touch of confidence in his heart. Originally, he was very worried and didnt think Logans array was very strong. He had just been giving himself mental suggestions, after all, he didnt have any other option before. But at this moment, he truly admired Logan, recognizing the gap between them. Although he was stronger in terms of cultivation, in terms of the realm of heart, he was tens of thousands of miles away from Logan. The demon beasts onught became stronger and stronger, especially in their extreme anger, all kinds of divine skills were hurled out. However, the result was just the same as before. Not only was the array unharmed, it doesnt even have a single crack. Logan also figured it out. Although there were millions of demon beasts, most of them were at the Throne Realm. None of them was a beast of Dominating Realm. Thinking about cracking his formation? Even if they spent a year on it, it would be useless unless they could send over twenty or more Dominators at once. At the other sidethe three thousand Transcendent Tier Alliance, they saw everything through their techniques and naturally admired Logan greatly. From their initial disdain for the four individual, to now admitting it and feeling envious. To be able to be in such a sturdy defensive array, they could be invincible for these three days. Chapter 413: 228_1 Chapter 413: 228_1
Trantor:549690339 After four uninterrupted hours of attack, the demon beasts were forced to give up. The dark night was gradually receding, the moon was concealed, and the enhancements on the demon beasts were gradually weakening. Once they returned to their original state, the unity among the millions of demon beasts deteriorated, and they even started fighting amongst themselves. Eventually, the demon beasts retreated. Ba Ke Yunughed wholeheartedly, All is over now. The strength of the array has been proven in action, shocking everyone. Shangguan Bowe, do you believe now?
Of course, I realize now that I was like a frog in a well. Shangguan Bowe scratched his head in embarrassment but felt a deep admiration for Logan. That was a real heavenly prodigy, disying terrifying ability at a transcendent tier and holding back millions of demon beasts. The dark night was finally over, but undoubtedly, it had been a painful one. Initially, there were ten thousand people, but after two days of loss, only three thousand people were left in the field. The remaining seven thousand had been buried here, their bones devoured by the demon beasts, leaving no trace. The survivors were relieved. Two days had passed, and there was only one day left before they could leave. But they were terrified of the final day. Yesterday, they had lost six thousand people, how could the remaining three thousand survive theing night? Theycked confidence in their defensive array. At that point, someone stood up and suggested: Why dont we go to Logan? His array held off the demon beasts for an hour yesterday, showing its strength. It can definitely protect us. As human cultivators, he certainly wont refuse us. Yes, lets go there. Everyones eyes lit up, and they all headed towards Logan. Logan and hispanions, however, were unaware of this and were still sleeping! They were suddenly woken up by the rowdy sounds and woke up to see thousands of people waiting outside their array. Logan was quite puzzled, but quickly realized that everyone must have seen their battle situationst night and now they knew this was the safest ce, hence why more than two thousand people wereing here to take refuge. However, Logan certainly could not agree. After all, his array was small and could only amodate a few dozen people. If thousands of people forced their way in, the strength of the array would be diluted by thousands of times. At that point, how could he guarantee the safety of everyone, let alone his own? Therefore, Logan pretended to be confused: Why are youing over early in the morning? If you want to chat or something, lets do itter. After all, the horrifying sight of millions of demon beasts is still fresh in our minds. Its better to go back and reinforce your array. Logan, we are all human cultivators. We came here to borrow your array. What do you think about letting our three thousand people in to avoid the subsequent attacks of the demon beasts? The most powerful among the three thousand people opened up: Your array is good, but its a waste to only cater to a few. Why not let us all in, and we can help reinforce the array? At this critical moment, we must unite against the enemy and put aside our selfishness. Im really sorry, but my array is too weak and can only amodate four people. Moreover, once the array is disturbed, even a tiny crack can destroy it, Logan responded.
Logan feigned regret and shook his head: I would love to help you all, but Im truly powerless. You shoulde up with your own solutions, dont waste time here. Arent you being too selfish? Are you going to disregard the lives of our three thousand people? Dont you feel any pain in your heart? As human cultivators, we should coborate, yet you are so guarded, arent you afraid of bing aughingstock? Someone was furious and started using Logan. The others followed suit, attempting to use this method to make Logan open the array and let everyone in. Initially, Shangguan Bowe remained calm. After all, the array was Logans, and it was his decision. However, seeing the thick-skinned attitude of the three thousand people outside and their maniption of the narrative, he too got angry. You are utterly presumptuous! Dont use such sanctimonious excuses so casually. No one can bear that. After all, theres no feud between you and Logan, its your array thats not working, so why are you ming him? But Logan waved his hand, telling Shangguan Bowe not to continue: Dont mind them. I dont care if people scold me or not, so theres no need to me me, its meaningless, I wont be affected at all. And besides, what I love to see is a group of you flustered and hopeless, desperately seeking help, trying to make me feel guilty. Unfortunately, you picked the wrong person. Logan said calmly, No one knows each other among the ten thousand people. We were still killing each other just now, and you think a single sentence can turn enemies into friends? If it werent for the presence of the demon beasts, you definitely wouldnt be debasing yourselves in this manner. Seeing Logans firm attitude and disdainful expression towards the crowd, the three thousand people outside were dumbfounded. They had thought that Logan would either be moved bypassion or fear the criticism, and would surely give in. However, the reality waspletely different from what they imagined. Logan was more domineering than they could ever imagine. We should negotiate again. We were a bit impulsive in our words just now. We hope you can understand. After all, our lives are at stake. We can give in a bit and are willing to give ten spirit stones per person. Can this get us a spot? The three thousand people adopted a respectful attitude. They knew that they had been too confrontational when dealing with Logan. After all, they were the ones asking for help. They decided to wait until they were inside the array to tackle the other issues. As for the present, to survive, they had to maintain the required decorum.
Ten spirit stones per person amounted to thirty thousand in total. They didnt believe that Logan could resist this temptation. After all, thirty thousand spirit stones were considered a sects foundation, which would serve as a guarantee for Logans future cultivation. As long as he was not hunted down in the future, bing a great figure was only a matter of time. Yet Logan justughed and asked, Do you think your lives are worth only ten spirit stones? Do you really think you can fool people? Even if I dont open the array, once youre devoured by the demon beasts, your space rings will still be mine. I could offer some incentives to someone and get him to open your rings, and the spirit stones inside would still be mine. Even thirty thousand spirit stones are not enough? Everyone thought Logan was excessive. But they couldnt do anything about it. They were the ones who were asking for help. Many among the three thousand were from a major sect, with many sect young masters who had never bowed to anyone since childhood. When we constructed the array earlier, we expended a lot of spirit stones. We hope you wont be too harsh. How about we each contribute an additional five spirit stones? In that case, you would receive nearly fifty thousand spirit stones. After some deliberations, the three thousand people made another concession. Fifty thousand spirit stones were a sky-high price. A small sect could perhaps not umte this much even in a hundred years, and it would take a major sect with ten thousand people a year to earn this amount. They were confident that Logan would be satisfied this time. Chapter 414: 229_1 Chapter 414: 229_1
Trantor:549690339 If the situation remained dire, their group of three thousand people would be willing topromise, offering up to a hundred thousand Spirit Stones, and even surrender all their divine weapons and Dharma devices just to secure a chance of survival. Even though Logan seemed to have the upper hand now, as long as they entered the formation, the situation would reverse instantly. No matter how many Spirit Stones were given to Logan, he would be obliged to return them all. They would even make Logan bow ten times without it being an issue, because by then, he would have lost his biggest support.
However, Logan simply shook his head and spread his hands, You just dont understand. This has nothing to do with Spirit Stones. Even if you give me one million Spirit Stones, the formation wont open. It cant amodate too many people. Among you, there are quite a few formation masters, dont you understand this simple point? Creating the formation only required ten thousand Spirit Stones. Logan had set up ten cubic spaces to increase the power of the formation. Once the space of the formation expanded, its natural power would be diluted, unless one could spend one million Spirit Stones to replenish the drained energy. However, even if he had one million Spirit Stones, Logan was unwilling to do it, because these people were just not worth it. They wouldnt appreciate his kindness. Instead, they would turn against him as soon as they were let in, trying to seize control of the formation. His own life would not be guaranteed. Since we cannot enter the formation, lets make another deal, you give us the blueprint of the formation, we can set up one somewhere else and we wont bothering you anymore. Deal? As the group of three thousand was struggling, one of them suddenly came up with a proposal, believing that Logan wouldnt be able to turn them down. If so, Logan would risk offending the three thousand people and definitely wouldnt be let off by their sects. Therefore, Logan had to stop creating issues on this matter, otherwise, neither side would benefit. Caught off guard, Logan had to admit that it was a great strategy. His agreement would cause him great loss; his disagreement, on the other hand, would make him an enemy of the three thousand, who if died in the mountains, would urge their ns to seek revenge on Logan. Unable to bear any longer, Ba Ke Yun criticized, All of you are so calcting! Had you shown a bit of kindness and not been confrontational with Logan in the first ce, would you have fallen into such a predicament now? You are still so arrogant and shameless. What about a cultivators pride? We are about to die, whats the point of considering those things? Most of them smirked sarcastically. The only reason why Ba Ke Yun could be so self-righteous was that he was located within the formation and wasnt worrying about being attacked by the demon beasts. If Ba Ke Yun was exposed to the same danger as them, he would probably be even more extreme. Theres no fault in doing everything possible to survive. A cultivators pride is worthless. Only when one seeds in cultivation and reaches the Holy See can the pride be regained, as many have left their bones behind on the path of cultivation. Shangguan Bowe walked over and addressed Logan, Brother Logan, I also know of a formation, which is rare enough. Although its inferior to your formation, it can still serve the purpose and solve the current issue. No need. I have plenty of formations, Logan waved his hand. He fell into contemtion not because he couldnt decide, but because he was debating with himself over a choice: topletely cut ties with them or provide them an opportunity to live? Honestly speaking, both parties hadnt had any grievances before, they just shifted the me on Logans head recently.
After a moment of consideration, Logan made the decision, Alright then, thirty thousand Spirit Stones for a formation blueprint from me. It wont be too far off from my formation. You all can consider it. No way, we dont trust other formations. What if it gets breached by demon beasts? We only want this formation. Since youre already being kind-hearted, why not go all the way and give us the formation map? After a round of discussions, all three thousand of them chose to refuse. They had set up many defensive formations before, some even created by the Dominator, yet none could withstand the onught of millions of demon beasts. What if Logan gave them a random low-level formation? Wouldnt that mean throwing all three thousand of their lives away? Logans face darkened instantly, and he sneered, I wanted to do something good but youre all ignorant. Youve messed up the negotiation now, even if you give me one hundred thousand Spirit Stones, it wont work anymore. Go back to where you came from! With that, Logan retreated alone to the side to rest. Overwhelmed by fatigue, he simply went to sleep, enraging the three thousand people who felt ignored. Everyone dropped the pretenses, slinging all manner of insults. However, Logan didnt hear a word. Instead, it was Ba Ke Yun and Shangguan Bowe who were irritated, yet powerless against them. Some people targeted Shangguan Bowe, hastily saying, Shangguan Bowe, dont forget that our sects have always maintained a good rtionship. Why dont you open the formation? Once I return, I will exin to the Family Head. Dont listen to his nonsense, Im willing to give one thousand Spirit Stones. You let me into the formation secretly and in the future, I will obey you unconditionally and serve as your guard, how about it? Another person proposed immediately. Soon, many people tried to negotiate with Shangguan Bowe, each one offering better conditions than thest. Shangguan Bowe felt overwhelmed. Unfortunately, he had no power at all. Besides, his rtionship with many of the negotiators was quite good, they even fought side by side under the banners of the same sect. However, Shangguan Bowe still shook his head, Im sorry. I have no say in this. I didnt participate in the formation creation but was lucky enough to be permitted by Logan to stay here for three days. I have no idea how to open the formation, so please stop targeting me. He was well aware of his position. Compared to the mob outside, Logan was undoubtedly more valuable to befriend. Additionally, he really didnt have the power. After Logan had clearly refused earlier, letting others in randomly would be the equivalent of publicly confronting Logan, right?
What if he angered Logan and was thrown out? Faced with the fury of the million demon beasts, he too would probably be devoured. He perfectly understood that the ten thousand Spirit Stones he lent to Logan was insignificant because Logan could borrow tens of thousands just by asking. The big man standing by Shangguan Bowe was anxious, Young Master, this is a good opportunity towork. Let some people from major sects in, it will be beneficial for both your personal growth and the development of our sect. By refusing so straightforwardly, youve offended them unintentionally. Whats more important,working or life? Shangguan Bowe shot the big man a look, Howe you cant distinguish which is more significant? You and I are just outsiders who are temporarily under the protection of Logans formation. The power of life and death is in Logans hands. We mustnt forget our ces. The big man scratched his head, and then suddenly sobered up. Indeed, he hadnt taken into ount everything just now. He was only thinking about Shangguan Bowes future and forgot about the threat of the million demon beasts. At present, this formation was the biggest safeguard, a lifeline for them. Chapter 415: 230_1 Chapter 415: 230_1
Trantor:549690339 The three thousand Transcendent Tier experts panicked, their pleas for mercy werepletely ineffective, even if they offered divine weapons, the other party didnt want them. Their only hope was Shangguan Bo Wen, if he didnt yield, all three thousand of them would die by the ws and fangs of the demon beasts. Some simply knelt down, continuously bowing their heads in supplication: Please, open the array and let us in. You are from a Great n, you must show the demeanor of one and not be so selfish!
Yes, if you dont open the array and we die in the mouths of the demon beasts, even if we turn into fierce ghosts, we will not let you go unless you are a selfish, bloodthirsty demon. The rest of the people echoed their sentiments. This ced Shangguan Bo Wen in a difficult position. The usation was severe, if he didnt save them, it became his crime. But if he did try to save them, he would incur Logans wrath. Shangguan Bo Wen hesitated, reluctantly saying: If this array were set up by me, I would definitely save everyone, but this array was created by Logan. I absolutely must not overstep my bounds or usurp his authority. A man eximed: You are heartless, I curse you to live in nightmares for the rest of your life. On hearing this, the faces of most of the people changed. They realized that persuading Shangguan Bo Wen was impossible, so they stopped pleading and instead started hurling insults, leaving him speechless. He felt helpless but, did he really deserve this? In an instant, the guilt that Shangguan Bo Wen had been feeling evaporated. These people were ungrateful, not deserving of rescue at all. He now understood the rationale behind Logans apparent indifference. Logan was the one who had been aware of the true nature of things all along. When the minions of their young lord were cursed, a big man, who was at their side, couldnt keep silent any longer, All you three thousand people can do is talk. If you have the guts, do something. Unfortunately, you cant even break this defensive array. No matter how arrogant you act, once it gets dark, you will just wait to be devoured by the demon beasts! Dammit, you just wait. The three thousand people were furious, but they knew very clearly that expecting shelter from Logans array was no longer an option. They now had no choice but to devise a n of their own. One by one, the three thousand people departed. They had strength in numbers, and they didnt believe that they wouldnt be able toe up with a strategy. However, some people were not willing to leave. They stayed outside the array, refusing to believe that Logan and the others would show no mercy. Though they were all human cultivators, did they really have to watch others die? As time ticked by, the dozens of people who remained outside the array, after their various pleas and attempts at self-pity garnered no response, each one of them became like crazed lunatics, ceaselessly cursing Shangguan Bo Wen and Logan and continuously ramming into the defensive array, like deranged madmen. Shangguan Bo Wen watched, dumbfounded, and sighed: I dont understand. With all this time, why cant they band together to set up a new array? Why are they creating hostile atmospheres? We didnt even have any conflict before this. Just because they wont let them in, theyve be like sworn enemies. Going on an adventure away from the sect has indeed broadened my horizons. People like Logan are truly a minority, most people are simply blinded by self-interest. They know only to create a ruckus and point fingers, they only desire to reap the rewards of others. They start cursing at the drop of a hat, it truly is interesting.
Shangguan Bo Wen now understood why his father had warned him again and again before he left, to be wary that appearances can be deceiving. Previously, he didnt pay much heed to it, thinking that as cultivators, they could justpete fairly and people who would resort to tricks were only found in the demon sect. The big man came over and said: Young Master, this is just a facade that theyre putting up because they cant get in. Once they can, they wont be humble but would instead take control of the array in an instant, drive us out, and let us fend for ourselves. Terrifying, I clearly need more experience. Shangguan Bo Wen had a chill down his spine. Just thinking about his previous hesitation and guilt now filled him with regret. It was fortunate that he didnt know how to operate the array. If he did and had the ability to open it, he might have actually let these people in. Elsewhere, the crowd of three thousand people had gathered not far from Logans array and were deliberating what to do next. Night would be upon them in four hours, if they couldnt figure something out soon, everyone would be in danger once it got dark. The events of yesterday were still fresh in their minds, no one wanted to share the same fate as those over a hundred Thrones. I have a n. Lets have all three thousand of us head to the entrance of the canyon and dig a pit a hundred meters deep. When the demon beasts attack, well all hide in the pit. The demon beasts will definitely break down the entrance barrier and then the Sanctuary Powerhouse will have no choice but to intervene. The nearby lords will not just stand by either. If the demon beasts dont leave the mountain range, so much the better. We can then seize the opportunity to leave this ce. Qin Da was the only one who truly understood how Logan had set up the array to form a defensible fortification. All this mass of human cultivators can possibly do is to hurl insults. They are mostly bluster with no substance. We should also aim to survive on our own, lets all of us three thousand people take out all our spirit stones and build the most sturdy array. I believe we will be able to withstand tonight. If everyone loses courage, theres definitely no hope. But if everyone unites against the enemy, even if the odds are slim, we have to keep fighting. A person with some authority spoke up, his gaze piercing: You have been scared, but ask yourselves, why should Logans array be superior and able to withstand the attack of a million demon beasts? And yet Logan only has four people on his side, while we have three thousand. We are clearly stronger. Seven thousand people have perished, our three thousand mean nothing inparison. Even if our array is strong, it certainly wont be stronger than that of the hundred Thrones from yesterday. And yet they couldnt hold on for even 15 minutes. You dont need to encourage us, it will only be a waste of effort. Many people shook their heads, not epting the speakers point of view. It wasnt because they had lost their will to fight. After all, no one wanted to die. But the million demon beasts were simply too terrifying, they were not something their measly group of three thousand could fend off. Futile efforts had no meaning.
Chapter 416: 231_1 Chapter 416: 231_1
Trantor:549690339 I have something to say. The failure of the hundred throne formation yesterday was not due to the beast breaking through the formations strength, rather, they had swallowed thirty thousand spirit stones, but used less than ten thousand to build the formation. At this moment, a man stood up, his gaze piercing. He was one of the ten survivors from yesterdays one hundred throne formation. He held great contempt for the thrones sloppy work but knew he would have been ostracized had he not agreed to the formation and contributed his spirit stones at the time.
Along with the spirit stones, arge number of Dharma devices and divine weapons were also swallowed by the hundred thrones, making the formation seem grand but actually flimsy and fragile. Now he regrets deeply. If they had used all forty thousand spirit stones and over a thousand divine weapons to form the circle yesterday, the disaster would not have urred. With the hundred thrones and over three thousand people devoured by the demon beast, as one of the lucky ten survivors, he shouldnt expose this, let alone mention it to anyone. Otherwise, once the word got out, the three thousand superior families would seek revenge. Since the hundred thrones had perished overnight, the target of revenge would certainly be one of the remaining ten, including himself. However, the remaining survivors are now in despair, no one is actively constructing the formation anymore. Hence, he has to step forward, present the whole truth to them, instill a glimmer of confidence in the survivors, and persuade them that as long as the formation is strong enough, even millions of demon beasts can be thwarted. When everyone heard his speech, they were all bbergasted. They could not imagine such a thing had happened. Until now, everyone had thought that the formation could not withstand the millions of demon beasts; they had never imagined there might have been a reduction in materials, which was utterly childish. It was a matter of survival, but the hundred thrones dared to misappropriate the spirit stones which were supposed to be used for building the formation for their own benefit. This was not just being irresponsible to others, but also disregarding their own lives. No wonder they all perished yesterday; it was fated. Folks, dont despair. Since we are already in a life-and-death situation, it wouldnt hurt to make ast-ditch effort. What if the formation can withstand the million demon beasts? Instead of draining our energy here, those who are willing to fight to the end, lets cooperate. Those who are not, please stay aside. The thrones strong individual didnt care about the rumors and said solemnly, If you admit that evenbined, the three thousand of you are not as strong as Logans formation alone, then you might as well prepare for death; it will at least bring somefort. We have been lucky to survive two days, why give up on thest day? Three thousand people were swayed. Indeed, they had run out of other methods. It would be better to rebuild the formation again, even if it was just to give themselves a fleeting hope, an unrealistic fantasy. This was still better thanmenting and criticizing Logan and Shangguan Bo Wen all day long. Its just that we have used a lot of spirit stones. Even if we put together what three thousand people have, we can only gather one hundred thousand spirit stones, which is still quite insufficient. I think we need at least a million spirit stones for a reliable formation. One person sighed and took out ten thousand spirit stones, Im tired of ying tricks. This is what Ive been saving for years. If I use it now, my father will certainly scold me. But in order to survive, I will stop at nothing.
But as soon as this was said, it immediately drew contemptuous nces. Gathering one hundred thousand spirit stones is insufficient? Yesterday, the alliance of a hundred thrones plus three thousand experts, if fully counted, was only forty thousand spirit stones. Thinking about one hundred thousand is already an extravagance; if it was outside, it was enough to found a school. This persons contribution of ten thousand spirit stones earned him respect. It indeed set a good example for others, at least assuring everyone that they were sincere in their efforts to survive and ready to fight. I only have fifty spirit stones, but thats everything I have. Unlike you, Im not from a great n, but a lone cultivator. I cant even earn a few spirit stones a year. Subsequently, people followed suit, taking out their spirit stones. After two lead examples, others were no longer hiding their contributions. Within a short time of fifteen minutes, seventy or eighty thousand spirit stones were gathered. Though this number wasrge, roughly equivalent to a sects annual ie, it needed to be more secure. At least one hundred thousand spirit stones were required for the formation to be stable. Someone with a sharp eye examined everyone, Its a do-or-die situation now, and there are still some people being calctive, unwilling to contribute all the spirit stones they have. But dont think about it. Once the formation is broken, even if you have a million spirit stones on you, they will ultimately be buried in this mountain range. I suggest we search everyone. Anyone found not to have contributed all they had should be directly expelled. Everyone was extremely enthusiastic just now, but when it came to contributing the spirit stones, everybody became very shrewd. Calm down. Perhaps some people have not contributed yet, and we are willing to give them an incense time to consider. If, after an incense time, someone is still deceiving us, dont me us, the three thousand people, for being ruthless. After all, its them who have let us down first, so it would be justifiable to strip them off. The angry words from arge crowd made a small part of the crowd tremble. Just now, seeing so many spirit stones already contributed, they thought it wouldnt matter if one more person did or didnt contribute, so they only contributed a few spirit stones, thinking no one would notice. They never thought they would be seen through so quickly. If they were caught by everyone, they knew very well the consequences would be dire; they would lose their lives. The spirit stones on their bodies had be a hot potato, and they were now wondering how to get rid of them quickly. Luckily, the majority of the people were lenient and gave everyone one more chance to contribute all the spirit stones they had without exception. No one dared to hold back this time. All the spirit stones were handed over. Some who contributed rtively less even threw out their Dharma devices. Originally, there were only seventy or eighty thousand spirit stones, but after this, the number soared to one hundred and fifty thousand, exceeding the previously estimated number by fifty thousand. This stunned the three thousand people and also made them furious, hinting at how many people had previously not contributed.
Someone sighed with all sorts of emotions, I have seen the world. I have never seen a formation built with one hundred and fifty thousand spirit stones. Its truly extravagant. In the past, I had only ever seen ten thousand spirit stones, and that was only from major sects. The small ones couldnt even afford five thousand. Who are you telling? But this has proven one thing. Most of us are from major sects; otherwise, if it was just the loose cultivators, they wouldnt even have gathered ten thousand spirit stones. However, with one hundred and fifty thousand spirit stones as our ceremonial weapons, it seems we dont have to fear the million demon beasts. Now that we have the spirit stones, the next step is the formation map. A good formation can amplify the power of the spirit stones by a hundred times. Therefore, we have to select the most powerful formation and hope that everyone will not be stingy. Contribute your own formations for selection, and then choose the one for arranging the formation. Chapter 417: 232_1 Chapter 417: 232_1
Trantor:549690339 At the mention of the formation map, everyone shook their heads. Formation maps are extremely rare and much more valuable than spirit stones. Its difficult for the average person to obtain one, and one usually has to beg formation masters for assistance. Although many people have formation maps, they were well aware that their formations wouldnt hold up; mostly they were constructed by Throne Strong Individuals. To resist millions of demon beasts, at the very least the map should be constructed by a Strong Dominator, better yet, by a Sanctuary Powerhouse. That way, it would be unbreakable.
Upon seeing everyone ncing at each other, several Throne figures frowned: Im saying, does no one have it? Giving out formation map isnt like giving out spirit stones which would disappear; it can still be used afterwards. Isnt it better to share it now for emergency use? For survival, stop hiding it. Among these three thousand people, many were from great ns andrge sects. They might not be able to produce a decent formation map, but they were reluctant to let other people know about it. A good formation map could match the value of a sect, and many people would rather risk death than give it out. Lets start with an example. I have a formation invented by a Strong Dominator. The strength of the formation should be in the Throne Realm, with a total of a hundred and thirty spirit points, which makes it ratherplex. A throne figure waved his hand and brought out a formation. Everyone was stunned at his audacity; he actually brought out this precious formation for everyone to observe. While not everyone could learn it, as long as they remembered it, they could slowly study it. Once someone offered theirs, others naturally couldnt stand by empty-handed. However, they fell into a stalemate. The first persons formation was constructed by a Dominator, so their formations simply couldntpare. Many of theirs were only in the Transcending Realm, and their formation strength was limited to the Throne Realm. The Throne figure who took out the formation earlier changed his expression slightly, while someone quicklyined: Its not that we dont want to take out the formation map. Now that weve reached this point, who would want to keep hiding it? The key issue is, our formations arent really impressive. Thats all right, I will also contribute a formation map. It was created by a Dominator, but that Dominator is already a half-step saint, so it contains a trace of saintly power. Its power is extraordinary, and the formation cannot be easily constructed; it requires at least the Dominating Realm. A person from the crowd stepped out, standing out among the crowd: After years of research, I was able to construct it with the power of the Throne. However, I need to borrow the help of a hundred other people. There are three thousand of us here, so this shouldnt be a problem. Its already a half-step Saint formation; is there anything more powerful? The Throne Strong Individual scanned the crowd to ask. At this point, there was only two-and-a-half hours left till night. If there was nothing better, they would need to start arranging the formation; there was no more time to waste. Once night fell, the millions of demon beasts would return. All three thousand people shook their heads. They had already reached the half-step saint stage, unless they knew a Sanctuary Powerhouse, it would be impossible to outdo them. Knowing a Sanctuary Powerhouse, they wouldnt have to participate in this test. Fine, lets start constructing the formation now. The three thousand of us will work together. The fate of us living or dying is up to the heavens. Anyhow, we have done what we could, so theres no need toin anymore. Even if we die, its worth it, at least we didnt back down in the face of millions of fierce beasts nor lose our courage out of fear.
Following themand, the three thousand people began to construct the formation on a massive scale. Each one of them is putting in their full effort, considering their lives were at stake. No one was ck orzing around. Two hours passed. With a total of 1.3 Million Spirit Stones being used, the formation of the half-step Saint was finally ready. The remaining 20,000 Spirit Stones were used to amplify the formation, forming more than a dozen attack rules. This formation now only has strong defensive power but also an ability to counterattack the demon beasts. Meanwhile, on the other side, Logan was secretly observing the situation with his divine skill. He was filled with emotions and couldnt help but look at the others with admiration. He had previously thought they were just about average, but their high morale had shown him the strength of these three thousand people. The formation is stronger than before, capable of blocking a hundred thousand demon beasts, but against a million, it would copse instantly. Admirable courage, but its all in vain. If we hadid out the ns earlier on, it wouldnt have been like this now. Shangguan Bowe was startled and asked in disbelief: Really? Does that mean none of these three thousand people will survive? Isnt that a bit too cruel? No matter how hostile we are, were all human cultivators. He felt some reluctance in his heart, thinking back to the ten thousand proud people that hade, and now they had all fallen. Perhaps only a few of them could safely leave. This heavy sacrifice and cost were hard to ept. Those three thousand people had indeed made great efforts, and he had seen it all. Logan shrugged and continued: On thest day, the wrath of a million demon beasts will increase once again, in their attempt to devour everyone. Even the Sovereign Demonic Beasts will show up, because theyre very smart and know that once the three-day period passes, the barrier of the mountain range will disintegrate. Of course, if these three thousand people had bought my formation during the day, they wouldnt even fear the Sovereign Demonic Beasts. Unfortunately, they failed to recognize the value of my formation, which was in fact crafted by a Sanctuary Powerhouse. His words were true. Everything he got was from the opportunities given by a fallen Sanctuary Powerhouse during thest illusionary realm. All the techniques they taught were recorded in a book, now suspended in his Spiritual Sense Sea. As a result, Logan had gained a thorough understanding of both formation maps and the creation of elixirs. Night fell again. When thest sliver of light disappeared, the endless dark night filled with the rules of darkness. The demon beasts, who had been continuously weakening, suddenly had their strength terrifyingly amplified, along with their boundless anger and desire for revenge. Even their bloodline powers started to return to their ancestors. A million demon beasts gathered together, seemingly wanting to devour everything. Even the Heavenly Dao from high above might hesitate and back off three steps in fear; because a million demon beasts, sprawling nearly ten miles, wereing towards them with dark waves of more demon beasts following.
At the forefront of the million demon beasts were the most mighty dozen beasts. They were the strongest among the million, with each one having entered the Dominator Realm. The most powerful one was even a half-step away from the Saints Seat. It was this beast that led the hordes of demon beasts surging forward. Due to their failure yesterday, a half-step Saint-level Monster hade to lead them this time. Once again, they arrived in front of Logans defensive array, vowing to break through the array that day and devour the rest one by one. Shangguan Bowe was frightened. He looked at Logan tremblingly and asked: Can this formation withstand a million demon beasts? Particrly a half-step Saint-level Monster? Chapter 418: 233_1 Chapter 418: 233_1
Trantor:549690339 A Half-Step Saint-Level Monster Beast led of millions of other beasts poses a substantial threat to Logan. Fortunately, his defensive array isnt subpar C after all, its a work of the Saints, superior to anything else beneath the Saint level. Half a step is still half a step, even if its just one away from being a Saint. But its still just a Dominator, not yet a Saint. Logan, his gaze steady, is not afraid. This instills confidence in both Ba Ke Yun and Shangguan Bo Wen who stand by his side.
The Half-Step Saint-Level Monster Beast stepped down, exuding destruction power against nature. The terrifying force of its Law condensed into lightning, intending to smash Logans array to pieces and even crush everyone inside with a single blow, its power beyond imagination. Shangguan Bo Wen and the others are trembling in fear. Only Logan remains calm, even sneering, Whats so intimidating about a million Demon Beasts? Not just one hit, even if you were given a day, this array would still stand tall undamaged. A terrifying blow collided with the array, shattering heaven and earth. The endless ripples extended for miles, instantly reducing many low-level cultivation beasts behind it to ashes. However, the array stood as firm as Mount Tai. Even the terrifying God-given blow seemed weak in front of the array, akin to an ants feeble attempt. This naturally left the Half-Step Saint Seat Beast furious that its attack was in vain despite only being a step away from being the Dominator. It anticipated that it could destroy everything with one hit but ended up frustrated. Terrifying, too strong, Shangguan Bo Wen could not help but sigh. As they were inside the defensive array, they naturally felt the power of the Demonic Beast, its prowess reaching an unattainable height. Yet, it was defeated by Logans defensive array. No wonder Logan was so confident. They had doubted him before, but now they have no worries left this array is arguably the best in the world. Perhaps only the True Saint Seat arrival could make a dent in this array. Otherwise, Logans array would dominate the world. On the other side, the three thousand men, huddled in their defenses, using their Great Divine Techniques to observe everything, were rendered speechless and envious. The moment they saw the Half-step Saint arrive, everyone was on the brink of despair. No matter how robust their arrays were, they were all vulnerable in the face of the Saint. However, the oue pped everyones face. Logans array not only blocked the attack but ended up being the superior one. The array was not damaged by the slightest bit and didnt even have to burn much spiritual energy for defense, but simply relied on its inherent resistance. Some people regretted it deeply, If we had bought the Logan array at that time, we would be worry-free now. Compared to Logan, we are far too inferior. Our array only has a semi-Saint Seat, and can only resist anything below the Dominator, let alone resist the Saint-Level Monster. Thats not the worst. Logan has now attracted the rage of a million Demon Beasts. If theres a w in Logans array that the Demon Beasts can exploit, they will go crazy to break Logans array, and we can get through the night safely and leave the mountain range tomorrow morning. One of the kings shook his head, On the contrary, if the array is too strong and the beasts cant find any ws, they wont waste their time and turn around to attack us. So everyone should pray that Logans array cant resist the beasts several blows.
Doesnt that mean were doomed? The three thousand people frowned. If it ends up being like this king imed, the consequences would be unbearable. If the Half-step Saint-Level Monster Beast cant deal with Logans defensive array and find a w, the million Demon Beasts would leave any moment, and they, the thousands of us, would be doomed. A sense of despair spread among a group of people. Everyone understood that there was a world of differences between them and Logans array. Despite spending one hundred and fifty thousand Spirit Stones, their low-graded arrays were just a waste of the Spirit Stones since they didnt put them into effective use. If there were no Half-Step Saint-Level Monster Beasts, there would be a way out, and they would not be afraid of facing millions of Demon Beasts. However, the existence of a Dominator who is several realms higher is making everyone walk on thin ice. Ants, no matter how much they jump about, cant change the colossal Giant. Dont be discouraged. Logan just blocked one strike thats all. Dont forget the attack of the Half-Step Saint-Level Monster Beast still continues. Only if it can withstand for an Incense Time, can Logans array be proven terrifying, and the million Demon Beasts will retreat. Everyone just keep watching, I dont believe Logan can withstand several more strikes, someone encouraged as everyone started to fear. Three dayster the protective barrier of the mountain range wont exist. Hence, on thisst day, the Saint-Level Monster Beast will surely want revenge. If it doesnt devour Logan and the others, it will no longer have the slightest prestige in this mountain range. Everyone nodded. It was indeed enlightening. Thats a Half-Step Saint. Its not a skill to bear one hit. Only if they withstand the continuous attack of the Demon Beast in its full strength can the strength of the array be proven. Now its too early to celebrate; it might just be a tenth of its strength in that hit just now. Seeing that the first attack didnt work, the Half-Step Saint-Level Monster Beast was outraged, especially when millions of Demon Beasts were watching behind. They saw themselves as kings and emperors in the mountain range. If they lost face today, how would they lead the millions of Demon Beasts and dominate the mountain range in the future? The Half-Step Saint-Level Monster Beast utilizes the massive Law of its full strength. In an instant, it seemed like it was going to destroy everything like a demon, causing quakes within hundreds of miles of its vicinity as it breathed. Even countless spiritual energy in the air automatically revolved and gathered around it. This was still not enough. For the attack that could destroy the tiny array, the Half-Step Saint-Level Monster Beast employed its forbidden force and the power of its bloodline to form thousands of void illusions in the air. Its as if there were thousands of itself, apparently amplifying the strength tens of thousands-fold. As the Demon Beast roared, thousands of illusions charged towards the defensive array. The explosion caused by that instant created hundreds of pits around, each bottomless. Many were dismayed by the strong aftermath, causing a sonic boom that put everyone in pain. The three thousand Transcendent-Tiers located miles away from the scene were in unbearable pain. Theirboriouslyid out arrays seemed to be forming cracks now as if it would dissipate any moment. This scene made them not only painful but also fearful because the array was their major weapon.
Logans defensive array vanished at this moment as if it had never appeared. Tens of thousands of Spiritual Stones floated up to the top of the Nine Heavens, exposing Logan and the other three to the million Demon Beasts. Witnessing this, Shangguan Bo Wens group froze in horror, and they were even unable to take a step due to fear. Chapter 419: 234_1 Chapter 419: 234_1
Trantor:549690339 The Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast was naturally proud, its initial strike had preserved its face before the million demon beasts. Apanied by its order, a dark swarm of a million demon beasts charged towards Logan and hispanions. Previously, they thought the array was strong, but it seemed to be nothing more than an empty shell, barely withstanding their initial assault. Yet the second strike had already shattered it. Itsparison to a formidable enemy was almostughable. After all, it only stood a step away from the Sacred Throne.
The Three Thousand Experts, a kilometer away, also witnessed all of this. Everyone shook their heads in disappointment. Their biggest reliance, the array, had just copsed. Logan and the three others were done for, undoubtedly about to be devoured by the million demon beasts. Although they should have been secretly delighted, none of the three thousand could muster any joy. Perhaps they were thinking along the lines of one mans sorrow is anothers sorrow. If Logans side perished, they would be next in line. Ba Ke Yun was also fearful. Facing countless attacking beasts, he marched forward while shouting at Logan, Hurry and retreat, the farther away, the better. Ill stay behind and cover for you. Dont hesitate anymore. No, if we are to go, we go together. Shangguan Bowes face was already pale. Normally, he should have left just like that. His usual character meant he would have already fled. However, after interacting with Logan, he had formed a deep bond with him and seemed to have grown up overnight. He truly regarded Logan as a friend, so even in fear, he was unwilling to leave alone. Even he himself didnt understand, was he really a man of deep affection and loyalty? The anxious Big Man also stepped forward. Young Master, you must go quickly. You must survive. I will stay behind and cover for you. The million demon beasts arent a game. The four of us could be devoured in the blink of an eye. The whole sect is counting on you to survive in the future. You cant get hurt here. PThe million demon beasts were only about five hundred meters away from the four of them. The beasts were incredibly fast, and it seemed like in just a few more moments, they would tten the area around Logan. The whole mountain range was shaking, and everything around them, all the rocks and trees, were being swallowed up. Logan remained calm. Despite the great crisis at hand, there was no fear or agitation on his face. He stood still, as if he had the million-strong army under control. This puzzled Ba Ke Yun on the side, who could only continue to urge Logan to leave quickly. Ba Ke Yun gritted his teeth and charged at the beasts alone, No matter what, what are a million demon beasts? My life was saved by Logan, and if I have to sacrifice it, I will to give Logan a chance of survival. Loganughed, and then he drew a few strokes in the air. Ten thousand spirit stones fell from the sky, rotating ceaselessly, their dazzling golden light dispelling all darkness. The million demon beasts, previously unstoppable, halted in fear at this sight. How could my array sink just like that? Logan remarked. The beasts first strike activated the array. Previously, it was as stable as Mount Tai, but the array hadnt been activated yet. Lets see the true power of the array.
The ten thousand spirit stones revolved and formed into a celestial prison. In a moment, they moved along the seven stars and Bagua, just like stars falling from the sky. The array was being rebuilt. If the previous array was a defensive ring, the current array seemed to be equipped with an array spirit. The next moment, each of the Spirit Stones transformed into an attacking Law. Each time a demon beast approached, a terrifying Laws Force would roll over it, as if intending to destroy everything nearby. It even seemed to be devouring the existing Spiritual Energy in the Heaven and Earth, enhancing the level of the array. The Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast paused and howled in frustration at the sight of the million demon beasts not daring to advance. As ast resort, it lent a hand itself and smashed a ruthless palm strike, one that crossed a kilometer and was stronger than the previous onught. However, the spirit stones of the array turned into a, catching his strike and trapping it, rendering his powerful blow immobile. The demonic beast tried to pull back his blow, but even with the force of the Saints Seat, it was all in vain. He could even sense a bit of Laws Force continually devouring his core energy. Fear wrapped him. He couldnt understand what kind of array this was. Only a true Sacred Throne could have created this masterpiece. He was only at the dominating realm, a mere step away from being a Saints Seat. But the gap was too vast, and right now, he was as helpless as a tiny ant. Terrifying. Ive learned my lesson again. Shangguan Bowe was dumbfounded, almost as if he was seeing a great power for the first time. To think that Logan, who was only at a transcendent tier, had arranged an array that even a Half-step Saints Seat could not defeat. That was a testament to Logans strength. At this point, he only had one thought: fortunately, he was not Logans enemy. The two of them can be considered friends. And as for the other three thousand who were ignorant, they didnt even have the qualification to stay in Logans array. This made him more certain about one thing: never underestimate anyone again. Ba Ke Yun also heaved a sigh of relief, filled with mixed emotions. That scared me to death. I actually thought the array was truly broken. But it turns out it was just a diversion. If you had made it clear earlier, I would not have been preparing to fight the demon beasts to the death. In Logans heart, during his narrow escape from death, hispanions had proven their loyalty when faced with a matter of life and death, earning his recognition. Especially Shangguan Bowe, who didnt abandon them to save himself and chose to stay with them. At least for that moment, Shangguan Bowe was ready to die. After all, it was a swarm of a million demon beasts. How many people could remain calm? Even if it was a matter of life and death and among close friends, there was no guarantee that they would show their true nature during hardships. People are unpredictable: without a life-and-death situation, everything is opaque. In this horrible world of cultivation, there are too few kind people.
Logan remained calm andposed andughed, As I said, rx. Just wait in the array confidently. Nothing will happen. Does a minion-like half-step Saints Seat really think it can break my array? Even if a Saints Seat arrived, this array could still withstand it for 15 minutes. This was where Logans confidencey. Although the power of the beasts was stronger than that of general cultivators, in regard to understanding of the divine skills and application of arrays, the beasts were indeed quitecking. They naturally proved to be quite dull. The Half-step Saints Seat Demon Beast traversed a thousand miles in one step, using its strong body as a divine weapon. The force that was dragging its step mid-air hit hard against Logans Spirit Stone Array. However, in the next moment, its whole body became immobile. Even though it had augmented its bloodline power to the extreme and had already broken the limit of the realm, these tiny ten thousand spirit stones persistently eroded its power. Without the chance to use various capabilities and divine skills for ten minutes against them, the half-step Saints Seat Demon Beast finally panicked. The horrifying scream it emitted echoed through the sky, it was plunged into endless regret: it shouldnt have provoked Logan and hispanions in the first ce. Chapter 420: 235_1 Chapter 420: 235_1
Trantor:549690339 The millions of demon beasts, overtaken with fear, dared not to advance, but continuously retreated in an attempt to escape. This spectacle infuriated the half-step sacred throne beast, as it was trapped and they made no attempt to save it. The stretch of a million demon beasts resembled the eerie creatures from Hell. Are they now so timid? This led the half-step sacred throne beast to regret dearly. Had it known this, it would have continued its seclusion. Even if all three million beasts of the mountain range were ughtered, it should not have emerged for revenge. With its roar, the Nine Heavens shook. This was amand: amand for the million demon beasts to break the array. However, not a single beast obeyed, but they retreated ten li in a few short moments instead.
Logan smiled faintly, feeling aplished: Our goal has been achieved. The morale of the million demon beasts has copsed, and there are only two hours left until daybreak. They no longer have the strength to turn the tide. Next, with a flick of his finger, the Spirit Stone formation dissolved. The half-step sacred throne beast that was trapped regained its freedom. Ordinarily, it should have immediately pounced on Logan and his people, but it had already lost its will to fight. All that remained was a face full of dismay and reluctance, stemming from the million demon beasts. When ten thousand people came to the mountains to ughter the demon beasts, it ignited the rage of the million demon beasts. As the beast at the half-step Saint Seat state and the king of all the beasts in the mountain range, it had unhesitatingly stepped forward. However, it had only been trapped momentarily, and not a single one of the million demon beasts hade to its aid. The half-step sacred throne beast retreated a hundred meters and let out a roar towards Logan before decisively leaving. Logan didnt understand its intention, but he had a rough idea. The beast was conceding to him. In the future, whenever he came to this mountain range, the half-step sacred throne beast would never attack him. Even if he was dying and it could easily take his life, it wouldnt. Logan stretched, and said to the others, Rx, we dont need to set up any formations now. The vengeance is over. With the beast kings surrender, the million demon beasts wont dare to make trouble. Seeing their king return, the million demon beasts all lowered their heads, softly wailing as if pleading and exining. However, the half-step sacred throne beast paid them no attention. It released a Divine Skill, which created a towering pressure, and the countless demon beasts could only wail in fear and apology with even greater fervor. This was merely a lesson. It didnt harm the million demon beasts. Despite its heartache, they came from the same race and had shared this mountain range as their home. Furthermore, it understood their fear: If it itself, being at the half-step Saint Seat, was no match, then they wouldck a leading general. The half-step sacred throne beast disappeared into the dark night. The horde of a million demon beasts seemed scattered and disorganized. One by one, they dispersed in all directions over a stretch of ten li until not a single one remained. All this seemed like a dream. Only the ruins left by the battle bore testament of the events that had transpired. It all has ended, which is a good thing. The three thousand experts, due to Logans strength, indirectly dodged a disaster. After exiting tomorrow, they will certainly be showing gratitude to Logan, said Shangguan Bowe in a gentle smile. His stress of three days vanished in an instant. At least he had survived. Once the mountain ranges barrier opened tomorrow and he was able to exit, he nned to return to his sect immediately. After experiencing life and death, he understood that he still needs a long period of cultivation before he coulde out for training. Logan shook his head and shrugged: Not necessarily. The possibility of these three thousand people feeling gratitude towards me is slim. It would be good enough if they dont harbor resentment. Theyre only d they dodged a bullet, but might still harbor envy and hatred towards me, because not only could I set up a powerful formation, but I also didnt let them in. Could that be so? questioned Shangguan Bowe. He was reluctant to believe it. Any sane person would clearly realize that the dispersion of the million demon beasts was all thanks to Logans formation. It was Logan who made the half-step sacred throne beast afraid. Otherwise, if these million demon beasts did not retreat, could the three thousand experts have survived? They are conceited, arrogant, and selfish. Its unpredictable, agreed Ba Ke Yun. Since he was constantly hunted down from a young age, he had a clear understanding of the disposition of people who came from major sects. They certainly wouldnt be grateful to Logan and might even try to find ways to get rid of him.
Logan, only a mere transcendent realm cultivator, trapped a half-step sacred throne beast using an array. How could the others not be shocked? Jealousy would certainly emerge. If they were not powerful enough, then they would cause the prodigy to disappear. As for gratitude, maybe they felt it for a moment, but they would forget about it after a day. On the other side, after witnessing everything, they were all convinced that they were doomed to die. After the million demons would devour Logan and hispanions, they would be next. However, they couldnt have expected the unexpected turn of events C Logan had deterred the million demon beasts on his own. One person admired him greatly and immediately vowed: Logan is a benefactor. Today, I owe Logan a favor. I swear if Logan ever encounters any danger, I must repay this favor. Even though Im only currently at the transcending realm, who says I wont reach the Dominator realm in the future? Me too. Looking back on my previous ridicule and belittlement of Logan, I am full of regret. If Logan, as a transcendent, could match a half-step sacred throne beast, we could as well. We shouldnt underestimate ourselves. Logan gave us all a lesson and set a goal for our future cultivation journey. Another person nodded, feeling enlightened in that moment. Previously, he was always timid in his cultivation for fear of any idents. Now he realized how wrong he was. Only through numerous near-death experiences could one find the mysterious path to bing stronger. I beg to differ. Dont forget that Logan didnt let us into his array earlier. Ultimately, he wanted us to die. The fact that we survived is just a coincidence. Do not forget our prior hatred for the insignificant kindness that Logan showed. And, think about it. For a ruthless person like Logan, who had no sympathy for us three thousand, how will we face him once he steps into the throne realm given his current strength at the transcendent realm? We must seize the opportunity to eliminate him or else we will be creating an enemy for the future. Apanying one persons query, many people nodded: Yes, lets kill Logan. Wont all the opportunities and divine weapons on him be ours then? We alle from a well-known sect. Someone like him with no name or lineage should not exist. The dark night gradually receded, and with the rise of the first rays of sunlight, everyoneughed. It felt great to be alive. As it had already been four days, the three-day challenge hade to an end. They could finally leave the mountain range. The three thousand people didnt waste a moment and traveled to the mountain ranges entrance. To their surprise, the barrier hadnt disappeared. Although it made them slightly panicked, they were undoubtedly more calm and rxed. The Sanctuary Powerhouse would never lie; he had said that the barrier would be opened after the three-day challenge. Chapter 421: 236_1 Chapter 421: 236_1
Trantor:549690339 Three hours had passed, but the barrier showed no signs of changing, still trapping the three thousand people in the mountain range. Those who had remained calm before were beginning to feel anxious even though three days had already passed. Well, isnt this Logan? Why arent you guarding your defensive array? Yesterday, you were so arrogant that none of our pleas worked. Didnt expect us to survive till today, did you? Logan and hispanions had naturally arrived as well, but their appearance immediately attracted attention and jeers from everyone. This prompted Shangguan Bowe to lose patience and retort angrily at the three thousand people.
You repay goodness with ingratitude? If it werent for Logan repelling the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast, you would have been devoured by millions of demon beasts by now. Yet you show no gratitude and instead mock him? Is this your idea of righteousness? As cultivators, you should embody righteousness. But look at you, what do you have besides selfishness? Logan frowned slightly and shook his head: Shangguan Bowe, dont bother arguing. These people are beyond hope. Arguing with them is pointless. From now on, we have no connection with them. Let them gloat. Cant admit when youve lost, resorting to pretending to be righteous? someone sneered coldly: Yesterday, when you saw three thousand people facing death, you acted selfishly, neglecting your duty to protect. If you had true righteousness, you would have allowed the three thousand people into the array. We havent even revenged yesterdays hatred, and youre already obliged to us. Thats right, now there is urgency to get out. Otherwise, wed have taught Logan a lesson, leaving him at least crippled to see if he could still be provocative. I dont know who gave him the gall to be so arrogant in front of us. Another person echoed, looking at Logan with a displeased face. They were almost devoured by millions of demon beasts yesterday. If they hadnt narrowly escaped death, they wouldnt be alive today. And all of this was due to Logan, who was unwilling to share the array and wanted the three thousand people to be devoured. Shangguan Bowe didnt want to continue the argument but couldnt help replying: You obviously brought this on yourselves, so why me Logan? Logans array only had room for a few people and couldnt amodate you all. He even offered to sell you the formation map for spirit stones, but you refused, even using him of extortion. In his view, these people must regret not epting Logans offer. After all, if they had agreed yesterday, they would have only needed to spend a little on spirit stones to buy the formation map. The maps power was enough to handle even a Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast. But they refused to recognize this and now regret it. Even if Logan kept some details of the array to himself, what he sold to the public couldnt be far off. It must be more than capable of defending against general Sovereigns, let alone Half-step Sacred Thrones. He would definitely beg Logan to sell him one if he werent too embarrassed to broach the subject. Youre in cahoots with Logan, so, of course, you would defend him. What if you were in our shoes? Would you be as sanctimonious then? You have the gall to say that our retribution against Logan has anything to do with you? Dont think you can look down on everyone just because your sect is powerful. Shangguan Bowes words hit a nerve with the three thousand people. They immediately put up their defenses and began hurling insults at him. Shangguan Bowe naturally fought back, but he was outnumbered. Even the assistance from the other two people, Ba Ke Yun, didnt help. Logan frowned and stepped forward: If anyone is dissatisfied, I am here. You are free to attack me. If you can win, you can naturally get the array. If you dare not, stop whining. Upon hearing this, the three thousand people exchanged looks. The air suddenly seemed to drop in temperature. No one dared to speak. They didnt have the courage to challenge Logan, especially after remembering the over a hundred Thrones which had been devoured by millions of demon beasts.
The remaining three thousand people could only muster up ten Thrones. On Logans side, Shangguan Bowes guard was a Full Throne. A Full Throne was equivalent to a Half-Step Sovereign, so they were no match. Ba Ke Yun, whose strength was unfathomable, was at least at the Throne level. Even if they were to back down, Logans mysterious array was something they could never offend. After all, even the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast had been defeated in it. The mere thought of it made the Transcendent Tier cultivators break out in a cold sweat. At this point, someone tried to mediate: Everyone stop arguing. The most important thing now is to leave the mountain range as soon as possible. After all, its alreadyte in the afternoon, and it will be dark after another four or five hours. This statement was a wake-up call. Everyone looked at the barrier around the mountain range and fell into endless panic. Their arrays had been dismantled today. If they couldnt leave the mountain range today and it turned dark, how could they withstand the onught of millions of demon beasts? Compared with everyone elses anxiety, Logan was a little calmer. At least, after scaring away the Half-Step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast, no more millions of demon beasts dared toe. So, staying in this mountain range was safe. The key was the barrier had not been removed, and he couldnt leave. After examining the situation, Shangguan Bowe drew a conclusion: Its very difficult. The mountain range barrier is exceptionally strong, and the spiritual energy within it is surging. Unless someone opens it manually, this barrier can exist for at least a year and a half. That doesnt make sense. The Sanctuary Powerhouse said the trial would onlyst three days, and after three days, this barrier should open automatically. Could it be that such a prestigious Sanctuary Powerhouse would deceive us? Moreover, what would be the point of tricking a group of transcendental people like us? Many people didnt want to believe it and were even praying silently. They hoped that the Heavenly Saint Taoist would descend in the next moment and dissolve this barrier. But they all knew in their hearts that if the Heavenly Saint Taoist wanted toe, he would have done so by now. At this point, their only thought was to hold on to unrealistic hopes. Logan fell into deep thought. He had felt earlier that the Heavenly Saint Taoist had ulterior motives and didnt seem like a soon-to-be-deceased Sanctuary Powerhouse. He was now more certain about this. But what was the meaning of trapping everyone in this mountain range? Logan felt he had grasped some opportunity in the dark, but he couldnt quite put everything together yet. Dont worry. If were stuck in this mountain range, our families and sects will definitely be worried and will send people to rescue us. Everyone should wait patiently and not cause any chaos. At this point, someone spoke up. His own n was one of the top ns, and he was a young master of prestige. He was the future sessor of his n. If he didnt return for a long time, his n would definitely suspect something and send many experts. He believed that other people in the crowd would experience the same. However, as soon as these words were uttered, someone poured cold water on them: If the Sanctuary Powerhouse doesnt want to let us go, which sect dares to oppose? Even if we were sacrificed, they wouldnt want to offend the Sanctuary Powerhouse. Because if a Sanctuary Powerhouse wanted to, he could destroy a sect in a breath.
Brother Logan, what do you think of this? Shangguan Bowe turned to Logan, who was standing to the side and for reasons unknown, he had started to think Logan was the backbone, cing all his hopes on him. Chapter 422: 237_1 Chapter 422: 237_1
Trantor:549690339 Rather than relying on others, we should depend on ourselves. We cant pray for Heavenly Saint Taoist to lift the barrier. Instead, we must use our own methods to break it. After all, its just a sanctuary barrier. Every array has its own weakness, we need to find it, Logan chuckled lightly and took a step forward, his gaze firm and resolute. He seemed to have made up his mind to challenge the Heavenly Saint Taoist head-on. However, his words stunned the three thousand people present. Firstly, if these barriers were removed, it would inevitably offend the Heavenly Saint Taoist. How many could withstand the wrath of a Sanctuary Powerhouse?
Taking a step back, even if the three thousand people worked together, they would surely be no match for a Sanctuary Powerhouse. If there were ten thousand people present, perhaps we could give it a try, but without the strength, we might as well save our energy to defend against the iing demon beasts. Some people also sarcastically said: Dont think that you be a top array master just by setting up a powerful array. The gap between you and a Sanctuary Powerhouse is never-to-be-bridged in your lifetime. Youre just setting yourself up for embarrassment. Exactly, just because you showed off in front of us, you think you are invincible in the world, and everyone should give way to you. But you forgot something, a Sanctuary Powerhouse will not tolerate any provocation. Once Logan takes this step, wait to be erased by the Sanctuary Powerhouse, another person spoke up. Yet another person stood up and looked disdainfully at Logan. If Logan was that strong, why would he agree to stay in the mountains for three days? He should have broken the barrier on the first day and avoided the threat of the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast and millions of demon beasts. That would have been much safer. In sum, Logancks strength himself and also aspires to be a closed-door disciple of the Saints Seat. But there is no great ability on the scene, so Logan feels he can pretend to be superior in front of them. This is justughable, as none of them are fools. Everyone, dont join Logan. This way, even if there is retribution from the Sanctuary Powerhouse, at least it wont involve yourself. Let Logan walk further and further on his death path, and we will stand aside and enjoy the show. Majority of the crowd agreed and cleared their affiliation with Logan. They decided to let Logan and his group go ahead while they stand aside to observe. Why waste a chance to watch such a good show? Of course, there are also people who are calcting. They first dont want to offend Heavenly Saint Taoist and cause a Sanctuary Powerhouse to lose temper. Secondly, they also want to leave this mountain range, so they hope that Logan can open the barrier. They want to sit back and reap the benefits, and anyway if something goes wrong, isnt Logan the one to me? Enough, anyway, you three thousand people are actually just a burden. We few are enough. You guys just go to the side. But if we break the barrier, we wont take you along. The next moment, I will close the barrier again and let you fend for yourselves in the mountains, As clever as Logan is, he had already seen through their small thoughts. Do they want to be the fisherman who catches the fish and the shrimp? Things are not that easy. Now that they choose to wait and see, they have to bear the consequences of waiting and see. Everything does not rely on their own efforts, and they ce all hopes on the Saints Seats action. Isnt that just pipe dreaming? The extravagant hope of ants is still an extravagant hope, and it cannot arouse any sympathy from Great Ability. Shangguan Bowe walked beside Logan and said with augh as they walked: Once we few people leave, you three thousand people wont even have the qualification to fend for yourselves. Because the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast will have no fear as soon as it sees Logan leaving. You will only be food for the millions of demon beasts.
The three thousand people were furious. These few people were too arrogant. But they had to admit that everything was said correctly. They truly were scared, for Logan gone, the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast would surely seek revenge. After all, it feared Logans Array, not them three thousand people. All the people were panicked. They were afraid that Logan would really open the barrier and leave, leaving them three thousand people looking at each other. So many people proposed to follow Logan and not to give him an opportunity. Anyway, as long as the barrier is opened, they will break away from Logan the next moment. Despite the fact that Logan might not be their opponent if the three thousand people united, they could take the opportunity to let half of the people escape, and if the remaining half of the people need to make a sacrifice, so be it. Moreover, Logan may not necessarily kill them. After all, they are all human cultivators, and if he did so, he would be despised. However, some people were also worried and afraid, saying: If Heavenly Saint Taoist is secretly watching, will he take out his anger on us as well? We need to think thrice before we act. Since the opponent has said that it is a three-day test, maybe something came up and he forgot. Wait for a while longer, and he will definitelye and open the barrier. Then lets prepare for both scenarios. Lets send a hundred people to secretly follow Logan while the remaining two thousand people continue to wait here. This way, no matter if Logan opens the barrier first, or the Sanctuary Powerhousees first, we wont be at a disadvantage, Ten Kings discussed and since both viewpoints were valid, they adopted apromise solution. Upon hearing this, the three thousand people all nodded and then, a hundred people were picked to follow Logan. These hundred had learned divine skills of concealing and couldpletely shield their own aura. As long as they dont reveal themselves actively, unless the other party has stepped into the Dominator realm, they wont be able to detect them. Especially when Logans group is focused on opening the barrier, they wont even think that people would follow them. While walking, Logan eximed, I think I understand now. The Heavenly Saint Taoist intends to trap the three thousand people in the mountains, or perhaps wants to use them all to kill all the demon beasts in the mountain range. This cant be! Shangguan Bowe couldnt believe it. If this were the Heavenly Saint Taoists goal, it would send shivers down ones spine just thinking about it. A Sanctuary Powerhouse could easily destroy the entire mountain range with a full effort. Why would they need ten thousand people toe here and use the lure of epting a closed-door disciple? Perhaps the Sanctuary Powerhouse is about to die and fears the enormous karma. After all, killing millions of demon beasts would create a karma that no one can bear, even a Sanctuary Powerhouse. So its best to find outsiders, Logan did not confirm or deny, but there was one thing he could not figure out. If one wanted to use ten thousand people tobat millions of demon beasts, it would sound like a fantasy. Thebat power of both sides is not on the same level. Unless they sent three million cultivators to wipe out the entire mountain range. But Ba Ke Yun, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly spoke, Thats not right, the goal of Heavenly Saint Taoist isnt to kill all the demon beasts. The few of us have already deterred millions of demon beasts, and now both sides have reached an oddmon understanding. The demon beasts will not attack anymore. Wouldnt the Heavenly Saint Taoist be furious?
They had free ess in the mountains, and even if they stayed for a year, they would definitely be safe. There should not be any conflicts between the two sides and the Heavenly Saint Taoist who was secretly observing must have seen everything. So when their n was disrupted, why did he disappear without a trace as if he had evaporated?

Trantor:549690339 Perhaps, there is something hidden within the mountain range that Heavenly Saint Taoist wants to acquire, using everyone else. The adoption of closed-door disciples or the massacre and examination of demonic beasts are all just a facade. The idea suddenly hit Logan like a bolt of lightning after Ba Ke Yuns reminder. It seemed as if everything was clear to him in an instant. Otherwise, it would be unexinable as to why the barrier had still not been opened after three days. Shangguan Bowen seemed to have had an epiphany as well, understanding, In other words, it doesnt matter whether we ten thousand people are alive or dead. All that matters is that we catch peoples attention and prevent them from suspecting the truth.
Theres perhaps an even more horrifying possibility the Heavenly Saint Taoist is not out there but has already arrived in this mountain range along with the ten thousand people who came in initially. The Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast must have sensed this, which is why it attacked personally. However, it retreated and left in the end due to its inferior strength. A frown crept onto Logans face. If the barrier was broken now, there would be absolutely no change to their situation. For as soon as the thing within the mountain was obtained, everyone who knew about it would be exterminated. The Heavenly Saint Taoist would certainly be unwilling to let anyone leave safely after knowing the truth. Shangguan Bowen was stunned and puzzled. Just what kind of horrifying thing could make Heavenly Saint Taoist establish such an arrangement? And among the three thousand people within the mountain range, were they all destined to be sacrificed? Although they were reluctant, if everything was the truth, none of them would be able to escape. A Sanctuary Powerhouse could kill millions of people with a mere wave of their hand. Even if their sects were toe forward, they would be no match for the Sanctuary Powerhouse. This realization filled Shangguan Bowen with despair, but he was already in the thick of things and couldnt avoid the consequences, regardless of whether the oue was good or bad. At the same time, Logan said in a heavy tone, There is one possibility that Heavenly Saint Taoist is on the brink of copse and his strength is only a tenth of what it used to be. This may be the only chance for us to turn the tables. We must find him and destroy him as quickly as possible. This is the only solution. Three days have passed and the mountains remain unchanged as before. This indicates that Heavenly Saint Taoists n is not going smoothly. But the mountains stretch for a thousand miles and it wont be easy to find him. Ba Ke Yun shook his head. Even though he did not wish to dampen their spirits, the harsh reality was looming before them. The gap in the level of their cultivation was too huge even if he were right before their eyes, it is not guaranteed that they would be able to find him, not to mention that this radius was a thousand miles wide. Logan paced back and forth, acknowledging the validity in Ba Ke Yuns statements. Indeed, the situation for the four of them was far from ideal. If they could get the support of the other three thousand people, there might be a better chance of sess. However, those people were excessively self-centered and had already fled in fear when facing the Sanctuary Powerhouse. At this moment, time seemed to stand still. Everyone was in a state of desperation without any remedies. Moreover, they knew in their hearts that even if they found Heavenly Saint Taoist, would they be able to beat himbined? After all, a severely injured Sanctuary Powerhouse was still terrifyingly powerful. An unconcerned big man from Shangguan Bowens side voiced, Young Master, these things are beyond what we can handle. It would be best to find a way to get out of this barrier and disappear to the ends of the earth, where no one would be able to find us. You absolutely must not risk it; because the gap in power between us and the Sanctuary Powerhouse is too massive. The only thought in his mind at the moment was to leave with the Young Master. As for the Heavenly Saint Taoists intentions and conspiracies, they did not concern him at all. He was just an ordinary cultivator and not a Sanctuary Powerhouse. How could he possibly resolve this? Shangguan Bowen shook his head C first of all, they couldnt break the barrier, so how could they even think about escaping? Besides, if the Sanctuary Powerhouse had murderous intent, a single Rule could detect them within a million miles. No ce would be safe to hide, and their sect might even be implicated in their anger.
There is only one n left C to talk to the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast we met yesterday. I believe they have lived in this mountain range generation after generation and definitely know what the treasure is. They wouldnt want it to be taken by outsiders either. Moreover, with the help of a Half-step Saints Seat, we would have confidence in dealing with the Heavenly Saint Taoist. Logan took a deep breath and made a bold decision. Although he fully understood the recklessness of this action, because if it didnt work, they would die at the hand of the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast, making their efforts more detrimental than beneficial. However, given the current situation, such a countermeasure seemed to be the only feasible option. He was fully aware that they didnt have much time left. The Heavenly Saint Taoist would be able to acquire the thing within a day or two. Once he did, everything would be set in stone, rendering all their efforts useless. They would crumble and die easily at the hands of the Sanctuary Powerhouse, no matter how much they strived. After weighing the odds, Ba Ke Yun nodded, I agree. Even if its a suicidal mission, its better than certain death. Since it hase to this and we have no way out, even if we were to die at the hands of Heavenly Saint Taoist, our names would probably be remembered. I will go as well. Shangguan Bowen overcame his fears and decided to join them on the journey. He believed that Logan could create a miracle. He had no other option C he had heard before that Logan had decapitated a Transcendent Tier being when he was at the Mythical Realm status. Now, as a Transcendent Tier being himself, there might be a chance for him to decapitate a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Finding a Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast was a difficult task, but Logan had already figured out a solution to it. Just capture a demonic beast and question it about the whereabouts of the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast. Of course, ordinary low-tier demonic beasts would not do because it was possible that they had not even seen a Half-step Sacred Throne Demnonic Beast their entire lives. Ba Ke Yuns face was calm, but he proposed a serious idea, We need a tough one; ordinary ones may not be aware of it. Lets capture a Sovereign Demonic Beast directly; they must surely know where the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast is. Isnt that too reckless? Shangguan Bowen was astonished. Ba Ke Yun was simply insane. How easy would it be to capture a Sovereign Demonic Beast? Considering their levels of cultivation, the highest was his guard, who was merely at the Complete King Seat status. When dealing with a Sovereign Demonic beast, they were still a bit weak. Logan had lower cultivation strength, but his array mastery was strong. The key point was that the intelligence of a Sovereign Demonic Beast was very high; they wouldnt fall into traps easily. The problem was they didnt have the luxury of time. The more they dyed, the higher the chance of the Heavenly Saint Taoist obtaining the thing, and their time would be wasted. The guard standing aside had sweat beads dripping from his forehead. Logan was crazy enough, and to his surprise, his guard was the same. He wondered whether their decision to follow him was a blessing or a curse. Ba Ke Yun was not frightened at all and said with anticipation, Dont be afraid. My cultivation realm is also at the Complete King Seat level. Moreover, my strength is three levels higher than others at the same level. Im not afraid of dealing with a Sovereign Demonic Beast. And with the help of you all, we might be able to trap the Sovereign Demonic Beast in an hour. Theres no need for such hassle. Were here just to ask some questions, not fight to the death. As long as we find a Sovereign Demonic Beast and exin the pros and cons of the matter to them, they will surely report to the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast.
Logan nced at them, feeling they were overthinking it. If they really beat up the Sovereign Demonic Beast, considering the pride of such a beast, would it still deliver a message for them? That would be nothing more than a pipe dream. Chapter 424: 239_1 Chapter 424: 239_1
Trantor:549690339 Relying on the methods of Logan, they quickly sensed a nearby Sovereign Demonic Beast. They rushed over without pause. When they reached the location, they used many tactics, but that beast did not emerge. Shangguan Bo scratched his head and asked puzzledly, How can this be? With our provocation, wouldnt the Sovereign Demonic Beast be angry? Especially since none of us is a Dominator here, the beast must think it can deal with us easily. Its not hard to understand. Yesterday, millions of demon beasts met their downfall together, even the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast did not escape. This scene was clearly seen by all beasts in the mountain range, so none of them dare to provoke us now. Provocation is pointless. Instead, we should use our Divine Skills to draw out the beast.
Ba Ke Yun responded with a faint smile. He clearly understood that even continuous provocation of the beasts might not work C let alone causing havoc. He expected the Sovereign Demonic Beast to tolerate, given that even a half-step saint wasnt a match for it. It was natural that it wouldnte out looking for trouble. Logan furrowed his brow. After a brief moment, he came up with a good idea. He had studied a Divine Skill that, although held no other uses, provided the unique advantage of intimidating Spiritual power. A demonic beasts spiritual power is generally weaker than a humans. After intimidation, it would undoubtedly feel extreme pain. Even if the beast had strong willpower, it could not endure for long. Even if it did not dare to fight, it would surely find ways to escape, which they could then seize upon. The next moment, Logan put his technique into action. A terrifying destructive force burst forth, causing Shangguan Bo and the others to clutch their heads. A mouthful of blood was spat out; they hurriedly told Logan not to proceed, as their cultivation couldnt sustain such devastation. Logan, having forgotten this small factor, gave an embarrassed smile, Ill teach you a technique. As long as you silently recite it, you will form a protective shield, and my psychic attack wont harm you. After sharing the technique with the rest, Logan immediately resumed his previous tactic. At moment, all the beasts within ten miles suffered, writhing in unbearable pain, and then scattered away. Everyone moved swiftly, afraid of being a step behind. That Sovereign Demonic Beast, naturally realizing that Logan and the others wereing for it, dared not flee. If it ran, it would certainly be discovered by Logan and his group. However, not running would lead to intolerable suffering. Despite all attempts at self-preservation, Logans psychic attack was unstoppable. Logan couldnt help but praise, I have to say, this Sovereign beast is very strong. It has almoststed for 15 minutes. Generally, if a Dominator can endure for three minutes, it is considered good. Since this is the case, Ill increase the psychic attack power. I will exert ten times the force. At the same time, he reminded Shangguan Bo and the others to prepare. Because, when his full psychic attack is released, even if they have protective techniques, they will still feel some pain. All of them must persist for the moment, and wait until the Sovereign Demonic Beast cannot resist first. Having reached this point, what else could Shangguan Bo and the others say? They could only hope that the Sovereign Demonic Beast would show itself soon. Otherwise, if this continued, their outlook was bleak. Just thinking about Logans psychic attacks made them shudder; it felt as if their Spiritual Sense Sea would be destroyed. With the full psychic attack unleashed, the horrifying intimidation spread for ten miles, preventing peace in the nearby mountains. Ba Ke Yun and Shangguan Bo were inevitably in immense pain. Their only option was to cover their ears and withstand; they silently prayed and wished for all this to end quickly. The Sovereign Demonic Beast could no longer resist. It suddenly burst out from beneath the ground, forming a deep pit more than ten meters deep. Without any regard, it attempted to escape in the distance, but was blocked by Shangguan Bo. Even though the beast was in pain and furious, it didnt dare to fight back and tried to escape in another direction instead.
But when all directions were blocked, and it had nowhere to retreat, it could only fight to find a way out. However, the sights from yesterday still lingered; a half-step saint had already stepped back. As such, a small dominator like itself dared not vite Logan, as it knew it could not bear the consequences. With a roar, the beasts Bloodline Power burst forth. At this moment, it no longer wanted to think too much. Since these people were determined to put it in a desperate situation, it decided to fight with Logan and the others. Moreover, since Logan was without his array at present, it didnt believe that Logan could resist it. Logan gave a faint smile and asked the beast to calm down: Calm down. We found you not because we want to be your enemy, but because we need you to ry a message. I want to meet the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast. The survival of the entire mountain range is at stake. He must appear in person. Ill wait for him here. The Sovereign Demonic Beast was confused, but it also understood Logan was not its enemy. Its anger subsided. However, it didnt dare to deliver Logans message because the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast was probably furious at the moment. What if it vented its anger on him? He shook his head, using a Divine Skill to trante into Humannguage: No, the Saint-level Monster is unpredictable in its moods. I am but a minor Dominator; please dont make it difficult for me. There are many Dominating Realm beasts in this mountain range, why did you choose me? If you dont ry the message, and the mountain range is destroyed, all the me will fall on you. Imagine how furious the Half-step Saint would be. Out of anger, it might kill you. If you go now, at worst, youll get scolded. Which is more important? You should really think it over. Logan spread his hands and continued, Im just an outsider. The survival of your mountain range has nothing to do with me. Its only because the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast did me a favor yesterday that I want to repay the favor today, hence seeing him in person. If youre not willing, just consider that I never said anything. With those words, the Sovereign Demonic Beast became frantic. Indeed, Logan had a point. He was just passing a message; at worst, he would get scolded or beaten up. However, if things went as Logan said and he became the prime culprit in destroying the mountain range, he would be the enemy of all demonic beasts. Even if he were reduced to ashes, his disgrace wouldst forever. His descendants would be despised by all demonic beasts. Hence, he made a decision on the spotto deliver the message, at least so that he could clear himself of any involvement. I can ry the message. But I want to make one thing clear: I dont know if the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast will see you, especially since you had unpleasant interactions yesterday which caused him to lose face in front of the Hundred Million Demonic Beasts in the Mountain Range! Upon hearing this, Logan waved his hand. It didnt matter to him. As long as the message reached the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast, he believed that even if they had deep grudges between them, facing the survival of the entire mountain range, the other party would surely put the hatred aside for the moment. The Sovereign Demonic Beast vanished in an instant. Logan breathed a sigh of relief. At least half of the task waspleted. The rest depended on fate. As for them, they could only wait quietly.
Chapter 425: 240_1 Chapter 425: 240_1
Trantor:549690339 An hour passed, Shangguan Bowe and the others were getting anxious. So much time had passed, could it possibly have failed? After all, Dominating creatures could traverse thousands of miles in a single step. If they were to send a message, they should have returned by now. Logan gave a faint smile, looking at the few men: Dont worry, lets wait a bit longer. After all, the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast needs to consider. Even if it didnt show up, it will surelye back and reveal itself, it wont just disappear. Lets hope so. Shangguan Bowe shrugged, deep down, he even doubted that the Sovereign Demonic Beast had gone to ry the message. It might be hiding somewhere, after all, demonic beasts arent concerned with human virtues such as honesty and keeping promises. He thought they should make other arrangements.
After much hesitation, Ba Ke Yun said: Shangguan Bowe is not without reason in his worries. The current situation is disadvantageous to us. What if something goes wrong and we continue to wait? Wouldnt that be a waste of time? Maybe we should find another demonic beast to deliver the message, prepare on multiple fronts, and prevent problems before they ur, shouldnt we? Considering that they all felt the same, Logan spread his hands, agreeing to search for another demonic beast to send the message. Overconfidence wasnt a great idea, what if it was exactly as Ba Ke Yun and the others had said? Logan didnt dare to gamble, as once they miscalcted, the consequences would be unthinkable. This was not just about wasting a single day. If the Heavenly Saint Taoist achieved his goal, even a years time would be useless. Just at this moment, the Sovereign Monster returned with the message that the Half-step Sacred Throne Demon Beast agreed to meet. He nned to bring a few people with him. Upon hearing this, Logan gave a sigh of relief. His previous calctions had been correct. Now that the creature agreed to the meeting, the probability of any subsequent cooperation being sessful was almost certain. However, Shangguan Bowe stepped forward, his eyes sharp: No, we insist that the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast shoulde to us. If we follow this Dominator, what if it leads us into a trap? It fell into our array previously, who can guarantee its retaliation n. Its not that serious, if the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast really wanted revenge, why bother with all this? Why not bring millions of demon beasts back? Since the array has been dismantled, we, a few people, have no fighting power at all. I think youre overthinking things, stop being so suspicious, its rare for the other side to concede. Ba Ke Yun was speechless at Shangguan Bowes overly extra caution, which he thought was excessive and counterproductive. Even all of them together were not strong enough to fight the Half-step Sacred Throne, they were merely using the array to bluff. But now, they had no ceremonial weapon to help them. They couldnt afford to waste any more time, waiting for the Sovereign Monster to pass another message would take another two hours. Plus, it could provoke the Half-step Sacred Throne, a price no one could afford to pay. The situation was so favorable now, as long as they went over and negotiated a good cooperation, they could thwart the conspiracy of the Heavenly Saint Taoist in the next step. Logan coughed and said, Whether its a trap or not, even if its a dangerous situation, we must try and go through. Besides, although the demonic creatures dont talk about honesty and favors, a Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast has to consider the Heavenly Dao and the rules. Breaking a promise will lead to retaliation. Whether you go or not, I have been scolded by both sides while rying the messages. It was only by following my unfailing persuasion that the Half-step Sacred Throne slightly conceded. Otherwise, you wouldnt even have the qualifications to meet. We absolutely should not be ungrateful. If you dont go, dont trouble me anymore. The Sovereign Monster yawned, displeased: If you dont drink a toast, youll have to drink a forfeit. Do you know what the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast in the mountains symbolizes? Its status is second only to the Beast King. Since the Beast King has been unworldly for a hundred years, the Half-step Sacred Throne is equivalent to the Beast King, its the king of all beasts in the mountains. Lets go. Logan swung his hand, without hesitation, leading the others to follow the Sovereign Monster. The Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast lived in the secretnd of the mountain range, where ordinary people couldnt detect it. It used its Great Divine Technique to build something equivalent to a small world within the mountain range.
On the other hand, the hundred-odd people who followed Logan went back to their respective missions. The remaining three thousand people in the field were taken aback. Logan seemed determined to break the barrier. Why was there no progress after half a day? Instead, he left with a Sovereign Demonic Beast, the story seemed rather mysterious. If one person came back and reported, they would naturally think that person was lying. But these more than a hundred people were not all lying. The three thousand people could only ept this fact. All of them fell silent. What exactly was going on? Why was Logan following the monster if he wasnt breaking the barrier? Moreover, thats a Sovereign Demonic Beast, an existence out of reach of the masses. Even if the three thousand cooperated, they probably wouldnt be a match for the Sovereign Demonic Beast. In the outside world, those in the Domination Realm can partake in the Territory. They would then be feared by many, and its a realm everyone is chasing, Also known as the strongest below Saint Realm. And the Saint Realm is universally recognized as the peak. I have a different view. Maybe the reason Logan hasnt broken the barrier yet is because theres another exit. Perhaps he has reached an agreement with that beast, at a certain cost, and found the other exit. After all, Logan had repelled a Half-step Saint. Ordinary Sovereigns would be happy to cooperate with him. Someone wracked their brain and shared their view. Otherwise, it was impossible to understand why Logan, who was so eager to leave earlier, had suddenly changed his demeanor. He seemed to have made no progress during the entire day, but had gotten closer to a Sovereign Demonic Beast. It must be due to some secret agreement between the two parties. But most people shook their heads, thinking this argument was baseless. After all, the barrier was set up by a Saint. Even if the Sovereign Demonic Beast was strong, it couldnt find another exit unless there was a w in the barrier set up by the Skyfire Daoist. But who dared to question the Saint? Moreover, it sounded absurd that the Sovereign Demonic Beast and Logan would cooperate. There was deep hatred between the two sides, and that they hadnt fought yet was already considered restraint. So, its definitely not for this reason, but there must be some connection. Logan wouldnt waste his time unnecessarily, he must have a purpose. I see it differently. Perhaps everything is just a cover-up. Logan had repeatedly emphasized before that he wanted to leave as soon as possible. In fact, he doesnt want to leave at all, he just wants to split ways with us three thousand. There must be some opportunities in these mountains that Logan and the Sovereign Monster have gotten hold of. Another person stood up and endlessly analyzed: Think about it everyone, three days have passed, but the Heavenly Saint Taoist has disappeared. Is it because we havent found the opportunity, so the Heavenly Saint Taoist is unwilling to open the barrier? We need to find the opportunity to break the barrier. Suddenly, its all clear. The test set by the Heavenly Saint Taoists is to find a closed-door disciple. And we are facing the siege of millions of demon beasts. In fact, its just to cover up the existence of the opportunity. The eyes of the three thousand shone, they were sessfully persuaded by this argument. If they could get the opportunity left by the Heavenly Saint Taoist, their path of cultivation would surely go smoothly. This thought excited them.
Chapter 426: 241_1 Chapter 426: 241_1
Trantor:549690339 The three thousand people were suddenly enlightened, but their brows furrowed the next moment because Logen had seized the initiative, and he had the Sovereign Demonic Beasts as his allies. What did they have? Everyone was worried. Although the opportunityy within the mountain range, none of them were confident in seizing it. Their power was only at the Transcending Realm; every inch and step within this mountain range was a challenge. Not to mention searching for the opportunity, if they encountered slightly stronger demon beasts, they would likely be devoured. One man, refusing to ept this situation, encouraged the others: What are we afraid of?! Opportunities are meant to be found, not sought. Whats the matter with risking life and death? Consider the brilliant path of cultivation that lies ahead if we seize the opportunity. What if we miss it? Wouldnt we still have to grow amidst a blood sea of hardships, constantly lingering on the brink of downfall?
The Sovereign Demonic Beasts are formidable, but within this mountain range, at most there are no more than four or five of them. Hence, they are all likely in seclusion for cultivation and wouldnt notice us. As long as we are careful and dont provoke thousands of beasts at the same time, we can easily navigate through these mountains. One person, with a gaze as bright as a torch, looked at the three thousand people. Dont forget, we have ten kings among us. We do not fear ordinary king beasts. Coupled with our three thousand Transcendent Tier experts, the beasts have to make way. Meeting millions of beasts all at once is a rare urrence. After yesterday, I believe it wont happen again. We must stick together. We cannot let Logan and his men take the opportunity away. If we must, lets fight even at the cost of our lives. Even if the opportunity is destroyed, leading to failure for all, we would rather see that than Logan smugly seize it. Why should he have all the good luck? Isnt he already satisfied with his formidable array? All three thousand people shouted in unison, then courageously set out as one. Fear was still in their hearts, but blinded by jealousy and rage, they no longer cared about the risks and were ready to fight tooth and nail. Of course, only the dozen or so kings smiled knowingly, because their own purpose had been fulfilled. As kings, they naturally had a chance to obtain the opportunity, while these three thousand people were merely their shield. Without these three thousand peoples support, their ten would not dare to grab the opportunity. They hadnt expected it would be this easy to manipte the three thousand, who had forgotten they were only at the Transcendence Realm. On the other hand, led by the Sovereign Demonic Beasts, Logan and his men had also sessfully arrived at an Illusionary Realm. This was the residence of a Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast. A beam of light carried them in, transporting them inside. The Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast was at rest, but now it opened its eyes. An amazing but terrifying pressure filled the room, causing difort for Logan and his men, but not one of them showed the slightest fear. After all, if they were to falter now, it would be disadvantageous for their uing negotiation. What brings you to me? the beast questioned. You dare im this has something to do with the mountain range? This trick is too naive. What exactly is your purpose? Dont tell me you thought after my restraint yesterday you can roam freely? As it spoke, its formidable beast power burst forth, intensifying its intimidating presence and causing Logans team to look ill at ease. Even Ba Ke Yun, the strongest among them, broke out in a cold sweat at its intimidation. Logan, however, remained as solid as a mountain, replying, You have no intention of discussing things properly. Well just leave. But remember one thing. Saint-level cultivators have their sights set on this mountain range. Youre bound for destruction. But with our cooperation, the mountain range would only stand to benefit. Take some time to think it over. The Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast paid him little mind, but upon hearing about the Saint-level cultivators, it instantly took him seriously. A gesture summoned some tea. This is a tea tree from our mountain range, over a thousand years old. Your human cultivators have always wanted it, but we beasts do not appreciate it. Youre our guests, so taste this tea. If you can show us how its made, I might consider giving you the tea tree. Logans team was rather taken aback, never expecting they would get to taste tea while negotiating with the beast. But this tea appeared to be a hot potato. Everything came down to it. Everyone looked towards Logan.
The mountain range you reside in has attracted a Saint-level cultivator. I dont know the reason, but it probably has something to do with a secret treasure within these peaks, something substantial enough to push a Saint-level cultivator to risk everything. Thats why he has set us up as pawns, aiming to turn us against you beasts while he interferes from behind the scenes, Logan began. Youre only Half-step towards the Sacred Throne, not his match. If he snags the item he wants, hell surely destroy the entire mountain range the next moment, eliminating any potential leaks of information. As for us human cultivators, well likely face the same fate. Thats why were all in the same boat right now. Logan smiled teasingly at the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast and continued, After some thought, it seemed to me that you departed that day quite hastily. Outwardly, you appeared to be disappointed in the millions of beasts. But in reality, you must have had more important matters to attend to, which is why you spared us. Otherwise, my array wouldnt have held. While his array offered high defense capabilities and the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast couldnt break it, an attack from millions of beasts would only require about half an hour for the array to shatter, leading to their inevitable doom. The Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast looked at Logan appraisingly. Youre right. You are worthy of negotiating with me. As a matter of fact, there is a Saint-level cultivator casting greedy eyes on us. Initially, I thought you were with him, but after some consideration, I realized you arent. After all, a Saint-level cultivatorspanions would at least be a bunch of Dominators. Out of the ten thousand people who had entered, most of them were only at the Transcending Realm, and the strongest among them were merely Perfect Kings. Such power was far too inferior, incapable of asserting dominance in this mountain range. Hence, the Sovereign Demonic Beast had held back today, allowing Logan and his team to move freely within the mountains. For a Saint-level cultivator to engineer this plot over the years, turning everyone into pawns, there must be someone as powerful in your mountain range. His power should match the Saint-level cultivators and is likely in the Saint Realm. He hasnt interfered in mundane affairs for a long time, perhaps due to seclusion or an injury, Logan continued his analysis. If there were no significant power within the mountain range, the Heavenly Saint Taoist wouldnt bother with suchplicated nning. He could have decimated the entire mountain range and taken whatever he wanted since nobody could stop him. Its the Beast King, my master, the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast said quietly, his gaze seemingly lost in the past. For the past hundred years, the mountain range had been leaderless with him holding it together. But without the reign of a king, the fortunes of the mountain range, and the strength of the beasts, had been deteriorating year after year. In that case, I will take you to a ce. Everything will be clear there. But you must obey mymands, without any ill-intentions. If anything happens, dont me me for switching sides, the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast cast Divine Skill onto the ground, causing it to split open. Before Logans party could respond, they all disappeared, and the Sovereign Demonic Beast that had brought them acted as their guard. Chapter 427: 242_1 Chapter 427: 242_1
Trantor:549690339 Chapter 242: Healing the Beast King Deep within the underground magma world, Logan and hispanions are walking along, they see a demon beast, tens of meters tall, bathing in the magma. The beast is covered with blood-colored scales, and its ws are asrge as meteorites. The Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast introduces the group, This is the Beast King, the undisputed king of the entire Demon Beast Mountain Range. A hundred years ago, it battled with a human Saint and suffered severe injuries, since then, it has been recuperating here.
Originally, it needed only ten more years, and the Beast King would have fully recovered. However, recently, ten thousand cultivators have entered the mountain range, ughtering the demon beasts rampantly. The Beast King became aware of this and grew enraged, causing its injuries to worsen. And now, the Saint has made a surprise attack, causing the Beast King to fall into a deep sleep once again. The future of the mountain range is uncertain. Upon hearing these words, Logan smiled faintly, understanding everything. The Saint the others were talking about must be the Heavenly Saint Taoist. He, along with ten thousand others, are merely his pawns. The affair of epting closed-door disciples was aplete sham. He had secretly nned such a grand scheme only to eradicate the Beast King. When demon beasts duel with human practitioners, its a part of cultivation, a trial. We, on the part of the demon beasts, naturally dont have much to say. However, your mass ughter has disrupted the ecosystem. That is why Ive led millions of demon beasts to attack, to seek justice for the demon beasts, says the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast. The eyes of the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast shone brightly as it looked at the people and said, Im guessing that the Saint will definitely return. But now, the Beast King is asleep. The most powerfulbat power of the entire demon beast n is me. I can resist, but after all, I am only a half-step Saint. Once I fail to resist, the Beast King will be decapitated by the enemy. Once the Beast King is gone, the three million demon beasts in the entire mountain range will run wild, causing disaster in neighboring territories. It will lead to mass carnage and may even involve the demon beast ns thousands of miles away. It may even provoke those Saints who have secluded themselves from the world to appear, and the whole Ancient World will be drawn into a war. Logan examined the Beast King and truly saw that it was severely injured. It was originally at the Saint level, but now its only equivalent to a normal king. This might be due to bathing in the spiritually richva. If it ever leaves theva, it might be swallowed by the Heavenly and Earthly Laws the next moment. I can give it a try, maybe we can save the Beast King. This suddenly reminded Logan of the Law herbs from when he was in the Illusionary Realm. He had received dozens of Law Spirit Grass, which he used at the time to refine Law Dan Medicine, though he still kept a few stems in case of any emergency. They would surelye in handy at this time. Law herbs are king of medicines and are rare even amongst Saints. Besides increasing a cultivators cultivation level, they have another effect which is to heal. As the Beast King is already a Saint, its wound was caused by Laws, so Logan wasnt sure if the healing would work, but there is a 50% chance of sess. One of the Half-step Sacred Throne Demon Beasts heard this and became excited: Really? Then, I swear I will do everything I can. Anything in the entire mountain range, any treasure youy your eyes on, take it all away. We, the demon beast n, will owe you a huge favor. And as long as youe, you are the honored guest of our demon beast n. I cant guarantee it, Logan waved his hand and said, I only have one small request. If the Beast King is saved, it cannot hold grudges and seek out revengeter. Furthermore, it cannot me everything on the human race. This is a grievance between the Saint and the Beast King, it has nothing to do with the entire human race. Of course. If we, the demon beasts, really wanted to involve the human race, we wouldnt have stayed in the mountains for a hundred years. Because it is clear, that Saint wanted the treasures of the demon beasts to seek a glimmer of opportunity for himself The Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast made a statement, but regretted it as soon as he said it. He had just mentioned the treasure of the demon beasts. Although Logan heard it, he didnt question it further. Even if he asked, the other party wouldnt tell him.
Logan took out a Law herb and infused it with magic. The herb instantly emitted a golden light, illuminating the Beast King, and causing the entire underground world to shake in an instant, affecting the mountain range above, bringing about a storm. Under the treatment of the Law herb, the wounds of the Beast King were steadily healing. The Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast cried tears of joy. He had been worried these days, and was relieved to see Logan could actually save the Beast King. Perhaps it was retribution, that he decided to retreat on that day. If they hadnt retreated, even if Logans array was strong, the million demon beasts would have certainly broken through. Logan and the others would certainly have been devoured. But then, there would be no one who could cure the Beast Kings injury. Logan of sharp sight, solemnly said: To heal the Beast Kings injury, it will take at least an hour. And everything that happens here will certainly be inferred by others. The Heavenly Saint Taoist will never allow the Beast King to be healed, so he will do everything to prevent it. A great war is probably about to break out. An hour, I can hold on for that long. The Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast slowly said, word by word. For the future of the entire mountain range, for the Beast King to be able to retake control of the situation, it was ready to give everything it had, even if it faced the dispersal of its soul. As long as the Beast King could be healed, its own sacrifice would be worth it. Then, the Half-Step Saint-level Monster used a spell to rise to the surface, and with a fierce roar, summoned all the monsters in the mountain range, insisting that no one goes down to interrupt the recovery of the Beast King. Within a moment, a mass of demon beasts moved towards this ce. Shangguan Bowe yawned and said to Logan: One person standing guard is enough, Buck Yun and I will go up, join the excitement, and see what happens if the Heavenly Saint Taoist arrives. What the fight between Saints looks likeits something a cultivator wont encounter in his entire life. So, observing such a battle would surely be of great benefit. Logan was speechless but waved his hand, letting them go together. Ba Ke Yun would naturally want to stay and guard, but Logan told him to go and watch, which might be the opportunity for him to break through from King to Dominator. As long as they could stop the Heavenly Saint Taoist above, he would be safe here. Magically, the three thousand people who hade with Logan to seize opportunities, were all stunned. How did the ce fill up with millions of demon beasts again in an instant? Everyone was too scared to move forward. Yet they were curious about what was happening in front. The demon beasts strengths wouldnt increase during the day. Could it be an actual opportunity? Thunderclouds rumbled above the Nine Heavens, and an elder stepped on a dark cloud, approaching them. With a casual blow, countless demon beasts were killed, and then with another step, a deep pit several hundred meters deep was created. This was the terror of a Saint level powerhouse a single thought that could cause immediate death for miles around, and looking forwards with admiration. The Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast was not to be outdone, and roared as it rushed into the sky. This also caused a great force. The thunder clouds in the sky disappeared at this moment, and the roar of the demon beast seemed to shatter everything. However, the elder did not step back and faced the pressure step by step, finally standing in front of the demon beast. Move aside, youre just Half a step away from Saint. Do you dare to act so arrogantly in front of me? Do you believe that I can disperse your soul with a single palm?
Chapter 428: 243_1 Chapter 428: 243_1
Trantor:549690339 Chapter 243, Holy Throne Battle The half-step Saint-level Monster continued to roar, its terrifying sound waves shattering space as if to obliterate everything. The Heavenly Saint Taoist chuckled coldly,unching his Divine Skill to iste the sound waves in one fell swoop. Next, by turning his hand into a seal, a heavent-defying Saint Beings power heavily smashed into the half-step sacred throne demonic beast causing it to tremble with terror. Thews were devastating the Giant body, as if it was about to explode. This was just a casual strike by a Sanctuary Powerhouse.
Youre a tiny half-step Saint-Seat, will you continue to obstruct? The Heavenly Saint Taoist took a step forward, bracing himself for another attack. If the opponent did not retreat, he wouldnt mind annihting it. A half-step Saint is ultimately just half-step. Although it bears the name of Saint-Seat, it is in fact just in the Dominating Realm, far behind himself and the True Saint Throne. If it were smart, it would make way. If it insists on acting foolishly, then he would have no qualms about a killing spree. You are a Saint, and I am far from your match. Even if I continue to cultivate for a thousand years, I may never reach your level, and may not even step into Saint-Seat in my lifetime. But for the sake of protecting the Demon Beast King, even if I should die and my soul dispersed today, what does it matter if I would never reincarnate? With a determined look in its eyes, the half-step saint-level monster said in humannguage: And also, you have already been injured in your battle with the Beast King. Your domineering attitude now is only a show to intimidate others. Actually, your strength is only one-tenth of what it used to be. As a half-step Saint, I am not incapable of fighting. Upon hearing this, a flicker of panic appeared in the eyes of the Heavenly Saint Taoist. Indeed, the opponents words had hit him at his painful spot. A hundred years ago, he was on the brink of falling, with his life close to its end. However, he was not willing to ept this. After all, he had already reached the Saint-Seat, fulfilling the highest realm of cultivation. In order to prolong his life, he had fought with the Beast King, aiming to obtain the Supreme Treasure of the Demon Beast n, the Inner Alchemy. If he could get the Inner Alchemy, his life could be extended for ten thousand years to continue his cultivation. However, both of them were severely injured in that battle, and it took him a hundred years to not fully recover. After a hundred years, his life was now hanging by a thread, like a candle about to extinguish. Adding more oil was futile because the wick had already burned out. So, he desperately needed to get the treasure of the demon beast n to prolong his life of ten thousand years. Today, he cannot retreat, there is only one chance. Just now, he had used a great deal of effort to calcte everything and found that the Beast Kings injuries were healing. Once the Beast King recovers to his prime, not only will his entire n copse, he will also be subjected to the endless hunt of the Beast King. You can try it. Even a Saint-Seat who is injured is still a Saint-Seat, not something you petty dominators can match. I have been patient with you all along and havent caused you trouble for a hundred years. Today if you seriously want to stop me, Im desperate, even if it takes my life, I will send you to hell. The Heavenly Saint Taoist shook his head, concealing that moment of panic in his heart, and reced it with a more domineering look. He didnt have much time left, he had to quickly scare off this half-step saint, or use all means to kill him, in order to seize that glimmer of hope for himself. Having said that, the Heavenly Saint Taoist gathered the Laws Force in his hands. In that instant, his entire figure seemed to berger, like a deity high above, with every breath able to dictate everything. His immense power made everyone tremble with fear, and they unconsciously wanted to kneel down and worship. The recently arrived Shangguan Bowe and others were amazed, So this is a Saint-Seat? Just at first nce, it is so intimidating. If one day I could reach this realm, how grand and terrifying that would be? Witnessing this battle between Saint-Seats today, this journey is not in vain.
Thats what Im saying, a cultivators dream, said Ba Ke Yun, a hint of envy shed in his eyes. There was not a single cultivator who didnt want to cultivate to the Saint-Seat. This was the ultimate goal of their lives, their worst nightmare, inciting them to forge ahead like a devil. The half-step Saint-Seat beast didntg behind. Despite being at a disadvantage earlier, it was now able to muster 120% of its power after adjusting. Coupled with the inherently stronger power of the demonic beast in gathering the Spiritual Energy Law around it, it managed to block the attack of the Heavenly Saint Taoist. This left the Heavenly Saint Taoist slightly surprised. After all, he was aware of how strong his move was, which could basically kill all strong beings below the Saint-Seat level. Yet the opponent easily blocked it, indeed it was not a simple adversary. However, he still had many means that he hadnt used, that move just now actually was just testing the waters. At this time, more than three thousand super rankers also arrived here, but because there were hundreds of thousands of demon beasts in the field, they could only watch from a distance, fearing to draw the attention of the demon beasts. However, they were also astonished and shocked when they saw this scene. They had witnessed a real battle between Saint-Seats. Someone eximed, The strength of the Heavenly Saint Taoist can obliterate the whole sect in an instant. Such formidable power makes people envious. If one is fortunate enough to be his closed-door disciple, I would be willing to go through hell and high water. The only problem is whether he will consider me. I dont hold such high hopes, I just hope that the Heavenly Saint Taoist must win. Although I dont know why he had a great battle with the demon beast, I guess it must be for revenge for our seven or eight thousand dead people, the grace of the Heavenly Saint Taoist is as high as a mountain. Another person stood out with a quiet look in his eyes, Ah, if the Heavenly Saint Taoist loses and is obliterated by the demonic beast, then we three thousand people will have no good end. I guess we will also end up being devoured by the demonic beasts, lets all pray in silence. Thinking too much, the Heavenly Saint Taoist is after all a Saint-Seat, and that demonic beast iming to be a half-step Saint-Seat is actually only a dominator. Even if you increase its power by a hundred times, it is not an opponent of the Heavenly Saint Taoist, so everyone just watch quietly. We have been bullied by the demonic beasts before, and now it is finally about to turn around. Most people scoffed, thinking that the other party had a guilty conscience and was afraid that a Saint-Seat could lose the battle. If a Saint-Seat cant defeat a half-step Saint-Seat, wouldnt it be a big taboo in the world? With that being said, that half-step Saint-Seat was too weak, he couldnt even crack Logans array before. The battle continued, with the Heavenly Saint Taoist constantly invoking the Heavenly and Earthly Laws, coupled with his own Saint-Seat strength, he remained invincible. The half-step Saint-Seat monster was inferior and could only rely on desperation. After more than a dozen rounds of attacks, both sides were equally matched. The half-step saint-level monster, with its reckless fighting style, somehow managed to hold off the Heavenly Saint Taoist for a while. For a moment, the battlefield seemed to be in a stalemate. The half-step saint-level monster breathed a sigh of relief. As long as it could hold on for an hour, it would be fine. And now, half an hour had already passed. But Shangguan Bo Wens brows frowned, he had a vague feeling that something was wrong. The Holy Seat is injured, and his strength is only one-tenth of what it was. He shouldnt be only drawing with a half-step Saint-Seat. There must be a trick here, but I just cant figure it out.
Chapter 429: 244_1 Chapter 429: 244_1
Trantor:549690339 I feel the same way, as if I have a premonition of something. My heart has been heavy, I cant bring myself to feel happy. The Heavenly Saint Taoist must be plotting something, but what is he trying to do? Thats a big mystery. Ba Ke Yun nodded, his face somber and confused. Why was the situation so good but he felt so uneasy about it? Particrly when the Heavenly Saint Taoist had fought the enemy to a standstill. But dying time was extremely detrimental to the Heavenly Saint Taoist. Yet, he could not read any impatience from the Heavenly Saint Taoists face. Instead, he seemed calm andposed, as though he had nned everything out perfectly, turning the tables and making everyone present fall into his trap.
Shangguan Bowe frowned, deep in spection. The strength of the Heavenly Saint Taoist seems to have been halved somehow. Could he have only one-tenth of his strength left before he dies? Unlikely. His reserve of power shouldnt be this weak. As an entity that has already stepped into the highest realm, this is simply inconceivable. The demi-sacred demon beast, after the previous battle, became smug. It thought that a sacred seat was nothing special, so its attacks became even more fierce, forcing the Heavenly Saint Taoist to keep retreating, not daring to confront it head-on. The Saint Throne isughable. No wonder you havent made any progress in a hundred years. Youre old now and should take a rest. You might as well build a monument for yourself and sleep forever. You wont risk the disgrace of failure in front of everyone. Look at the pitiful state you are in now. You cant gain any advantage against me. Mocking and attacking at the same time, he had been rather pleased for almost an hour. He assumed that the Beast Kings injuries should be nearly healed by now. This made him very pleased. The Demon Beast n could finally rise again. The revenge from a hundred years ago could be avenged. Thinking about this, his bloodline power surged even greater. The Heavenly Saint Taoistughed heartily and retorted, The attacks just now were mere probes. The real Divine Skill has just begun. Dont underestimate the Saint Throne, because a random strike from me is sufficient to bring you down. After your arrogancees endless despair. Little demi-sacred throne, prepare to face my wrath. With a wave of his hand, countless divine thunders descended from the sky and mercilessly crashed downward like disdainful falling meteorites. This attack left the demi-sacred demon beast with no room to retreat. It could only use its body to block it. If it did not block the attack, even if it managed to dodge it, all the hundreds of thousands of monsters in the vicinity would be doomed. Shangguan Bowe had a hunch, as if he could see through everything. The Heavenly Saint Taoist seemed to be buying time. All his Divine Skills had great destructive power, but they did not have lethal power. They could deal with minor opponents, but they were meaningless against a demi-sacred throne. Under the ground in the magma, more than half the time had passed. Under thew herbs, the wounds of the Beast King had healed by half. It seemed to have awakened from its deep sleep. Its eyes were fixed on Logan. The supreme pressure that it emitted made Logan helpless. Coughing once, Logan exined with his hands held out, Im not an enemy. I was specifically brought in to heal you. I am your life-saving benefactor. Moreover, I have wasted aw spirit grass on you. After you recover, you must repay me. Hurry up and heal your wounds. Dont continue to threaten others. But the next moment, Logan realized something was wrong. The pressureing from the Beast King did not seem to be directed at him. The beast king was looking far beyond him, it was obviously staring at his back. Though the Beast King had fallen into deep sleep, it was not so ignorant of the world around it. Knowing that he was its benefactor, it would not use its pressure to intimidate him. Perhaps he was thinking incorrectly. Was there an enemy behind him? But, by the time Logan realized this horrifying fact, a deadly danger had already approached, and, responding instinctively, Logan retreated ten meters with a single leap. Turning around, he was astounded to see the Heavenly Saint Taoist. How was it possible? Wasnt the demi-sacred Beast King, along with several hundreds of thousands of demon beasts, fighting with the Heavenly Saint Taoist above? How did the Heavenly Saint Taoist suddenly appear here in the underground magma?
Did the Heavenly Saint Taoist already fall? He didnt think so because, after all, the Heavenly Saint Taoist was, by any standard, in a demi-sacred state. He should have been able to dy for an hour, and if all else fails, the hundreds of thousands of demon beasts could block for a while. The Heavenly Saint Taoistughed madly and taunted, Are you very confused? You thought everything was part of your meticulousyout, but here I am in this underground magma. Would you like me to exin it to you? Ultimately, you are just tiny ants, no matter how good your setup is, how could youpete with a Deity? I had been guessing about it. In fact, from the moment you wanted to take in a closed-door disciple, I realized that your intentions were not simple. You turned ten thousand people into your chess pieces. Dont you know it is wrong to sacrifice others at will? We are all human cultivators, but you want to turn all living beings into charcoal, creating such a great sin. Logan took a deep breath and said calmly, Actually, I didnt want to get involved in your conflict with the Demon Beast n. After all, the world of cultivation is always cruel. But you used me as a pawn and sacrificed me. So I have to fight. Let me exin it kindly for you. First of all, you ten thousand people were my pawns. Using you to fight the Demon Beast n, I wanted to seize the opportunity toe here, then directly kill the Beast King and take things. Unfortunately, you were too ipetent, and you were routed by a million demon beasts. The Heavenly Saint Taoist shook his head, and said disdainfully, However, you were an exception. Your mastery of the array was extremely skillful. You indeed became my most outstanding chess piece, contributing greatly to my n. Unfortunately, the Beast King hid in this underground magma, and I could not find him for several days. I thought I had made a miscalction and was already nning for the next setup when you guys tried to outsmart me and helped me. I have been watching your every move in secret. You confidently sought cooperation with the demi-sacred demon beast, who easily believed you and led you into this underground magma. From then on, I was sure that the Beast King was here. You guys really did me a big favor. Logan clenched his fists and was lost for words. Regret filled his heart. He had been too hasty back then and hadnt considered this aspect. As a result, he had been used by the Heavenly Saint Taoist. It was his own mistake. If he had been calmer and thought about why the Heavenly Saint Taoist hadnt been able to get what he wanted in a hundred years, things might have turned out differently. He looked at the Heavenly Saint Taoist and said word by word, Onest question, how did you get down here? What about Shangguan Bowe and the others? I dont believe you managed to easily kill a demi-sacred demon beast. Did you use some sort of Divine Skill to trap everyone? Simple. The moment I showed up, I used a great Divine Technique to divide myself into two. One part of my consciousness is fighting them above, and my real body, of course, came here to kill the Beast King. The Heavenly Saint Taoistughed mockingly, with a sense of triumph and yfulness, Unfortunately, in order to deceive everyone above, I gave half of my power to this separate consciousness. So now I only have half of my power left. However, this is more than enough. After all, you are the only one here, a mere Transcendent Tier. So thats how it is. Logan had a sudden realization. He had to admit, the Heavenly Saint Taoist was indeed a master schemer who had trapped everyone else. He was alone and had be an easy target.
Chapter 430: 245_1 Chapter 430: 245_1
Trantor:549690339 Chapter 245: Logan Vs A Powerful Enemy Young man, I was not eager tomence a ughter. Youre a person with talent, the only variable in my scheme. Why dont you step down, let me take you as my closed-door disciple, and you can freely roam the world after that. What do you say? The Heavenly Saint Taoist extended an olive branch. He truly valued Logan. Though Logans power was only at the transcendent realm, his intelligence and cunning were admirable, especially his mastery of the heaven-defying array, which was truly impressive.
Being already a Saint, even if he were to live for another ten thousand years, he might not be able to reach a higher realm or might perish. His selection of ten thousand people was not only a part of hisyout but also to genuinely choose a suitable closed-door disciple. Logan was his only choice since he wanted Logan to inherit his mantle and carry on his work. Logan shook his head and said with self-mockery, Oh well, youre high above, and I dare not associate myself with you. After all, who knows when youll scheme against me? All in all, not a single word from you can be trusted. I am sincere about finding someone to inherit my cultivation and techniques, to prevent them from being lost. You can think it over. However, at this moment, step aside and let me kill the Beast King, we can discuss everything afterward. The Heavenly Saint Taoists brow furrowed and he felt surprised at Logans rejection. He initially thought that upon his proposal to take him as a disciple, Logan would be overjoyed and bow to him three times, but the oue was quite contrary to his expectations. No can do, Ive formed an alliance with the monster at a half-step Saints Seat. I dont want to break our contract. Its better if you save your energy. There are many supreme treasures in the vast world. Its not necessary to fixate on the Beast King. How about if I give you a piece of Law Spirit Grass? Logans eyes were bright, and he was prepared to face the enemy. This fight at this moment was not about life and death, but for a promise. Moreover, he understood there would be no good ending if he allied with the Heavenly Saint Taoist. Once the Taoist got everything he wanted he would surely kill Logan to eradicate any potential threats. This time, the Heavenly Saint Taoist was utterly angry. As he held Logan in high regard, he engaged in so much conversation with him after they had arrived at the underground magma. Had he known the oue would be like this, he should have killed Logan as soon as he arrived. As for the Law Spirit Grass that Logan mentioned, it indeed made his eyes gleam. This spirit grass could prolong his life, but its unfortunate that hes already drawing hisst breath. The spirit grass could only extend his life a few more decades. To him, it was like trying to quench a cart load of hay with a cup of water. Only by obtaining the treasure of a demonic beast could he solve all his problems from the root. Youre originally close to death, sclerotic from old age, your strength had already decreased by half. A hundred years ago, you were injured from the battle against the Beast King, and your strength has only decayed, with only one-tenth remaining. Overall, even though you originally had the strength of a saint, youre now only equivalent to a half-step Saints Seat after such decline. Youre not a real saint anymore. Logan was nonchnt and continued to say, Furthermore, you diverted an avatar to deal with the monster at the half-step Saints Seat. Id say you divided more than half of your power. After all, if you only divided half, it would not be enough to counter a half-step Saints Seat. Does my assumption seem right? Good point. However, even in such conditions, Im currently equivalent to a Dominator, making it impossible for a mere transcendent like you to handle me, What a shame. I truly admire your intelligence, but regretfully, we cant pursue the same path together, as you refuse to submit to me. The Heavenly Saint Taoist was slightly flustered. Logan was incredibly intelligent. In their conversation, Logan was able to analyze everything perfectly, without missing a detail. Indeed, his current strength was quite weak since he had diverted seventy percent of his power to his avatar, leaving him equivalent to an ordinary Dominator.
Nevertheless, he quickly calmed down. He should not be intimidated by Logan, especially when Logan was merely a transcendent. After all, he was a dignified saint who had seen a lot in these many years. Time was of the essence. If he dragged it on, the Beast Kings injury would heal. The Heavenly Saint Taoists killing intent erupted. The next moment, a Dharma device emerged. It was his saints seat royal soldier. Forged over a thousand years, it contained enormous power akin to another saint. As the saying goes, when a holy soldier is wielded, thousands kneel in worship. Just as he was about to manipte its power, the holy soldier suddenly dimmed, which made the Heavenly Saint Taoist utterly confused. What was going on? The weapon was indeed his own holy soldier. Howe he, the owner, couldnt move it now? Regardless of how much spiritual power he poured in or how many methods he used, there was still no response. Logan was also momentarily stunned, but soon also figured out why: Its useless. Youve split part of your consciousness above, leaving your current strength equivalent to the dominating realm. Naturally, you cant activate a Saints Seat Royal Soldier. Even if you force it, the backfire from the holy soldier may destroy you. No matter, I can do the same even without a holy soldier. The Heavenly Saint Taoist suddenly enlightened. He had never considered this problem, because he had been a saint for ten thousand years, this was a question for junior cultivators. Even if it was a bit embarrassing, once Logan was killed, nobody would know about it. As the aura of the holy seat emerged, the surrounding space twisted. Numerous forces ofw instantly converged, abruptly elevating his aura by several levels. It was simr to being confronted by a formidable enemy for Logan, who was yet just at the transcendent tier. It was seriously doubtful whether he had the confidence to oppose a Dominator. Previously using tactics, he seeded in killing the Grand Elder, but that was not his personal doing. The several fully-realized kings from the First Family n had taken action together. Now, with him all alone, his odds of winning were only thirty percent. His only option was his divine weapon, which could increase his strength a hundredfold. The great war was about to start. Once the first move was made, Logan was forced to retreat a hundred feet. The power of the Heavenly Saint Taoist was indeed terrifying. Even after repeated weakening, he was unmoved, like a mountain. Seeing this dominant presence, ordinary folk would likely lose all their courage. Logan was well aware that his purpose was not to defeat the Heavenly Saint Taoist. It was only to stall enough time. They have already used up more than half an hour, he just needs to stick around for half an incense stick. However, holding on until then wasnt as easy as it sounds. The two probably still needed to exchange about thirty more bouts. Meanwhile, on the ground, Shangguan Bo said to Ba Ke Yun on the side: Shall wenot watch the battle of the Saints? I always feel something is not right. Why dont we go back to the underground magma and check on Logans situation? If theres a sneak attack, and were caught unaware, wouldnt that harm Logan? I think so too, lets just leave the others, lets just go back. Its not that were afraid of anything but just in case, its better to be cautious. After all, with the half-step Saints Seat demonic beast here, were probably merely spectators. Ba Ke Yun nodded his head. As the two prepared to leave, they suddenly found that the half-step Saints Seat demon has fallen to a disadvantage, being suppressed by the Heavenly Saint Taoist and absolutely unable to retaliate. This meant they could not leave.
To turn the tide, the two could only rush in to help the half-step Saints Seat demon to deal with the Heavenly Saint Taoist. The millions of demonic beasts around them, due to their low strength, were not qualified to join the battle. As expected, the Saint-level battle was more terrifying than they expected. The moment they rushed in, they were forced back a hundred meters. Under the influence of the massive residual energy, both men suffered injuries of varying degrees. Chapter 431: 246_1 Chapter 431: 246_1
Trantor:549690339 Within the depths of the underground magma, Logans gaze was as burning as the surroundingva. Holding his divine weapon, he fixedly stared at the Heavenly Saint Taoist. The past three attacks have seen him pushed back without fail, with the divine weapon Logos seemingly wavered in the face of fear. The Heavenly Saint Taoist brazenlyughed, edging closer, step by step, Give up! Its remarkable enough that a mere transcendental tier like you can withstand three of my moves. If you wish to defeat me, youll need another hundred or so years of cultivation. If you remain obstinate, youre only speeding towards your demise. The battle has only just begun. Logan replied, neither arrogant nor humble. Confronted by the terrifying assault of the Heavenly Saint Taoist, he hadnt had time to notice the gap between their powers, a gap impossible to fill through cunning.
He wasnt a match for the Taoist, even if he used numerous divine skills, it would all be in vain. Time seemed too slow; each incense stick felt like a year, exhausting Logans spirit. He didnt know how much longer he could hold on but estimated he could resist two more of the Taoists attacks. It felt like trying to put out a cartload of burning firewood with a cup of water. The Heavenly Saint Taoists smugness increased, especially when noticing Logans helpless expression, Surrender, I am a person who cherishes talent. Is it worth helping the Beast King like this? Meanwhile, the millions of demon beasts and those at the half-step saints seat above us are oblivious to our fight. Is that so? Perhaps not. The Heavenly Saint Taoists words served as a reminder to Logan. Indeed, he was outmatched, and persevering for an hour seemed impossible, especially with only half an incense stick time left. But it wasnt all hopeless. He couldnt leave, but that didnt mean there was no help. He couldnt transmit his message to Shangguan Bo Wen and hisrades above, but as long as the battle here was fierce enough to cause the earth to rumble and the mountains to shake, the people on the ground would surely notice. By then, they would realize something was amiss underground. Logan threw a punch upwards, hitting the solid cliff above the magma. The next moment, the entire magma pool began to churn violently. Logans figure swayed, barely maintaining bnce; however, the Taoist looked perplexed, not understanding the reason for Logans blow. The Heavenly Saint Taoist burst intoughter, mocking, I think youve be confused,dont panic in the face of danger. You must aim your attacks at your enemy. Whats the matter with you, aiming at the wall above the magma? Logan just smiled and didnt bother answering. Using a divine skill, he followed with another punch. This time, it wasnt just the magma that shook but also rocks that broke away and fell from the cliff, causing the magmas temperature to rise suddenly, as if a smouldering volcano was about to erupt. Consecutively, the instability of the ground also affected the regions within hundreds of miles around, causing the spiritual energy in the air to fluctuate abnormally. The people above ground, like Shangguan Bo Wen, frowned. If the Heavenly Saint Taoist was dismissive before, he understood now. It turned out that Logan was trying to alert the half-step sacred throne demonic beasts and others through this method. The Heavenly Saint Taoists expression darkened as he struggled to suppress his rage, Youre so deceitful! Ive been lenient with you, however, you continuously try to notify those on the surface toe and help you. How infuriating! Since you dont appreciate my kindness, be prepared to face my wrath. Ive obliterated numerous talents over the years. The next moment, he waved his hand, sending a rule straight at Logan. In the air, the rule transformed into an ice spike, which simultaneously absorbed the mes of the magma, morphing into an exotic beast of ice and fire. Roaring ferociously, it galloped toward Logan. Logan braced himself; he didnt dare to counter it directly. With the recuperating Beast King behind him, reluctant as he was, he had to resist with his divine weapon without retreating half a step. The horror-struck power forced him to back up step by step, with his divine weapon seeming to shatter at any moment. Just then, the Heavenly Saint Taoist lunged forward, his palm aimed to strike down. At that moment, Logan had no way to block it. He had only two choices. The first was to let the Heavenly Saint Taoists palm strike him, which meant certain death due to the genuine saint seat level power. The other choice was to do everything in his power to dodge the attackCa worthwhile risk considering his life was at stakeCeven at such a critical juncture, he had no time for further consideration.
He immediately withdrew a Law Dan medicine and swallowed it, amplifying his strength by a hundredfold at that instant. His enhanced power easily eliminated the Taoists rule of the spectral beast. However, the crisis has not passed yet, as the Taoist was only within a half-steps distance from Logan. Whether he could dodge or not rested on fate. His spiritual energy surged wildly, moving rapidly like lightning to one side. That moment seemed overly long, yet was the crucial time of life and death. Fortunately, Logan managed to dodge by a meter, causing the Taoists attack to miss him entirely, leaving him incredulous. The entire attack sequencested only for three moments. Yet, Logan managed to dodge, was he still at the transcendent tier? Even an average dominator might not have evaded it sessfully. While the Taoists attack only had dominators power, it brought the might of a saint seat, thereby multiplying its power several times over. On the surface, Shangguan Bo Wen and the others felt the earth shake. Almost instantly, they realized that something had gone wrong in the underground magma. But, they were surrounded by the Heavenly Saint Taoist, and had no means to withdraw. The half-step Saint-level Monster furiously initiated an all-out attack, even if it cost its life, it wanted to create an opportunity for the others to escape. Heavenly Saint Taoist looked worried; he was just a fragment of the Taoists consciousness, having only inherited a major portion of his power. Once he attacks with full force, his disguise would surely be exposed, ruining his true selfs ns. However, if he didnt intercept the attack, Shangguan Bo Wen and the others would reach the underground magma. In that moment, before he had time to make a decision, the violent attack of the half-step saint-level monster arrived. The destructive power, the terror of a demonic beast burning its bloodline, the power released in heaven and earth, was enough to make any strong one tremble in terror. The Heavenly Saint Taoist had no choice but to intercept. He immediately mobilized countless forces to converge on him, forming a huge barrier in front of him. Filled with various rules, the barrier was extraordinarilyrge and sturdy, sufficient to withstand attacks from anything below the Saint Seat, naturally including the so-called half-step Saints Seat. However, the barrier shattered in the next moment. The attack of the half-step Saint-level Monster was only half a meter away from the Heavenly Saint Taoist, who couldnt react quickly enough. He was pierced through, vanishing from existence as if hed never been there. The half-step sacred throne demonic beast let out a proud roar, dering, Dont underestimate a demonic beasts fury. Ive increased my strength a hundredfold at the cost of burning my bloodline. A so-called saint, how powerful can they be? They still met their end at my hands. This moment truly brings indescribable delight. Although it knew that its victory was partly due to the Heavenly Saint Taoists injuries, which had reduced his power to a tenth, it had indeed won. The Beast King could recuperate thoroughly, and everything was gradually improving. Chapter 432: 247_1 Chapter 432: 247_1
Trantor:549690339 The fall of the Heavenly Saint Taoist caused everyone to jubte, except for Shangguan Bo Wen and Wen Er, whose gazes were deeply contemting. Would a Sanctuary Powerhouse really fall so easily to a half-step Sanctuary being? It seemed mysterious. What puzzled them more was that even if the Heavenly Saint Taoist had truly fallen, after being pierced through, his entire body disappeared without a trace. Thats not normal unless he self-detonated; otherwise, there should be remains. Ba Ke Yun was clever and quickly understood, Perhaps, the Heavenly Saint Taoist we saw was not the real one, but a consciousness projection or an imposter. After being severely wounded, he naturally dissipated. Otherwise, its inexplicable that he would be defeated by a Demon Beasts wrath.
Also, the ground has been shaking nonstop, something must have happened to the underground magma, it might be Logan seeking help. Shangguan Bo Wens gaze was deep, also sensing something wrong. The Heavenly Saint Taoists carefullyid ns, if so easily defeated by few people, then the other sides past hundred years worth of arrangement would be a joke. The half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast was still in a triumphant mood and confidently shook his head, Impossible, maybe my attack was too strong, it wiped out his spirit,pletely dissipated in the heavens and earth. After all, you few dont understand the power of the beast bloodline, it is the gift from thousands of years of inheritance. Its better to be safe than sorry. We should quickly go check the underground magma, isnt it safe anyway? Moreover, an hour is almost up, and the Beast King is about to recuperate. You should be ready in the first ce. Shangguan Bo Wen nced at the half-step Saints Seat with annoyance. The other party was too pleased with himself, but he could only deceive himself. He knew the remains of a Sanctuary Powerhouse would never rot for ten thousand years, even under the ravages of the River of Time and the Laws, they could still exist for a hundred thousand years. But how could the other partys spirit and body bepletely wiped out with one hit? However, he also understood that arguing with Shangguan Bo Wen at this point would be pointless, as it would imply questioning thetters capabilities, which might cause conflict with the half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast. Therefore, he did not dwell on this point and directly mentioned the awakening of the Beast King. As expected, the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast immediately became serious and nodded, Correct, the Beast Kings recovery is indeed the top priority. If he wakes up and doesnt see us, he will think that we do not care, and we must hurry back to the magma and wait. If you hadnt reminded me, we would have made a big mistake. Before leaving, Shangguan Bo Wen did not forget to instruct the hundreds of thousands of demon beasts to not leave and to wait here. This way, it is possible to prevent enemies from taking advantage of the situation, after all, there are numerous people like the Heavenly Saint Taoist, perhaps they are watching in secret. On the other hand, when the Beast King wakes up, they can immediately summon millions of demon beasts. This is an auspicious event for the entire Mountain Range that cannot be neglected and the millions of demon beasts, as subjects, if they do not wait it would be disrespectful, and the Beast King might me them for it. In a ce ten miles away, the three thousand experts were watching the battle. When they saw the Heavenly Saint Taoist getting pierced every single one of them was stunned, they thought they had seen wrong. It took a long time for them to regain their senses and ept this reality. Now everyone looked uglier than if they were crying, because a Sanctuary Powerhouse was gone. The first thing was disbelief. After all, a Sanctuary Powerhouse stands above all cultivators, they are undeniably the strongest in this world. However, it was defeated by a half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast, and in the end, even the bones were not left behind. This wasmentable and none of the three thousand people could ept it. Once the Heavenly Saint Taoist was gone, it meant that no one could lift the Mountain Ranges barrier. Maybe it would remain for a decade or so, unless another great ability arrives, or else, the three thousand of them will be trapped here forever. But that wasnt the worst of it, the most terrifying thing was that they only had a transcendent tier strength, making it difficult for them to move in this Mountain Range. If they werent careful, they might be devoured by demon beasts. Some were utterly despondent and shook their heads, Its done, our group cant escape death after all. I dont think theres any sense in trying anymore, its better to just go with the flow. Whether we can survive or not relies solely on fate. After all, even the Heavenly Saint Taoist is gone, what use are we three thousand people?
Sigh, the millions of demon beasts might have used some kind of secret technique, gathering everyones strength, increasing the power of that half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast, while the Heavenly Saint Taoist was already nearing his end. The others agreed and felt despair. No matter how they plotted, they found that the three thousand of them were too weak. Even if they could gather everyones strength, they couldnt handle a dominator, let alone a half-step Sanctuary Powerhouse. They feared that one sentence could put an end to everyones hopes. A sense of despair was spreading. Everyone was like dead wood, losing their fighting spirit at that moment. Even before, when they faced the attacks of millions of demon beasts, everyone still held onto a glimmer of hope. But this was far more shocking than before, the Sanctuary Powerhouses who were their unattainable goals were gone. But they didnt know that at this time, the Heavenly Saint Taoist was fine, but was actually continually attacking Logan under the underground magma. Logan had taken ten moves in a row, his body was at its limit like a spent force, he was fighting relying solely on his battle experience, he had no time to think or counterattack. But at the next moment, the Heavenly Saint Taoist suddenly stopped for a split second, his power instantly grew sevenfold. He immediately realized that the consciousness he had left above had been eliminated, and the scattered power had returned. Dealing with Logan like this would be easier. However, there was not a trace of joy on his face. Instead, his brows furrowed, he was running out of time. The Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast and others must have noticed and were on their way. He had previouslyid some Divine Skill to dy them for a certain period. But this would only dy them at best, within a minute, Shangguan Bo Wen and the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast would arrive. The time was extremely urgent. Shangguan Bo Wen could onlyunch two strong attacks at most; one would be used on Logan, and the other would be used to take down the sleeping Beast King. Thest attack must wipe out Logan. Otherwise, his entire n would fall short. At this point, he had recovered to the half-step Sanctuary stage, seeing Logan as he would an ant, terrifying Laws Force spread around him, the Sanctuarys Power on his body responded to each other. But Logan just smiled and did not step back a bit, Are you in a rush? I thought so too. I can feel that Shangguan Bo Wen and others areing back, and you only have one choice, run. Perhaps, you can still save your life, otherwise, you will face a siege situation on all sides, I believe that by then, youll have nowhere to escape. No need for you to worry. Because youre going straight to hell, after that, Ill naturally have a n. And you think these ants can turn the tide? If they couldnt fight a single consciousness of mine above, how can they deal with my real body? Shangguan Bo Wens gaze was bright, he was not scared by Logan. With a wave of his hand, the condensing attack wasunched like a thunderbolt. At that moment it tore through space, with a single hit of thunder, it directly distorted everything around it.
Chapter 433: 248_1 Chapter 433: 248_1
Trantor:549690339 Chapter 248: All is Lost Logan drew a deep breath, facing the deadly strike without panic, knowing full well that fear wouldnt change anything. He merely mustered all the strength in his body to cast a Divine Skill, and it collided with the thunderbolt. Although blessed with a divine weapon, Logan was only a fledgling Transcendent Tier after all, unable to withstand the blow of a Sanctuary Powerhouse. The very next moment, he was sent flying by more than a dozen meters, the terrible thunderbolts force continued to severely damage him, causing his entire body to writhe in agony. It seemed like his body might genuinely explode at this instant. Logan refused to admit defeat, and he bellowed, Thats all there is to it! If I can withstand this, feel free to use whatever else you have. As long as I have one breath left in me, I will stay right here and not bat an eysh. Yes, the Sanctuary Powerhouses are powerful, but dont underestimate the spine of a Transcendent Tier! Even ants can defy the heavens! Die, The Heavenly Saint Taoist had lost his patience. In one stride, he crossed ten meters, arriving directly in front of Logan and struck with a heavy blow. Being in a state of extreme pain and serious injury, Logan couldnt resist. He could only let out a wry smile, close his eyes and quietly wait for the onught.
But at the next moment, the attack was blocked. Balke Yun suddenly appeared at that moment, and besides him was a Half-step Saint-level Demon Beast and a few others, including Shangguan Bo Wen, all locking their gaze onto the Heavenly Saint Taoist. Somewhat relieved, Logan forced a smile, Youre finally back, now I can rest easy. Ive aplished what I promised to you Demon Beasts. I guess I am at peace with myself. You are the benefactor of our Demon Beast n, and will be for the rest of your life. This time, we owe you a huge debt of kindness. No matter the price we have to pay in the future, if you Logan simply give the word, we the Hundred Million Demon Beasts in the Mountain Range will risk our lives to fulfill it. The Half-step Saint-level Demon Beast emotively sighed. He hadnt thought Logan would go this far for the safety of the Beast King. Initially, their meeting was by mere chance and their so-called alliance was nothing more than you scratch my back, and Ill scratch yours. He had never truly trusted Logan and his party. His only gratitude was for Logansw herbs. However, this scene made him feel deeply embarrassed. He had measured the belly of a gentleman with his own mean yardstick. Logan was the true gentleman who risked his life to rescue them. Without Logan, the Heavenly Saint Taoist would have killed the Beast King long ago. He was a fool who forgot the crisis and was too busy unting his power. Moving to one side on his own, Logan took out a Law Dan Medicine and consumed it. As he recuperated from his injuries, he replied, I need to rest for a while. I am on myst legs. For the time being, you guys handle the situation. More than half an hour has passed already, and the Beast King will fully recover in three minutes. Of course, the Half-step Saint-level Demon Beast nodded, allowing Logan to rest and recover without any furtherplications. Protecting the Beast King was his own duty, and it was not for Logan to be fighting to the death. Logan had already done more than enough. If Logans cultivation path was hindered due to the injuries, he would be guilty for the rest of his life. The Heavenly Saint Taoist sneered and looked at the group, You all have been reminiscing for a while, isnt it very disrespectful? Its too overconfident. With me here, everyone will be buried in thisva field. At this point, he had seen it all. Within three minutes, it was impossible to kill everyone. The recovery of the Beast King was a done deal and he couldnt turn the tide. His nning of a hundred years turned to be futile at this very moment, making him filled with rage. The only thought in his mind now was revenge. Actually, he could have escaped. No one present could stop him. However, the Heavenly Saint Taoist understood that he was drawing hisst breath with only a few years left to live. Even if he escaped, how long could he live in this world? He would rather enjoy a hearty day of revenge today and regard this as his heroic tomb. Since he was destined to die, he could let it all out, I, the Heavenly Saint Taoist, have had a glorious life, experiencing the long flow of time and bathing in the glory for ten thousand years. I have stepped on the so-called Sanctuary, but now in my life, I have never had such a humiliating defeat like these past few days. I have been repeatedly humiliated and now, even Im trapped. You brought it on yourself. Our Demon Beast n did not have any enmity or grudge against you, but you stubbornly plotted against us, leading you to this step. If a hundred years ago, you werent coveting the Demonic Beast Treasure and focused more on cultivation, you might have already crossed the threshold of sainthood by now.
The Half-step Saint-level Demon Beast disregarded him and sneered, Sanctuary Powerhouse, its a pity you are unworthy of this realm. Not only do youck anypassion, but you have also been exploiting human cultivators for many years often under false pretenses. For instance, under the guise of Closed-door Disciple, you have harmed countless people. Now, the Heavenly Saint Taoist only wanted tough and had no intention of quarreling. He boldly acted and revealed his unrivalled power, forcing Shangguan Bo Wen and others to retreat. It even resulted in a wound on the Half-step Saint-level Demon Beast. Despite their concerted efforts with the Half-step Saint Seat Beast not caring about his own life and preparing to perish together with the Heavenly Saint Taoist, in the end, it was still too small to resist him. At this moment, they all felt a glimmer of despair. Was it possible that all their efforts had been in vain? The Beast King opened his eyes, and the next moment, the surrounding space was chilled. An overwhelming aura was suppressing everything, making everyone dare not move, just like there is an equivalent to Mount Tai on their heads. Time seemed to slow down. The only thing that happened was the Beast King slowly stood up step by step. While the Half-step Saint-level Demon Beast knelt down, Wee back, Beast King. After a hundred years, our demon beast n can finally rise. We are no longer subjected to humiliation in this mountain range. My duty is finally fulfilled. The Beast King did not speak, but stared at the Heavenly Saint Taoist, his gaze filled with killing intent. It made the Heavenly Saint Taoist quite fearful. Before, they were both Saints, so naturally, he wasnt afraid. But now, he was down to one-tenth of his original strength, facing a true Saint. The difference in strength between them was at least ten thousand times. Its certain that if they fought, within a few breaths, the Heavenly Saint Taoist would be annihted by him. Initially, the Heavenly Saint Taoist was prepared for a decisive battle. But at this moment, he didnt want to just perish. After all, if the Beast King could fully recover, why should he die? The Beast Kings voice was calm but full of pressure, Logan saved my life. Our hundred years of grievances inadvertently involved Logan. While I had no intention of killing today, you must pay the price. The hundred years of grievances will end today. Its too early to say anything. Dont assume you have won. The Heavenly Saint Taoist was scared yet he didnt want to lose face. Meanwhile, he started to quietly prepare a spell, quickly conjuring up a door to the Void. The Beast King hadnt been cautious. Suddenly, his entire being stepped into the Void and vanished. The Half-step Saint-level Demon Beast wanted to pursue, but was stopped by the Beast King. Everything just now was an illusion. Although the Beast Kings injuries were healed, his cultivation hadnt recovered to the Saint Realm. His current strength was only one-tenth of what it was before. It would take a few days for him to recover to the Saints seat. Then, the Beast King turned to Logan, Thank you. I saw everything that happened before. Although I was in deep sleep, my consciousness was clear. You not only contributed a Law Herb but also got yourself badly injured to protect me from the Heavenly Saint Taoist.
Chapter 434: 249_1 Chapter 434: 249_1
Trantor:549690339 Chapter 249: Opportunity Gifted by the Beast King Were just in it together, like grasshoppers on a boat. If you were gone and the entire mountain range were to be destroyed instantly, I wouldnt be able to escape either. Now that the Heavenly Saint Taoist has fled, everything depends on you. Logan had fully recovered. Facing the Beast King, his response to his gratitude was a mere smile. It would be a good thing to execute the Heavenly Saint Taoist today, but since he escaped, Logan would not overly pursue it. He would simply let nature take its course. After this, he, Shangguan Bo Wen, and the others would leave the mountain range. If the Heavenly Saint Taoist returned one day, it would be up to the Beast King to deal with him. The time for the alliance hade, it was time to part ways. Having lived for so many years, the Beast King was well aware of Logans insinuations, so he swiftly agreed. Ten dayster, his injuries would be fully healed, and the Heavenly Saint Taoist would certainly be unable to touch him. After all, a true Transcendent Tier Powerhouse was capable of crushing a soon-to-die Saint.
I can assure you that given the chance, I will execute the Heavenly Saint Taoist, preventing him from seeking revenge on you. Moreover, should youe across any misfortune, I will expend all the strength of the mountain range to save you. I am deeply indebted to you for saving my life and promise to remember this favor for the rest of my life. Thank you. Logan replied calmly. The Beast King was a clever man and Logan did not regret saving him. With the Heavenly Saint Taoist nearing his end, in order to survive, he would either have to spend decades in cultivation to prolong his life or continue to vie for the Beast Kings supreme treasure. As for Logan, he was sure the Beast King would not intervene. Unless the Beast King wished to die, pulling him down in his fall, Logan knew that the Heavenly Saint Taoist was a creature that greatly cherished his own life. As long as there was the slightest hope, he would find ways to survive. His revenge against Logan would have to be postponed, and Logan wasnt worried about being hunted down. The Beast King swung his big hand and, in the blink of an eye, transformed into a human a burly and domineering man. Then, a pill appeared in his hand, leaving Logan and the others astounded. This pill seemed to contain immense power. A mere nce at it could make them lose their souls. Logan himself frowned because the power within the pill was tens of thousands of times greater than a Transcendent Tier Powerhouse. Its hard to imagine who made this pill. Probably the moment it was created, a little bit of its power could destroy millions of miles. Seeing this, a Half-Step Saints Seat Light Beast panicked, saying urgently: Beast King, you cant do this. This is the sacred treasure of the Demon Beast n. If you reveal it like this, what if it arouses the greed of others? Although the Heavenly Saint Taoist has fled, we cant be sure there isnt a traitor among these people. Logan saved my life and even used one of the Law herbs. The preciousness of thew herbs cant even bepared to all the rare and unique herbs in the mountain range. But we, the Demon Beast n, value gratitude as the most important virtue and pledged reciprocation for the debt we owe. The Beast King waved his hand, signaling the other not to say more: This Elixir is the supreme treasure of the demon beast n. It has been passed down for a million years with each beast kings power condensed within it. It has created a small world within the Elixir itself, where time flows extremely slowly, and is therefore very suitable for cultivators to gain enlightenment and practice the Great Dao. ThisElixir is for us? Shangguan Bo Wen couldnt believe it, his whole person filled with ecstasy. They had merely helped the Beast King a bit, and he had rewarded them with such a grand gift. Even the Heavenly Saint Taoist who wanted it couldnt get it. It made him tremble and believe that he was dreaming. The Beast King looked dumbfounded for a moment, while Logan gave Shangguan Bo Wen a nk look: Why are you losing your mind now? Do you think the ns sacred treasure can be easily given away? Theyre just showing it to us. That is already a rarity. Giving it to you you must be living in a dream. The Elixir has a time ratio of one hundred to one. You guys will be able to cultivate in the small world within the Elixir for a hundred days, while the outside world only passes by a day. You canprehend thews of heaven and earth at will. I hope this will aid your cultivation. Consider this my paltry token of gratitude. Righteously, the Beast King continued: Of course, its nothingpared to the favors youve done for me. But I dont have anything else of significant value that I can offer. The Elixir is of great importance and is the supreme treasure of the entire demon beast n. Even though Im the Beast King, I cant just give it away, and once its taken out, it will certainly cause chaos in the world.
I can only allot one year for you guys to cultivate within it. Aside from that, youre free to choose any spiritual grass or divine weapon in the mountain range that you fancy, no questions asked. Our demon beast n has a respectable amount of heritage. When you guys finish your cultivation, you could head over to the Inner Treasury and take whatever you want. Were hardly deserving. Logan, while feeling ted, portrayed a humble attitude. Regardless, he should be courteous, even though they were only going to cultivate for a year, it was something outsiders would not even dare dream of. In the entire Demon Beast n, besides the Beast King, no monster had the privilege to do so. The Heavenly Saint Taoist had plotted for a hundred years, and even fought with the Beast King himself. This demonstrated the immense power of the Elixir. Perhaps, after cultivating for a year within it, Logan might be able to step into the throne from the Transcendent Tier. The fact that the Beast King was willing to offer this reward demonstrated his determination and courage. If any of them harbored ill intentions, at the moment the Beast King presented the Elixir, there was a high chance the Elixir would have been snatched up by them. This was because the Beast King had just awakened, and it would take him at least ten days to recover from his injuries. Logan and the others were fully aware of this, yet the Beast King didnt hold any suspicion towards them. It was clear that the Beast King was a real hero for being able to lead millions of Demon Beasts in the mountain range. The Half-step Saints Seat Demon Beast was envious. Although he had cultivated for a thousand years, and his position in the mountain range was second only to the Beast King, he was not given the privilege to even see the Elixir, let alone use it for cultivation. Logan and the others great fortune could only be described as heavenly. The Beast King gave an indifferent smile and then looked at the Half-step Saints Seat Demon Beast: For this past hundred years, you have managed the mountain range meticulously and have been devoted to me loyally. This time, you have also made a lot of efforts during my revival. After the mountain range has stabilized, I will surely help you break through the threshold of the Saint. By then, you can also take the Elixir to cultivate. Its just that its not feasible at the moment, the Heavenly Saint Taoist is still lurking around, waiting for an opportunity. Despite being in a state of slumber, healing from his injuries for a hundred years, he was aware of all movements within the mountain range. The Beast King had seen all the sacrifices, made by himself, in the past hundred years. Especially when he was alone, he had to always be on guard against the Heavenly Saint Taoist, prepared to make the ultimate sacrifice at all times. If it were someone else in his ce, facing threats from Saints, they would have probably left the mountain range long ago. Beast King, I dare not. The Half-step Saints Seat Monster was moved to tears and immediately knelt down: I was merely doing my duty. As the King of Beasts, you lead millions of demon beasts. We will never ask for any reward from you. Even though my progress has been stalled, I dare not use the Supreme Treasure Elixir. Chapter 435: 250_1 Chapter 435: 250_1
Trantor:549690339 Upon seeing what happened, Shangguan Bowe suddenly understood. Was this inner alchemy status so high? Not long ago, he had criticized the Beast King for being stingy for only lending it for a day. But even the half-step Saints Seat demonic beast knelt down, a sight that shocked him. The Beast King waved his hand, saying, Dont be so formal in the future, stop referring to yourself as a subordinate. You can simply call me your elder brother, and together, you and I will lead these hundred million demonic beasts in the mountain range. I solemnly promise to devote myself unreservedly, even if I have to cut through mountains and plunge into fiery seas, all for the glory of the demon beast n, he said. Your magnanimity, Beast King I swear that even if I cant ascend the Saint Seat within my lifetime, my greatest wish would be to protect our demon beast n. The half-step Saint Seat demonic beast knelt three times in session. He transformed from a beast-like appearance into a human-like figure, which was an exceptional honor to the Beast King. The demon beast n are inherently prideful creatures, never bowing to anyone, even when standing before the mighty Beast King. Afterwards, the Beast King looked towards Logan, You guys discuss among yourselves whether you want to dy a day and cultivate for a year in the inner alchemy, or just leave the mountain range. Ive reserved todays cultivation time for you, even after ten or eight years, it will still be waiting for you. Actually, its better toprehend thew after stepping into the Dominating Realm, but with your current low strength, its not a bad idea to increase your cultivation and enhance your realm.
If you decide to leave, Ill have the half-step Saint Seat demonic beast open a gap in the mountain barrier. The Heavenly Saint Taoist is seriously injured, his barrier is weak and poses no threat. Of course, before you leave, you can also have a look at the inner treasury. Take anything that catches your eye, there are no restrictions. After hearing the Beast Kings words, Logan and the others exchanged nces. They were unsure about what to do next. After managing an awkward smile towards the Beast King, they walked away to discuss quietly among themselves. Logan couldnt make this decision alone. After all, Shangguan Bowe wasnt one of us, just a friend. This arrangement could be considered a temporary alliance. After this event, he will definitely return to his sect. Once they part ways, its possible that they may never meet again, so they need to respect Shangguan Bowes opinion. Everything needed to be discussed in detail to ensure everyone was satisfied before parting ways. I think that our current cultivation realm is far too low, Ba Ke Yun was the first to speak. Even if we enter the innate world and get the opportunity, we wont have the ability to fully utilize it. So why dont we wait for three to five years, after our cultivation has improved, or even if it doesnt progress any further, wouldnt it be even better to understand the Laws opportunities at that time? Ba Ke Yun was the strongest among them, and only at the Complete King Seat level. At this phase, they just needed to practice hard to be stronger. If they waste this opportunity, they will definitely regret itter. After all, he understood from a young age that opportunities cant always be sought. If they didnt take full advantage of this time, they would have wasted these few days. Only when cultivators reach the Dominating Realm do they truly grasp thews of Heaven and Earth. Then they can use the Force of Laws to cultivate ording to their understanding. However, once Shangguan Bowe heard this, he immediately retorted, Now that the Beast King has finally relented, waiting for one and a half years will surely lead to regret. After all, how long can his gratitudest? We cant gamble with the Beast Kings attitude. Since we have the chance, why wait? He had his own considerations. Although he and Logan werepanions now, they had only known each other for a few days. Once they leave the mountain range and go their separate ways, will the same level of trust be present should they meet again? Moreover, the Beast King was grateful to Logan, not him. This rare chance to cultivate in the inner alchemy was precious to him. Waiting three to five years, the Beast King may not even recognize him when he returns, unless he came with Logan. As for when they might get together again, that was an uncertain future that Shangguan Bowe did not want to wait for or dare to count on. Especially in his sect, where disciples were alwayspeting. If his cultivation did not improve after this trip, it would be hard to exin to his father and elders. Ba Ke Yun frowned, frustratingly saying, That wont happen. The Beast Kings word is as good as nine tripods, he cant go back on his word. His credibility would be lost, wouldnt the whole worldugh at him? We must consider this carefully and not let momentary gains and losses lead tosting regrets on our path of cultivation. Regardless, I disagree with your view. However, its true that Logan deserves the most credit in all of this. If Logan shares your point of view, I certainly will not object. But if he agrees with me, I will not change my stance. Nobody can guarantee what will happen in the future. Shangguan Bowe shook his head. He understood that he was just a passer-by, no different from any of the thousands of other people. The reason he could enjoy such prestige now was simply because he had lent Logan ten thousand spirit stones prior to this, forming a good rtionship. Otherwise, he might not have even survived.
Therefore, whatever Logan decided would be final. Normally, he wouldnt interfere. But havinge to view Logan as a friend, and not a stranger to keep at a distance, he felt obliged to give his honest opinion. Otherwise, he would be simply y-acting, which was not what he wanted. Logan was in a bind, stumped by the diverging opinions of the pair. He couldnt tantly favor either side. Whether now or in the future, acquiring that opportunity was pretty much the same to him. After all, he believed the Beast King would not renege on his promise, even if his gratitude dwindles over time. He looked at them both, word by word, I need to consider the advantages and disadvantages, so give me some time to think. As for you two, no need to quarrel anymore. Just leave the decision to me. After all, if it had not been for my Law herb, the Beast King might not have offered the opportunity. Shangguan Bowe and Ba Ke Yun nodded simultaneously, the two of them waiting quietly off to the side. Shangguan Bowes guard, the big man, didnt utter a word. He simply stood guard in silence because he didnt have the qualifications to speak up. He didnt even dare dream that he could enter the inner alchemy world himself. After all, he was merely Shangguan Bowes protector. We should seize the opportunity and go together. After careful consideration, I realize that an opportunity missed is an opportunity lost. What if we encounter an unfortunate demise within the next ten years? Besides, this is a supreme treasure of the demon beast lineage. In ten years time, the Beast King might have been reced. In the end, Logan made the decision. Although Ba Ke Yun was somewhat unwilling, he did not object. Everything he owned was given to him by Logan, who was also his current protector. Even if Logan were to refuse this opportunity given by the Beast King, Ba Ke Yun would give him 100% support. The reason for Logans decision was also due to personal considerations. At the moment, he was only in the Transcendent Tier. He needed to quickly break through to the King Seat in order to have the strength to protect himself and have the qualification of a strong one in this Instance World full of strong people. Nowadays, even the Saint Seat was not enough. Secondly, he wanted to take this opportunity for Ba Ke Yun to break through to the Dominating Realm in one go. This would provide him with some additional protection. As long as no more hermit Saint Seaters emerged, no one could harm him. Chapter 436: 251_1 Chapter 436: 251_1
Trantor:549690339 After discussing among themselves, they gave their response to Beast King, which left him taken aback. Logan was known to be a person of high wisdom, and Beast King had assumed that he would wait for three to five years to make any decision. Out of curiosity, Beast King asked, Why not wait a few years? Wouldnt it be better to step into the throne realm after experiencing thews? Being in the Transcendent Tier will only offer the breakthrough to the throne. Let me tell you the harsh truth, the path of cultivation is fraught with dangers, and survival chances are slim. Maybe a few yearster I would be reduced to dust, so Id rather use it now, after all, there will definitely be many more opportunities waiting in the future. This is the way of cultivation, we cant calcte it too urately, all we can do is strive to move forward. Logan spread his hands, and Beast King on the side expressed understanding, indeed, he was exactly like himself a hundred years ago, back when he couldnt have imagined battling another Holy See, sending him into a hundred-year slumber, and almost killing him. It stirred many emotions for him to think back on these past events. Beast King threw out a rune, the Inner Alchemy exploded with a captivating light, Alright, you all can enter the Inner Alchemy Small World. The abundance of spiritual energy there and the perfection of thews will surely amaze you. A year inside equates to a day outside, this time flow is also the result of the Time Law.
There was a sh before Logan and others eyes, and in the next moment they were sucked into the Inner Alchemy. Afterwards, they found themselves in a ce full of chirping birds and fragrant flowers, simr to a utopia. Each flower and tree here overflowed with spiritual energy, seeming as if countlessws were being taught by innumerable great powers. Lowen Shingo, who had experienced many major events, was also taken aback: This is too incredible, if an ordinary person could live here for a hundred years, they would definitely be able to reach the Holy See. This is a magnificent Heavenly Abode. Millions of cultivators dream of a ce like this. I cant imagine the amount of dedication it took just to build this. Indeed, ordinary cultivators, even if they exhaust their entire lives, may never be able to enter the throne realm. While qualifications do have an impact, it is more likely due to the inadequate spiritual energy andws in the outside world. This is why it is a rarity to find cultivators who are able to rise among the rest. But things are entirely different here. Bart Cloud also expressed his deep emotions. His cultivation journey started off with numerous hardships and he had been bullied and chased after a lot, during that time he wished he was born in a big sect where he would have been able to change his fate. However, now that he was here, he realized that even those big sects were insignificantpared to this small world. Logan was also profoundly astonished. He had been constantly worrying about whether he would be able to swiftly step onto the throne. But now being in this Inner Alchemy Small World, he was assured that he would be able to easily breakthrough to the throne realm within a year. Even if he were a person of poor aptitude, it should be enough. Lets spread out and cultivate on our own, Logan suggested, We have a years time for cultivation andprehension, so theres no hurry. Take some time to think over whether you want toprehend the Great Law or absorb spiritual energy to increase your strength. Having said that, Logan walked off to one side, crossing his legs and sat down to meditate. Since he chose the path of Perfect Evolution, he didnt need to absorb spiritual energy from heaven and earth, he could directlyprehend thew instead. Thew was the purest energy in the world, the foundation and bedrock of everything in existence. Lowen Shingo shrugged, said a word to Bart Cloud, and also walked off to a secluded corner to cultivate. Bart Cloud also didnt want to waste this precious opportunity, so they all went into cultivation. Under the influence of the purews and spiritual energy, the cultivation levels of the three of them improved rapidly. Lowen Shingo was the first one to break through. Originally he was barely in the top Transcendent Tier, but all of a sudden he made his way into the Throne Realm. This only took a month, which left him overjoyed to tears. Stepping into the Throne Realm signified that he had also be a powerful figure in the Ancient World. Although he was notparable to the Dominators and Holy See, he was content. After all, the path of cultivation was still long and arduous. He could potentially reach the Dominator Realm if he continued cultivating for another hundred or so years. Whats more, he still had eleven more months to cultivate in this Small World. Logan was also bitterly studying, but even though he had insights into many aspects of the Great Law in the span of three months, his realm remained unbroken, sinking like a stone into the ocean. This caused him to feel some anxiety. Was he really stuck in the Transcendent Tier? In the following few days, Logan lost interest in continued cultivation. As he watched Lowen Shingo and Bart Cloud work diligently, he sighed and decided to wander around the Small World. Apart from varying nt life, there was nothing else present.
This left Logan puzzled. If there were only nts, where did the spiritual energy andws inside the Small Worlde from? Could it be from the main Inner Alchemy? Such a vast amount of energy was more than what could emanate from a single Inner Alchemy. How was this Small World constructed? After pondering over it for three consecutive days, Logan suddenly had a sh of inspiration: In fact, forget about these flowers and nts, if you think of this as a storage space ring, it all makes sense. The reason why its stronger than a storage space ring is because it brims with spiritual energy and has aplete Great Law. Perhaps these things are not inherent to the space, but rather this space is a huge Spirit Gathering Array. The array continuously absorbs the pure spiritual energy and Laws Force from the outside world into this space, making thews and spiritual energy in the space rich and endless. But because it is an array, it needs to be reinforced by the powers of generations of Beast Kings. Otherwise, once the array is exhausted, this small world will also be destroyed. This is how it differs from storage space. Although it seems like a separate World, it is as if entering an array, with the other side benefiting from it. Having thought through all of this, Logan gave a wry smile: I have to say, the sessive Beast Kings of the demon beast race are very clever, leaving treasures for their descendants using this method. This fortune is worth hundreds of sects. No wonder the Beast King could obtain the Holy Realm, this space must have yed a big role in it. Logan suddenly wondered, could he implement this in his own cultivation? If he could construct an array in this Small World and umte all the spiritual energy and Laws at one spot for his own cultivation, he might be able to break through to the Throne Realm. But he hesitated, worrying about the chaos it could cause. After all, gathering all the spiritual energy of the Small World in one ce would be an overwhelmingly immense amount. Would he be able to withstand it? If he miscalcted and caused the Small World to shatter, Beast King would definitely retaliate. After all, destroying the demon beast lineages Supreme Treasure was an unforgivable act, even with great favor on his side. But after pondering for just a moment, Logan made up his mind. The path of cultivation is known for being wrought with life-and-death situations, he had to take a gamble. If he didnt do this, he may never get such a great opportunity to break through to the Throne Realm again. Chapter 437: 252_1 Chapter 437: 252_1
Trantor:549690339 Chapter 252 Construction of a Spirit Gathering Array Logan took out a thousand Spirit Stones and constructed a miniature Spirit Gathering Array, ceaselessly absorbing the spiritual energy of the Mini World. As he sat in it, a countless amount of spiritual energy gathered around him. This scene puzzled Lowen Shingo and Bart Cloud, who opened their eyes in surprise, wondering why the spiritual energy had disappeared all of a sudden. When they turned towards Logan, they saw that all the spiritual energy was crazily pouring into him. Noticing the array next to Logan, they immediately realized that Logan was hogging all the spiritual energy for himself. The two of them became sullen in an instant, although they couldnt bring themselves to confront Logan as the trio were allies after all. Lowen Shingo shrugged and said, It doesnt matter. Despite the absence of spiritual energy, there are still the vast Heavenly and Earthly Laws. Lets cultivate and absorb the power of the Laws. After all, spiritual energy doesnt do much for cultivation. Ive already set foot into the Throne Realm, where cultivation of the Laws is the main focus. Fine, I will also try toprehend the Great Law. Bart Cloud smiled. It was obvious to him that Lowen Shingo was just putting on a brave face. Even though they had entered the Throne Realm and could grasp certainws, without reaching the Dominator level, spiritual energy was still an indispensable part of their cultivation, and their control over the Laws Force was minimal at best.
As soon as they sat down, they noticed that the Great Law Principles that were once contained in the surrounding space had also disappeared, absorbed into Logans array. This left the two men dumbfounded. Now being unable to do anything, they had no choice but to silently watch Logan cultivate alone in the ruined Mini World. On the outside, the Beast King saw the Inner Alchemy shing before bing dull and lightless as though it was wasted. This left him puzzled as he wondered what had actually happened inside. Could it be that the surge of spiritual energy had dissipated so abruptly? But the spiritual energy had been umted over ten thousand years by his Demon Beast n. Not even a Sanctuary Powerhouse bathing in it or absorbing the energy for a hundred years wouldpletely drain the spiritual energy and Laws from it. The Beast King wanted to go inside and check, but he also feared that the Inner Alchemy would be taken away in his absence. Thus, he could only wait outside, trusting that Logan and the others wouldnt cause any chaos. As a substantial amount of spiritual energy and Laws Force poured, his meridians started to function strangely, and his Dantian felt like it was about to explode, unable to contain this enormous force. The intense pain was almost unbearable for Logan, yet the astounding golden light from a book inside his Dantian came to his rescue. With the help of this book, everything seemed to smooth out at once. The absorption of spiritual energy and Laws Force became increasingly easy, and Logan had a feeling that he would break through in a days time. Thus, he started to cultivate even harder, hoping that he would advance to the Throne Realm in one fell swoop. This book was left behind by a Sanctuary Powerhouse in the previous Secret Land. As such, it was undoubtedly a Supreme Treasure. The Grand Elder had initially coveted it but didnt expect Logan to be the eventual beneficiary. Not only did he learn many arrays and Divine Skills from it, but it also came to his aid when he needed it the most. A dayter, a terrifying aura radiated from Logan which caused him to levitate. Then, thunderclouds swarmed the Mini Worlds sky. All the spiritual energy and Law Principles began to revolve spontaneously, forming a massive tornado, causing everything in the Mini World to radiate light. Swallowing hard, Lowen Shingo yelled out in surprise, Is he about to break through? Logan is just at the Transcendent Tier, even if he manages to break through, it shouldnt require this muchmotion. Id seen an Elder breaking through to the Dominator level before, and even then, it didnt invoke such a massive Thunder Tribtion. This is too strange and absolutely baffling. Logan isnt what you think he is. Make sure not to stir, or Ill take action the moment I notice something fishy about you. Logan must not be disturbed during his breakthrough, and I wont allow anyone to disrupt him, replied Bart Cloud apathetically. Logans strength didnt corrte with his Realm. Although Logan was at the Transcendent Tier, he was able to hold his own against a Dominator. Moreover, the multiple Divine Skills that Logan had helped him to mint himself in the Throne Realm. His eyes were full of seriousness, although they were in the Mini World where outside interference was rare, he remained alert for any possible danger, ensuring that nobody could disrupt Logans breakthrough, not even Lowen Shingo. Lowen Shingo gave out an awkward chuckle, saying, Theres no need to show hostility towards me. Even though we havent known each other for long, weve gone through life-threatening experiences together. I definitely wont disrupt Logans breakthrough. If danger arises, like you, I will certainly defend Logan even at the risk of my life. As Logan hung in the air, a bolt of Divine Thunder fell from the thunderclouds. Logan, however, didnt move an inch and confronted it head-on. For a moment, the pain was so intense that it felt like he was being vaporized, but Logan managed to bear through it, his eyes filled with overbearing confidence.
Bolt after bolt of Divine Thunder failed to instill any fear in Logan. Although his body was at the brink of copsing under the might of the Divine Thunder, like a giant standing amidst heaven and earth, he would never bow to the Thunder Tribtion, even if it bore the weight of supreme Great Law pressure. On the outside, the Beast King waspletely bbergasted, slipping into a state of panic and confusion. Initially, he had remained calm when the Inner Alchemy turned dull and lightless. But why were there suddenly thunderclouds swirling in the Inner Alchemy, causingyers of dark clouds to appear in the sky above, and why were myriad thunderbolts pouring into the Inner Alchemy? He had owned the Inner Alchemy for thousands of years and had never encountered such a sight before. Logan and the others had only been in the Mini World of the Inner Alchemy for a few months. What on earth had happened in there? The Beast King was incredibly curious. The Inner Alchemy was a Supreme Treasure of the Demon Beast n, and they couldnt afford a single mishap. If it shattered, how would he face his ancestors? Despite being in a Saint Realm, he lost all semnce of a strong ones dignity, silently reciting prayers and incantations to himself. This made the nearby Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast stare at him in surprise. The Beast King looked at the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast and immediately said, I have an idea. You go and check out what has happened inside the Mini World of the Inner Alchemy. Whatever Logan and the others are up to is beyondprehension and its causing me great anxiety. In hindsight, I regret granting them the permission to cultivate inside the Inner Alchemy for a year. Your wish is mymand. The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast nodded but then asked, But how should I handle them if they turn hostile? After all, they are benefactors to our n. Should I reprimand them or return here to report back? Im not sure what to do. If they have any untoward intentions towards the Inner Alchemy and if youre certain about it, then they will no longer be guests of our Demon Beast n. Instead, it would prove that they had ill-intentions from the very start. Even if I am condemned as being ungrateful, I cannot allow anything to happen to the Inner Alchemy, The Beast Kings eyes shed with a killing intent as he coldly said, if they leave us with no choice, eliminate them on the spot. As for Logans previous act of saving my life, I will treat it as if it never happened. However, you are forbidden to act on whims, and I will definitely use a powerful ability to deduce the truth afterward. If theres any instance of settling personal grudges, you will bear the consequences. I understand. The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast shivered, the Beast Kings intimidating demeanor was terrifying. The sensation of falling into Hell was even more dreadful than when he was on the brink of death. Chapter 438: 253_1 Chapter 438: 253_1
Trantor:549690339 Chapter 253 C Intent to Kill Just as the half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast stepped into the small world, it went ck-jawed. Logan was in mid-air undergoing a Thunder Tribtion. Dark clouds swirled, emitting an invincible pressure. The terrifying aura made the demon beast feel like it was walking on pins and needles. It appeared that after three months of cultivation, Logan had broken through and triggered a Thunder Tribtion. But why was there a Thunder Tribtion in the external Elixir as well? And if it struck down, the Supreme Treasure Elixir might be destroyed instantly. What the demon beast couldnt understand was why a mere Transcendent Tier breakthrough could trigger such a terrifying Thunder Tribtion? It had faced seven Thunder Tribtions in its life, but allbined, they didnt ount for even one percent of Logans. This Thunder Tribtion would be enough to annihte even a Saint Seat, let alone Logan on his own. However, after weathering the first five strikes shaking to his core, Logan wasnt at all frightened. Under the Thunder Tribtion, it seemed like Logan was transcending. It was clear that after enduring such a Tribtion, hed move freely in the Throne Realm after his breakthrough.
The half-step Saint Seat demon beast clearly knew the Thunder Tribtion was just getting started, and the end was nowhere in sight. It was concerned that if this continued, Logans falling in the Tribtion wouldnt hurt. But, if the entire small world were to be destroyed in an instant, what then? The Demon Races Supreme Treasure would be lost forever. Suddenly, a hint of a homicidal thought emerged. If it destroyed Logan now, the Thunder Tribtion would naturally dissipate, thus saving the entire small world. This also fits the Beast Kings order previously. But then it quickly shook its head. After all, Logan was the benefactor of the entire demon beast n. If it took such action, would it not be hideously ungrateful? Once this got out, the demon beast n would definitely be ridiculed. It couldnt harm its benefactor, in case Logan seeded in his breakthrough, the small world might be preserved. After all, this space has endured for ten thousand years. Could it really be destroyed by this mere Thunder Tribtion? Upon recalling its homicidal thought from earlier, it scolded itself. Previously, Logan risked his life to save the Beast King, single-handedly standing against the Heavenly Saint Daoist in an utterly hopeless situation. Now, on the verge of Logans breakthrough, it had such a thought, showing the significant gap between it and Logan. Just as it wasmenting, Bart Cloud stood in front of it, a long sword pointed directly at him. The terrifying aura spread around, his eyes filled with cold intent, as if he was about to strike down that very moment. I sensed a hint of murderous intent, you intended harm towards Logan. First, you will have to face me. Even though I am only at the Throne realm and you are already half a step into the Saint realm, I am still willing to die for Logan today. The half-step Saint Seat demon beast didnt get angry, instead feeling guilty and awkward: Youve misunderstood. I just came to have a look around. Beast King wants to know whats happening here. As for the harmful intent, you must be mistaken. We have been through life and death together, so I would never be such an ungrateful viin. Yeah, dont make a big deal out of it, youre probably just too nervous. Lowen Shingo also chimed in, defending the half-step demon beast Saint Seat and tried to calm Bart Cloud down. Bart Cloud shook his head, his gaze firm: I cant be mistaken. From a young age, Ive constantly faced the threat of being hunted down by others. This has honed my ability to detect others homicidal intentions just by looking at them, thus determining whether they are enemies. Im certain that it harbors ill-will towards Logan. Despite it being faint, even fleeting, Bart Cloud still captured it, thus, he couldnt just stand by. Logans breakthrough cant afford the slightest slip, what does a Saint realm matter? He was Logans guard, and should put Logans interests first and should not back down under threat by someones realm level. Fine, Ill go and report back to Beast King, you two can rx, I will definitely not harm Logan. Bart Cloud, being vignt is a good thing, after all, in only three days you cannot fully understand someones heart. The half-step people Saint Seat demon beast didnt have any other choice but to back down to avoid conflict with Bart Cloud. Bart Cloud finally rxed, but he kept a close eye on it.
The minute the half-step Saint Seat demon beast left, Lowen Shingo startedining, he thought Bart Cloud was out of line. He had clearly offended the beast, what if it went back and exaggerated the incident to Beast King? It could spell disaster for their party. Bart Cloud did not respond, his gaze remained vignt. He was aware of his position. His life was given by Logan, so he was far from being just an ordinary guard; he was the most loyal of all the royal guards. Once back, the half-step Saint Seat demon beast immediately reported: King, its Logan who is making a breakthrough in the small world, triggering the Thunder Tribtion. Hes not intentionally causing destruction, so theres no need to worry. The Thunder Tribtion canst a maximum of 15 minutes, and Lowen Shingo and the others are just watching from the side. Are you sure? The Beast King couldnt believe what he heard. Could a mere Transcendent Tier breakthrough cause such a massive Thunder Tribtion? When he reached the Saint Seat realm, the spectacle wasnt this great, it didnt make any sense. If things kept going at this rate, in no time, perhaps the entire Elixir would be destroyed in an instant. The power of Thunder Tribtion could destroy anything in the world, even the Demon Races Supreme Treasure would be no exception. Especially the terrifying 81 Great Tribtions, which included eighty-one Divine Thunders. Seeing the skepticism on Beast Kings face, the half-step Saint Seat demon beast quickly continued: I have not told a single lie. King, I hope you understand that if Logan had any malicious intentions, I would have killed them a long time ago. As a matter of fact, he is in the middle of breaking through his realm, thats why I came out to inform you. Regardless of whether Logans breakthrough is genuine or a farce, the Supreme Treasure of our demon beast n cannot endure even the slightest mistake. You must understand the consequences, right? So, you go in and eliminate everyone including Logan. That way, the Thunder Tribtion will naturally dissipate and the Elixir will be saved. And dont worry, the usations will not get out. Beast King considered for a moment, his eyes shed fiercely and gave the order to the half-step Saint Seat demon beast. On receiving the order, the beast was stunned. In a moment, it didnt know what to say. After all, Logan was the benefactor of the demon beast n. Wouldnt this mean being ungrateful? At the time when Beast King had fallen into a deep sleep and faced the arrival of the Heavenly Saint Daoist, if it wasnt for Logan risking his life to protect him, Beast King would have been in Hell by now. They clearly knew the significance of Logans favor. But now, while Logan was breaking through, rather than helping him, they were trying to seize the opportunity to have him and his party perish? Seeing the hesitation of the half-step Saint Seat demon beast, the Beast King sighed: We must be ruthless. This concerns the future of the Demon Beast n. Ill remember his favor, but after all, protecting the Elixir is more critical. This Elixir is the lifeblood of all previous Beast Kings, and it must not perish in my hands, have you understood? Beast King, please reconsider. The half-step Saint Seat demon beast pleaded. There is always room for discussing matters before taking fatal steps.
Chapter 439: 254_1 Chapter 439: 254_1
Trantor:549690339 Chapter 254: The Beast King Turns Against My mind is made up. Just carry it out. In gratification for my benevolent deeds, you hesitate to act. But you must also consider the millions of demon beasts in the mountains range. Once the Supreme Treasure is gone, and the fate of the beasts has declined, everyone will suffer. With a fiery gaze, the Beast King looked at the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast. His words urged the other to consider the bigger picture and not let personal feelings cloud their judgment. The interests of the demon beast race muste first. Even if Logan only saved them once, even if he saved them hundreds of times, it would still be the same. I cant go in, because no one will guard the inner alchemy. It might be stolen by the Heavenly Saint Daoist in secret. So, this heavy responsibility can only be entrusted to it. The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast is someone it trusts the most and hope it wont let him down. It should not betray the interests of the demon beast race. The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast felt ufortable, and finally asked, Beast King, human cultivators have always looked down upon us, considering us as uncultured and devoid of basic manners and integrity. Are we really just like this? Killing someone who has been good to us?
I would bear all the me. For the development of the demon beast race, for a higher level in the path of cultivation, all these are just minor drawbacks. Moreover, we have been trapped in this small mountain range for a long time, its time for us to venture out. But without the inner alchemy, we will lose our greatest support. The Beast King spoke out firmly, urging the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast to stop hesitating. There isnt much time left because at this moment, the sky outside is rolling with thunderclouds. The Divine Thunder could fall at any time, and this divine thunderstorm will certainly fall on the Inner Alchemy. The next moment, the Inner Alchemy might shatter. The idea of driving away the Thunder Tribtion proposed by him is naive. Even if I have reached the Saint Seat, it is insignificant under the Thunder Tribtion. The Thunder Tribtion is the incarnation of the Heavenly Dao. No cultivator canpare, even if they have finally ascended to immortality. The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast did not ask any more questions, but went back to the Inner Alchemy once again. At this moment, Logan had endured more than half of the thunderstorm. There were originally ny-nine divine thunders remaining, but now there are only thirty left. However, Logan was already struggling on the brink, his injuries are unbearable to look at. Lowen Shingo sighed emotionally, admiring, This kind of training is too scary. However, once the Throne Realm is reached, the power will skyrocket. Even if we are both in the Throne Realm, the gap between Logan and me is ten thousand times. Because Logan has tempered himself through trials of blood and fire, we are iparable. Worry filled Bart Clouds face, but he was powerless to help. Because once he helps to bear the Thunder Tribtion, it will certainly be more terrible, thus putting Logan in danger. So now he can only pray silently, hoping that Logan can persevere through this transformation. Seeing the Half-step Saint Seat appear again, his guard was up: Back again? Friend or foe? What was the Beast Kings reply? Did he ask you to help Logan or try to kill him as you did before? The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beasts gaze was cold and heavy. He didnt know how to respond to Bart Cloud. The Beast King had ordered him to take action, but he didnt even dare to look at Bart Cloud and the others. Especially when Bart Cloud asked this question, he was rendered speechless and fell silent. It is an enemy. Lowen Shingo took a deep breath. Despite his previous belief, he now saw through everything. The heavy-heartedness of the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast surely meant that the Beast King had issued some difficult execution order. It has to be an order tomit murder, otherwise, it wouldnt have ended up so embarrassing. Im sorry, for the sake of the Demon Beast Race. The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast finally spoke, and a Law Divine Power began to form in the air. His gaze turnedpletely cold. At that point, he did not want to exin too much, he just wanted to quickly execute the Beast Kings order and eliminate a few people, so the inner alchemy would not be subjected to the Thunder Tribtion. Bart Cloud did not back down an inch, pulling out his long sword, Indeed, I disagreed with Logan helping you Demon Beasts before. You are ultimately different from us humans; you dont understand gratitude. Did you be jealous of Logans breakthrough and wanted to nip everything in the bud? Hold on, I just want to ask one thing, why? Lowen Shingo was extremely puzzled. If the Beast King had murderous intentions, it could have breached the contract before. Why did it let a few peoplee to the small world inside the Inner Alchemy for cultivation? Isnt that superfluous?
Because the Thunder Tribtion of Logans breakthrough is too strong, it might destroy the Supreme Treasure Elixir, so, just in case, I have to take action. I shouldnt have said this, but since you are benefactors, I want you to understand. The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast hesitated, but replied. This made Lowen Shingo clear, and there was no more room for maneuver. Because they cant interrupt Logans tribtion. Once Logans tribtion is interrupted, Logan will definitely suffer a great bacsh and will surely fall. Lowen Shingos eyes were clear, and he said to Bart Cloud, I told you before, Logan saved my life before, so I didnt have to die in the devouring of millions of beasts. So, I will definitely return this favor. Lets fight it together, every moment we buy is precious. We hope Logan breaks through quickly. We are different from the Beast Race, we understand gratitude. Even if it leads to my downfall, it doesnt matter. Even if the enemy is a half-step to the Saint Seat, a thousand times stronger than me. From childhood to adulthood, my father always taught me to be upright. Why bother? The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast was puzzled. You can leave, I dont want to involve more people. Killing Logan is enough, Logan is the source of tribtion, why would you risk your lives for an imaginary friendship? In the end, you wont change the established ending. Both of them shook their heads, not wanting to waste time talking. Instead, they stood to the left and right of the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast to prevent it from attacking Logan. This was the only thing they could do. Both of them, like the entrance realm, were clear that even if they went all out, they would not be able to defeat the Half-step Saint Seat. A murderous intent shed in the eyes of the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast, and the hardened Divine Skill was cast out. The attack directly hit Lowen Shingo. Lowen Shingo was thrown back a hundred meters in an instant. His body was like scattered ashes. He struggled toe back but was powerless. Logan, hanging in the sky, was also struggling for life. He didnt know how much longer he could withstand the Divine Thunder. At this moment, he saw everything that happened on the ground. He was slightly surprised for a moment, and then realized, it must be that the Beast King had sent them. He had caused too much chaos, and the Beast Kings tribe did not want to take any risks. But he was on the verge of death, and he was also undergoing his tribtion. How could he save Bart Cloud and the others? He could not just let hispanions die. At that moment he felt despair, even more helpless than when facing dozens of divine thunders. Hispanions fell because of him, yet he was helpless. With all his strength, Logan roared, All of you,e at me! Dont make it difficult for Lowen Shingo and Bart Cloud. You, Beast King, betrayed me. I dont care. But I dont want mypanions to get hurt. If you still have a shred of conscience and remember the favor of saving your life. Chapter 440: 255_1 Chapter 440: 255_1
Trantor:549690339 Chapter 255: Crafty Scheme Logan, you are a real man. You are the only one among millions of human cultivators that can catch my eye. Unfortunately, yourpanions are all obstinate. Therefore, both of you must be wiped out. Each word was spoken with a cold finality from the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast. The Beast King had demanded the extermination of everyone present. It had previously allowed Lowen Shingo and Bart Cloud to leave because of past acquaintances. But they chose to stay, and now the chance of escaping was gone. Logan clenched his fists and roared, You wouldnt dare! If you kill them both, I swear Ill wipe out your entire race of demons. Perhaps I am not capable today due to my low cultivation level, but I can wait for a hundred, even a thousand years. To fight with your demon race till death! Enough of your boasting. Youre already in danger yourself. Surviving the Thunder Tribtion is uncertain, especially with me making my move. Youre lucky enough to know how youll die. If the Beast King were here, all of you would be reduced to ashes in an instant.
The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast seemed unperturbed, but held a trace of fear in its heart. Logan had shown exceptional talent and cunning, causing quite a stir with his breakthrough. If allowed to grow, he might indeed exact revenge on the demon race as he vowed a hundred years hence. This thought only deepened its murderous intent. Any lingering hesitation in its heart vanished. Logan was feeling desperate. He watched as Bart Cloud stood alone to protect him, only to be thrown back by a blow from the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast, yet barely managed to return, driven by sheer determination. Despair and rage filled Logans heart. Suddenly, Logan had an idea. Despite his severe injuries, he advanced a hundred meters to stand in front of the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast, not uttering a single word but stared at the Demon Beast. This left the Beast somewhat puzzled and a bit unsettled. Divine Thunder descended from the sky, which Logan couldnt dodge. His injuries grew worse after bearing the attack, and the terrifying thunder spread outwards, striking the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast. The electric current, enough to shatter a soul, inflicted unbearable pain on it. The shockwaves spread for a hundred meters, destroying all in their path. Even thews of nature were shattered, leaving an enormous pit on the ground. Remnant traces of electricity could still be felt. The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast finally understood that Logan was willingly risking his own life. If it insisted on finishing him off, Logan could take it down with him. The dreadful Thunder Tribtion was an indiscriminate killer, treating even the Half-step Saint Seat as insignificant as an ant. Logans strategy was ingenious. Using the Thunder Tribtion to harm the Beast left it with no ce to vent. But the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beastughed without fear, If I have to sacrifice myself, it will be for the loyalty to the Beast King. The Demon Beast race will remember me, and my name will live on in history. As long as I can kill you, I will bear any sacrifices. Threats are useless. Youre free not to care, but my target isnt you. Its this small world! Logan, pale yet resolute, spoke. His words stunned the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast, who felt a sense of dread. This meant that the stakes were significantly higher now. I still have thirty Divine Thunders to endure. Each Thunder can destroy a radius of a hundred meters, while this small world is merely a thousand meters. Ten of these Thunders can annihte everything and more so thirty, which ensures this small world will bepletely destroyed. I can arrange an array. You cant fool me. This small world is just arge Spirit Gathering Array that youve been boasting as the Demon Beast races Supreme Treasure. Its merely the betterws and spiritual energy. If you insist on it, we both will be hurt! Logans eyes were determined as he spoke, Once the small world is destroyed, the Inner Alchemy outside will naturally disintegrate. Think carefully if its worth it. You want to kill us just to prevent the Inner Alchemy from being destroyed. Faced with an inevitable oue, wouldnt it be better to step back and have a slim chance of survival? The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast was afraid. If the Inner Alchemy were to be destroyed, it wouldnt be able to bear the responsibility, let alone face the past generations of Beast Kings. It found itself at an impasse. The Beast Kings original intent tomit mass murder was to protect their Supreme Treasure. Surely they couldnt put the cart before the horse?
Logan, lets take a step back. It finally conceded. It couldnt afford to provoke Logan at this stage. If Logan were determined to die together, he might genuinely use the Divine Thunder to destroy the small world. It would be better to let Logan continue to weather the Thunder Tribtion, doubting that Logan could sustain more strikes. If, in a few more hits, Logan were to die but the small world was left intact, that would be the optimal choice. Of course, this was not a decision the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast could make alone. It had to consult with the Beast King. Therefore, with a flicker, it disappeared right as another Divine Thunder struck down. Logan quickly threw down two Elixirs of Law to allow Lowen Shingo and Bart Cloud to recover, as he focused on surviving the Tribtion. His body was already on the brink of copse, and he had been barely hanging on. Now, he wasnt sure if he could withstand another Divine Thunder. Logan also wanted to take an Elixir. However, he decided against it. He wanted to refine himself in the Thunder Tribtion to solidify his realm and improve his strength, not rely on external forces to weather the Tribtion. Although this approach could promote him into the Throne realm, it would be detrimental to his future cultivation. Once outside, the Beast King immediately asked as it saw the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast return, Has it been taken care of? Are all three of them dead? Remember to bring out their bodies and dont leave them in the small world. It will affect the operation of the spiritual energy andws inside. No, there was a slight hitch. The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast hesitantly ryed what had transpired, leaving the Beast King equally helpless. Logan was too cunning, directly linking himself and the entire small world, making it difficult to execute a kill. The Beast King paced back and forth, We must get rid of him. After all, weve fallen out with Logan. What if Logan defects to the Heavenly Saint Daoists side, and I havent fully recovered from my injury? That would lead to endless trouble. Given how far wevee, there is no room for any past sentiments. We must discuss it thoroughly. We cant let anything happen to the small world, which is the Supreme Treasure of the Demon race. Logans idea of mutual destruction is na?ve. How can we both kill Logan and stop him from achieving his goal? Perhaps we could set up a Divine Skill to iste and protect the small realm. King, what if The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast could not but disagree with the Beast King, Logan did us a favor after all. We should just let it go considering how far things have escted. After all, Logan probably wont survive the Thunder Tribtion. There is no need to kill and leave a bad reputation, right? Chapter 441: 256_1 Chapter 441: 256_1
Trantor: 549690339 The Beast King gave the Half-step Saint Seat a contemptuous nce. Was it possible for him to spare Logan? The odds of Logan surviving the Thunder Tribtion were dismal but that did not mean he couldnt C after all, Logan was exceptional. Whats this? Feeling merciful? The Beast King asked sarcastically, his words dripping with disdain. The Half-step Saint-Seated Demon Beast had always been resolute and ruthless. Why was he hesitating now? He had lost his usual vigor. As the Beast King, he was annoyed by the indecisiveness of this subordinate who continued to question his orders. Ive just been thinking, if we push Logan into a corner, he will certainly plot his revenge. Perhaps its better to let nature take its course. As long as Logan doesnt feel desperate, the Minor World would scarcely be destroyed by the Thunder Tribtion. We shouldnt overreact to him since hes already on the edge. The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast did not admit to being merciful but subtly changed the subject, hoping the Beast King would clearly assess the pros and cons of their situation. Yes, he did feel sympathy for Logan once, but his determination to kill Logan, for the sake of the Demon Beast n, had not waned. His dilemma was for the sake of the Demon Beasts as well. Foolish, even if theres the slightest possibility of a breakthrough, can you be sure Logan wont be the chosen one? Remember how you were trapped by Logans terrifying arrays? If we allow Logan to grow, what will befall our millions of Demon Beasts? Moreover, the Heavenly Saint Daoist has not perished. If he joins forces with Logan to retaliate and invade, how should our Demon Beast n respond? It would take me ten more days to fully recover, I wont be able to help during this period, and Logan knows our current situation well.
The Beast Kings eyes were filled with murderous intent, as he issued anothermand, I have a n. Return to the Minor World once more and give Logan an elixir for healing. Tell him it will help him break through the Thunder Tribtion and turn enemies into friends. Catch him off-guard and eradicate him. This way, he would have no opportunity to be desperate. The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast was stunned upon hearing his words. He had tolerated the ingratitude before, but now he was required to y the viin to the hilt, trying to trap Logan in this manner left him speechless. Have the Beast King already forgotten the time when Logan bravely fought the Heavenly Saint Daoist alone to save their lives? Understood. He managed to reply, fully aware the Beast King was not about to change his mind. More talking would be pointless. After all, he was a mere subordinate, obligated to follow the Beast Kings orders. Since he had chosen to be the viin, he might as well be perceived as conniving and petty as well. The Beast King nodded in satisfaction and didnt forget to praise him: Youre one of my most trusted subordinates. After this matter, I will appoint you as Deputy Beast King, and together well lead our millions of Demon Beasts in the mountains. I can also lend you my power, raising your realm to another level. The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast didnt respond. Once this matter was over, he had already grown tired of everything. All he wanted was to leave this mountains, after guarding it for a century, he yearned to explore the world beyond these confines. With the Beast Kings presence, he could leave without worrying about the well-being of the millions of mountain-dwelling Demon Beasts. This is the elixir. Its contents are not for healing but are infused will deadly poison. If you dont have the opportunity to kill Logan, dont force it. As long as he consumes the elixir, death by poisoning will follow shortly, it would just take a bit more time. Having received the elixir, the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast returned to the Minor World. Bart Cloud and Lowen Shingo, both fully recovered, rushed forward, their faces filled with hostility. They surrounded him, ready for any possible skirmish. He promptlyughed and exined: Im not here to cause trouble, merely to deliver a healing elixir to Logan. With this, it will be easier for Logan to breakthrough. Hes seriously injured and has been struck by lightning, he wont be able tost much longer. The sly weasel harbors ill will, even on New Years Day. You were conspiring against us not so long ago, has that been forgotten so quickly? Or do you believe were gullible enough to fall for your trick? Lowen Shingo mocked him, his face showing disgust and contempt. This ploy was too obvious C a man with no business in hand always finds himself up to no good. The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast returned for a cause, they were certain he wasnt just here to offer a healing elixir. Neither moved an inch. This is a long story. The Beast King ordered me to kill the three of you earlier, but as soon as I went out, I found out the Tree King had merely lost control due to just having regained his consciousness. After sobering up and reminiscing, he regretted his actions deeply. The Beast King wished he coulde in personally to apologize. I decided toe here myself to prevent misunderstandings from escting. You should consider the broader picture, Ive already reached Half-step Saint Seat, theres no point in deceiving you. If I had the intention to kill you, why wouldnt I just do it outright?
The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast sighed, exuding an aura of helplessness: You need to understand the Beast King was in deep sleep for a century, he was temporarily deluded. Plus, its all due to the soul obsession nted by the Heavenly Saint Daoist a hundred years ago. The Beast King hasnt forgotten Logans life-saving grace. I stake my life on this. His earnest speech made Lowen Shingo and Bart Cloud start to believe him, they had no choice. They could only believe his new motive was friendly instead of hostile, because they were not strong enough to contest him. But they remained cautious, wary of falling into a carefully plotted scheme. Very well, youre not allowed near Logan. Leave the healing elixir here and then leave the Minor World. We will pass the elixir to him. Bart Cloud thought for a while and proposed apromise, allowing the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast nowhere near Logan, thus rendering any potential schemes pointless. This suggestion went down well with Lowen Shingo. Whatever happened, they could not let him approach Logan. Just moments ago they were fighting, but now suddenly he was acting friendly C this sudden change in attitude seemed highly suspicious. They would not risk Logans life. Logan, who was at the verge of life and death after the Thunder Tribtion, could not afford another attack. The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast pretended to be embarrassed, but still agreed: Alright, but make sure Logan takes the elixir promptly. The Beast King spent decades making this elixir C it contains potent healing properties, it could be of great assistance to Logan. To prove to you my sincerity, I will consume one myself. Watch closely. After saying this, he took out an elixir and swallowed. Momentster, seeing that nothing had happened to him, Lowen Shingo and Bart Cloud disposed of their doubts. They resolved to give the elixir to Logan. Meanwhile, the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast smirked. Beforeing here, he had already taken an antidote. Lowen Shingo, carrying an elixir, approached Logan, standing around a hundred meters away. If he went any closer, he would be attacked by the Thunder Tribtion. He then tossed the elixir to Logan. Upon learning this was given by the Beast King, Logan frowned, sensing that something wasnt right. No need for this, I want to rely on myself to endure this. I dont need a healing elixir. Otherwise, I would take an elixir of the Rule, isnt its effect far superior? Dont disgrace the Beast King anymore. No one should hit a smiling face. Humor him. Logan threw the elixir away, which stunned the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast. After a tedious and well-performed act that convinced Lowen Shingo and Bart Cloud, Logan had apparently foiled his n. Chapter 442: 257_1 Chapter 442: 257_1
Trantor:549690339 The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast was both furious and fearful of Logan pushing things to extremes, so it had to find another way. Now that Logan had already endured seventy Divine Thunders, he only needed eleven more to get through the Thunder Tribtion. Although this small world has been preserved, and the Supreme Treasure of the Demon Beast n was safe, there was another problem. Once Logan broke through to the Throne Realm, his unpredictable strength would surely cause them revenge. Even though the Beast King guarded them, Logan was too cunning and deadly with his arrays. If there was an ounce of sympathy before, the only thought now was to crush the crisis in its cradle. Logan must not be allowed to leave the mountain range alive. Otherwise, the trouble would be endless. But for now, to avoid any desperate actions, it chose to endure everything, nning to set up the Killing Array after the Thunder Tribtion. When it went out, the Beast King was utterly confused. His gaze towards the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast was full of suspicion. Would such repeated failures make people not suspect that hes deliberately failing? He had trusted it before, but a Half-step Saint Seat should not be making such naive mistakes, should it? The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast could only helplessly exin, Beast King, I am solely considering the interest of the Demon Beast n. Theres absolutely no yielding to personal feelings. Logan is truly too smart and has seen through our tactics one after another. Additionally, the protection of the Thunder Tribtion makes me afraid that it will destroy this small world all at once.
Logan has already endured seventy Thunder Tribtions, missing just eleven more. When those pass, the situation will be even more awkward. The consequences are unthinkable if Logan seeds in breaking through to the Throne realm after starting with the killing intent. We must rectify this mistake. We need to prioritize the interest of the Demon Beast n. Sorry, but we must neglect previous favors. The Beast King shook his head, feeling that he was overthinking. The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast had been adhering to the mountain range for hundreds of years, being truly dedicated to him. If it really had ill intentions, it could easily destroy him during this period and be The Beast King. But what tactics should they adopt to deal with Logan now? Beast King, since we cant stop Logan from breaking through, dont force it. Logan will eventually leave the mountain range. We only need to set up a of heaven and earth. Even if Logan breaks through the Throne, he cant match me, said the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast with confidence. It continued with assurance,Im a Half-step Saint Seat. Its easy for me to deal with a Throne. Even if Logan has a few tricks up his sleeve, the difference in realm cannot be ovee. Whats more, Logan has with him two burdens. He wont abandon hispanions and leave. Lets do it your way. The Beast King was convinced and, spoke righteously,In any case, if we let Logan leave, he will definitely go to serve under Heavenly Saint Daoist. Right now, I have only regained 50% of my strength and I am not yet Heavenly Saint Daoists match. If we fight, the entire Demon Beast n will be destroyed in an instant. As soon as Logan breaks through, there will be 99 Thunder Tribtions. This alone indicates how extraordinary he is. This is the strongest among the Thunder Tribtions, usually meant for people who defy the heavens. Such people are one in a million and once they grow, theyll be unrivaled. It may bring disaster to millions of Demon Beasts in their mountain range. Thats right. Some of my underlings reported that they caught 3,000 Transcendent Tier practitioners from the human race in the mountains. It seems that they are part of the chess pieces left by Heavenly Saint Daoist earlier and managed to survive because of Logan. Perhaps we can make use of them. Would it not be better to threaten Logan with them? The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast revealed a hint of cunning, Human cultivators are always bound by personal feelings. If Logan just watches them die, it is against morals. He may even be criticized for hundreds of years. So under this double pressure, Logan can do nothing but let us ughter at will. Sounds good. The Beast Kings eyes lit up. He had to admit that this was an excellent move. Compared to the 3,000 human beings and Logan, perhaps Logan would rather sacrifice himself. Thinking about this, he already had the confidence. Even though Logan advanced to the Throne rank, he was still in his palm. At this time, in the small world, Logan had already endured eighty Thunder Tribtions. His body was swaying like a piece of driftwood in the wind, making him look like he was barely breathing. Lowen Shingo and the other obviously felt heartbroken but could do nothing. They silently prayed for Logan. Thest Divine Thunder was also the strongest of all the Thunder Tribtions, it contained the utmost force of Heavenly Dao. If it could withstand, it could refine and then break into the Throne Realm, controlling several Laws Forces, which would make him dozens of times stronger than an ordinary Throne. But Logan had no confidence, because he understood his situation too well. Its not only about confronting a Thunder Strike, even a casual wave from an ordinary practitioner could annihte him entirely. However, his eyes were full of determination. He was willing to risk his life for the sake of gaining more power.
A Divine Thunder fell from the sky, and numerous Laws Forces gathered in the blink of an eye. It seemed like a giant meteorite that could tten a hundred-mile radius. Let alone Logan, who was as weak as an ant, it seemed like the Heavenly Dao had decided to kill andpletely erase the clueless Logan. However, Logan was in extreme pain, his body was as stiff as a rock. A puny Thunder tribtion, only eighty-one Divine Thunders, if youre capable, give me another hundred. I, Logan, will stand here, take everything on and wont even wrinkle a brow. Unfortunately, the strongest blow of the Thunder Tribtion is nothing more than this. Logans body seemed to be broken, his consciousness was gradually dissipating. He had already stepped one foot into the gates of the underworld. It seemed like he could see his Goblin Army in the dimness, and they were calling him. Suddenly, his fighting spirit surged again. He couldnt die in this Instance World. He still remembered the Goblin Army and Heather Graham. They were waiting for him in the original world. During the experience in this Instance World, he promised to be a Dominator and return. Now, he is just a Transcendent Tier breaking into the Thronehis cultivation journey wont end here. With a roar reverberating through the Nine Heavens, Logan woke up. In the next moment, a terrifying power erupted from his body. He directly absorbed the power of the Thunder Tribtion. The whole person seemed to be bathing in the thunderclouds, allowing the thunder and lightning to temper his body. It was like a rebirth from the fire in the thunder and lightning, which made him stronger. The Thunder Tribtion dissipated, and Logan stepped into the Throne Realm. From then on, he stepped into the ranks of the strong. When he recalled that he was just a little myth when he came to the Instance World, he had now reached the Throne Realm. In addition to the Dominator weapon, he could even fight a Half-step Saint Seat. From the air to the ground, Lowen Shingo and the others immediately came up to celebrate. Of course, Logan was humble for a while, but they didnt chat for a few sentences. They discussed the major issue immediately. After all, theyd already had a falling out with the Beast King who is now their sworn enemy. The Beast King will definitely not let them leave. Logan sighed with a deep gaze, Although I am now in the Throne Realm, my realm is still too low and notparable to the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast. Even if we three work together, I am afraid we are not opponents. There is not much useful time. We must think of a countermeasure to leave this mountain range as soon as possible. Chapter 443: 258_1 Chapter 443: 258_1
Trantor:549690339 Previously, the Beast King dared not act, thanks to my own show of force and its fear of the possible annihtion of our miniature world. However, the Thunder Tribtion has now passed, and my realm has ascended, making it impossible for me to destroy this ce. Theres no doubt, the Beast King will certainly send in a Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast, and the three of us will be trapped in a deadly game. The chances of finding even the smallest hope of escape are slim. The Beast King wont spare us any. This is a fact that is painfully clear to all of us. Despite wracking our brains, we are at a loss as to what to do. After a while, Lowen Shingo suddenly suggested, Maybe we should abide by the old saying, catch the leader first to defeat the group. We canunch an attack on the Beast King the moment we step out. Given its injuries and the fact that it hasnt fully recovered, we might stand a chance to capture it and make a safe escape. This seems to be our only n. If not, we might just wait for our deaths. That wont work. Although the Beast King hasnt fully recovered, it certainly has regained at least half of its strength over this period. Thats still equivalent to the strength of a Half-step Saint Seat. We three are too weak. The moment we approach the Beast King, were likely to be wiped out. This n simply wont work. Bart Cloud was the first to object. He argued that it would be better to stay in the small world. After all, the biggest threat they would face here would only be a Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast. The Beast King definitely wouldnt dare to enter. If they could endure for a century or so within this world, they might be able to ascend to the Saint Seat and no longer fear the Beast King.
As Logan paced back and forth, an idea suddenly dawned on him, What if the safety of this small world was in our hands? Would the Beast King dare to act then? It might even lower its stance and let us leave peacefully. After all, the mini-world is a supreme treasure for the Demon Beast race. Our lives dontpare to it. This world may be small, but it extends for tens of thousands of miles and is full of countless rules and spiritual energy, not to mention its also a Spirit Gathering Array. Even if we three were to continuously wreak havoc here for ten days, we wouldnt be able topletely destroy it. We simplyck the power to pose a significant threat. Lowen Shingo let out a bitter smile, thinking that Logan was overly imaginative. His ns wouldnt be effective and might even elerate their deaths. As soon as they start destroying the world, the Beast King and the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast would definitely show up in person to kill them. Logan shook his head and added, Thats not what I meant. What damage could we mere humans do to this ce? The moment we leave, we be passive, and the Beast King wouldnt fall for such a trick. In order to deal with the root problem, we need to set up an array. With ten thousand Spirit Stones, I can set up a Destruction Array. The moment I invoke the array, it will explode with tremendous force capable of leveling a radius of millions of miles. Even this mini-world couldnt withstand it, regardless of its rules. My array is superior, so even if we are out of Inner Alchemy, we wont need to worry about the Beast King reneging on its word. Bart Cloud agreed immediately since he had witnessed the strength of Logans array before. Even the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast was helpless against it and almost became its victim. Now that Logan was nning to set up an array again, he was sure of its increased power. After considering this suggestion, Lowen Shingo concluded that it was feasible. After all, the Beast King and his group didnt understand arrays. So, even if they wanted to dismantle Logans array, there would be no use. This way, the initiativey in their hands, and they could also buy more time, while the Beast Kings side couldnt. Theres one more thing, in case the Beast King bes desperate and would rather forsake the supreme treasure of the Demon Beast race to kill us, our ns would be in vain. To avoid that, maybe we can also set up a Teleportation Array. If we sense any wrong move from the Beast King, we can immediately use the array to escape. Logan thought for a moment and added, then looked to Lowen Shingo, I can grant teleportation authority to both of you, but not to the Daoist guard following you. By now, he must have been captured by the Beast King. If we have to, he will have to be sacrificed. You should prepare yourself in advance. I understand. Lowen Shingo nodded. His Daoist guard had been with him for ten years and had always served him faithfully. The thought of potentially losing him was hard to bear, but he also recognized the fight for survival was not an easy one, and that not everyone could be saved. His heart was heavy with grief, knowing deep down what Logan meant. Despite Logans indirect wording, there was a high chance that his Daoist guard would die since the Beast King turning sides was highly unlikely. Plus, they had been in this world for so long, his guard might have been gone by now. Formon major sects, Daoist guards were mere sacrifices that could die for the Young Master anytime. But Lowen Shingo was apassionate person, not the cold-blooded kind. If he really couldnt save his Daoist guard, he would set up a tombstone and perform rites every year in memory of him.
Enough of this. We should not waste any more time, Bart Cloud anxiously interjected. The Thunder Tribtion has already passed. Who knows when the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast will enter and attack us. We should hurry up and set up the array so that were ready for the uing crisis. I dont have a single Spirit Stone on me now. Logan chuckled awkwardly. After recently setting up several arrays, his Spirit Stones had been consumed rapidly. Now he was penniless and thus had to rely on Bart Cloud and Lowen for the Spirit Stones. After all, they were facing a life-and-death situation and the Spirit Stones would be of no use if kept apart. Using them for preparation was the most important thing right now. Setting up the Destruction Array required ten thousand Spirit Stones, and setting up the Teleportation Array needed another twenty thousand. Thus, the two of them needed to gather thirty thousand Spirit Stones for him to set up the arrays. Without hesitation, Lowen Shingo took out all his Spirit Stones, I have a total of thirteen thousand Spirit Stones. This is all the savings I have umted since my childhood. Besides this, I only have some divine weapons, which I suppose wont be of much use at this moment. Lets hope that Bart Cloud can make up the rest to reach the required amount. I only have ten thousand Spirit Stones. Bart Cloud took out his Spirit Stones, his face expressing helplessness and seriousness. If he had known earlier, he would have prepared more and not end up in such a predicament. Sadly, he could not foresee the future, so his Spirit Stones ended up short of the required thirty thousand. Scratching his head, Logan thought for a while, Thats alright, if were short of Spirit Stones, we can make up the number with divine weapons. But let me tell you in advance, once a divine weapon is used, even if the array is dismantled, the divine weapon cannot be reimed. It will lose its spiritual energy and quality in an instant and be an ordinary weapon. Does that matter when our lives are at stake? Lowen Shingo gave him a re and emptied all his possessions. He had over thirty divine weapons in all. The quality of most was simply good, not great. He even thought of using his Dharma device, but Logan tly rejected that idea. Logan insisted that it was not necessary to go that far. A Dharma device was a cultivators most cherished possession and their best weapon for survival andbat. They had more than thirty divine weapons already, andbining them with those in Logans storage space, they would have enough for sure. Chapter 444: 259_1 Chapter 444: 259_1
Trantor:549690339 Chapter 259 Destruction Array Well, I also have twenty divine weapons, so lets use them together. After all, the stronger the array, the more advantageous it is for us. Our opponent is from the Holy See, we cant afford a single mistake, we must ensure everything is wless. Bart Cloud also pulled out his divine weapons. The three of them pooled together more than a hundred divine weapons. Normally, one divine weapon is equivalent to five hundred spirit stones. So, a hundred divine weapons is equivalent to fifty thousand spirit stones. This was very extravagant for Logan, but it added to his confidence, believing the power of the array would be beyond imagination, and more than half was to be used for the transportation array. As for the Destruction Array, ten thousand spirit stones would be enough. The Sanctuary Powerhouse possesses Law Divine Power and could possibly block the Spatial Passage. But as long as the transportation array is strong enough, the methods of the Sanctuary Powerhouse will be useless. Thats why Logan wanted to gather thirty thousand spirit stones, although the usual transportation array would be sufficient with a thousand spirit stones, it would be too weak in this case.
Setting up the array, Logan was very experienced. It took him less than an hour to set up the Destruction Array. With this, everyone became more confident. As for the transportation array, there was no rush as they wouldnt need it immediately unless they were in a critical situation. At this time, the Beast King noticed the Thunder Tribtion was over and Logan must have broken through, but he hadnt emerged from the Inner Alchemy yet. Are they still hiding in their small world? He immediately ordered the Half-step Saint Beast to enter and kill them all. Lets wait a bit longer, what if Logan and the otherse out? The Half-step Saint Beast was reluctant to enter. If it disyed its full power, causing the small world to be destroyed, how would it exin to the Beast King? It preferred to engage in a big battle outside where it could fully exert its strength. However, the Beast King shook his head and said, Its useless. They are fully aware that once they emerge, theyll most likely die. They might even stay in the Inner Alchemy forever. If youre not proactive, waiting here is meaningless. Now is your chance to catch them off guard. I understand. The Half-step Saint Beast nodded and, within a sh, had entered the small world. Seeing Logan and the other two, it was puzzled. Why were they so calm? They should clearly understand that as soon as the Thunder Tribtion was over, their time to die hade. They should be extremely terrified. But now, they were so calm. Even when they saw him, their expressions remained unchanged, as if everything was under their control. This puzzled the Half-step Saint Beast, making it feel somewhat scared. Could it be a trap set by Logan? The Half-step Saint beast shook its head, thinking it was overthinking. It was just Logan bluffing. Even if Logan had broken into the throne realm, he would still be weak in its eyes. And now, as a Half-step Saint Seat, was it being intimidated by Logan and hispanions? Logan looked at it standing there stupefied and said, You came here to kill us, right? Now you can face us directly. Dont stand a hundred meters away,e here soon. The battle should be swift as we three are busy. If you dont intend to fight, leave this small world. Youre too arrogant! Logan took the initiative to attack, which made the Half-step Saint Beast even more puzzled. But now it could confirm one thing: Logan was truly fearless. It wasnt just a bluff. Could it be that Logan really wasnt afraid of it? For a moment, it felt its self-esteem had been insulted. Not wanting to think too much at this moment, even if Logan had many tricks up his sleeve, they were useless. In todays battle, it would go all out to send Logan to hell. It couldnt afford to be kind; this had to do with the future of the demon beast n. Otherwise, it couldnt face the Beast King. Unleashing its wrath, the force of the Law began to gather behind it: You will witness the wrath of a Half-step Saint Seat. I will mobilize all the Great Laws around and destroy you in the rule. Regr cultivators dont have the privilege to experience this. But for all three of you, this is a unique experience. Dont rush, if you dares to take action, the entire small world will be done for. At this critical moment, Logan stopped it. Since this was a major issue, even if it might be a dying tactic by Logan, the Half-step Saint Beast didnt dare to act rashly. Instead, it wanted to hear Logans reason.
Just about an hour ago, I set up a Destruction Array in this small world. With just a thought, everything here will be destroyed. So if you dare to kill us, I will let all your demon ns supreme treasures be buried with us. Weigh the pros and cons and see if its worth it. We are easy about it. Logan smiled yfully, looking at its heavy face: You are at the Half-step Saint Seat, its up to you whether its true or not. You can use your divine skill to investigate. However, you should believe that setting up an array like this is childs y for me. My only demand is to leave the mountain range safely. The Half-step Saint Beast was dumbfounded. Logan was indeed cunning. How did he manage to set up an array in such a short time? It immediately checked everything and indeed found arge array enveloping the small world. The destructive aura was so terrifying that it made it itself afraid. If it exploded, even ten small worlds would cease to exist. Indeed, it should have acted when Logan was still unaware of it. It regretted it deeply. If it had acted sooner, Logan would have been buried by now. It couldnt help but ask angrily, We can discuss everything, why did you involve the supreme treasures of our demon n on your own? Dont you think you are going too far? I am ashamed of you, forgot the previous life-saving grace. But you shouldnt involve others, you should immediately dissolve the array and sit down to discuss. Youre really pretending to be righteous. This is our biggest reliance on survival. If we hadnt set up the Destruction Array, we would have been killed by you by now. Dont talk big about morality here. The three of us firmly believe in one sentence: you go and talk to your Beast King in person. We want to leave safely. Logan gave a cold smile and, to put pressure on the Half-step Saint Beast, he performed a Technique with his hand. The next moment, a spirit stone in a certain ce in the small world exploded, and a space of three meters disappeared in an instant. This was Logans attitude. If negotiations were unsessful, the next one might be thirty meters. The Half-step Saint Beast rushed to raise his hand to let Logan calm down, I will go out and talk to the Beast King. In fact, there has been misunderstandings before. The Beast King has always remembered your life-saving grace. Even without the Destruction Array, the Beast King will definitely let you go. Dont go to extremes. Logan didnt say anything, only waved his hand. And the Half-step Saint Beast didnt dare to stop even for a second and left. Lowen Shingo and Bart Cloud, who were on the side, were nervously watching. Seeing the Beast being truly intimidated, they couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. Indeed, Logans courage under dangerous situations was strong. Now, everything depends on fate. As long as the Beast King wanted to keep the supreme treasure, he had to let them leave. If he wanted to die with them, they would have to use the transportation array, and the array still needed an hour. Nothing could go wrong during this period. Chapter 445: 260_1 Chapter 445: 260_1
Trantor:549690339 Chapter 260 Beast Kings n Beast King, Logan has set up a Destruction Array. If we want to move against them, the entire small world will also perish. Ive investigated, the power of this array is no less than any ordinary Thunder Tribtion, it genuinely possesses such capability. After leaving, the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast immediately reported to the Beast King, which caused the Beast Kings brows to furrow. He had nned meticulously before, but Logans move had indeed tied his hands. Could it really be that he should let Logan and others leave? If he turns to the Heavenly Saint Daoist, the threat to him will be even greater. But if he does not let them go, and the small world is truly destroyed, the Supreme Treasure of the Demon Beast n will also be destroyed. Stuck between a rock and a hard ce, the Beast King hesitated for a moment: First, keep Logan steady and make sure he does not activate the Destruction Array. Deceive the three of them intoing out, and then find a way to enter and break the array. We also have several cards up our sleeve, such as Lowen Shingos Daoist protector and those three thousand Transcendent Tier.
Alright, Ill get on it. Nodding, the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast returned to the small world and informed everyone about Beast Kings intentions. This made a smile creep onto Lowen Shingos and Bart Clouds faces C since words had been spoken, they estimated a safe departure from the mountain range. Only Logan had a solemn expression. The Beast King had made this decision too easily. Barely five minutes had passed, and there was no hesitation, implying that there must be a n behind it. But now, all they could do was keep moving forward. Perhaps Logan was overthinking all of this. As the three of them left the small world, Beast King promptly put away the Supreme Treasure Elixir, and cheerfully greeted them. His attitude was extremely friendly, as if he hadnt sent a Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast to kill them. Logan and the others saw through his true colors, hence they did not return the pleasantries. Beast King, lets cut to the chase. Since we have torn skin already, our only demand now is for you to open the defensive barrier of the mountain range, bid the three of us a safe journey out, and I promise to send blueprints to dismantle the array a dayter, so you can disengage the Destruction Array. Logan stared intently, his tone resolute: If not, we three can risk death. We are not worth much, but if we can drag the Supreme Treasure of the Demon Beast n down with us, wouldnt that be a big gain? Think about it carefully, we are patient but there are limits, and dont even think about ying tricks. Dont be impatient. Dont forget that we were friends before. We can surely sit down and have a heart-to-heart conversation. Theres no need to talk about fighting and killing every time. How could I, the Beast King, bring myself to hurt you three? The earlier life-saving grace is clear in my memory, I am not an ungrateful person. The Beast King waved his hand and poured some tea. He tried to hand it over to Logan and hispanions, his kindness surprising Lowen Shingo. Could they have been the ones overthinking? But how did the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast enter the small world without anyone instructing him to? Life-saving grace? Logan responded with only a sarcasticugh. The Demon Beast n would never understand. Perhaps they were grateful upon waking up, but forgot as soon as time passed. Today, had he not set up the Destruction Array, the Beast King might have already turned against him. Bart Cloud, being hot-tempered, got straight to the point: Beast King, dont try to act like a scheming human. We should be straightforward with each other. If there is going to be a negotiation, put your cards on the table. Hearing this, the Beast King didnt rush. Instead, he carried on reminiscing with them. Bart Cloud found this very frustrating and decided to leave with Logan. It seemed there was no need to talk anymore, which left Beast King speechless. He had hoped to gain the upper hand. Bart Clouds move disrupted all of Beast Kings ns. He evidently had no choice but to reveal all his cards, so he instructed the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast to stop them from leaving and ordered others to bring out some people. Oh yes, I have invited a few friends over. Youd better meet them. The first is Lowen Shingos Daoist protector. These past few days, Ive been treating him with fine food and drinks. However, if you three dont show goodwill, I will have to harden my heart and send him to meet the King of Hell.
At Beast Kings gesture, a stout man was brought out, oppressed by several Demon Beasts. His body was covered in scars. He had been bullied over these days. The Beast King had taken out all his grievances with Logan and the others on him, so he looked nothing like a human anymore. This scene enraged Lowen Shingo. The stout man had been with him for ten years and now he found himself in such a state, which made Shingo absolutely furious. However, he understood that the gap between his and the Beast Kings realm was too huge. Moreover, he had to prioritize the bigger picture so he clenched his fists, forcing himself to calm down. The hefty man was severely injured and on the verge of death. The moment he saw Lowen, he shouted with all his might: Young Master, leave immediately! Dont worry about me. Its not a pity for a protector to die. The Beast King is ruthless, not someone you can deal with. When you reach the Saint Realm one day, you cane and collect my corpse. Beast King, what exactly do you want? Lowen Shingo questioned, his eyes filled with endless anger and hatred. The Beast King just yawned in response and did not answer Lowen directly. But his stance was very clear C he intended to trade the lives of the three for that of the hefty man. Logans eyes were dark, and he stepped forward: Beast King, the array is set up by me. You are trying to negotiate with me by kidnapping Lowen Shingos protector? Do you think I willpromise? If you want to release him, thats fine. After all, the survival of the Supreme Treasure of the Demon Beast n is now in my hands. If you are really sincere, take a step back first. Yes, indeed, the bargaining chip is too small for one person. But what if its three thousand people? The Beast King stretchedzily, then stood up and looked at Logan with amusement, causing all three to freeze. What did Beast King mean by capturing three thousand people? They didnt know that many people. Logan was at a loss. What was the bargaining chip of three thousand people in Beast Kings hands? Could it be the Lords they had known before? But it didnt seem likely as Beast King did not know about all that. Or could it be people from Lowen Shingos Sect? But if there were people from the Sect, why threaten with the Daoist protector? Bart Cloud was also filled with questions. In the mountain range, they knew less than ten people, and had even fewer friends. Could it be that Beast King was deceived by someone? Or was he bluffing, using the so-called three thousand people just to make them concede? As the three thousand people were brought out, Logan and hispanions were dumbfounded. Turns out these three thousand were the Transcendent Tier folks. They had a sudden realization but couldnt help butugh. Had these three thousand not escaped the mountain range yet? The Heavenly Saint Daoist had escaped earlier and hadnt taken them with him. It seemed they really were abandoned. They once again failed to understand why the Beast King would use these three thousand individuals as his cards. They werent getting along from the start and even had unresolved issues, so why did the lives of these three thousand have anything to do with them? Chapter 446: 261_1 Chapter 446: 261_1
Trantor:549690339 Chapter 261: Witnessing Death Without Saving Logan, you must save us. We are all humans, cultivators of the human race. Please speak favorably to the Beast King for us. We will be forever grateful and we can let go of past grievances. The three thousand people looked at Logan and pleaded. However, Logan was not moved by their words. He scoffed at their attempts to sweep past grievances under the rug with just a few words. What did they take him for? And they still had the audacity to act high and mighty even when asking for help? He let out a coldugh and questioned them, We may not be mortal enemies, but we do not get along either. Now youre begging me for help in such a rare disy. What do you think I am? Logan, we may have had our differences, but its been a while. Surely by now, all resentment should have dispersed. If youre still holding onto the past, doesnt it make you a petty person? Everyones lives are in your hands. Please calm down and dont act rashly
Fearing the Beast Kings actions, the three thousand spoke in haste, With great poweres great responsibility. Since you are so powerful, you must help us all. Otherwise, you will be known as a traitor to the human race, and your name will go down in history as an ungrateful and treacherous worm. Logan merely scoffed at these words. These people had greatly overestimated their importance, thinking he would grovel to them. Stubborn even in the face of death, any remainingpassion Logan had felt for them vanished. Self-centered and selfish, they should have fallen long ago. Wouldnt their deaths be a blessing rather than a curse? It was actually a boon that the Beast King had captured them. Logan should be thanking him for eradicating these pests from the human race. Logan turned towards the Beast King and stated with righteousness, Beast King, I have a request. I do hope you will fulfill it. Consider it a favor I owe you. These three thousand are the hope of the human race, their future achievements beyond measure. I would even have to yield to them. I can let The Beast King felt a sense of triumph. He thought that Logan was backing down for the sake of the three thousand people. However, before the Beast King could finish his sentence, Logan interrupted him. Logan held up his hand, signaling that he had a different meaning in mind. I suggest you wipe out these three thousand. I wont save them, nor will I plead for them. Not only do we have no familiarity, we actually harbor great hatred towards each other. I am so infuriated by them. I was hesitant to kill them myself, but now, youve conveniently captured them. The Beast King was bbergasted by Logans words. His ns came crashing down as he had hoped Logan would sacrifice himself to save the three thousand. Yet, his trump card turned out to be useless, leaving him in a very vexing situation. None of you are friends with Logan? And no one appreciates such a powerful cultivator like Logan? The Beast King snapped, livid that his plot had failed. If you had a good rtionship with Logan, we wouldnt have this problem. Take these three thousand and execute them. The Beast King waved his hand impatiently. He no longer wished to see the sight of these people, reminding him of his failed ns. He couldve punched himself for not investigating more thoroughly beforehand. The three thousand men felt as if they had been struck by lightning and continued to beg the Beast King for mercy. But he was only annoyed. They then turned to Logan for help in desperation, their attitudes now much more humblepared to before. The stark contrast from before was almostughable. Logan, you are a forgiving person. Please ask the Beast King to spare us. We now realize we were wrong and overly aggressive previously, even going out of our way to target you. We regret those actions deeply. Scold or hit us as you see fit. But take pity on us as members of the same race, please spare our lives!
The crying beeped at their pleas for mercy, making Bart Cloud feel happy, If you knew this would happen, then why didnt you restrain yourselves before? You kept bullying Logan due to his lower realm. Now its toote to regret. Plus, this is the Beast Kingsmand. Even if Logan wanted to help, it would be useless. Logan remained calm and chose to ignore the pleadings of the three thousand men. It was not that he had no sympathy, but they simply did not deserve it. They only admitted their mistakes because of their current circumstances and would revert to their arrogant ways the moment they managed to escape. Logan, you are a ruthless and cunning man. You nned all this behind our backs to lead us to our deaths. If anything happens to us, we will curse you from the depths of hell. You are not fit to be a human and you deserve a fate a hundred times worse than ours. When the three thousand realized their situation couldnt be reversed and that their deaths were all but assured, they began hurling all sorts of usations at Logan. Everything that had happened was now Logans fault, as if the Beast King had nothing to do with it. Their words just reinforced his belief that these three thousand people were fundamentally selfish. Lowen Shingo, unable to bear it any longer, wanted to argue on Logans behalf. However, Logan stopped him. It was pointless arguing with people who were about to die, especially since they did not reason things out properly. It was better for them to repent once they reached hell. The three thousand Transcendent Tier individuals were led away amidst a chorus of mournful cries. Throughout, Logan remained calm which ultimately convinced the Beast King that Logan had no ties to the three thousand at all. Now that his ns were ruined, the Beast King had lost his advantage. Lets talk this out properly. I can let a few of you leave if you first dismantle the Destruction Array. Then you can leave. I always keep my word. Once I agree to something, I wont go back on it. You have one hour to consider. If we cannot reach an agreement, we can only hurt each other. Upon hearing the Beast Kings words, Logan smiled, Do you have any credibility? Youve already forgotten the favor I did you. Expecting you to keep your promise is harder than reaching the sky. I wont dismantle the Destruction Array until we leave the Secret Land. If worstes to worst, well all vanish, and your Supreme Treasure of the Demon Beast race will be destroyed. I disagree too. Wake Shingo added, Dont take us for fools, Beast King. We need to see sincerity from you. After all, no one wants to push this to the brink. Your Supreme Treasure can be preserved, and we want to leave. Its a win-win situation, isnt it? Wake Shingo also chimed in. He hoped the Beast King would understand the situation and make a choice. He could not both have some people dismantle the Destruction Array and refuse to let the others go. That would only stall for time, and once everyones patience ran out, the situation would get worse. The Beast King saw the situation with rity. He did not want to let Logan and the others leave as they knew too many secrets. But if he did not let them leave, he could not protect the Supreme Treasure of the Demon Beast race.
Chapter 447: 262_1 Chapter 447: 262_1
Trantor:549690339 Beast King, no need to hesitate. I think we should take a step back and let Logan and the others leave for now. The moment we dismantle the Destruction Array, we can immediately hunt them down. They wont be able to escape to the end of the earth. As long as you give themand, none of the nearby Lords would dare to harbor them. The Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beast stepped forward and whispered to the Beast King. The current situation had be strained. Logan and his team were ready to sacrifice everything to survive. If pushed to their limits, they would go to extremes. Compared to the Supreme Treasure, their lives didnt matter. The Supreme Treasure must not be destroyed. The Beast King sank into deep thought, weighing the pros and cons. The question was whether to let Logan and his team go. Technically, he was a Saint, capable of traveling thousands of miles in an instant, so catching up with Logans team would be easy. But he was also afraid of potential interference from Heavenly Saint Daoist, who also held a Saint Seat. Heavenly Saint Daoist was dying, and would certainly strike back before death, even if it meant risking everything to retaliate. Logan and his team had be his enemies. If they joined forces, he would be at a significant disadvantage, not only endangering the Supreme Treasure but making the entire Demon Beast n vulnerable to destruction. However, he had another thought. The Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beast was right. They had no other choice at this point. Logans plot was far more cunning than his, so he wouldnt be easily misled, unlike ordinary people. The longer this situation dragged on, the more it would work against him. Who knows when the Destruction Array might explode.
And if he let Logan go, with a simplemand of his own, the nearby Lords wouldnt dare not obey his orders. No matter where Logan escapes to, it would be the same. Hed always be under his control, and as long as he catches up with Logans team within a day, they wouldnt have time to coborate with Heavenly Saint Daoist. After sorting out his thoughts, the Beast King nodded, Logan, I agree to let you leave the Mountain Range. But once you go, who will dismantle the Destruction Array? If you dont keep your promises and manage to escape, it shouldnt be all up to me. A negotiation is supposed to be fair. Once Im safe after leaving, Ill send someone with a map to break the array. Youll just need to follow the instructions on the map, and the array can be dismantled within a day. Logan replied with a light smile, Of course, if you break your promise ande after us before a day has passed, it will be futile. A day after the array is dismantled, you still need to continuously infuse spiritual energy. If you dont, the Inner Alchemy will expand and may even explode, so you definitely cant leave the Mountain Range. Youre quite the schemer. The Beast King responded coldly, Fine, I wont be nitpicking about this. Ill make some concessions. You can leave now. The barrier has been lifted. Remember to deliver the map of the array within a day, or else Ill hunt you down to the ends of the earth. Dont worry, unlike you, I always keep my promises. Logan breathed a sigh of relief and promptly led Lowen Shingo and the others away. Grateful to Logan, Shingo left with his Daoist protector. If it werent for him, they surely would have died in the hands of the Beast King. Upon reaching the edge of the Mountain Range, they found that the barrier had already disappeared. They naturally left, feeling as though they had just awoken from a dream. They were utterly lucky to have escaped from the clutches of the Saint. Previously, they had resolved themselves to a slim chance of survival. At the exit of the Mountain Range, the crew gathered together. Getting rid of the Beast King only marked temporary safety. The Beast King was bound to hunt them down, not letting his loss go unresolved. Lowen Shingo turned to Logan, Youre going to be alone. Having all of us together should be somehowforting. Why note back to the Sect with me? Though the Sects influence isnt major, there are at least some ways we can defend ourselves, and the Sects protective array can keep us safe. That wont be necessary. I think its best if we part ways. Our alliance was only temporary. Now that we have left the Mountain Range, it wouldnt be appropriate to stick together for too long. We all have our own destinies, and if fate allows, we might meet again someday. Logan waved his hand and said firmly, As for the Beast Kings pursuit, it was clear to me that he would only target me. If our team split up, he would definitely not involve you all, ensuring your safety. It wasnt out ofconfidence. It wasnt Logan being overconfident. He was clear in his heart that the Beast King had decided to kill him out of fear that he would join the Heavenly Saint Daoist. Therefore, the Beast King wanted Logan to disappear to avoid gaining yet another enemy.
Although Lowen Shingo had a decent talent, he was still nothing more than an ant in the eyes of the mighty Saint Seat Beast King. As soon as they split up, the Beast King would definitely not chase Lowen Shingo. Instead, he would focus on hunting down Logan. As for Lowen Shingos Sect, they could easily protect Lowen, but why would they protect an outsider like Logan? Upon hearing this, Lowen Shingo became anxious, Lowen Shingo is not a coward. You have saved me several times. If I were to just up and leave, it would be a disgrace. If we stick together, though I may not be able to increase ourbat power much, at least you wont be alone. That wont be necessary, Ill be with Bart Cloud. Having too many people might actually be a burden. When facing the Beast Kings pursuit, the fewer people, the better. At least I wont have any burden on me. You better hurry back to the Sect. You have just one day to make your escape, Logan still shook his head and responded. In all honesty, the reason Logan had crossed the Beast King was because he had constructed a Spirit Gathering Array for his breakthrough, and the triggered Thunder Tribtion had frightened the Beast King. A series ofplex events had followed, leading the Beast King to forget his gratitude and turn against him. In fact, Lowen Shingo was innocent in all of this. Lowen Shingo wanted to say more but eventually conceded, Fine. Though we havent known each other for long, we will always be the best of friends. If you do indeed fall at the hands of the Beast King, and if one day I manage to be a Saint, I will take revenge for you. Although, given my abilities, that seems rather unlikely. I will not fall easily. Loganughed loudly and then left with Bart Cloud. Lowen Shingo watched Logan disappear into the distance for a long while, feeling mncholic and sentimental, then left with his Daoist protector. This farewell might mean not seeing each other for a lifetime. Thats how cruel the path of cultivation was. On their way, Bart Cloud asked, Where do we go next? Once the Destruction Array is dismantled, the Beast King will surelye after us. I suggest we dont hand over the array map. That way, well always have a guard, and the Beast King wont dare to seek his revenge. I keep my promises, unlike the Beast King, Logan said with a solemn gaze. Drag it out for a day or two, maybe, but he would be furious if we dont hand over the array map in time, and he will definitelye after us, regardless of the Demon Beast ns Supreme Treasure. Where to go next? Logan was at a loss. They seemed to have reached a dead-end, and it was difficult to face the pursuit of a Saint Seat. There was nowhere to hide under the sky, unless another Saint Seat decided to help. But Saints rarely appeared in the world, making it hard to find one. Chapter 448: 263_1 Chapter 448: 263_1
Trantor:549690339 Retreat to the nearby Lords territory. There are millions of people there, the Beast King cant possibly track us down in such a vast crowd. Moreover, if we encounter danger, it would be convenient for the next step of escape, we wouldnt be besieged from all sides. Lowen Shingo pondered for a while, giving his opinion. In the face of Sanctuary Powerhouse chasing after them, this was indeed the best choice. Otherwise, wherever they fled to will prove futile, considering the overpowering strength of the Sanctuary. In truth, he knew that this tactic was a bit low-handed. After all, it involved drawing millions of people into the fray. In the Beast Kings wrath, he would likely ughter millions. And although they would end up shing with several Lords, this would serve to their advantage, providing an excellent camouge for them. Although the several Lords were in the Dominator Realm and could notpare to the Beast Kings Sanctuary, they could stand their ground because they had the backing of the Sanctuary from behind. Otherwise, the Beast King would not have stayed in the mountains and not dared to take a step out to expand his territory. Logan shook his head, disagreeing, This move will not work. Its not due topassion, but because once the Beast King issued an order, the nearby Lords would surely chase us down. This would be like walking into a trap. Moreover, continuously escaping is not a solution.
Currently the Beast Kings power has not yet recovered, we still have a glimmer of hope. But once the Beast King fully recovers, it would be pointless for us to run to the ends of the Earth. Therefore, I am thinking of resolving this crisis permanently. We must find a way to eliminate the Beast King decisively. Isnt that a way to end this trouble once and for all? Really? Lowen Shingo was shocked to hear this. Eliminate the Beast King? Logans idea was certainly daring to say the least. He didnt even dare to think about it because the chance of sess was one in a hundred thousand. After all, the Beast King had reached the Sanctuary, the ultimate limit that any cultivator could hope to achieve. Compared to them, who were merely at the Throne stage, the disparity in strength was immense, akin to striking a stone with an egg. Indeed, even if the Beast King was reduced to a hundredth of his strength, they wouldnt have any chance of survival. Lowen Shingo really wanted to see if Logan was running a fever. What nonsense was he spouting? Loganughed, We cant do it alone. But what if we had the help of a Sanctuary Powerhouse? One must learn to take advantage of the situation. In order to survive, we have to put our lives on the line. If we continue to hesitate out of fear, we are certainly doomed. It is quite difficult to track down a Sanctuary. People might not encounter even one in a hundred years. And there are only a few living Sanctuaries in this world, all in seclusion. We dont know any of them. Why would any Sanctuary help us? Isnt it a bit naive to think so? Lowen Shingo refuted naturally. Then, a sudden realization struck him, he understood who Logan was referring to C the previous Heavenly Saint Daoist. Despite having some enmity between them, the conflict between the Heavenly Saint Daoist and the Beast King was even greater, involving survival or death. If they could coborate, both sides would benefit, and it might just be possible. I have to point it out that the Heavenly Saint Daoist is critically injured. In a short while, he will pass away. Adding to that his lifespan is also nearing its end, he may not be an opponent to the Beast King. So, if he cant, wouldnt we be wasting our opportunity to escape? Even if we seed in wiping out the Beast King and his forces, given the Heavenly Saint Daoists characteristics, he will definitely deny it. He would turn on us just like the Beast King, and wipe us out. Isnt it just like giving a tiger wings to go from one danger to another? Moreover, given our current situation we cannot afford to be rash. Lowen Shingo hesitated and did not agree with Logans strategy. The risks were too high. It was not just a matter of life and death, but they were merely ants caught between two Sanctuary Powerhouses. Regardless of who wins, there would be no benefits for them, they would only be sacrifices in their war. Logan remained calm, Everything is still unknown. If we n well, we may not lose. After all, there are always opportunities between the fishermans gain and the mantis stalking the cicada. What if both Sanctuaries end up exhausting each other? Dont be a coward. If we want to survive, we must take a gamble. Fine, lets take a gamble. Lowen Shingo gritted his teeth and agreed. After all, in essence, he was just a guard for Logan. Logan had made up his mind and any more hesitation would be superfluous. Besides, he had witnessed Logans methods all along, and Logan was not one to act without certainty. Having made up their minds, there was another problem facing them C where should they go to find the Heavenly Saint Daoist? Sanctuary Powerhouses often came and went without a trace, and the Heavenly Saint Daoist might not believe that they came to coborate. He could think that they came with malicious intent from the Beast King, and might intentionally avoid them.
I have a way. Logan made a wave, it wasnt hard to find the Heavenly Saint Daoist. The Heavenly Saint Daoist was essentially living on borrowed time, his life consisted merely of candles burned at both ends, thus the only solution was the Supreme Treasure of the Demon Beast n, that small world. Therefore, he must be keeping a close watch nearby. Since they were perceived by the Heavenly Saint Daoist to be with the Beast King, naturally, they would also be watched. Logan calmly walked to an open space, using a character to write that he wanted to meet with the Heavenly Saint Daoist. Then he calmly walked to one side, waiting quietly with Lowen Shingo. Lowen Shingo was bbergasted. He asked, a doubt raised in his mind, Will that work? Just by seeing this writing the Heavenly Saint Daoist wille out? We had already aided the Beast King before, what if he suspects this is the Beast Kings trap? The Heavenly Saint Daoist is too suspicious to have a feasible countermeasure. For a person who is on the brink of death, they wouldnt give up any glimmer of hope. That is the current state of the Heavenly Saint Daoist. Only we can help him grab the Supreme Treasure of the Demon Beast n. Even if he suspects this is a trap, he would stille out to meet us. His life is dwindling away. Logan smiled faintly, looking at Lowen Shingo, Your analysis is good, but you must consider the urgency of the matter. After the previous battle, the Heavenly Saint Daoist has been further injured and probably only has a few months left of his life. At this point, if we offer him a remote chance of survival, how long do you think he can remain calm? Lowen Shingo scratched his head, indeed he had overlooked that fact. This was the difference between him and Logan. Logans analysis and strategies were always spot on. Even faced with a seemingly hopeless situation, Logan managed to turn it around. If it were up to him, he would still be panicking, eager to escape and survive another day. Time slipped away slowly. Half a day had passed in an instant, but the Heavenly Saint Daoist had yet to appear. Logan wasnt worried. Instead, he caught a lower tier Demon Beast from the vicinity and handed over the instructions for dismantling the Destruction Array, letting it take to the Beast King for dismantling. Logan had made a small alteration in the instructions. Once the Destruction Array was dismantled, it would automatically be marked. So no matter where the Demon Beast n hid their Supreme Treasure, Logans divine senses would be able to sense it. This was their bargaining chip to coborate with the Heavenly Saint Daoist. Chapter 449: 264_1 Chapter 449: 264_1
Trantor:549690339 Upon obtaining the blueprint of the array, the Beast King immediately set out to dismantle the Destruction Array. The moment it was disassembled, he felt a genuine sense of joy. With no more concerns at this moment, he felt at ease to hunt down Logan. With a wave of hisrge hand, he summoned the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast and ordered, Send mymand, deploy ten Dominators to hunt down Logan and hispanions at all costs. Whoever brings back their heads will be handsomely rewarded. They must be captured within a day, or else, I will personally take action. Do you understand? Yes, Beast King. The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast nodded and asked, Given the stage we are at, Logan and hispanions pose no threat. Will deployingrge numbers of human and demon beasts to hunt them down cause a stir? The surrounding Lords have been keeping a close eye on the Mountain Range, fearing any movement from the demon beast tribe. Do you still have a sense of mercy? The Beast Kings gaze turned cold. The surrounding Lords were but mere ants in his eyes. He had been asleep for a hundred years, and they had the audacity to act arrogantly now? If they do not obey, they will be eradicated. The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast hurriedly shook its head, dering, I dare not. I will prioritize the interests of our demon beast tribe. Although the surrounding Lords dont possess strong powers, they all have the support of the Saint Seat to some extent. Unless forced to, it is better not to provoke them and risk causing a great war between the human race and our demon beast tribe.
He considered the best interests of the demon beast tribe. As for thepassion the Beast King had mentioned, there might have been some in the past, given that Logan had saved the Beast Kings life. But, the current situation had escted, making it difficult to take into ount the past grudges. There wouldnt be any mercy on his part. Rest assured, I have calcted the risks. Even if they have the support of the Saint Seat, who would willingly wage arge-scale war against me? As long as we dont make a bigmotion and spread the news that whoever can capture Logan will be a distinguished guest of ours, this will serve as an exnation to these Lords, said the Beast King. After some contemtion, the Beast King casually announced his determination to eliminate Logan, even if it meant sacrificing millions of demon beasts in the Mountain Range. As long as he, the mighty Beast King, was here, everything could start anew. He could also recreate the demon beast tribe. If these Lords declined to take a hint, he wouldnt mind starting a killing spree. Being astute, they would surely cooperate with him, deploying their own forces to hunt down Logan. As such a move would serve the interests of both parties. The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast bowed its hands together and left, stating loudly, Beast King, I will personally participate in hunting down Logan. I am not fully confident in the ten Dominators. Considering how clever and cunning Logan is, it is safer to have me with them. Continuing to rest with his eyes closed, the Beast King had recovered from his injuries after several days of recuperation. Yet, his strength had not rebounded as expected: it had only restored to around sixty percent, approximately a Half-step Saint Seat. To recover back into a true Saint Seat, it was estimated that he would need more than a month. Meanwhile, Lowen Shingo grew impatient. He waited with Logan for almost a day, but the Heavenly Saint Daoist never showed up, making him feel as if Logans scheme had failed. Additionally, now that the blueprint of the array had been dispatched, the Beast King would definitely send someone to hunt them down. Seeing Logan remaining calm, Lowen Shingo couldnt help but suggest, Lets leave. This isnt a ce to linger. Even if we want to negotiate cooperation with the Heavenly Saint Daoist, it would be better to find a safer ce. The Heavenly Saint Daoist must suspect that theres a trap here. Waiting here for a year will just be a waste of time. Dont worry, I feel that he will arrive soon, Logan responded after opening his eyes and scanning his surroundings. Logically speaking, the Heavenly Saint Daoist should have arrived long ago. The fact that there was still no news of him at that point suggested that he might already have arrived. Heavenly Saint Daoist Sir, youre here already, so stop hiding. There are no traps here. How abouting out for a cup of tea? Are you, a Saint Seat holder, still afraid of my little Throne? Its clearly written C I want to cooperate with you in killing the Beast King. How does that sound? After Logan spoke, the eerie silence persisted. Beside him, Lowen Shingo was utterly perplexed. This ce was obviously empty. Who was Logan talking to? Could it be that he had gone mad, hallucinating the Heavenly Saint Daoists presence because he wanted to see him so badly? Lowen Shingo was utterly puzzled, but the very next moment, a terrifying pressure descended, followed by an elder appearing in front of them C it was the Heavenly Saint Daoist they met earlier. However, now he looked as withered as a decaying tree, as if he would evaporate with a gust of wind, which indicated that his life was almost at its end.
Nevertheless, his imposing aura remained unshaken. He questioned the two, You want to cooperate? How can I be sure that everything is real and not an illusion? Previously, to assist the Beast King, you risked everything. Now, youre suggesting a partnership with me. Its inevitable that one would suspect this to be a scheme nned by you and the Beast King. Lets be clear, the Beast King is an ungrateful creep. I once saved his life, but he casually cast my kindness aside, viewing me as a threat and intending to eliminate me. Luckily, I managed to escape. Now, our goals align, we are both targeting the Beast King. Logan smiled lightly and looked at the Heavenly Saint Daoist, An enemy of an enemy is a friend. With your power alone, it would be difficult to deal with the Beast King. The Beast Kings strength is constantly recovering, while your cultivation is being eroded by time. Only by cooperating with me do we stand a chance. You should consider this carefully. How did you manage to escape from the pursuit of the Beast King? The Heavenly Saint Daoist remained unconvinced. As someone at the same Realm, he understood the terrifying power of this Realm C killing someone like Logan would just require a momentary thought. So, Logans exnations were unconvincing; they seemed more like a plot. Moreover, they were on hostile terms before, so how could Logan cooperate with him now? How could he not be afraid of him making a killing blow out of wrath? Although near his demise, the Heavenly Saint Daoist didnt wish to die arbitrarily. If he were to be entangled in a scheme plotted by Logan and the Beast King, he would be furious indeed. I used the demon beast tribes Supreme Treasure as a pawn to gain a one-day chance of escape. Whether you believe it or not, you can consider it yourself. Initially, I was a distinguished guest of the Beast King and could have left freely. Why would I conspire with him to set a trap for you? Logan looked at him intently without any hint of lying. This somewhat convinced the Heavenly Saint Daoist. If there really was a of heaven and earth set up, the Beast King would have led his men to pursue him by now. Why would Logan ply him with words? Perhaps Logan was indeed being hunted by the Beast King. Realizing this truth, the Heavenly Saint Daoist couldnt help but burst intoughter. He remembered how arrogant Logan had been that day and wondered if Logan had ever expected to one day kowtow to him for cooperation. With a yful smile, the Heavenly Saint Daoist asked, If you hadnt stopped me that day, the Beast King would have been dead by now and you wouldnt be on the run. Do you ever regret it? That was the worst decision of your life. Chapter 450: 265_1 Chapter 450: 265_1
Trantor:549690339 Indeed, I shouldnt have trusted the Beast King. This is my mistake. He betrays without a moments thought for the lifesaving favor he received. But at the time, I had no choice. If I hadnt cooperated with the Beast King, I may already be dead by your hand, Logan looked nonchnt, he wasnt concerned about what the Heavenly Saint Daoist had to say. After all, every step of the way had been a battle. It just goes to show that every Saint Seat is equally deceitful, devoid of sincerity and decency. These words turned the tables, leaving the Heavenly Saint Daoist embarrassed. Certainly, if Logan hadnt allied with the Beast King, the Heavenly Saint Daoist would have certainly killed Logan to protect his secrets, perhaps not only Logan but everyone in the mountain range would have been buried without leaving one alive. Since you want to cooperate with me, you certainly need to show your bargaining chip. Now that you have parted ways with the Beast King, facing the pursuit of The Beast King, you simply cannot stand on an equal footing. How many days can you withstand the pursuit without my cooperation? The Heavenly Saint Daoist gave a yful smile, pondering: And you must understand, though my life is dwindling, a thin camel is still bigger than a horse. In order to help you, I will not temporarily confront the Beast King, unless you give me a reasonable excuse, then maybe Ill consider it.
I have marked the Demon Beast Treasure, regardless of where the Beast King hides it.. I can locate it. Your goals are all for the Demon Beast Treasure, to extend your life that is on itsst leg. Is my bargaining chip sufficient? Besides, you alone cannot obtain the Demon Beast Treasure. Logan remainedposed, analysing the pros and cons: I am not asking for your help, but suggesting that we can cooperate. If you continue to be high-handed, then it doesnt matter if the cooperation ends here. Isnt the world big enough for me to go anywhere? How far can the Beast Kings power truly extend? I always like to prepare before fighting, even if we cooperate, it doesnt seem like we can ovee the Beast Kings power. After all you two are just minor Thrones, and my injuries have caused my power to decrease to only about one-tenth of its original. Im already as weak as a little insect in front of the Beast King. Upon hearing Logans words, a flicker of greed appeared in the Heavenly Saint Daoists eyes. However, the next moment, he returned to his calm demeanor. He certainly cant be taken in by a few words, even though Logans news was heavy, the key issue was the strength of the two sides, how to fight against the Beast King? The Beast King has been recovering for many days now, his power is not only healed, but it is also about seventy to eighty percent restored. If the three of them choose to go against him, they probably wontst ten rounds. What if Logan has ulterior motives, just to instigate the fight between him and the Beast King? I have an array. At that time, I will set up a Killing Array. As long as you can lure the Beast King into the array, I am confident that I can reduce the Beast Kings power by eighty percent. At that time, she will definitely be at your mercy. I believe you must have experienced my array before, after all, it easily trapped the Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beast that day. Logan was as calm as ever. After some thoughts from the Heavenly Saint Daoist, and despite the significant risks involved, he nodded slightly at Logans words because of his dwindling lifespan. Their cooperation was officially agreed upon at this moment, to face theirmon enemy C the Beast King. Lowen Shingo breathed a sigh of relief while Logan continued: Since we are cooperating, each party has demands. Firstly, you definitely cant take the Demon Beast Treasure and then betray us. We must set down some rules here, and you must make a vow. If you break your promise, you will be punished by the Heavenly Dao and be suppressed by the Thunder Tribtion. The Heavenly Saint Daoists brow furrowed, his instinct was to not agree to Logans terms as it would leave him in a passive position. However, upon reflection, it made sense for them to make a contract. This also demonstrated that Logan was impartial, not scheming with the Beast King in the dark. I swear here and now, to not settle scores after this is done, and not to hunt Logan down for the rest of my life. If I break my oath, may Heavenly Dao suppress me, and let time ravage my lifespan, causing me to be stagnant in cultivation for life. The moment he finished making his oath, Logan took an elixir from his pocket and threw it to the Heavenly Saint Daoist. Astonished to find out it was a Law Elixir, he couldnt help but shake his head. Although the elixir was extremely precious, it still could not restore his dwindling life. Take it. This elixir is different. It contains the power of dozens of Law herbs ancestors. While it wont necessarily extend your life, it can restore you to your former strength, which is not a problem. At least for the next three days, you will be normal. After all, you need to recover your strength to deal with the Beast King.
After the Heavenly Saint Daoist took the elixir, a surge of medicinal power erupted. His severely injured origin power began to recover at this moment, and his cultivation realm also continued to rise. For a moment, he seemed to have returned to a hundred years ago, a hint of a smile shed across his face despite the fact that the effects of the medicine would onlyst three days. n well. I will set up a Killing Array again. You must remember to provoke the Beast King during the fight, but dont purposely lead him here. Instead, you should disappear without a trace right after provoking him. After two or three times, pretend to be defeated and lead him here. The power of the Killing Array is not great, but it can weaken a persons cultivation. For example, the Beast King is already at the Saint Seat Realm. After being weakened, he will only be equivalent to the Dominator Realm. The duration is one hour. In this hour, you will definitely be able to defeat him. But after an hour, the array will lose its effectiveness. Everything Logan said was very thorough, but the Heavenly Saint Daoist was puzzled. The Beast King will weaken his cultivation by stepping into the array. Will I also be the same within the array? You arent nning to take us both down, are you? I feel like this a n to kill two birds with one stone. Why dont you be the bait? The array is only targeted at the Demon Beast race. You are a human, so you dont need to worry. Logan carefully exined to the Heavenly Saint Daoist, and at the same time he rolled his eyes. If he could be the bait, why would he need to cooperate with the Heavenly Saint Daoist? He and Lowen Shingo would be enough, the Heavenly Saint Daoist was being too optimistic. The Heavenly Saint Daoist gritted his teeth and decided to risk it: I will trust you this once, dont cheat me. Or else, I will take revenge at all costs, even if it takes thest bit of my strength. Dont underestimate a Saint Seats wrath. Although my life is at its end, I still have somebat power left. Rest assured, since its a partnership, we need to uphold our promises. Im unlike you, Im not a dishonest person. The integrity of Logan is known to those who know me. I always prioritize peace before violence. As long as Heavenly Saint Daoist, you dont sabotage this, our cooperation can be pleasant. With a gaze like torchlight, Logan asserted, word by word. The Heavenly Saint Daoist heaved a long sigh and then walked away, leaving Logan and the others short on time. They needed to set the Killing Array within half an incense stick of time. The Killing Array is not difficult to set up, its akin to setting up a barrier that istes everything, preventing the Demon Beast race from using the power of the Law. Even their bloodline origin will be suppressed. As a result, their power will naturally weaken by sixty to seventy percent. And because the Heavenly Saint Daoist is not a Demon Beast, his bloodline would not be affected by the array. Chapter 451: 266_ Chapter 451: 266_
Trantor:549690339 Logan spent a thousand spirit stones toplete the construction of the Killing Array. However, the most challenging aspect of the array was topletely conceal its aura so that no one could detect it, otherwise all his efforts would be for naught. It was undoubtedly difficult to perfectly hide an array, as it was essentially built and operated using the spiritual energy in the air. Concealing this from a cultivator, especially from a Sanctuary Powerhouse who had already reached that level of cultivation, was even more challenging. For the sake of hiding the Barrier Array that Logan had constructed, he decided to keep only the barrier that trapped enemies, discarding everything else. Once the Beast King entered the array, Logan would temporarily adjust theyout. Havingpleted all the major tasks, the results were now up to the Heavenly Saint Daoist. Lowen Shingo had reservations about this n of drawing the wolf into the tigers den. Regardless of the Heavenly Saint Daoists pledge, he doubted if he wouldnt renege once he got the Demon Beast Treasure. After some thought, Lowen Shingo reminded Logan, You must be cautious of the Heavenly Saint Daoist. His cunning is no less than the Beast Kings. We should also have an escape n for ourselves and leave early if necessary, allowing the Heavenly Saint Daoist and the Beast King to fight against each other. We shouldnt get involved.
Dont worry, I have a card up my sleeve. Ive tampered with the elixir that I gave to the Heavenly Saint Daoist. At mymand, hell be wracked with pain. If he dares to go back on his word, he cant me me for being ruthless, Logan said calmly, his eyes filled with a profound glimmer. Logan smiled faintly, adding, Additionally, this Barrier Array is not just to deal with the Beast King. If they both get seriously injured, we can take them both on and kill two Sanctuary Powerhouses, once and for all. Well have to y it by ear, theres no need to worry too much. I understand now, Lowen Shingo nodded, finally realizing his overthinking. Logan already had strategic ns in ce. This reassured him, and he decided to temporarily cooperate with the Heavenly Saint Daoist. Now, the Heavenly Saint Daoist had be their pawn, while he and Logan controlled the game. Meanwhile, the Heavenly Saint Daoist had found the Beast King at the mountain range. Upon meeting, he immediately started mocking the Beast King, ordering him to hand over the Demon Beast Treasure and suggesting that he might let him off if he did. This infuriated the Beast King who, in normal circumstances, would have been leery of the Heavenly Saint Daoist. Heavenly Saint Daoist, youre on yourst leg. Dont bother dreaming about the Demon Beast Treasure anymore. Even if I gave you another hundred years, you wouldnt get it. I advise you to leave now and save yourself the trouble, the Beast King retorted. The Beast King, whose top priority was to hunt down Logan, had no interest in fighting the Heavenly Saint Daoist. Despite hisplete assurance of victory, a battle against a Sanctuary Powerhouse would have a huge impact, potentially destroying the entire mountain range and endangering millions of demon beasts. The Heavenly Saint Daoistughed scornfully, continuing his provocations, Stop bbering. Youre too scared to fight? Thats expected, after all, youve been asleep for a hundred years and havent been as arrogant as before. I bet your strength isnt even fully recovered yet, probably not even as strong as a little Throne holder. Initially, the Beast King didnt want to fight, but the Heavenly Saint Daoist had pushed him too far. He had to make him see his power. Thus, heunched an attack, his palm pulsating with the Beast Kings might and the Heavenly Dao Rule, reinforced by the power of the Sanctuary Powerhouse, thus appearing extremely dominant. However, the Heavenly Saint Daoist was no pushover. Despite his weakened strength, he showcased impressivebat power, not only blocking the Beast Kings strike with ease but alsounching a counterattack. This infuriated the Beast King. Was the Heavenly Saint Daoist really seeking a fight to the death? The Beast King grinned coldly, his might reaching the sky, Many have underestimated me after I rested for a hundred years. Today will mark my first battle after waking. Ill show the world that my strength hasnt declined. Anyone who dares provoke this dignified Sanctuary Powerhouse will have to pay a heavy price. But at that moment, the Heavenly Saint Daoist disappeared in a puff of smoke, leaving the Beast King speechless. His anger was unspeakable, and he struck the ground in a fit of rage. He didnt understand the Heavenly Saint Daoists intentions. Was this all just to infuriate him? A nearby Half-step Saint Seat demon beast furrowed his brows, Beast King, something isnt right. We only just issued the order to hunt down Logan, and the Heavenly Saint Daoist appeared not long after. Its hard not to suspect theyre coborating, plotting and strategizing behind the scenes. We must be careful.
Seriously? The Heavenly Saint Daoist values Logan? The Beast King shook his head. He didnt believe the two could cooperate, considering that Logan was cornered and being hunted by him. Cooperating with Logan would do the Heavenly Saint Daoist more harm than good. He wouldnt wade into such muddy waters. Moreover, the Heavenly Saint Daoist wasnt keen on killing him, only on obtaining the Demon Beast Treasure. Logan, however, had an entirely different objective. Even if they tried to negotiate, they would never reach an agreement. The only possible exnation was that the Heavenly Saint Daoist wanted to probe his current strength and decide whether or not to continue pursuing the Supreme Treasure. Better to be safe than sorry. The Heavenly Saint Daoist is powerful, and Logan is cunning. If they coborate, we could easily fall into their trap, especially considering Logan has a mysterious array technique. Although it cant deal with Sanctuary Powerhouses, its enough to handle the Average Half-step Saint Seats. The Half-step Saint Seat demon beast was getting anxious, he continued to advise, In my opinion, we shouldnt chase Logan now, all forces should focus on defending the mountain range. We have several million demon beasts here. Even if Logan teams up with someone else, with all our traps, theyll be helpless. Wouldnt it be more interesting to catch them both in one fell swoop if they were to coborate? The Beast King red at him, Are you belittling my strength? Their coboration doesnt pose a big threat. After all, we speak with our fists, dont we? A nearly dead Sanctuary Powerhouse is truly pathetic. Chasing Logan had proved to be troublesome, if they showed up on their own, it would save him some effort. The Half-step Saint Seat demon beast simply sighed without arguing anymore. He knew his words were useless since the Beast King had already made up his mind. His caution might even be misconstrued as cowardice. After a few hours, just as the Beast King was about to rest, the Heavenly Saint Daoist came to provoke him again. This time, the Beast King was even more furious andunched a series of Divine Skill attacks against the Heavenly Saint Daoist, who kept dodging and refused to directly confront the Beast King. The Beast King, with his explosive temper, scolded, Coward! Unable to win a direct fight, so you repeatedlye to provoke me? Shame on you for being a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Your current methods are inferior to those in the Mythical Realm. If you want to fight, then fight. Dont run. Its time to decide the winner. Chapter 452: 267_1 Chapter 452: 267_1
Trantor:549690339 Chapter 267: Beast Kings Dupe A hundred years ago, you were no match for me, and you are even less so today. Ill allow you three moves and you can use all your divine skills. I assure you I wont budge an inch because youre so weak, its not worth me getting serious. The Heavenly Saint Daoist yawned nonchntly, igniting a burning rage in the Beast King, who swore to make the Heavenly Saint Daoist pay. Perhaps he wasnt a match a hundred years ago, but a hundred years have passed, and his strength remained as it was, whereas thetter was all out of steam. The Beast King was about to activate his mana, but in a puff of smoke, the Heavenly Saint Daoist disappeared again. The Beast King was fuming with anger, being toyed like a child by the Heavenly Saint Daoist who continually provoked him. Just as he was about to give chase, a half-step saint seat demon beast stopped him, Beast King, dont get impulsive The Heavenly Saint Daoist has run away twice. Maybe hes trying to lure us to fall into a trap. Being here with no intention to fight, whats his purpose?
I dont think so, the Beast King roared. The Heavenly Saint Daoist must know hes no match for me and is simply trying to provoke me. Ill tolerate him this time, but if he dares to provoke me again, even if Im walking into a trap, Ill make him pay a heavy price. The Beast King shouted, his dignity was being toyed with as the king of this mountain range, known for keeping his word. What would others think if they heard about this? Would they think that the Sanctuary Powerhouse was nothing more than a cultivator who could be repeatedly humiliated by humans? This was not just about him but also about the honor of the entire demon beast n. Furthermore, a dying saint like the Beast King didnt believe the enemy could turn the tide or set any traps. They were on the saint seat, and no arrays could work on them. The Heavenly Saint Daoist smiled secretly, having fled twice, the Beast King would be at the zenith of his hatred. They say bad thingse in threes, this time he must lure the Beast King into Logans trap. Whether they would get the Demon Beast treasure was all up to this time. He decided, even if the Beast King didnt take the bait, he would fight to the death, with the help of Logans elixir finally restoring his strength. He would seize this opportunity to fight for the supreme treasure. Once the three days passed, any chance to fight the Beast King would be forfeited forever. An hourter, the Heavenly Saint Daoist showed up again, Beast King, are you too scared after being insulted over and over again? It seems to be true that you were a coward a hundred years ago, losing once before, and have be anughingstock as a king. The Beast King was cultivating when he was rudely interrupted by the Heavenly Saint Daoists taunts. He was going to let the Heavenly Saint Daoist pay with his life. He mustnt allow history to repeat itself. Heavenly Saint Daoist, if you are a man of power, dont cower and be aughingstock. Have a decent fight with me. If you win, Ill give you the supreme treasure of the demon beast n. If you lose, youll bow and never set foot in these mountains. The Beast King appeared in front of the Heavenly Saint Daoist, his eyes zing, replying that he had been tolerant towards the Daoist. But he was really annoying now. Even if they were on the same level, he couldnt bear it, especially considering that the Heavenly Saint Daoist was already out of strength, yet still acting arrogant? The Heavenly Saint Daoist smiled faintly, seeming not to hear the Beast Kings angry retort, What are you saying? A strong individual should control his emotions. Youre acting like a weakling now. You have none of the poise of a powerful individual, and thats justughable. Youre courting death, The Beast Kingunched an all-out attack on the Heavenly Saint Daoist, disying his full range of techniques. In no time, the whole space destabilized, as if feeling the rage of a powerhouse. The power of a saint seat was terrifying, capable of annihting a space with a wave of the hand. The Heavenly Saint Daoist knew in his heart, if they wanted to fight the Beast King, it would be easy. But luring him into Logans trap still needed some work. He had to ignite the Beast Kings rage to the point where hepletely lost his senses. Even though the Beast King was furious, he still had his basic thinking abilities intact.
To enrage the Beast King further, the Heavenly Saint Daoist dodged the formers attack while taunting him with his words, relentlessly calling him weak and unworthy of a frontal battle. Beast King, youre no good. As a senior, I have to give you some advice. A true saint should fight like a grown-up, not like a child. This moment you look like a madman, but I guess thats expected because you are a demon beast. Even if you reach the saint seat, youll still act like this. The Beast King had always been a proud beast. He had been dwelling on a loss to the Heavenly Saint Daoist a hundred years ago. Now, the Daoists strength was depleted, yet the Beast King still couldnt take him down. The gap between his perception and reality was substantial. The only thing on his mind now was to kill the dying Heavenly Saint Daoist and restore his prestige as the Beast King. He wanted the millions of beasts in the mountain range to see their king, still invincible. At this moment, he lost all reason, not bothering to think any further. Seeing the timing was right, the Heavenly Saint Daoist pretended to be overpowered and fled, naturally inciting the Beast King to follow. A half-step saint seat demon beast sensed something wrong and tried to stop the Beast King from crossing the line. The Beast King must not overstep, or he would fall into a trap for sure. Beast King, the Heavenly Saint Daoist did it on purpose, constantly taunting you to make you lose yourposure. You must keep calm. If you dont fall into his trap, its the Heavenly Saint Daoist who will be anxious. The wisdom and schemes of the human races are terrifying. One wrong step, and all are wrong. Remember, you are the king of the millions of demon beasts in the mountain range. The half-step saint seat demon beast earnestly tried to advise, but the Beast King wouldnt listen. All he wanted was to fight the Heavenly Saint Daoist, so he forced the demon beast to move aside. The demon beast did not relent, which got him thrown dozens of meters away by the enraged Beast King. This scene was unbelievable to the half-step saint seat demon beast. He roared, Beast King, youre being immature. I have the best interests of the demon beast n at heart. Calm down. After all, spectators see the game better. The Heavenly Saint Daoist must be colluding with Logan, waiting for you to fall into their trap! Beast King, are you scared? At this point, the Heavenly Saint Daoist was anxious, worried the Beast King would truly hang back. The proud Beast King just smirked coldly, indicating his fearlessness. Even if the Heavenly Saint Daoist brought dozens of helpers, they were just a mob to him. Chapter 453: 268_1 Chapter 453: 268_1
Trantor: 549690339 Chapter 268: Trapped in the Formation A day had passed and there was still no word from Heavenly Saint Daoist, which left Logan and the others anxious. Lowen Shingo kept pacing back and forth, believing that something unexpected must have happened. Despite his doubts, Logan reassured: No, the Heavenly Saint Daoist has been scheming for years, he wouldnt fall into mistakes. He might still be dealing with the Beast King at this moment, and it should not be this quiet even if the n was exposed. After all, this is already under heavyyers of protection. We cant be sure, what if the Heavenly Saint Daoist turns against us at thest moment and chooses to cooperate with the Beast King? With this thought, Lowen shook his head, this possibility was almost slim to none. The Heavenly Saint Daoist went there for the Demon Beast Treasure, there was no benefit in him cooperating with the Beast King. Lowen Shingoughed bitterly andmented that he couldnt stay still. He had always been alert from his experiences of being hunted since he was a child, and he never trusted anyone fully. He didnt have any friends either.
Logan calmly told Lowen Shingo, Stay cool, we must not panic at this time. Even if the Heavenly Saint Daoist fails, the two of us will have to serve as baits ourselves. As long as the array is there, the Beast King will be able toe over. This is just a minor issue. Just then, an overwhelming aura descended. The Heavenly Saint Daoist had arrived at the array first, followed closely by the Beast King. The Beast King hadnt sensed any danger and had entered the array as well. At this moment, the Heavenly Saint Daoist showed an interesting smile, the Beast King was ultimately as na?ve as a child. Then, the Heavenly Saint Daoist roared, What are you waiting for? Activate the Killing Array targeting the Beast King immediately. Ive exhausted all my energy just to lure the Beast King here, and we absolutely cannot let him escape this time. Upon hearing this, the Beast King was stunned and the next moment, his face turned ghastly pale. He finally understood the trickery of the Heavenly Saint Daoist. He regretted not listening to the Half-step Saint Seats Demon Beasts advice and his earlier stubbornness. He was consumed by revenge but forgot that the Heavenly Saint Daoist was always out for personal gains. Logan walked out from the shadows, the Killing Array activated at the movement of his heart. In an instance, the entire ce lit up with a barrier, cutting off all spiritual energy. The Laws Force of the Demon Beast Tribe was immobilized as well. The Beast King felt his strength weakening, he could only exert thirty percent of his power. Heavenly Saint Daoist shed a yful smile, looking at the Beast King, Im quite generous. At this point, theres nothing to hide. Ive been working with Logan, and it was all just a ploy to scam you. And you foolishly fell for it. Its simplyughable. You may have trapped me today, but you may not have thestugh. By this time, although the Beast Kings face had be extremely solemn, there was not a trace of fear. Being the king of the demon beast n, he wouldnt beg his enemies even if he had to die in the battle. Moreover, he wasnt necessarily destined to die today. What if his realm was weakened? A Sanctuary Powerhouse, even at thirty percent of its strength, is equivalent to a Half-step Saint Seat. And the Heavenly Saint Daoist was exhausted. He can only disy one-tenth of his abilities. ording to this calction, he still has a twenty percent advantage. Hence, the Heavenly Saint Daoist is not his adversary, and Logan and the others are just a mob who are trying to bluff behind the Heavenly Saint Daoist. The Heavenly Saint Daoist red fiercely and released a Divine Skill attack. The seemingly effortless blow left the Beast King struggling to fend off. He was stunned. How could the Heavenly Saint Daoist be so powerful? He didnt seem like he was at deaths door but rather as domineering as he was a century ago. The Beast King had to acknowledge a fact: the power of the Heavenly Saint Daoist seemed to have restored, and he had made a grave mistake today. He was engulfed in fear, the only thought in his mind was to survive. Escape seemed impossible, the group of Heavenly Saint Daoist would definitely not let him go. The Heavenly Saint Daoistunched his best attacks, while the Beast King continued to lose ground. He had no power left to fight in the hands of the Heavenly Saint Daoist. He was always on the defensive, and his Realm had been weakened to the Dominator Realm by the array. How could he fight against a Sanctuary Powerhouse? It would be an absurd tale to speak of wining today. The Beast King didnt want to die, he fell into deep thought. The only way out was to try and sway one side to his favor. The partnership between the Heavenly Saint Daoist and Logan was not solid. They were enemies before, and they had only formed a temporary alliance to fight against him.
Lets make a deal, I can give you the Demon Beasts Supreme Treasure, and in return, I hope to save my life. Even though my strength has been weakened now, I can struggle to perish together. I believe even you, the Heavenly Saint Daoist, cant stop me. Wouldnt it be better to work together against Logan, and obtain the Demon Beasts Supreme Treasure for nothing? The Beast King looked at the Heavenly Saint Daoist as he spoke. This was a dying tactic. If the Heavenly Saint Daoist fell for it, then he had a glimmer of hope to survive. Once he could escape this Barrier, his strength would recover. The Heavenly Saint Daoist naturally wouldnt fall for it. He was well aware of the Beast Kings stubborn nature. The Heavenly Saint Daoist smiled yfully and mocked, You cherish your wealth like your life, would you really give up the Demon Beasts Supreme Treasure to me willingly? This is just a pie in the sky, a tactic that I, the Heavenly Saint Daoist, often use. It may fool other cultivators, but dont embarrass yourself in front of people of the same cunning. I, the Beast King, am respected, I dont need to lie to you. The Beast King was indignant, urging the Heavenly Saint Daoist to consider his proposal carefully. Otherwise, even if he were able to kill him, he would never be able to find the Treasure. The only choice right now was to work with him. Otherwise, he would be waiting for his life to fade away. Logan became anxious, fearing that the Heavenly Saint Daoist would turn against them at thest moment: Dont believe him. The Supreme Treasure is not with him now. He just wants to trick us into opening the Barrier. Once we kill the Beast King, I have a way to help you get the Supreme Treasure. If you work with the Beast King, he will surely regret itter. I wont believe him. The Heavenly Saint Daoist said word by word. In fact, he was hesitant just now. The Beast Kings words sounded very sincere and he couldnt think of a reason to reject, but one sentence from Logan woke him up. Cooperating with the Beast King was like walking on a knifes edge, a small misstep could lead to a fall. Upon seeing that he couldnt trick the Heavenly Saint Daoist, the Beast King immediately turned to Logan and the others to discuss cooperation. He tried to fool Logan to open the Barrier first, promising him all kinds of rewards. But Logan just scoffed and reminded the Beast King of his previous ingratitude. The Beast King regretted greatly in his heart. Why did he bear the thought of killing Logan who once saved his life, let alone making a fuss with him to this extent? If he had always respected Logan as always, the one on the brink would not be him. Perhaps it would be the Heavenly Saint Daoist. He was full of sadness, he sighed, It seems today, as the King of the demon beast n, I am to be buried here? But Im not content. As a glorious Sanctuary Powerhouse, I had stepped on the strongest path of cultivation, but because of a momentspse in judgment, I was so painstakingly tricked into this helpless situation. Chapter 454: 269_1 Chapter 454: 269_1
Trantor: 549690339 The Heavenly Saint Daoists eyes were fierce and ruthless. He took advantage of the Beast Kings momentary distraction and summoned a divine weapon. A wave of intense killing intent surged towards the Beast King, forcing him to react promptly and defend himself. Relying on his earth-defying defense, he managed to withstand the assault. The Beast King roared in rage, I am a dignified Sanctuary Powerhouse. I wont surrender without a fight today! Even if I have to put my life on the line, Ill cut my way out. Not only for myself, but also for the safety of the millions of demon beasts in the mountain range. Our n has stood tall for tens of thousands of years. If we fall today, how can we face the past Beast Kings of the mountain range? At this moment, the killing intent surged into the sky. Although trapped in the array, the Beast Kings bloodline power expanded. Despite only being able to summon a small part of his power, his tyrannical aura still forced the Heavenly Saint Daoist to take three steps back, signaling that the Beast King has started to fight desperately. The Heavenly Saint Daoist didnt dare to be careless, he addressed while fending off the Beast King, Its a bit difficult for me alone. One of you should help me. It wouldnt be fair for me to fight the Beast King alone while you reap the benefits. Since were cooperating, we should face the enemy together. Otherwise, if I lose to the Beast King, well all be doomed. Its not that we dont want to help but our powers are too weak. Even if we enter the array, we would only hold you back. After all, were only at the Throne level, hardly significant in a fight against Sanctuary Powerhouses. Its better to not add to your troubles. You should fight the Beast King alone and remember not to show mercy at this moment.
Logan remained indifferent outside the array, which perplexed Bart Cloud. Why not go in and lend a hand? If the Heavenly Saint Daoist couldnt defeat the Beast King, all their previous ns would be futile. This risk was simply too great. Furthermore, what if the Heavenly Saint Daoist became discontented and refused to cooperate because they didnt help? The Heavenly Saint Daoists face darkened as he continued to curse Logan in his mind. Wasnt this pure exploitation? However, given that things hade to this, there was no going back. He could only muster all his strength to fight the Beast King, swearing to make Logan pay. The first thing he would do once he obtained the Demon Beast Supreme Treasure and extended his life was to settle his scores with Logan. Seeing Bart Clouds increasing desire to intervene, Logan felt rather helpless and had to exin via Divine Consciousness Transmission. At this moment, both the Heavenly Saint Daoist and Beast King were trapped within the Barrier Array. Their fight would result in one of them barely surviving. Whether they lived or died would then be in Logan and Bart Clouds hands. If they entered the array, they would inevitably have to get involved. If the Beast King suddenly formed an alliance with the Heavenly Saint Daoist while they were trapped within the array, they wouldnt even have a chance to escape, theyd be at their mercy. Therefore, they must remain outside and watch the tiger fight. Even if the Heavenly Saint Daoist was defeated by the Beast King, there would be no harm to them. Logan was well aware that despite the strategic cooperation with the Heavenly Saint Daoist, thetter was a fickle and untrustworthy person. Once the Beast King, the biggest threat, was eliminated, the Heavenly Saint Daoist would undoubtedly tear up the agreement. Both the Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoist couldnt be trusted because, fundamentally, they were both cut from the same cloth! Youre right, I didnt consider the broader picture. Bart Cloud nodded, feeling enlightened. His previous thoughts were too narrow. He had been considering the Heavenly Saint Daoist as an ally, forgetting their initial opposition. The Heavenly Saint Daoist was slightly superior to the Beast King, forcing thetter to retreat continuously. Although the Beast King had already activated his bloodline Divine Skill, his strength was suppressed within the array. He was starting to show signs of injury. The greatest Divine Skill of a Sanctuary Powerhouse was the use ofws, but he cant condense any at this moment. The Beast King red with a chilling gaze, roaring, Do you want to fight me to the death? Then Ill have no more reservations! Ill summon the millions of demon beasts in the mountain range under my name. I dont believe we cant tten this tiny array. Even a saint may not be able to withstand it. Ten Sanctuary Powerhouses cant be a match for millions of demon beasts unleashed withbined force! The Beast King was well aware that summoning the millions of demon beasts would mean at least half of them would die. But given the current crisis, he had no other choice but to sacrifice the demon beasts of the mountain range in order to survive. The Demon Beast n couldnt lose their Supreme Treasure. As the Beast King chanted the demon beast summoning spell. However, he turned pale the next moment, as the message failed to send, blocked by the array. He fell into despair and after trying several times, finally gave up. This felt like being trapped within a barrier,pletely isted. The Beast King didnt want to fall here. After all, he had just awakened from a century-long slumber and was looking forward to leading the demon beast n and reign over the Ancient World. Beast King, youve run out of tricks now, havent you? The Heavenly Saint Daoist mocked, feeling ecstatic remembering his previous predicament. Not only was he going to kill the Beast King, he was also going to acquire the Supreme Treasure of the Demon Beast n. From then on, his cultivation would progress by leaps and bounds, while the Beast King would merely be a tormented soul under his hand. Just then, a terrifying presence descended and the roar of a demon beast echoed through the hundred miles. The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast then appeared, angrily charging at the array. The array barrier, however, remained unmoving like a mountain.
The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast looked anxious, addressing the Beast King, King, dont worry. I swear Ill put my life on the line to rescue you. Hundreds of thousands of demon beasts from our n are rushing over. Today, Logan and the Heavenly Saint Daoist will have no ce to be buried. Our n will not tolerate outsiders trampling on us. Whoever dares to harm the Beast King is warring against our entire demon beast n. s, I regret not listening to your advice earlier. The moment Beast King saw the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast, a glimmer of hope red in his eyes. As long as the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast could break the barrier, his strength wouldnt be reduced and the Heavenly Saint Daoist wouldnt be able to trouble him. Therefore, he pinned all his hopes on the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast. Thinking back to the advice the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast had repeatedly given him, he felt tremendously ashamed. As the king of the Demon Beast n, he shouldnt have allowed this situation to ur. He swore that if he survived this ordeal, hed share half of his territory with the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast and treat it like a blood brother. King, we unconditionally support your decisions. The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast said solemnly. No one could guarantee their decisions would always be right. It was just a temporary setback. In fact, the beast argued that it was at fault, it shouldve followed the king into battle right away instead of letting him fight alone. Chapter 455: 270_1 Chapter 455: 270_1
Trantor:549690339 In order to save the Beast King, the Half-step Saint Seat demon beastunched a full-force attack on the array barrier. However, not a crack could be found. This made him frown as he suddenly thought of the array that Logan had used before. Could it be based on the same principle? If that were the case, by his own power he definitely couldnt break the array. After all, hisst attack had been futile even after a full hour, and he himself had been trapped inside. If not for Logans act of kindness, he would havepletely lost his way. The Beast King saw that the Half-step Saint Seat demon beasts efforts were fruitless and urgently said, If you cant break the array, then go and capture Logan and hispanion, torture them to reveal the secret to breaking the array. Hurry, I cant withstand Heavenly Saint Daoist for more than an hour, the hope of the entire demon beast n relies on you, Half-step Saint Seat. Once we survive this cmity, you will be handsomely rewarded. I understand, my king. The Half-step Saint Seat demon beast turned around to face Logan and hispanion, his ferocious killing intent exploding in that moment, causing Bart Cloud to continually retreat in fear. After all, this Half-step Saint Seat was no match for their insignificant Throne, with a full two realms of disparity between the two, Panic washed over the Heavenly Saint Daoist as he viewed the scene. Logan and hispanion were too weak; they were clearly not match for the Half-step Saint Seat demon beast and might not even survive three rounds. Once they were killed, he would be caught between attacks. His most urgent priority was to kill the Beast King swiftly, ensuring his victory before advancing unscathed.
If the Heavenly Saint Daoist had been holding back before, he now attacked as if insane, deploying various killing moves and Divine Skills one after another. Because the Beast Kings focus was outside, he was caught off guard and hit multiple times. However, with hope restored, the Beast King renewed his fighting spirit. Even as the Beast King watched the frenzied Heavenly Saint Daoist, he parried and responded in mockery, Are you getting impatient? Your little victories were fleeting. How much time can your two helpers buy you? I am in no hurry at all C I could fight for another year or so without any problems. Logan and hispanion, on the other hand, will be nothing but skeletons. Enough with the nonsense. The Beast Kings words struck a nerve with the Heavenly Saint Daoist, who in his moment of murderous rage dismissed the idea of small talk. He hoped that Logan and hispanion were not as useless as they seemed. If they were easily killed by the Half-step Saint Seat demon beast, well, all three of them could go to hell together. He himself already had a foot in the grave, this was the final glimmer of hope. At this moment, Logan stared at the approaching Half-step Saint Seat demon beast. Understanding that a major battle was imminent, he recalled his previous encounter. He wouldntst ten rounds. This time, the Half-step Saint Seat demon beast was more ruthless than ever, sure to deploy lethal moves at first strike. Logan had no n, his only choice was to take it one step at a time. Meanwhile, the cowardly Bart Cloud suggested in a whisper, Should we run for it, let the Heavenly Saint Daoist deal with them on his own? In the meantime, we flee several thousand miles. Even if the Beast King recovers, where in the vast world is he going to find us? Staying here leaves us with no chance of survival, all things considered its the Half-step Saint Seat demon beast, and we are all alone. Logan merely gave Bart Cloud a nce, wondering why his morale was breaking at this critical point. Fight they must at this point C the enemy wouldnt let them escape. Logan was the key to unlocking the array barrier, so the Half-step Saint Seat demon beast had to capture him. The only reasonable strategy was to drag out as much time as possible. Once the Beast King fell, Half-step Saint Seat would no longer pose a threat. Half-step Saint Seat demon beast, you have been the master of the mountain range for a hundred years. Are you not at all dissatisfied about the Beast King usurping your position the moment he woke up? Isnt it the dream of many beasts to be the new Beast King? We can work together, kill the Beast King, and I will support your control over the entire mountain range. Logan said with a yful smile, feigning calm, Moreover, even if you fight it out, it will take a while to determine a victor. If Heavenly Saint Daoist wins, you will join the Beast King in hell. Weigh your options carefully, whether you want to rule above all as the Beast King, or serve the most humble servant under the Beast King, as I will certainly choose to rule. Think about it, the Beast King is nothing more than a man of treachery. Logan once saved the Beast King, but he turned his back in the blink of an eye. Same goes for you, youre risking your life to save the Beast King, but now, while the Beast King talks sweetly, will he truly reward you? Once youre no longer of use, youll be discarded or secretly killed by him. Despite his fear, Bart Cloud joined in on the conversation. The Half-step Saint Seat demon beast paused in his tracks at this point. As much as he begrudgingly listened to the duos discussion, he had to admit they made a fair deal. The Beast Kings character was increasingly opaque, not a man of his word, but a sneaky trickster. Whether he would end up like Logan was constantly on the Half-step Saint Seat demon beasts mind, it was why he had been merciful towards Logan several times before. He was afraid, afraid that one day he might find himself in Logans shoes. However, he was still a part of the demon beast n, and couldnt defy the decree of the king, so he continued to serve the Beast King wholeheartedly. The Beast King became restless within the array, shouting out urgently, This is a scheme set up by them! I have always served the demon beast n to the best of my abilities. If you listen to their nonsense, and I get killed, they wille after you next. And forget about helping you ascend the Beast Kings throne, the millions of demon beasts in the entire mountain range will disappear in an instant.
I swear right here, I will surrender half of my territory to you. From here on out, we will rule the demon beast n together! If I, the Beast King, break this promise, may the Heavenly Dao smite me. Humans are known to be treacherous and cunning, you mustnt fall for their tricks. If you turn against us now, youll be scorned by generations of demon beast sessors. Watching the Half-step Saint Seat demon beast seemingly moved, the Heavenly Saint Daoist knew he couldnt let the Beast King continue talking. He therefore intensified his attack, leaving the Beast King with no room to speak to the outside. The Beast King was desperate and helpless. Everything now depended on the choices made by the Half-step Saint Seat demon beast. If he sided with Logan, the Beast King would surely lose everything. After a long bout of consideration, the Half-step Saint Seat demon beast finally spoke, Logan, I must say, your persuasive words are indeed powerful. Anyone else might have fallen for your tricks, but you seem to have forgotten something crucial. I am, after all, of the demon beast n. Why should I cooperate with the human race? If I craved the Beast Kings throne, I could have killed him during his hundred-year slumber. Then why am I still here, faithfully guarding after a hundred years? Because I am ready to sacrifice everything for my demon beast n, to rebuild its glory, for the Beast King. Chapter 456: 271_1 Chapter 456: 271_1
Trantor:549690339 When the Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beast dered its intention, Logan knew that negotiations had failed. The urgent matter at hand was to pre-emptively strike. However, the gap in power was too vast. To defeat it, he had to use desperate measures and cunning to kill the Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beast. Logan moved his hands in a technique, and in the next moment, he drew runes in the air using a hundred Spirit Stones to set up an array. The Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beast noticed this and immediately attacked to prevent Logans n. Bart Cloud rushed forward to block the attack, facing off against the Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beast. Despite his breakthrough to the throne realm, theoretically making him as strong as a Perfect Kings Seat, Bart never had a serious duel. In his battle with the Saint Seat, he was not confident at all. He was pushed back a hundred steps in an instant, his arm felt as if it were shattered, twisting his face in horrendous fear. Despite this, he stood his ground. He was willing to risk his life to protect Logans array construction. To him, his life was owed to Logan. Now, if it was for Logan, even dying was eptable. The heavy gratitude he owed Logan was thus repaid. He is Logans guard. If anything happened to Logan, Bart would feel guilty for the rest of his life. At this moment, another figure appeared. It was Lowen Shingo who had previously left. he unexpectedly returned: Were allpanions. It wasnt right for me to leave alone. After I ensured the Daoists safety, I had to return to lend Logan my support.
He had thought it through before. Logan had asked him to return to his sect because they knew they were outmatched and wanted to keep him safe. But as arade, he couldntfortably abandon them to leave. They had all been through a lot together. Logan was alone, bearing the wrath of the Beast King. That went against everything he stood for. Lowen Shingo acted all of sudden, easing a significant portion of the pressure on Bart Cloud. However, the current situation was still far from optimistic. After all, Lowen Shingo was in the Throne Realm too and the two of them together could still not fight back against the domineering Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beast. Bart Cloud chuckled bitterly, full of deep emotion: You could have left, but you chose to stay. Just like us, you are now caught in this situation. It wont be easy to leave now. Perhaps today, we will all die at the hands of the Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beast. However, we should still fight with everything we have. Its a rarity to be able to fight a Half-Step Saint Seat. Dont be too pessimistic. Its still uncertain who will survive in the end. After all, Logan is still constructing that terrifying array. He always makes miracles. If he can construct the array sessfully, we might stand a chance to kill the Half-Step Saint Seat, even though theres a big difference in our realms. Miraculous events like this have happened before. Lowen Shingo, who was fighting the Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beast, replied: Besides, the Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beast is fighting at reduced strength because its distracted with saving the Beast King. As long as there are no issues with the Heavenly Saint Daoist, it will be easy for us to hold on for an hour. In short, as long as we fight with all our might, even if our chances of survival are slim, theres still a glimmer of hope, right? None of you three can escape! The Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beast was utterly incensed. It could have killed Bart Cloud with a single strike earlier, but Lowen Shingo had popped out of nowhere,pletely derailing its n. However, this didnt change the inevitable oue. Over the years, the number of Kings who have died at its hands were at least in the dozens if not hundreds. Enraged, it increased itsbat power by ten times, summoning the Heavenly and Earthly Laws with the power of its bloodline. It seemed as if even thend lent its support. Millions of demon beasts from the mountains kept rushing over, boosting the Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beasts momentum to the extreme. On the other hand, Logan and hispanions were in a precarious state, seemingly on the brink of death. Facing such dire straits, Bart Cloud didnt have the slightest hint of hesitation or fear. After ncing at Logan, he immediatelyunched an attack on the Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beast. Even though he was gravely injured and thrown a hundred meters back with a single blow, he gathered all his remaining strength and rushed over again. He knew that as long as he was still breathing, he would do his utmost to buy time for the battle. Seeing this made Logan anxious, but he was helpless as the array was only half-constructed. It needed at least three more minutes to bepleted. So all he could do was watch and hope that Bart Cloud and Lowen Shingo remained safe. Once the array was active, it would create a barrier that would decrease the power of the Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beast by 70%. Three minutes passed in an instant, and Bart Cloud and Lowen Shingo were hanging on by a thread. At this moment, Logan was burning with rage, ring at the arrogant Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beast, wishing he could swallow it whole. As soon as the array waspleted, a sudden barrier enveloped everyone. An oppressive force made its presence known, weakening the Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beast constantly, rendering its techniques and Beast power useless. It wanted to escape the barrier, but it was all toote. It fell from being a Half-Step Saint Seat to being a Dominator in an instant, giving birth to a sense of crisis. After all, it had to face three enemies alone who were all Perfect Kings Seats. Moreover, their rage seemed to have swelled to its peak, as if they wanted to devour him.
Logan threw two Elixirs their way. After Bart Cloud and Lowen Shingo caught and ingested them, he said: Take these. Your injuries should heal quickly. Ill fight the enemy first. Once youve recovered, the three of us will kill the Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beast together. Lets get back everything we lost before. Logan brandished his weapon. Terrifying Divine Skills flew through the air at that moment, suppressing the enemy. At this moment, it felt like it was being oppressed by an ancient powerhouse, paralyzed with fear and helplessness. His strike hit the beast, leaving a wound on its body. The Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beast was driven to fury but was helpless. At that moment, Bart Cloud and Lowen Shingo recovered and surrounded the Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beast. The beast felt despair and was resigned to the fact that it was going to fall here today. Bart Cloud, having received the brunt of the beasts attacks, was eager for revenge. He executed his three strongest moves, leaving three more wounds on the Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beast. The bloody wounds were an unnerving sight. It hadnt been beaten this badly in a hundred years, but it still refused to admit defeat. It didnt mind its death, but the thought that the Beast King was still trapped, filled it with regrets. If it had used all its strength to kill Logan, wouldnt have it already rescued the Beast King by now? Possessed by this thought, the Half-Step Saint Seat Demon Beast chose to self-destruct. With the power of my origin, I not only want to break your array, but also shatter the barrier trapping the Beast King. Its the least I can do. I hope the Beast King will be safe and continue to lead the rise of the Beast n. Chapter 457: 272_1 Chapter 457: 272_1
Trantor:549690339 Chapter 272: The Fall of the Half-Step Saint Seat Seeing the unfavorable situation, Logan dashed over, the lightning-fast attack prating the body of the Half-step Saint Seat demon beast. The beast was still gathering energy to self-detonate, but fell in disbelief. The Beast King watched from within the barrier, utterly copsing after seeing this sight. The Half-step Saint Seat demon beast was deadwho could save him now? The millions of demon beasts in the whole mountain range were inferior; none of them could match the dead beast. The majority could not even reach the throne realm, so the idea of shattering the barrier was more difficult than reaching the heavens. Unwilling to ept this fate, the Beast King roared in fury: I refuse to ept this! Is my life destined to fall here? Is it because I have offended Logan, a mere throne holder? This Heavenly Dao is unfair. My demon beast race is already weak and now weve been treated like this. This angry roar resounded far and wide. The Half-step Saint Seat demon beast on the ground staggered and struggled to its feet, barely alive. It approached the barrier, continuing to burn its life force to explode. At this moment, Logan and the others were stunned. The beast, despite being impaled, had not fallen yetits will was remarkably strong.
Logan and hispanions naturally wouldnt allow it to seed, so they rushed to block the barrier. All of them were apprehensiveshould the Half-step Saint Seat demon beast suddenly explode, they would undoubtedly sustain serious injuries. But to prevent the Beast King from escaping, they had to block him. Even if I die, I will fight for a glimmer of hope for my beast race! The Half-step Saint Seat demon beast, driven by a deadly will, rushed forth. In the next moment, its body exploded, spreading a terrifying force all around that threatened to reduce everything within miles to ashes. Logan and hispanions quickly used their divine skills to block it, but found it extremely exhausting. Seeing this wasnt working, Logan had to bring out the divine weapon: We can use the divine weapon to neutralize some of the force. Otherwise, we will be reduced to ashes in an instant under such a terrifying aftershock. The divine weapons are specially forged, we dont have time to consider their implications now. Lowen Shingo and the others quickly did as instructed, and after all three of them brought out their divine weapons, they indeed felt less pressure. Originally, they all felt a bone-piercing pain, now they were just hurting. The aftershock of the explosion continued, but it was obviously gradually diminishing with the passage of time. After a while, the explosion had passed. The Heavenly Saint Daoist and the Beast King watched nervously from within the barrierone hoped for the barrier to break, while the other precisely hoped for the opposite. But, when the dust settled, Logan and hispanions were unscathed. The Beast King hadpletely despaired. He opened his mouth, deste: The Half-step Saint Seat demon beast was a hero of our race. Its my fault that I had always been wary of it, keeping it at the Half-step Saint Seat. If I had helped it reach the Saint Seat, the situation would not be like this now. It was my mistake, and now there is no one left to save me. You should have died a hundred years ago. You should feel content surviving thus far. Dont worry, I will make sure to leave your body intact. After all, we are all holders of the Saint Seat. However, the body of a Saint Seat is a powerful divine weapon. Logan and hispanions will surely be ecstatic to get it, the Heavenly Saint Daoist said with a dauntless tone. At this moment, the Heavenly Saint Daoist was triumphant. The Beast Kings biggest support had vanished. The situation had clearly shifted to one side, and it was very simple for him to kill the Beast King. After all, the Beast King was already seriously injured, and surely could notst a hundred rounds, but the Heavenly Saint Daoist was not in a hurry to do it. He wanted topletely devastate the Beast King. Once his morale was gone, the process of killing him would be smoother, and it would spare him the need to use some of his lifesaving divine skills. Even though he was sure he would win, the victory would still be a narrow one. The Beast King could only give a bitter smile, filled with regret: Falling to this state is my own doing. If I hadnt been the one to betray first, our situation wouldnt have been like this. Although we hate each other, Logan and I could have cooperated. I wont say more. But before I leave, I will make sure to take someone with me. On the contrary, your mistake wasnt forgetting gratitude and betrayingit was yourck of ruthlessness which spared Logan and hispanions. This led me and Logan to cooperate. Remember, in your next life, root out the danger once and for all. The slightestfort will lead to irrevocable disaster. The Heavenly Saint Daoist coldly mocked, his thoughts drifting back to the past. That time, the Beast King was so proud, he had frightened him off as soon as he woke up, and even received Logan and hispanions desperate rescue. The Beast King had ascended to the peak in one step, yet he had sent himself tumbling down.
He could stand undefeated thanks to his unmatched cruelty. Otherwise, how could he have set foot in the Holy realm in this perilous cultivation journey. After all, the Beast King was still a beast, though a king of a race, it stillcked the ability to think critically. A cultivator needs to be ruthless and decisive. If I was more ruthless, I would have died with you a hundred years ago. I wouldnt have to see the sacrifice of the Half-step Saint Seat demon beast, and I wouldnt have to see you so pleased now. My only regret is my own weakness and luck. The Beast King fixed his gaze on the Heavenly Saint Daoist, then suddenly understood. In truth, all the mistakesy with the Heavenly Saint Daoisthad he not tried to steal the wings of their beast race a hundred years ago, there wouldnt have been any conflict. It was him who caused him to sleep for a hundred years and led him to the despair he felt today. Even though all this was Logans scheme, the Beast King was clear-headed, if he had not betrayed them and plotted against Logan first, they would still be allies now. So, the Beast King didnt me Logan and hispanionsthey were just forced to counterattack out of desperation. The only one to me was the Heavenly Saint Daoist, who had plotted against the beast race for a hundred years just to prolong his own life. When one is at the end of the line, shouldnt they just ept death? The Beast King knew that he would die at the hands of the Heavenly Saint Daoist today, so he only had one ideato take him down with him, creating a glimmer of hope for the future generations of the beast race. If the Heavenly Saint Daoist remained alive, after he was gone, not only would the Demon Beast Treasure be stolen, the millions of demon beasts in the mountain range would also be massacred, leading to theplete destruction of the beast race. This was not a sight he wanted to see as the Beast Kingeven if he died, he hoped that the beast race would remain safe. Logan and hispanions were just out for revenge and wouldnt involve the innocent millions of demon beasts. The Beast King had calcted this clearly but how could he die together with the Heavenly Saint Daoist? The Beast King was agony-stricken he was already seriously injured while the Heavenly Saint Daoist was clearly at fullbat power. Suddenly, the Beast King thought of the blood self-detonation of the beast race. The explosion caused by a Saint Seat powerhouse, which was based on burning ones own blood, could level hundreds of miles around, and generate arge number of Rule attacks during the explosionsomething even a coequal Saint Seat couldnt withstand. Chapter 458: 273_1 Chapter 458: 273_1
Trantor:549690339 Chapter 273: The Beast Kings Death March The Beast King had prepared to face death, and thus took steps toward the Heavenly Saint Daoist, his bloodline raging like madness, and mes floated around him, his prowess suddenly increasing a hundredfold. The Heavenly Saint Daoist, observed this spectacle with a growing sense of unease in his heart, wondering how he had suddenly grown stronger? Not long ago, he was dying. This change was too strange. The Heavenly Saint Daoist feared being caught in his plot, so he didnt allow the Beast King to draw near, instead choosing to maintain a safe distance. However, even considering the expanse of the hundred-meter Barrier, every corner wasden with danger. The Beast King chuckled bitterly, replying, Heavenly Saint Daoist, let us finally settle the hundred-year-old grudge. Perhaps neither of us should have lived, burdened as we are by deep-seated hatred, with you spreading your scheming and intrigues over a hundred years, and me, only filled with anger. What makes you so confident? furrowed the brow of the Heavenly Saint Daoist. Everything felt wrong. There was no way for the Beast King to turn the tide, so why did he speak as if he wanted them both to perish together? Surely he didnt n to self-destruct like the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast? But unless left with no other choice, the Beast King would not do such a thing.
The Beast King remained silent, his bloodline spinning at full speed, body aze, reaching for the sky. It was as if hed turned into a fireball. His horrifying presence sent the sight of the entire mountain range shivering. At this moment, the wind and clouds in the heavens seemed to tremble, the dark rolling clouds filled with fear. The Heavenly Saint Daoist panicked, his expression twisting, Beast King, youre being reckless! You dare explode in this barrier? The frightful explosion will destroy your spirit and soul! Then everything will turn to nothingness, you understand? Your chance of reincarnation would be lost! Cease! Isnt sparing your life enough? Its toote for everything. I have realized that in order to protect millions of beasts of the mountain range, we have to desperately taken this gamble. Although Im worthless, just before my death, I want to contribute something for the demon beasts of the mountain range. Heavenly Saint Daoist, you are fickle, and not a single word of yours will I believe. Beast King activated the forbidden technique, trapping the Heavenly Saint Daoist, making his movements extremely slow. Then he appeared in a sh next to the Heavenly Saint Daoist, revealed a cold smile, following this, the mes all over his body burning bright, enveloping everything in broad daylight. At this moment, the Heavenly Saint Daoist feared. Because when a Sanctuary Powerhouse self-destructs, the power produced is terrifying. He had once seen it with his own eyes in the past, a furious Sanctuary Powerhouse that sacrificed his blood and caused an explosion that took three Sanctuary Powerhouses and countless Dominators with him. He exerted all his strength to push the Beast King away, wanting to escape in the next moment. He looked satisfied, he originally thought the Beast Kings forbidden technique was potent, but it was easy to escape from it. In a few moments, he could run thousands of miles away, and no matter how terrifying the explosion was, it wouldnt reach him. But suddenly, he froze. He was blocked by the array barrier, even with all his strength, the barrier didnt move. The Heavenly Saint Daoist who was initiallyughing couldntugh anymore. Despite calcting a thousand moves, he forgot this one C he was in Logans array together with the Beast King. At this moment, disregarding all else, he yelled, Quick, open the barrier, the Beast King is self-destructing! The moment his bloodline reaches the peak, everything will be blown up, dont forget weve formed an alliance, quickly dissolve the barrier and let me leave. Eh, I cant hear you! Logan chose to feign stupidity at this moment. When he saw the Beast King preparing to self-destruct, heughed. Everything was going as he wanted. Let both Sanctuary Powerhouses go to hell. He had deep hatred against these people, so even if they had formed an alliance, it was temporary. As long as these two people are gone, Logan wouldnt face any danger of being hunted down anymore, naturally he wouldnt let the Heavenly Saint Daoist escape. Otherwise, all his careful nning and schemes would be wasted. Lowen Shingo, who was on his side, also cooperated with Logans act, even moving closer to the barrier as if trying to understand better, preventing him from hearing what the Heavenly Saint Daoist was saying. Bart Cloud also shouted for the Heavenly Saint Daoist to speak louder. Seeing Logan and the others unmoved and feigning ignorance in front of him, the Heavenly Saint Daoist was truly furious, but there was nothing he could do. He could only rely on Logan to survive. The Heavenly Saint Daoist could already feel a surging forceing. It seemed that in the next moment it would explode. Logan, although we couldnt get along in the past, but now after all weve formed an alliance, I hope you are a man of your word. If I fell here today, your reputation, Logan, would be ruined. Also, I am after all a Sanctuary Powerhouse, I can give you vast cultivation resources in the future!
The Heavenly Saint Daoist was sincere, making all sorts of promises: With me around, within a hundred years at most, I will make you the next Sanctuary Powerhouse. My own opportunities and Divine Skills will be taught to you, including the supreme treasure of the demon beasts. I beg you, quickly open the barrier! I cant hear, speak louder. Logan was sneering in his heart. Seeing the Heavenly Saint Daoist being so humble, he couldnt help but feel delighted. It was as if the wind had changed direction. Even a mighty Sanctuary Powerhouse like him was in such a predicament. Raging mes burned on Beast King, expanding to the limit: Logan, I will use my life to perish together with Heavenly Saint Daoist. I just hope it would give the demon beasts of the mountain range a future. I dont want to implicate them. Youve had a grudge with the Heavenly Saint Daoist, I can count this as repaying you. I admit I have forgotten kindness and shown disloyalty to you, and am humiliated as being inhuman. I just hope todays burning can wash off some guilt. Youre a noble and righteous person, I believe youre not the same as the Heavenly Saint Daoist. In the end, the Demon Beast Treasure is on me, after everything is over, you can take it. In the next moment, the Beast King exploded, instantly engulfing everything in a white light. Even Logan and others outside the barrier couldnt stand it and went temporarily blind. Inside the barrier, Heavenly Saint Daoist yelled out with a miserable howl, cursing at Logan and the others. Logan, you refused to save me. I will not spare you, even in hell! The Heavenly Saint Daoist cursed for a long time, his painful screams unceasing. But the explosion had just begun and countless files of the rules started to roam wildly inside the barrier. Rules were the most potent weapon during the explosion, not inferior to tens of thousands of Thunder Tribtions. Even though the Heavenly Saint Daoist was a Sanctuary Powerhouse, but in the face of tens of thousands of Thunder Tribtions, he too seemed as weak as an ant. So within just a moment his pains and howls disappeared, as if he had already fallen. Amidst all this, Logan and others who were blinded couldnt see anything. Who knows how much time had passed, everything had settled down. Logan and others finally saw the situation clearly. The entire barrier had been blown away, its inside as hollow as nothing. Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoist had disappeared, as if they had never existed. Chapter 459: 274_1 Chapter 459: 274_1
Trantor:549690339 Chapter 274: Parting of Ways The abyss beneath the earth showed just how powerful thatst explosion had been which had blown such arge hole in the ground. This was the terrifying desperation of a Sacred Realm powerhouse nearing death. Even with hisst breath, he could still reverse the situation in an instant, dragging his opponent down to hell with him. Logan heaved a sigh of relief. His previous resentment and hatred for the Beast King vanished in this moment. Perhaps the Beast King had acted treacherously, but to put everything at stake to take down the Heavenly Saint Daoist, even at the cost of his own life, had proved incredibly impressive. If the Beast King had not resisted in the end, he himself would have been the one to face the Heavenly Saint Daoists retaliation. The Beast King was wise. He sacrificed his life to protect the millions of demon beasts in the mountain range. He was worthy of the title Beast King. I, Logan, will not consider him as an enemy from now on. Logan took a deep sigh and stepped forward to pick up an Inner Alchemy. This was a small world, the treasure of the demon race, which he felt was rightfully his to im. After all, it is a rare gem in the world, a treasure the Sanctuary Powerhouses had been fighting over for hundreds of years. With it in his possession, his cultivation journey appears to be much more secure.
As Bart Cloud let out a sigh full of emotions, he couldnt help butment: The Heavenly Saint Daoist must have never thought that the Beast King would be this determined. Otherwise, he wouldnt have willingly entered the array, willing to fight a life-and-death battle. The Beast King, choosing to sacrifice himself to set an example, has truly moved us. This battle is a rarity seen once in hundreds of years. Lowen Shingo was also amazed. Although ordinary people dont even get to see a Sanctuary Powerhouse in their entire lifetimes, they had not only seen one, but two Sanctuary Powerhouses perish right in front of their eyes. If they were to share this experience, they feared no one would believe them, because it was simply too fantastical. Previously, he had only heard about the strength of Sanctuary Powerhouses in legends. They were beings who could move mountains and fill seas with just a wave of their hands. They could destroy a city in an instant and were the ultimate realm every Cultivator dreamed of reaching. Yet now these beings had fallen in the blink of an eye, truly causing people to sigh withment. Logan walked around for a while inside the barrier, confirming that nothing was left and the Beast King was truly dead. His anxious heart finally settled down. Previously, facing two Sanctuary Powerhouses pursuing him felt like an unbearable weight. But now, everything had finallye to an end. This has be a disputed territory. The explosion caused by the Sanctuary Powerhouses will surely attract a lot of attention. Strong ones from nearby are rushing here, and we cannot afford to be noticed. Otherwise, we would be faced with ceaseless pursuit. Lets leave immediately. At Logans orders, he departed immediately along with Lowen Shingo and Bart Cloud who were still lost in their thoughts. They walked a distance of nearly ten thousand meters before feeling somewhat safe. All three of them took a long break, considering the enormous strength they had lost in the previous battle. They were already at the end of their ropes. Meanwhile, at the barrier, arge group of people had arrived. They were prominent figures or Lords from nearby. Seeing the battlefield in ruins, they were utterly bewildered. They wondered what kind of catastrophic battle could have caused such disastrous consequences, likely one that involved individuals with greater power than Dominator Realm. After recuperating, the three of them ate a meal together and then started discussing their next steps. Now that the enemies had been eliminated, this adventurous journey hade to a satisfactory conclusion. Logan naturally turned to Lowen Shingo, as Bart Cloud was his Guard and would be following him. Lowen Shingo smiled faintly, replying: I should get going now. The Heavenly Saint Daoist must have already returned to the Sect. My father and the Elders must already know about my situation. I should go back to alleviate their concerns. Besides, when I left, I was at the High-ranking Overstep realm, and now I was approaching the Perfect Kings Seat. This is good news that should be shared. The biggest gain from this journey was meeting the two of you. It greatly benefited my cultivation and understanding of the Dao. We may have known each other for less than a year, but I hope well have a chance of having a drink together again someday. Ill consider both of you lifelongrades, even if we never meet again in this life. While feeling all sorts of emotions, Lowen Shingo had too many things to say, but in the end, he justughed heartily at both of them. Not everything needed to be expressed in words. After all, this journey had been too exciting. He probably wouldnt have such a legendary experience again in this lifetime. After all, the Perfect Kings Seat was no trivial matter, especially considering it led to the fall of two Sanctuary Powerhouses, something not seen in hundreds of years. Bart Cloud was filled with mixed feelings C after fighting side by side, he had made a good friend in Lowen Shingo and it was heartbreaking to part ways so soon. The next time they met, he wasnt sure things would still be the same. Hence, his heart was both heavy andplicated, but all he could do was wish Lowen Shingo well.
Logan nodded, patting Lowen Shingos shoulder, If its meant to be, well see each other again. Bart and I will continue to travel around. Maybe one day, well visit your Sect. Dont let us get blocked off when the timees. You have good aptitude and strength. I hope that the next time we meet, youll have be a Strong Dominator. Lets make it a contest then, to see who cultivates faster. As soon as I go back, Im nning to go into seclusion to break through into a higher realm. Altering his tone, Lowen Shingo made a fist with Logan to seal the pact, promising that he would keep everything confidential and not reveal any secret to the Sect, reassuring Logan that they did not need to worry about their secret being exposed. The Elders of my Sect are quite inquisitive. They would definitely want to know every detail about this journey. It would be impossible to not say anything as the Heavenly Saint Daoist must have already spoken about it. So, I will hide the details about the fall of the two Sanctuary Powerhouses and put all the credit on some reclusive expert. Logan waved his hand, indicating that Lowen Shingo didnt need to exin so much. He fully trusted his character. After all, although he had already left, he made up his mind toe back to help while at the risk of his own life. Also facing the predicament of pursuing a Sanctuary Powerhouse on equal terms with Beast King. Who else could match this spirit? The two sides carried on their conversation for a little while longer before Lowen Shingo bid farewell to the two of them, leaving only Logan and Bart Cloud. The duo exchanged a knowing smile with each other. As for where to go next for further training, Logan didnt have a clear idea yet and thought to take one step at a time. Opportunities could turn up anytime. The following morning, Logan and Bart Cloud set off early, intending to find a city to rest for a few days. A city with a poption of several millions was just a few miles away. Its City Lord was at the Dominator Realm, maintaining the citys peace for a hundred years. The moment the two men reached the city gate, they were stopped by the guards: Do you have a pass? Without it, you cannot enter. Recently, two powerful individuals were killed in the mountains. People with ulterior motives have stirred up trouble, so the Lords of the nearby territories are on edge. Therefore, we have banned all outsiders from their cities unless they carry a pass. Logan felt awkward, as he didnt have a pass at hand. However, he decided to present the token that a previous Lord had given him and see if it would work. But the guard sneered and shook his head: A token from any other Lord wont do. If this had been a normal time, people like you would have been arrested by now. Chapter 460: 275_1 Chapter 460: 275_1
Trantor:549690339 Chapter 275: Being Provoked Bart Cloud stepped forward, casually handing twenty Spirit Stones to the guard to plead for leniency. The guards eyes widened at the sight of the Spirit Stones and swiftly pocketed them, ncing around to ensure no one had witnessed the exchange. Then, he coughed and waved his hand dismissively, I suddenly remember you two from before. You did some small business in the city. Its been a year, and I almost didnt recognize you. Since you were residents of the city before, its fine even if you dont have a pass, he rushed. Hurry up and go in! The two men stepped into the city, and Logan was naturally perturbed to see even a minor guard exercising so much power. However, it only took twenty Spirit Stones, considering he would need tens of thousands of stones to arrange a single spell array. Trading a small number of Spirit Stones to evade inconvenience was a bargain. They walked around for a bit, looking for a ce to stay. They werent short of Spirit Stones, so they picked one of the biggest inns C a magnificent three to four-story building located in the busiest corner of the street. The moment they walked in, an eager waiter greeted them warmly and didnt seem to care about Logans shabby looks.
Logan tossed out a few Spirit Stones and said lightly, Get us two rooms and bring us some good wine and food. Surprised at the generous tip, the waiter became even more attentive towards Logan and hispanion. In no time, he served the requested food and liquor. Meanwhile, Logan casually inquired about the citys affairs from the waiter. Impressed by his generosity, the staff shared everything he knew. This city was famous in the neighboring regions and while it was, in theory, under the rule of several lords, it wasnt beholden to any single one. Instead, it answered to the City Lord. The City Lord was a Dominator Realm expert and an important figure within a thousand-mile radius. He was known for his solo battle with a Half-step Saint Seat, which ended with thetter fleeing in disgrace. Clearly, the City Lord was not ordinary and could even ovee individuals on the verge of bing a Saint. Logan merely nodded, not surprised at all. If the City Lord wasnt strong, the city wouldnt be thriving like this. The City Lord seemed to have his own mettle and didnt bully ordinary people. Anyone could survive here. Otherwise, given its proximity to the Trial Mountain Range, a horde of cultivators and adventurers would have already upied the city. Just then, a roar rang out, Waiter! Ive been sitting here for ages and no ones served me! Am I not a customer? Bring me some good wine and good food, or this damn inn will be demolished. Youre all utterly useless! Everyone turned to see a muscr man sitting at a table with a big sword smashed on the table. His terrifying presence terrified everyone as it was obvious that his sword was a Throne divine weapon, indicating he was at the Throne level with a noticeable murderous aura; clearly having braved life and death situations. In this city, Throne masters werent few; there were perhaps over a thousand of them. Butpared to the citys total poption of several million, encounters were rare, especially the sight of a Throne master losing his temper. The waiter, trembling, apologized to Logan quickly before rushing over to the mans table. Were swamped today and understaffed, he pleaded. Were really sorry for the wait, and as an apology, everything is 20% off. We hope this cools down your angereveryone is a customer. Fine. The burly man waved his hand. From now on, treat everyone fairly, okay? Dont ignore me just because Im not dressedvishly and rush off to tter other people. Not everyone loves to dress up extravagantly. Not everyone would be as patient with trouble as I am. The burly man then ordered,Bring up the best dishes. Im famished. Ive been training in the nearby mountains for the past month and havent eaten a proper meal. I heard food at this inn is pretty decent; thats why Im here giving you business. The waiter heaved a sigh of relief. Hed initially thought the man was here to cause trouble. He felt relieved to know it had been a false rm. Otherwise, causing a disturbance would have been nothing but trouble for the inn, even though they could find someone to handle a Throne Master, but there was no need to resort to that unlesspletely necessary. The waiter swiftly served a table full of dishes to the burly man, who didnt waste any time and immediately started wolfing down the food. The inn returned to its former hustle and bustle, although some customers sat further from the muscr man, fearing any potential outbursts or repercussions.
After a while, a young man tumbled down from the second floor causing quite a scene. Everyone in the main hall on the first floor burst intoughter, which fuelled the young mans fury. Allughter vanished when they saw the mans face. August Westman scanned the room, issuing a threat, Everyone out! Whoever stays in this inn is against me and the entire Westman family. Think twice about the consequences. I dere this inn closed. Im disrespected on such an unlucky dayI always have my way in the city. Who do you, a minor inn, think you are? Upon hearing this, all the customers in the first-floor dining hall scattered. All were familiar with August Westmanhe was infamous for his wicked deeds in the city. Westman was a highly influential family and no one dared to provoke him. Young Master Westman, please calm down. We apologize for being unable to abide by the promise today. We will make up for it within a month. But demanding five thousand Spirit Stones today is just too much. In a day, we only make a thousand, and after deducting the cost, that leaves just five hundred. At this rate, well have to close the inn, a middle-aged man walked downstairs, pleading with Westman earnestly in fear. The inns monthly ie was only fifteen thousand Spirit Stones. After paying various people their cuts, there wasnt anything left. Moreover, the inn wasnt owned solely by himthere were other shareholders. Westman wanted to shut down the inn on his whimhe was utterly worn out. They had requested a ten-day extension earlier but Westman ruthlessly attacked them in response. Westman was apoplectic, pointing at the innkeeper and shouting, You think five thousand Spirit Stones is too much? Every other shop pays ten thousand! I gave you a fifty percent discount because of your loyalty. But if you refuse to pay now, the fee will double. You must pay ten thousand Spirit Stones. Chapter 461: 276_1 Chapter 461: 276_1
Trantor:549690339 Chapter 276: The Burly Man Makes His Move Everyone in the inn had fled in fear, but Logan and hispanion remained cool and collected, continuing to enjoy their food and drink. The burly man in another corner did the same, though his face was ashen and he tightened his grip on his throne-realm divine weapon, seemingly ready to deliver punishment at any moment. The innkeeper felt like he had been struck by lightning. He was on the verge of fainting. How could he possiblye up with ten thousand spirit stones? Even five thousand was a stretch for him. What iniquity had his establishmentmitted to deserve such torment? Hed always been bullied, but at least before, hed been able to scrape by. Now, it seemed that all hope was lost. Right, I fell from the second floor just now, and everyone in the hall saw my embarrassment. This should also be ounted for. Nutritional cost: two thousand spirit stones; medical fees: three thousand spirit stones; face-saving fees: two thousand spirit stones. Add them all up, and the total is ten thousand. Im being very humane here. August Westman wore a yful smile as he continued, You have one day to gather it all. After tomorrow, I will be expecting twenty thousand spirit stones. If youre as stubborn as you were today, I wont hesitate to raze this inn to the ground. The Westman Family always keeps its word. If youre smart, youll cooperate!
Young Master Westman, I really cant afford it, the innkeeper responded bitterly. This inn has always been run with caution. Over the past decade, weve befriended many cultivators, both those at the throne-realm and dominators. They all hold our establishment in high regard and oftene for a drink. Can we negotiate further? Are you threatening me? Westmans eyes turned cold. The audacity of this mere innkeeper, to put on airs in front of him, bragging about his connections with cultivators. If hes so adept at making friends, he should take it up with the Westman Family, who boast no less than twenty individuals in the throne-realm alone. No No, I just wanted to rify. I swear, twenty thousand spirit stones is just too high a price. How about we negotiate? Lets say I add an extra thousand spirit stones on top of the original two thousand. Consider that thousand a tribute. From here on, you wont have to pay a single coin whenever you dine here. The innkeeper trembled, terrified. He realized hed chosen his words poorly. But he wasnt making threats, only hoping that Young Master Westman might show leniency for the sake of his acquaintances, and give him a break. Even the most profitable businesses in town couldnt afford to part with twenty thousand spirit stones a month. Trying to fob me off with three thousand spirit stones? Just these past few days, I took over three shops, each capable of producing ten thousand spirit stones. But all you do is cry poverty. Do you think that I, Young Master Westman, am interested in your paltry spirit stones? If it werent for the protection of the Westman Family, your inn would have been smashed to bits long ago. August Westman gave a cold smile, to which the innkeeper could only sigh. Westmans overbearing attitude had hiked up the price of spirit stones by several times. In the past couple of weeks, ten businesses had already shut down, all of which had been operating for over ten years. His own inn was likely next in line. It seemed there was no choice but to close shop and leave empty-handed. The innkeeper sank into despondence, his aura dimmed. So be it. Theres no point in staying open. Ive been here for ten years without turning a significant profit. Even after investing twenty thousand spirit stones all those years ago, I barely scraped by, always cautious, always bullied. Maybe in closing shop, I might find some relief. Id rather run a roadside stall. At least Id have more freedom that way. You dare? Fine, youre wee to close shopas long as you give up fifteen million spirit stones. Otherwise, you wont be able to leave the city. Step foot outside, and face the wrath of the Westman Family. I assure you, we will hunt you down and reduce you to ashes. Mark my wordIve already put it out there to the city, those not willing to pay spirit stones will have to face my wrath. August Westman suddenly yanked at the innkeepers cor, the threat in his eyes palpable. The innkeeper fell to his knees, feeling as if he was standing on the edge of a cliff. With no room for negotiation, the demand for fifteen million spirit stones was an astronomical figure, far more than the inn would ever be worth. The burly man drained his bowl of wine and stood up. August Westman, arent you being too despotical? The innkeeper already forbore so much, yet you persist in your brutality, leaving him with no way out. I dont usually go out of my way to meddle in other peoples business, but today, I think I need to teach you a lesson. Who are you, and why havent you left yet? Westmans brows furrowed. After his threat, he expected the inn to be vacant. They all knew the possible consequences of his anger, including the potential bloodbath that may ensue. Yet here was someone interfering, which immediately irked him. However, feeling the confrontational energy of the burly man, Westman couldnt help but take a step back. The man had already reached the throne realm, an echelon above his own mediocre middle-level transcendence. There was evidently a significant power disparity, not to mention the intimidating aura of blood ughter qi emanating from the burly man, which involuntarily sparked fear in others.
But Westman was naturally unwilling to yield, so he began to threaten: Just a measly throne-realm cultivator. Our family boasts twenty throne-realm cultivators, and my father is the formidable Dominator. Are you sure you want to cross the Westman Family over this innkeeper? If you leave now, I will let it slide. This is not a situation you can just walk into. I know well enough about the Westman Family. But Im no less fearsome! The burly man rose, picking up therge sword from the table as he slowly advanced. August Westmans revtion held no sway over him. After all, he had already gathered the necessary information from their previous conversation. Despite only being of the throne realm, Ive killed my fair share over the years, including dozens in the throne realm and countless in the inferior transcendent realm. Im also known as the mad butcher. Im a straightforward person who never fears the consequences of my actions. Using the sword,the burly man pointed at Westmans shoulder. Why must you bully this humble innkeeper? You, being the Young Master of the Westman Family, youre notcking in spirit stones. With just one request, heaps of cultivation resources be avable to you. Yet you continue to act as a tyrant in the city. Do you really think no one can hold you ountable? The City Lord has already issued a decreethose guilty of oppressing the weak are punishable by death. Upon hearing the mans moniker, Westman was petrified. The infamous man was known as the bloody butcher, who single-handedly ughtered over a thousand cultivators without batting an eye, and even continued to enjoy a few jars of wine after. Despite his status as the Young Master of the Westman Family, he knew that if he offended this man, he would surely be doomed. Even vengeance from his family would be of no avail. With survival in mind, Westman swallowed his pride. Well, about the twenty thousand spirit stonesI dont need them. It was all in jest. I assure you that from now on, I wont show up here. I hope youd consider sparing me for the sake of the Westman Family. I promise, Ill change my ways. Get lost. With a wave of his hand, the burly man dismissed Westman. Though hot-tempered, he didnt want to off Westman right away. Provoking the Westman Familys wrath over a worthless individual like him wasnt worth it. Despite his reputation as a butcher, he wasnt a fool. At least hed managed to help the innkeeper this once, letting him follow his own inclination. Chapter 462: 277_1 Chapter 462: 277_1
Trantor:549690339 Chapter 277: A Pleasant Conversation August Westman disappeared without a trace in an instant. The inn immediately quieted down, with the robust man going back to his drink. The innkeeper stayed in ce, lost in a daze, unable to pull himself back to reality for a long time. After a long while, the innkeeper walked up to the robust man and bowed, Thank you noble sir for taking action. Otherwise, I would unquestionably have been in a tight spot today. Westman is harsh, and wont give up until he achieves his ends. However, you better leave quickly. He will definitely go back to gather his family n for revenge. If I leave, what about you? The Westman Family would undoubtedly me everything on you. By then, it wont be a matter of owing thousands of spirit stones, but possibly your life. I face consequences for my actions. You should quickly pack your belongings and leave the city. You cant stay here anymore. The robust man calmly smiled. He continually scanned the innkeeper, trying to gauge his reaction and assess if it was worth it when he decided to help. If the innkeeper truly abandoned him and didnt care about him, hed surely be enraged enough to kill.
The innkeeper gave a bitter smile and shook his head. Theres no need. Im already marked by the Westman Family, so I cant escape. Even if I do manage to escape, after all, Im but a lowly cultivator in the myth realm. I do not have the right to survive. Ill just stay here and buy some time for you. Actually, its a good thing to have chased away August Westman. Ive already seen through everything. Staying in the city, sooner orter, would end in death anyway. Westman would keep adding more, making me eventually copse under the weight of the Spirit Stones. I still have a total of a thousand Spirit stones on hand, but sadly, I cannot afford to give them to my saviour as thanks. He turned his eyes to the three servants and said seriously: You three can split the thousand Spirit stones amongst yourselves. Each of you take two hundred to escape, and the remaining four hundred give to the chef. Youve worked in my inn for five or six years now. This is all I can give you. You need to find other ways to survive. Its tough constantly living a life of toil. I hope you start cultivating. Thats quite a sentimental approach. The robust man snickered, waving his broadsword and cutting a notch in the ground. The sight startled the innkeeper and the servants, but the robust man simply showed that he was not afraid, no matter how many people the Westman Family sent. The innkeeper was worried and continued to urge the robust man to leave. The Westman Familys power was too significant. Besides the City Lord, there were three major old families controlling everything in the city. The most potent was, of course, the Westman Family. Both the Family Head and the Grand Elder have stepped into the Sovereign realm. Those old men from the Westman Family have secluded themselves from the world. Even though theyve be Sovereigns, its a pity they wont take action unless its ast resort. After all, theyre old and nearing the ends of their lives. If they are injured, they will inevitably die faster. If the Westman Family doesnt send a Sovereign, no amount of Kings can stand against my sword. The robust man was full of confidence. He himself has stepped into the Perfect Kings Seat and has chosen a path ofughter. That makes him stronger than typical cultivators. He can be considered as a Half-Step Sovereign now, his power leaps and bounds above a standard King. Amon king cannot withstand three of his strikes. He then turned his gaze towards Logan and hispanion in the corner: Also, your inn still has two distinguished guests, dont they? These two are not simple at all. Their fearless demeanor is even more impressive than mine, and they have been enjoying the show all this time while hiding their true powers. Though we have never met before, I can assure you that their powers are not beneath mine. Ha-ha, were just passers-by. Were clueless about the disputes in this city. The reason we didnt flee with the crowd earlier was not courage but simply being too scared to move. How can you be so certain about our powers? Its clear we wont be of any help. Once we finish our drinks, we will certainly leave. Logan paused for a moment before looking at the robust man with a newfound respect. He would have thought the man was direct, with such an overbearing temperament. To his surprise, the man was remarkably good at reading people and managed to realize he and hispanion were not ordinary, which was beyondprehension. Then again, if the man didnt have these skills, he wouldnt survive in this world. The robust man waved his hand nonchntly, I dont care if you acknowledge me or not, you two are not ordinary. Ive seen too many cultivators. I can discern the strong from the weak in a nce, after all, I have too many enemies. If I didnt have this ability to judge, Id be dead long back. If you two want to continue ying innocent, thats fine, it doesnt concern me! Interesting. You want to make a friend? Come over here and have a few drinks. Loganughed and continued to gesture. The robust man walked over with his broadsword, set it down on the table, and touched sses with Logan and hispanion. Logan could see the mans magnanimity and enjoyed their chat.
Actually, he didnt care about the so-called Westman Family. He wasnt afraid of even two members of the Holy See, let alone a tiny Sovereign. If the robust man hadnt been the one to make the move, his femalepanion would have yed the hero. She had a kind heart but had been held back by Logan. The innkeeper was overwhelmed and sighed with a bitter smile. He didnt understand why these men were not afraid even though they had offended the Westman Family, the ruler of this city. The City Lord himself had to give some respect to them. No one had dared to provoke them in the city for years. What happened today? Could it be these three men had a significant backing? After hesitating a bit, he decided to go all in and not just run away. Even if he escaped the city, the Westman Family would relentlessly pursue him. Where in the world could he hide? More importantly, he wasnt cut out for cultivation, hence his low cultivation level. If he puts his bet on these three men and they manage to defeat the Westman Family, he would naturally be the winner. Even though this hope is fleeting, its his only motivation to survive. By then, not only would he be able to save his inn, but he might even raise his status. After all, his life wasnt worth much to begin with. The few servants in the inn also decided to stay. They were justmoners, havent cultivated for a single day in their lives. They had jobs to scrape by in the city. Should they leave it, their fate would be uncertain. They didnt believe Logan and hispanions could defeat the Westman Family. They simply wanted to stand or fall with the inn. The robust man nced at the innkeeper, Why are you all just standing there like fools? Were not like the Westman Family, bullying people. You dont need to stand there carefully as if we were made of wood. Either sit down and join us for a drink, or go and get us more wine. Understood, the wine will be here shortly. Please wait a moment. The innkeeper came back to his senses and immediately ordered the servants to fetch wine. Logan and hispanion had ordered arge jar of wine, which was almost empty now. Chapter 463: 278_1 Chapter 463: 278_1
Trantor:549690339 A momentter, arge group of people entered the inn. Leading them was an old man, his terrifying aura billowed out, making the innkeeper and others walk towards him on tenterhooks to greet him. However, the old man merely cast a nce at them before a divine skill sent them hurtling against the wall. Following behind the old man were about a dozen people who were equally formidable, weapons in hand and on high alert. August Westman limped in,ining to the elder about how hed been mistreated, going so far as to exaggerate the extent of his suffering, leaving the distressed innkeeper dumbfounded. Logan appeared utterlyposed. However, he had to admit the Westman Family was indeed powerful, ready to deploy the Perfect Kings Seat for revenge at a moments disagreement. The Perfect Kings Seat was nearly a Half-Step Sovereign, one of the strongest in this city, who would not act without cause. But when he did, it was always a storm of blood and gore. Among the remaining dozen or so people, there were three ordinary Kings and ten High-ranking Oversteps. This strength was equivalent to a small sect ced anywhere, proving the robust might of the Westman Family. After all, the local lords were merely Dominators, which was nothing inparison. The elder furrowed his brows, his gaze immediatelynding on the burly man: Butcher, dont you usually act alone? My Westman Family has never offended you, yet you publicly humiliated our Young Master in front of so many people. Isnt that taking things too far? Do you think the Westman Family is really afraid of you?
The Westman Family had three dominators, and more than twenty kings while the opponent was merely a King. Despite his recent notoriety as the butcher after killing many people, he was ultimately nothing but a clown. The Westman Family never bothered with him C why did hee on their door unasked today? You mean August Westman? the burly manughed scornfully: He does not deserve my engagement. Hes been exploiting the city. I only gave him a few words of admonition which has actually done the Westman Family a favor. I get no gratitude in return and instead, am met with hostility. Is this how the Westman Family treats their guests? Besides, Im not called Butcher. My name is Shingo Butcher. Ive carved out my life amidst danger and bloodshed throughout the years. Others may be afraid of the Westman Family, but I am fearless with my de. Unless your entire Westman Family decides to hunt me down, it might take a decade or two to catch up with me. The innkeeper, although frightened, mustered the courage to speak: August Westman has been asking me for Spirit Stones all along, demanding twenty thousand per month. The kind sir didnt agree and helped me out. He didnt want any trouble with the Westman Family, it was August Westman who made things worse all along. I am willing to sell my inn and give the Westman Family tens of thousands of Spirit Stones in hope to resolve this conflict. The elder red fiercely at the innkeeper, his gaze full of disdain. It wasnt just a matter of a few thousand Spirit Stones that the Westman Family was offended and the Young Master lost face. He, of course, knew that the Young Master was exaggerating the story. After all, the Young Master was notorious for doing whatever he wished in the city. How could he possibly have been innocently bullied as he described? But that did not matter. Regardless of right or wrong, the Young Master was the one at a disadvantage, and this needed to be addressed. The Young Master represented the face of the entire Westman Family. What would people think of the Westman Family if they did nothing? Wouldnt it give anyone the license to step on them in the future? That was absolutely uneptable. However, the elder was also torn. The words of the Butcher, spoken so lightly, carried a clear threat. If rtions between both parties deteriorated, the Butcher could easily be a fugitive. The Westman Family naturally wouldnt be able to dedicate substantial manpower to hunt him down. And if that happened, the city would be left without defensive forces. Moreover, the Butcher was, after all, a Perfect King C a formidable adversary. If a prolonged standoff was to ensue, it would undoubtedly be unfavorable for the Westman Family. They were extensive in number and had big business to take care of while the Butcher was a lone wolf. What if he went rogue and began picking off Westman Family members in secret? If that happened, nobody from the Westman Family would dare to leave the city walls, and the Westman scions would lose their opportunity to gain experience. While the Westman Family was a significant force within the city, it was limited to that. Unless absolutely necessary, they would not wish to be at odds with a Perfect King. The initial intention of their young master seeking his revenge was to regain the face of the Westman Family. The secondary objective was to reconcile with the Butcher and if it fell through, to ensnare him, leaving him with no escape. The elder gave a faint smile and approached, Butcher, is it worth it for a mere innkeeper? Now, hear me out. For offending my Young Master, the innkeeper must be publicly paraded and then executed on the spot. As for our difference, just lower your head and it will be resolved. I assure you, the Westman Family will not trouble you in the future. That way, we all save face. Westman old man, arent you acting too arrogantly? the burly man shook his head, a touch of icy killing intent appeared in his eyes as he found the elders domineering behavior distasteful. Though there was a hint of reconciliation in his words, he failed to offer a shred of sincerity, still acting high and mighty. His broadsword standing against the wind, his eyes firm: If negotiations dont work, then lets not negotiate. I may not be able to destroy the entire Westman Family, but killing a few hundred a year is quite simple. Youd better not underestimate my temperament. Ive earned my moniker as the Butcher, and I dont mind making it even more notorious.
We can always negotiate. I can take a step back and theres no need for you to lower your head. Does that sound eptable? You can leave without a problem. However, the innkeeper must pay for the face the Westman Family has lost. He must die. The elder took a deep breath and made apromise. This left August Westman on the sidepletely dumbfounded. He had asked the elder for a revenge, but he himself seemed to bow and scrape before the Butcher. In his eyes, it was a far cry from the Westman Familys usual strong-arming and domineering in the city. The burly man was still unwilling, chuckling in disdain: Is everyone in the Westman Family a coward? Im just an insignificant King, yet your Westman Family boasts several dominators. Even before me today, youre speaking to me in such a cordial tone. But do I have to keep this innkeeper safe? Can you keep him safe for a day, let alone a year? As long as he remains in the city, my Westman Family will capture him eventually. But you need to gain experience from the outside world. Your cultivation method requires growth through killing. Surely you wont be openlymitting murder in the city. If so, the City Lord will crush you single-handedly. The elder stared at Shingo Butcher, enunciating each word. This statement indeed hit a sore spot for the burly man. He could only stay in the city for a day or two at most, and would have to leave eventually. Naturally, he couldnt protect the innkeeper forever. At this time, Logan calmly spoke, chuckling lightly: Folks from the Westman Family, right? Youve been negotiating with the Butcher all this while and ignored me. Isnt that rather impolite? My opinion matters just as much. Chapter 464: 279_1 Chapter 464: 279_1
Trantor:549690339 Logans deration caught the elders attention, who had previously overlooked him and hispanion, assuming they were only guards for Butcher. Now, they didnt disy any aura or exude the charisma of powerful cultivators. However, out of respect for the Butchers presence, he refrained from losing his temper and asked, You two? Are you implying that you are stronger than Butcher? On what grounds should I negotiate with you? Just because Butcher yielded, does it mean any Tom, Dick, or Harry can act arrogantly? Whats your trump card? Cut the chatter and show it. Trump card? Logan pondered for a moment, then shook his head. We dont have. Were just ordinary cultivators. Weve only gotten to know Butcher here. The reason I spoke up was to inquire. What if I dont agree with Butchers decision topromise? I see! the elder understood, and then dered, In that case, youll end up worse off than the innkeeper. The Westman Family isnt one to be provoked by just anyone. Provoke us, and youll pay the price. Nevertheless, I always have kindness in my heart and would definitely leave your bodies intact. You dare. Before Logan could respond, Bart Cloud, who was beside him, couldnt sit still anymore. He mmed the table and stood up, his terrifying aura exploding and infusing the air. The elder, taken aback, hadnt expected Bart to also be from the Throne Realm.
However, it didnt panic him at all. After all, he had seen too many from the Throne Realm. The Throne Realm in front of the Westman Family was like an insignificant ant. They had more than twenty from the Throne Realm, werent they not afraid of just one? Not everyone could be like Butcher. Despite being in the Throne Realm, Butcher had reached perfection, and hisbat power was remarkably extraordinary and brutal. This was why the elder had yielded earlier. The elders gaze turned yful as he emitted an imposing aura, Dont imitate Butcher because youre not worthy. His aura was in fact from a Perfect Kings Seat, and was one step away from reaching the so-called Dominator Realm. He aimed to suppress Bart Cloud with his aura and to let thetter understand the gap in strength. A Perfect Kings Seat was worth ten normal Throne Realms. And this was just the gap in realms, not considering thebat power. However, in the next moment, his face stiffened, and he seemed to be in a stupor. Despite exploding with all his aura, why couldnt he suppress Bart Cloud? Instead, he was sweating profusely from the strain and almost suffered a bacsh. This was proof of how strong Barts aura was. But why would his Perfect Kings Seat be so distressed unless Bart was already a Dominator? On the side, August Westman was unaware of what was happening and encouraged the elder continually, Elder, keep going! Teach these men a good lesson! The elder could only give him an embarrassed smile and then retreated his aura to prevent himself from getting injured. Consequently, Bart Clouds aura filled the entire room, and everyone could feel the pressure, especially August Westman who was gasping for breath. So, you are also a great one! No wonder Butcher was so arrogant earlier. Indeed, I have underestimated and overlooked you. However, despite having two Perfect Kings Seats, the Westman Family n still has a Dominator in charge. Dont let your sess go to your head. Lets talk about how to resolve this issue. The elder drew a deep breath, and his posture was even more humble, Okay. Now that no outsiders are here, I can take a step back on behalf of the Westman Family n. The innkeeper will only need to walk around town for a day to regain the face of my Westman Family n, and I will ensure that he is not harmed and wont be disturbed in his future business. Elder, I dont August Westman hurriedly interrupted, only to be cut off by the elder. The elder shot him a harsh nce. It was enough that August was usually arrogant, but he caused big trouble for the Westman Family n today and made the elder beg humbly. The elder was filled with rage. The Westman Family n had influence in the city, second only to the City Lord, yet several family ns in the city were not much weaker than the Westman Family n. If the Westman Family n were to have a major conflict with someone, these family ns would certainly interfere, causing the Westman Family n to be ganged up on from all sides and even lose its power. As Butcher seemed to be hesitating, the elder continued, You should also consider this: the Westman Family n is reputable. If we were to simply let people mock the bullying of our young master, would that not make us theughing stock? I have indeed shown 100% sincerity, or I wouldnt have discussed with you. Indeed. Shingo Butcher nodded. If the elder had attacked him from the start, he would have fought to the death. However, as the elder hadpromised repeatedly, there was actually some face-saving involved. Additionally, just like the elder mentioned, he couldnt protect the innkeeper forever. I canpromise, but I will not let the innkeeper walk around publicly. Just post a sign acknowledging his mistake so that all the people in the city can see. Also, ask him to offer 2,000 Spirit Stones aspensation, which is reasonable. Lets end everything here, and dont bother the innkeeper again. Shingo Butchers words made the elder hesitant. After some thought, he agreed, but August Westman was very unhappy. His personal dignity had not been restored; only the dignity of the Westman Family n. Who would help him get back his squandered dignity? Who could help him take revenge?
Even though he was not willing to ept it, he remained silent. He absolutely could not go against the elders decision. As the young master of the Westman Family n, there were others of kinship in the n. If he caused too much trouble, they might consider recing him. So, he did not dare to offend the elder. Just then, Logan spoke up again, Weve reached an agreement that seems to please everyone. But, does my earlier statement have no effect at all? Are you all still ignoring me? After all, I am not with Butcher. Who will bear my anger now? Whatwhat do you want? the elder asked Logan, wondering why he was involved in this matter. Still, with Bart Cloud, Loganspanion being a Perfect Kings Seat, he did not get angry at the first instance, but wanted to see what Logan was up to and why he was angry. I initially just came here for a meal, but August Westman caused a scene out of the blue, wrecking the restaurant and ruining my mood. Then all of you showed up, disturbing my drinking over and over again. Shouldnt you give me an exnation? I demand that youpensate me. Logans gaze was piercing as he said, Adding it all up, spiritual damages and suche to a total of 20,000 Spirit Stones. You have an hour to get it together, or I will not rest until I am at it with your Westman Family n. You could take it as a threat. It all depends on if your Westman Family n can afford it. In decades, no one has dared to threaten the Westman Family n this way. The elders gaze turned cold. This man was simply a greenhorn fearless of a tiger, and he even had the audacity to demand 20,000 Spirit Stones from the Westman Family n. Did he realize how much that amounted to? It was close to the six months ie of a small sect. Chapter 465: 280_1 Chapter 465: 280_1
Trantor:549690339 If a decade has passed without a single person daring to take the first step, then allow me to be that person. August Westman has drawn my ire and must pay a price. The Westman Family is one of the strongest in this city, surely you can afford to pay up twenty thousand Spirit Stones? Logan chuckled lightly, sipping his wine. The elder clenched his fists tightly, his anger reaching a boiling point. Even Shingo Butcher wouldnt dare to act so presumptuously; did Logan believe that he could defy anyone because of Bart Clouds backing? The elder took a step forward and stared at Logan intently, Please, save it. Not even a single Spirit Stone will you receive. Youre asking for twenty thousand Spirit Stones from the Westman Family, what exactly is your trump card? Even the City Lord wouldnt demand such. Remember, troublees from a loose tongue. If you insist on bing the enemy of the Westman Family, finding a ce in this city will be impossible. What if I say, Logan replied, If you dont cough up these twenty thousand Spirit Stones, Ill wipe out the Westman Family? I am a man of my word. As a show of sincerity, Ill take August Westman as a hostage. After an hour, if there are no twenty thousand Spirit Stones, the head of the Westman Familys Young Master will appear on the City Wall. As Logan made his indifferent announcement, Bart Cloud suddenly sprang into action. In a blink of an eye, he was standing in front of August Westman, grabbed him by the clothes, and hurled him to the ground behind Logan. Logan nonchntly stomped on him, leaving August writhing in pain.
The Elder jumped up in rm and reprimanded, August Westman is our Westman Familys Young Master. If there is even a scratch on him, our family will fight you to the death. Release the Young Master at once! Despite this, Logan simply gave a cold smile and broke Augusts arm. Witnessing this, the elder angrily unsheathed his fearsome divine weapon and shed at Logan. Before his weapon could even reach Logan, Bart Cloud intercepted it and with a casual palm strike forced the elder out of the inn. At that moment, the Elders support group rushed forward, but they were quickly sent flying by Bart Cloud. It was as if they were a mob in his hands, not posing a challenge at all. Originally seeking to strike again, the elder stopped at the sight of this, his anger smoldered in check. Realizing that he had no chance of winning this fight, the elder decided to leave. Bart Cloud was much stronger than he had expected. The previous estimation was at most the Perfect Kings Seat, but now he realized he was wrong. Bart Cloud was already a Half-step Sovereign, just a step away from Sovereign Realm. Unless several members of the Sovereign Realm from their family n came, no one could stop Bart Cloud. The elder took a deep breath and addressed Logan: Give me an hour. I will bring twenty thousand Spirit Stones to redeem August. But you must not harm our Young Master. If you do, not a single Spirit Stone will you get. Without turning back, he left, leaving behind the wailing August Your strength is terrifying. Even I am no match for you. I am impressed, Shingo Butcher, who had been watching the fight,mented. Bart Cloud had only shown the tip of the iceberg of his strength and Butcher was certain that he could not get an edge even if he tried his hardest. He would be at a disadvantage in every aspect. However, Butcher continued: The Westman Family wont be ughtered. You have kidnapped their young master, the situation has escted substantially. They will definitely kill you both in revenge. They are certainly not going to give you twenty thousand Spirit Stones. They are probably getting reinforcements. Of course I know. But even if the Sovereign Realmes, it will be useless. If youre scared, feel free to leave. Logan replied nonchntly. He stretchedzily and continued drinking his bowl of wine. This made Shingo Butcher sneer. He had seen it all, how could he possibly run away now? Although there were no outsiders in the inn, many people were listening and watching from the shadows outside. They all now knew that even a Westman n Elder couldnt defeat Logan, and were left wondering who he really was. Could he possibly be the young master of some prestigious sect visiting this city for training? Otherwise, who would dare to challenge the Westman n and stay so calm? At this moment, the city was on the brink of a storm. Everyone knew the Westman n would retaliate. Their prestige and face could not stand to be provoked. Capturing the Westman ns young master was not merely a p in the face but a deration of war against the entire Westman n. Who would dare to act so brazenly in this city? This was the first time in decades that such a scene had unfolded. Everyone was certain that a great show was about to begin and, one by one, they gathered towards the inn. Everyone wanted to see who would have thestugh in this brewing trouble. Of course, everyone assumed it would be the Westman n, given their immense power. However, they were silently praying for Logan to prevail so they could be free from oppression by August Westman and conduct their small businesses in peace. Logan yawned. Fifteen minutes had passed and yet not a single person from the Westman Family had arrived. Even if they were gathering reinforcements, it wouldnt take this long; could it be that they had given up on August Westman? Logan decided to wait for another half hour, after that he would lose his patience.
So this is what the Westman ns young master amounts to. Youre discarded like a sack of potatoes, nobody cares about your fate. Suppose I were to behead you right now, would people from your family be enraged? You must have bullied so many people in this city, I bet your own family detests you! The moment Logan uttered these words, August Westman looked petrified, Dontdont do it. My father is the Westman Familys head, and Im his only child. They will definitelye with the twenty thousand Spirit Stones. Please show mercy and dont kill me. I promise I will not tyrannize people in the future. Alternatively, I could ruin your cultivation, Logan considered, forcing August to be useless could be a good option. This way he would be forsaken for the rest of his life with no hopes of cultivating, essentially bing deadweight. Who would want a lout to be the Family Head? This would also prevent August from bullying people in the future and put him into a mortal feud with the Head of Westman n. Of course, Logan wasnt afraid of that. Who dares? If you dare to touch August Westman, I swear I will make sure you dont die apleted corpse. Suddenly, a roaring voice echoed from afar; it sounded both distant and near. Shortly after, a terrifying power descended and a formidable middle-aged man appeared, emanating disdain for everything. Thats actually the Head of the Westman Family. Legend has it that he has been in closed training for a decade and he emerges with such monstrous power. Ten years ago, he was already in the Dominator Realm. He must have made great progress and might even be in the Half-step Saint Seat! Those guys are in deep trouble. When the Westman Familys head personally shows up, blood is certain to flow. At first, they thought hed send a few elders. It seems like the Westman Family Head highly treasures his son. Despite August Westman being a disappointment, he would surely not ignore it. Theyre about to witness a great show, unlike anything this city has witnessed in decades. A swarm of people gathered outside the inn, whispering among themselves. Everyone shook their heads; in their minds, they were certain that Logan and hispanions had no chance of survival. Even the City Lord would not be able to protect them. Chapter 466: 281_1 Chapter 466: 281_1 Trantor: 549690339 Shingo Butcher looked baffled. By the time he hadposed himself, he was dumbfounded. How did the head of the Westman Family arrive too? Things had now spiraled out of control and it was far from easy to resolve. He was just in the Perfect Kings Seat, and no matter how exceptional his strength was, it was no match for the Dominator. He had always been known as the butcher, having made his way out of killing without fear of anyone. If he chose to abandon Logan and the others now and fled, he was afraid he would be aughingstock. Despite having only known them for less than a day, he was a man who valued rtionships and righteousness. Not daring to dy, he quickly said, Family Head Westman, it was just a misunderstanding. I think I can mediate. Logan is new here and doesnt understand how things work. Besides, Young Master Morgan isnt severely injured. It would be better to turn hostility into friendship and have a drink together. How about each side apologizing to the other? You think you are worthy? sneered the head of the Westman Family. My son was wounded and the face of the Westman Family has been utterly lost in the city. It has been decades since anyone has dared to talk so provocatively, even intending to wipe out the entire Westman Family? You think we have no one left because I was in retreat? I will make you pay today. After some investigation, Logan had also assessed the other partys strength. He was at best an average Dominator, or even just barely stepping into the Dominator Realm. He did not seem very strong in this realm. His current overbearing demeanor was simply because he was the highest-ranking person at the scene. As for dealing with a Strong Dominator, Logan had long stopped caring after his previous experiences. After all, he had cunningly killed two Sanctuary Powerhouses, so what could a small Dominator do? Hence, he remained calm andposed throughout, not taking the head of the Westman Family seriously at all. Logan shot a nce at him and asked, Did you bring the twenty thousand spirit stones? If you did, you can take August Westman with you. If you didnt bring enough, stop making a fuss. Do you think raising your voice makes you superior? As a family head, you dont seem very noble. I wonder how your family elected you. When the head of the Westman Family heard that, he was furious. This was absolutely outrageous! Did he dare to be sarcastic in his face? He was genuinely courting death. The spectators outside the inn were also speechless. They never expected Logan to be so audacious, speaking like this in front of Westman Familys head. This was a genuine Dominator after all. At this moment, August Westmany on the ground, crying, Father, Logan has seriously injured me. You must avenge me. Logan even brazenly said that it would be useless even if you came. He also said that you had mete in life and it doesnt seem real, suggesting that I was adopted. August Westman added fuel to the fire, which naturally left Bart Cloud speechless. So, he kicked him a few more times. Seeing this, August Westman felt pain in his heart. He had never been willing to hit him since he was little, but now he was being bullied again and again by outsiders. It was maddening. I want you to be buried with my son! The Westman Familys head roared in fury, letting his Dominator Realm strength exude. For a moment, it felt as if everyone was immersed in a snowy icyndscape. The terrifying Divine Skill and Laws Force spread around, making everyone tremble. Moreover, they could feel that the head of the Westman Family was capable of destroying everything around him in an instant. Bart Clouds eyes snapped, naturally meeting the attack head-on. With the sh of their palms, Bart was forced to retreat ten meters, while the head of the Westman Family did not budge an inch. Bart felt the gap between their strengths. Despite having reached the Perfect Kings Seat, he was still a step away from the Dominator Realm, thus he was weaker than the head of the Westman Family. He had lost this round. At this moment, the head of the Westman Family was also surprised. He had struck with all his might, initially thinking that Bart would surely be seriously injured and in danger, but it was not as he thought. Bart only retreated ten steps, proving his strength, which was at the Dominator level. In the future, when Bart stepped into the true Dominator Realm, he would not even be one-tenth weaker than Bart. A cold killing intent filled the air. At this moment, the head of the Westman Family only had one thought, to suppress Bart immediately, otherwise, he would be a threat to the Westman Family. Thus, a horrifying attack swept over again, and after seven or eight moves, Bart was already unable to defend himself. Seeing this, Shingo Butcher was interested to see how Logan would make a move. Logan sighed, finally standing up, Very well, I will have to take matters into my own hands. Your Westman Family has been very annoying. Once I make a move, the river will flow with blood. A small Dominator Realm like you wont even count if there were ten of you. This statement was not a boast. Since stepping into the Throne Realm, a regr Dominator was no match for him. Moreover, he had obtained a Supreme Treasure from the Demon Beast n that was amplifying his power. Now, unless a Half-step Saint Seat came, no one could stop him. At the moment when Logans aura was released, everyone was speechless. They thought Logan had been hiding his strength and was actually a Dominator. They never expected Logan to be only in the Dominator Realm. Since they differed by such a vast realm, no matter how terrifying Logansbat power was, they couldnt beat a Dominator. Even if he teamed up with Bart, the spectators couldnt help but shake their heads. You only know how to talk big. The head of the Westman Family finallyughed. He had thought that the inn had invited some formidable support, but never expected it was only two people in the Throne Realm, it really made himugh. They dared to challenge the Westman Family? It seemed people had forgotten about the prestige the Westman Family had built up. In those days, they had killed all the way, establishing their reputation in this city, and everyone knew about it. Logan drew out his Dominator Weapon and swung a sword. It was an ordinary sword attack, but countless forces of Law began to expand and formed an airflow in the air. Then, under the influence of the runes, they gathered in the sword light. This sword was as terrifying as Thunder Tribtion, making one petrified just by looking at it, let alone bearing the attack. The head of the Westman Family was frightened at this moment. Was this the strength of a Kings Seat? He had once had the good fortune to meet a Saint C the famous Heavenly Saint Daoist. Now, he felt that Logans attack was the same as his. For so many years, he had been terrified, never expecting to feel the fear of death-like techniques again. Without thinking much, he could only channel all his spiritual energy to counterattack. With all his strength, he barely managed to block it. However, the head of the Westman Family was as pale as a ghost. He almost fell. He was, after all, in the Dominator Realm, but the energy and blood in his Dantian was in turmoil, and he could not mobilize any spiritual energy. Logan smiled indifferently and yfully said, How does that feel, Family Head Westman? You were looking down on me earlier, can you consider me a worthy opponent now? I advise you not to hold back, a Dominator like you doesnt need to give way to a Kings Seat like me C just exert your full strength. Chapter 467: 282_1 Chapter 467: 282_1 Trantor: 549690339 The head of the Westman Family gritted his teeth and bit back his anger. The harsh reality proved that he was no match for Logan. If he continued to fight, he would definitely lose. However, if he surrendered, he would lose face entirely. This battle had already attracted many onlookers, a matter which affected the face and reputation of the entire Westman Family. He was stuck in a dilemma. After much thought, he was forced to swallow his pride and give in. Logan, wevee to know each other through this fight. There was indeed a misunderstanding before. Lets put all this behind us and not dwell on it anymore. The Westman Family will enforce strict discipline from now on, ensuring that its younger generations wont act arrogantly. He believed that since he had already taken a step back, Logan would definitely give him face and stop here. After all, as a dominator, if Logan insisted on continuing the fight, even if Logan won, it would be a hard-earned victory. Plus, the Westman Family had endless resources and had nurtured thousands of experts. I disagree. It was you who insisted on starting this fight. Now when youre at a disadvantage, you say it was a misunderstanding? Isnt that a bit too self-serving? Whether to continue the fight or not is now up to me. If the Westman Family had offered 20,000 Spirit Stones earlier, it might not havee to this. To his surprise, Logan gave a frosty smile and tly rejected the head of the Westman Family, refusing to give him any face. He wanted the head of the Westman Family to beg for mercy. Only then could the past conflict be put to rest. The head of the Westman Family was stunned. He had already bowed his head, yet Logan remained dominating and powerful. Could it be that Logan really intended to fight till the end with the Westman Family? For a moment, his anger soared, but then it suddenly quieted down. He was naturally unable to quarrel with Logan as he was no match for him. Otherwise, if they continued to fight, he wouldnt be able to even save thest bit of his dignity. Therefore, he forced a smile and continued, Logan, you are indeed talented and promising. Its been a long time since Ive seen such an excellent young man. This reallyforts me. Although youre stillcking a bit in the Realm of Cultivation, youve already caught up to my level back in the day. I can see that you will truly achieve something great in the future. This boastful speech made Logan chuckle. Just as he was about to retort, a divine consciousness transmission sounded in his ear, I am the head of the Westman Family, please give me some face. This concerns the dignity of the entire Westman Family. I admit that I lost this fight. The Westman Family will back down whenever they see you in the future. I am willing to offer 100,000 Spirit Stones aspensation, just hoping that todays matter can be forgiven. This made Logan hesitate. For the sake of maintaining the others pathetic dignity, he could obtain a hundred thousand Spirit Stones at once. At first nce, it seemed not to be a loss. He was originally nning to stand up for the innkeeper. However, he realized that it wouldnt work, as the Westman Family certainly didntck such a small amount of Spirit Stones. If August Westman could collect 2,000 Spirit Stones a month just by bullying on the streets, they could umte tens of thousands of Spirit Stones from one street alone. And this was just the tip of the iceberg for the Westman Family. One could imagine how much ie the Westman Family could collect in a month. The head of the Westmen Family only offered 100,000 Spirit Stones, which was certainly an understatement. So, Logan also used Divine Consciousness Transmission to reply, The Westman Family is arge enterprise. Is it worthy for you to offer only a mere 100,000 Spirit Stones? Think carefully about how many Spirit Stones you should offer. If the number is big enough, I might even apologize to you. But if you continue to be dismissive like just now, this battle can only continue. How about I add 50,000 more Spirit Stones? The head of the Westman Family hesitated for a moment, but could only agree to add half, which had already exceeded his limit. This caused a bitter expression to appear on his face, making Logan feelpletely puzzled. It was just 150,000 Spirit Stones. Why did it feel like asking for the life of the head of the Westman Family? Yes, the Westman Family is a big business, but the expenses are also high. Each month, we can only recover 300,000 Spirit Stones, but the familys own expenses alone ount for 100,000, as well as various others that the Westman Family needs to keep. A months savings is only 50,000 at best. By the end of the year, the total savings can only be around 500,000. The head of the Westman Family exined with Divine Consciousness Transmission, The 500,000 amount by the end of each year also needs to be distributed. The final amount left in the treasury, even after so many years, has only umted to 700,000 to 800,000. Earning Spirit Stones is not that easy, even for a prominent family like the Westman Family. Logan gave a yful smile and shook his head, A fixed price of 200,000 Spirit Stones. If you can get them, Ill let August Westman go. We can end this whole ordeal gracefully. If you cant, I cant care less. Just make sure you, the Westman Family, are ready to fight me to the death. I want to see among the thousands of people nurtured by you, how many are willing to die for you. 200,000? The head of the Westman Family waspletely dumbfounded. Even though he was the master of a family and had ess to enough resources, casually drawing out 200,000 Spirit Stones would definitely lead to criticism from the sideline family members and elders. But he had no other choice right now. He had to save August Westman. For a moment, he was clueless about what to do and could only use Divine Consciousness Transmission to ask Logan not to go overboard. He had already been tolerating the situation over and over again. Logan coughed and raised his voice, Is the head of the Westman Family daydreaming? Its been a few minutes since yourst attack. Come on, continue the fight. Just now, I only used three levels of strength. I suspect that you too, the head of the Westman Family, must have kept something up your sleeve. So, in the next rounds, dont hold back. With that, the face of the Westman Family head turned hard to look at. To continue fighting with Logan? But his odds of winning were less than 10%. Moreover, August Westman was still in Bart Clouds hands. Even if he won, he couldnt save his son. Logans tactic was too ruthless, forcing him to take out 200,000 Spirit Stones? At this moment, the crowd watching outside burst into whispers. They found it hard to believe. Why was the head of the Westman Family standing there unmoved? Why not go up and teach Logan a lesson? Could it be that he couldnt beat him? But the head of the Westman Family was already a Dominator, and no matter how strong Logan was, he hadnt reached the Dominators realm yet. Everyone was puzzled and began to doubt the power of the head of the Westman Family more and more. There have been rumors that the head of the Westman Family is not in the Dominator Realm, but is just a Half-Step Sovereign pretending to be a Dominator to intimidate outsiders and increase his strength. I used to think this was a ridiculous rumor, but now, I suddenly feel its true. Logan is full of confidence. Considering the Westman Familys aggressive style, its unlikely that they would back down, but right now, they show no intention of fighting. This does arouse doubts. A Dominator being scared to the point of submission by Logan is truly an embarrassment. No wonder the Westman Family has been able to be so domineering in the city. It turns out they are just that. Although they only exchanged a few moves just now, the head of the Westman Family was constantly on the losing end. Moreover, there was a fluctuation of spiritual energy between the two of them, as if they were having a conversation via Divine Consciousness. Could it be that the two parties were negotiating in secret? Judging from Logans expression, it doesnt seem like hes the one to back down, which leaves only the head of the Westman Family. Chapter 468: 283_1 Chapter 468: 283_1
Trantor:549690339 The sounds of peoples discussions reached the ears of the Westman family head, his face an ashen grey. Thements were all derogatory and mocking. He thought about how his family had stood tall in the city for a hundred years, never imagining theyd be humiliated like this. His heart was filled with indescribable sadness. Each word was like a dagger to his heart, harsh yet true. He indeed was not a match for his opponent, his familys face now lost. The head of the Westman family swore he would not let the public continue to doubt him. He had to restore his credibility and ensure his family was not looked down upon or criticized by outsiders. He had to begrudginglypromise, using a divine consciousness transmission to say: I will pay you two hundred thousand spirit stones. I do not ask that you im Im not your rival; simply agree to a draw. After that, we will consider the matter finished. I guarantee in the name of the Westman family that there will be no retaliation. However, I hope you will keep this confidential. Of course, I always honor mymitments. It was unexpected to Logan that the head of the Westman family was actually willing to bring out two hundred thousand spirit stones. Originally, Logan held no hope for this, considering the staggering sum, equivalent to the annual ie of a sectpound. It had to be said, the Westmans were indeed wealthy. Even Logan began to regret a bit, feeling he could have asked for three hundred thousand spirit stones. Seeing Logan agree, the head of the Westman family immediately said, It was all a misunderstanding. Ive always treated people generously, and I dont want a little dispute to escte into a big fight, especially since Logan is such a talented young man. The Westman family is willing to put this to rest, turning strife into reconciliation.
I was too impulsive just now, the Westmans head is a true hero. his cultivation and strength are awe-inspiring. If not for the considerable age gap, I would even want to establish a sworn brotherhood with him and let him be my sworn brother. No, I mean my sworn younger brother. Anyhow, I think its best to put this all behind us. Logan spoke with righteousness. After all, he had received two hundred thousand spirit stones, so he naturally had to cooperate with the Westmans head by ying along with this act. Even though his words bore a touch of amusement, the Westmans head could only pretend not to notice, and the two even ended up shaking hands. This scene surprised the onlookers tremendously. Up until now, anyone who had offended the Westman family ended up in a tough spot. But today, the head of the Westman family himself made peace with a young man? This was the first time such an event happened in the city for decades. What puzzled them were why these two men suddenly appeared to be so friendly with each other when they were previously full of intense anger. It was truly mysterious. Of course, some keen-eyed people saw some clues. When a strong person made peace with a weak one, it proved that the stronger person wasnt as formidable as initially thought. Undoubtedly, the head of the Westman family capitted because he couldnt defeat Logan. When they realized this, everyone involuntarily gasped C its challenging to fathom how terrifying Logans strength must be that it could make the Westman family bow. August Westman, lying on the ground, watched on, speechless. Father, we cant back down. Youve always been someone who doesnt let go of any grievances. Why are you so submissive today? Logan and hispanions are outsiders. If we reconcile with him today, hell undoubtedly grow more arrogant in the city. Seeing his father continue to endure, August was bbergasted. He knew his fathers temperament well. Once, his father killed hundreds of people in a fit of rage just because someone disrespected him. His unexpected cidity today was nothing like the father he knew from his memory. Impudent child! Youve been causing trouble and bullying people in the city, earning the Westman family numerous enemies. I havent even settled this ount with you yet. Today, Ill let Logan discipline you on my behalf to show you what is meant by restraint. Now, hurry up and apologize to Logan! The family head of the Westmans red furiously at August, berating him. His words were aimed not only to reprimand August but also to prevent him from furtherpromising their position. He paid a hefty sum of two hundred thousand spirit stones to resolve the conflict with Logan. If there were to be another fight, it would be as if he was weing death himself! This foolish boy was utterly blind to this fact, no wonder he managed to provoke such a formidable enemy like Logan. He secretly made up his mind that once they were home, he would significantly discipline August and ensure he would not offend others indiscriminately in the future. While the Westman family was prominent within the city, the ancient world they inhabited was massive, and one could never predict when the city would resort to unwee elements they couldnt afford to offend. After giving out two hundred thousand spirit stones today, whos to say that someone else wouldnt demand payment in the future? Wouldnt the whole Westman family be forced to perish? If he werent an only child, the family head would have strongly considered abandoning August due to his constant failures and wilful behaviour, causing tremendous pressure from his family elders and other lineage members. many of the youngsters in the Westman family had risen to the high-ranking overstep tier, leaving him feeling envious. August, covered in wounds, was stubbornly defiant. Father, I cant ept this. Im the one whos been injured, but you constantly defend Logan. You even want me to apologize to him. If I concede defeat, how can I show my face in the city or meet others? Today, Ill rebel just this once; theres no way Im apologizing to Logan. You insubordinate child, youre still thinking about bullying people in the city in the future, arent you? Once we get back, Im definitely going to confine you for three years; this will give you time to reflect.
The head of the Westman family was utterly enraged by these words and strode over in three steps, forcefully kicking the already wounded August. He paid no heed to Augusts injuries or frailty, causing further pain and difort to his son, who was on the verge of passing out from the agony. The family head was undoubtedly furious. Augusts persistent refusal to practice any form of self-improvement, his antics that invited trouble, and his current stubbornness, even after all the amends his father had made, were all too much. Couldnt he see the helplessness of his father? His father had endured humiliation and had lost face ceaselessly, but after all, August was his child and he could not bear to abandon him. Therefore, he swallowed his pride and said, This child is ignorant. Once we return, I will certainly educate him more strictly. As the saying goes, a sons mistake reflects the fathers faults. Although I am a respected family head, I am still willing to humble myself and offer you a sincere apology, hoping you could forgive August for his youthful ignorance. Seeing his father bow, August felt a substantial shock. Shouting for his father not to do so, this wasnt the father he knew and admired from a young age. Why should the Westman family, one of the leading families in the city, act so subserviently towards Logan? Even if someone should apologize, it should be him and not his father. Enough, take him away! Logan waved his hand, sighing that it was not easy for the Westmans Head. What bad luck to have a child like that. Maybe one day his great Westman estate would be ruined because of him. Seeing the Westmans Head being so humble, Logan, someone who didnt want to be unreasonable when he was in the right, let it go. Without saying a word, the Westmans Head picked up August and walked away. The crowd watching immediately made way for them. The days spectacle caused a lot of sighs among them. The conclusion was something none of them expected: Logan had triumphed singlehandedly, and from this point forward, no one dared to underestimate him. Chapter 469: 284_1 Chapter 469: 284_1
Trantor:549690339 When they returned to the carriage, the Head of the Westman Family used his divine skills to heal August Westmans injuries. August said nothing, aware that hed lost face today. He realized he would no longer be able to mix with society without bing the object of ridicule. The Head of the Westman Family sighed deeply and asked, Do you think Ive tarnished your reputation? By not killing Logan and the others? August remained silent, but it was clear that his fathers words echoed his own thoughts. He couldnt understand why his father, a powerful figure in the Dominator Realm, wanted to reconcile with Logan. What if I said that I was no match for Logan? asked the Westman Family Head, his eyes disying a faint light. He smiled bitterly and admitted that, despite his desire for vengeance, the harsh reality forced him to bow down. Even though the Westman Family was arge and prosperous n, there were simply too many powerhouses in this Ancient World. I dont believe it, objected August. Logan could, at most, be a Perfect Kings Seat in the realm realm, which was vastly different than the Dominator Realm. How could his father be defeated by someone like that? Clearly, his father was making excuses and was reluctant to stir up trouble over him. The reality is, Logans realm might not be high, but his strength is enough to cross two major levels for fighting. After a few exchanges, I realized that within ten strokes, I would definitely end up beaten miserably. To save face for the Westman Family and resolve this matter, I had to step down, said the Westman Family Head, clutching his fist tightly.
There are things you do not understand. In order to allow Logan to save me some face and not humiliate me in public, I had to promise him two hundred thousand spirit stones. Do you think this matter could have ended easily otherwise? When I asked you to apologize, you should have listened to me, not persistently act on your previous temperament. The situation in our city has be unstable with many major forces entering the city. Todays lesson for you was a good thing to prevent you from offending someone who would be even harder to deal with than Logan. The Westman Family Head patted Augusts shoulder. In the nearby mountain range, a tremendous battle had taken ce, thought to be the end of two Sanctuary Powerhouses. This had drawn forces from within millions of miles, all hoping to investigate the situation. The city was not far from this mountain range, and its Lord was feeling stressed. The Westman Family was even less equipped to handle the situation. August was unhappy and unwilling to let Logan take the upper hand. Two hundred thousand spirit stones, such a colossal sum, really, to be paid out? Now that weve escaped, why not hire some experts for revenge. There are two elders in our family who are in the Dominator Realm. I dont believe Logan can beat the three of them. Were in the midst of troublesome times. If the two hundred thousand is gone, then let it be. Dont create more trouble for a momentary desire. Three dominators are powerful, indeed. But have you ever thought about the forces behind Logan? Such a prodigious talent can only be cultivated by the rarest Sanctuary in a thousand years. The Westman Family Head had made up his mind to return with the two hundred thousand spirit stones as soon as possible to avoid unexpectedplications. August sighed, not speaking any more, understanding that Logan was someone he couldnt afford to provoke. It was already fortunate enough to have his life spared. He couldnt demand his father to take revenge for him. When they returned to the Westman Family, a few elders had already gathered, intending to hear how the matter had been resolved. The elders had always been unsatisfied with the Family Head, who would always go out every now and then to resolve troubles caused by August, such a trouble-making young master of the family was really vexing. Im still the Family Head, isnt it disrespectful for you all to question me like this? If you have an issue, you should discuss it with all the elders, and dismiss me from the family if deemed necessary. At least for now, I am still the Family Head, and I want you all to keep that in mind. To assert his dominance over the elders and ensure the smooth payout of the two hundred thousand spirit stones, the Westman Family Head disyed a thundering rage. The elders, who were initially intending to pressurize him, retreated in helplessness when they saw his uncontainable anger. Later, the Westman Family Head called his confidant to collect two hundred thousand spirit stones from the treasury. The confidant was an old man in the Perfect Kings Seat realm. Hearing this request, he hesitated: Two hundred thousand is too much. Your authority as Family Head only allows you to use 50,000 without a meeting of the elders. Will going over this limit provoke impeachment from the elders? After all, theyve always been dissatisfied with you. Didnt you hear what I just said? the Westman Family Head scolded in a harsh tone, which made the confidant dare not utter another word. He quickly went to fetch the two hundred thousand spirit stones and ced them in the storage space ring. The Westman Family Head instructed him to deliver the stones to someone, providing the address and appearance before falling silent. Meanwhile, Logan and hispanions were in a tavern, drinking and talking. The tavern owner couldnt express enough gratitude to Logan, who had not only saved his life but also kept the tavern in business. Now, he no longer needed to worry about the Westman Family victimizing him, and he could run his business peacefully.
The tavern owner promised to give half of his tavern to Logan as a token of his gratitude. But Logan declined the offer. He didnt n to stay in the city for long and would leave to continue his adventures after a few days. He might not see the tavern ever again in his lifetime. The tavern owner was regretful. He had been hoping that by giving half of his tavern to Logan, their destinies would be intertwined, providing a powerful ally for his venture. If something happened in the future, who would dare to challenge him with Logans backing? Still, he was an honest man: I will mortgage some goods, which should get me a few thousand spirit stones. Consider it my way of expressing gratitude. Although a few thousand spirit stones might seem insignificant to you, I am not an ungrateful person. To me, those stones represent all that I own. No need, I didnt help you to get something in return, Logan quickly dismissed the idea. He only asked that the tavern owner bring the best food and drink. At the same time, he couldnt help butpare this experience to the one with the Beast King. He had risked his life to save the Beast King, but it turned against him immediately afterwards. Shingo Butcher looked at Logan and smiled intriguingly, Youre quite something, able to make the Westman Family Head submit. In less than a day, your name will have been heard throughout the city, making you a notorious figure. If you nned to stay in the city, you could establish a family n and be a powerful force. Im azy person, only nning to stay for a few days. As for you, Butcher, you were quite impressive today. In reality, I didnt defeat the Westman Family Head. We simply shook hands and made peace. If he had really insisted on fighting, I would have definitely ended up in a pitiful state. Logan shrugged, worrying in his heart. If he became the center of everyones attention in the city, that wouldnt do. After all, he was merely passing through and didnt wish to be watched by others. Chapter 470: 285_1 Chapter 470: 285_1
Shingo Butcher gave a faint smile, but did not expose Logan. He naturally saw that Logans strength was above that of the Westman Family, otherwise, given the Westman Familys vindictive nature, it would be impossible for them to make peace with Logan. Bart Cloud alsoughed andmented from the side: Butcher, the Westman Family will definitely not let this matter rest. They are likely gathering their forces to retaliate. Arent you afraid of being implicated while youre sitting here having drinks and discussions? Afraid? Shingo Butcher frowned, speaking seriously: Originally, I nned to continue my trials after a short break, but now I have a different idea. I n to stay in this city for ten days to half a month. As for the Westman Family, you all are here to handle them, Im just a bystander. He had a hunch that a storm was brewing in the city. This meant a lot of action and excitement for him. Moreover, he found that Logan and hispanion, both in character and nature, were to his liking. He was not afraid to lend a hand when necessary, especially when it concerned the Westman Family, whom he had never feared. Brother Butcher, I wont hide it from you. In order to resolve our issues, the Westman Family offered me two hundred thousand Spirit Stones; otherwise, I would never have given the Westman Family Head any face just now. But since the Westman Family is willing to shell out, its a good thing for me to acquire these Spirit Stones so easily. Logan gave a light smile and said, I assume that the Westman Family will be here soon with the two hundred thousand Spirit Stones. Brother, if you dont mind, I can share ten thousand of those with you. After all, you did single-handedly battle a Perfect Kings Seat before, which was a great help.
No need to worry about the Spirit Stones; after all, I only shouted a few times, Shingo Butcher quickly waved his hand in refusal after hearing this. The Spirit Stones were earned by Logan; how could he shamelessly ept them? However, he had to admit, the Westman Family was quite generous. He could only earn thirty to forty thousand Spirit Stones in a year at most, meaning it would take him seven or eight years to save up. Logan achieved this amount in a single day, which was indicative of Logans strength. Otherwise, how could the Westman Family have parted with such an amount? Thinking this way, Shingo Butcher looked at Logan with even more admiration, Brother, since we see eye to eye, lets consider each other as brothers from now on. Ive had a distaste for the arrogant and overbearing Westman Family for a while now. If they dare to attack you two, I wont hesitate to step in and help. Wed better prepare ourselves in advance. The two hundred thousand Spirit Stones might not be something the Westman Family Head can approve on his own. This could be just a dying tactic. After all, the Westman Family has three Dominators in total. Their strength should not be underestimated. If they were to mobilize over a thousand disciples from their family, even a Half-step Saint Seat would find it troublesome. The implication was clear. Logan would not find it easy to put the two hundred thousand Spirit Stones into his bag. Unless Logan could subdue the entire Westman Family, maybe then they would truly admit defeat. However, unless its ast resort, the Westman Family would not dare to make a grandiose disy, since there are many other family ns in the city that have long been dissatisfied with their tyranny and savagery. Logan wasnt concerned. His eyes were firm, If the Westman Family Head is a wise man, he will honestly deliver the two hundred thousand Spirit Stones, putting an end to this matter. If he harbors ulterior motives, dont me me for not being polite. If the Westman Family truly intends to kill me, I wont mind driving them out of the city. His statement was filled with a murderous aura. Although he and Bart Cloud were not Dominators, theirbat power was not weak, and he also had a formidable array at his disposal. This made dealing with several Dominators a piece of cake. The Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast had already fallen victim to his array. Who is Logan? At that moment, a man strode into the inn entrance, his face full of arrogance as he shouted. Logan and the others furrowed their brows and looked his way, deducing that this man probably belonged to the Westman Family. After all, they didnt know anyone in the city apart from the Westman Family, whom they had just offended. Bart Cloud waved his hand and asked, The Westman Family? Upon hearing this, the man approached them. He looked over Logan and hispanions, shook his head in confusion, not understanding why the Family Head had ordered him to deliver two hundred thousand Spirit Stones to these seemingly ordinary people. The man pulled out a ring and stated, There are 20,000 Spirit Stones in here. The Family Head asked me to deliver this to you. I dont know what method you used to bewitch the Family Head, but take the Spirit Stones and leave the city soon. Otherwise, when the Westman Family retaliates, you will certainly be annihted. Twenty thousand? Logan questioned as he took the ring. He had initially negotiated for two hundred thousand Spirit Stones with the Westman Family Head. In the blink of an eye, that amount had been reduced tenfold. Was the Westman Family Head deliberately seeking a fallout with him? A trace of coldness appeared in Logans eyes as he stared at the man intently. From the side, Bart Cloud was equally infuriated, Your Family Head is going back on his word. Wasnt it agreed on to be two hundred thousand Spirit Stones? Who are you trying to get rid of with a meagre twenty thousand Spirit Stones? Do you honestly think we wouldnt dare retaliate once we leave? Call your Family Head over. I want to confront him in person.
Twenty thousand Spirit Stones is not a small amount. Greed ends in disaster; you all dare to confront the Westman Family? The mans face showed a trace of contempt. Such arge number like twenty thousand Spirit Stones, these people were actually looking down upon it. Did they really think the Westman Family waspletely powerless? Logans face was dark and terrifying. With a p on the table, he announced, Very well. The Westman Family has indeed pped me in the face. I was confident earlier that the Westman Family Head is a smart man, who wouldnt instigate trouble. It appears that I was too overconfident. So, it will now be a life and death struggle with the entire Westman Family. Go back and tell the Westman Family Head that we will be visiting soon. Tell the entire Westman Family to prepare for a battle. Whether every member of the Westman Family is wiped out, or we die in the hands of the Westman Family all depends on this battle. Bart Clouds eyes were resolute as he intently watched the man and spoke word for word. This Westman Family really didnt have the proper bearing of a great power. They had messed around with the two of them from start to finish. This grudge had to be settled. The Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoist had both fallen victim to Logans cunning, so what made the small Westman Family think they stood a chance? Shingo Butcher blinked and tried to say something to dissuade them, but then he chuckled, feeling he wasnt in a position to persuade them. Logan and hispanion were not afraid of even the Westman Family Head. He assumed they had some ace up their sleeve. Moreover, the Westman Family was indeed not very virtuous to reduce the amount from two hundred thousand to twenty thousand so abruptly. Is it really necessary? The Westman Family has three Dominator-level powerhouses. Cant you just take these twenty thousand Spirit Stones and leave quietly? hearing the insinuation in these words, the man panicked, fearing the few would truly visit the Westman Family for a showdown. All he could do was endlessly talk about the strength of the Westman Family, trying to intimidate Logan and his group. However, this trick didnt work, and the man could only leave in disappointment, praying inwardly that Logan and the others are only bluffing. After their anger subsided, they would surely choose to tolerate the situation so as not to offend the Westman Family. After all, no one in the city dared to provoke the Westman Family, let alone stir up trouble in their household. Chapter 471: 286_1 Chapter 471: 286_1
Upon returning to the Westman Family, the Family Head immediately summoned his trusted aide to ask how the task he had assigned him was progressing. The aide trembled in fear, knowing that their displeasure meant that something had surely gone wrong. However, he didnt dare tell the truth. So he said, Its done, but that Logan is exceptionally greedy. He wasnt content with two hundred thousand Spirit Stones and was cursing and grumbling about it. It makes me so angry, I think we should just not give him any. Better still, why dont we assign some of our talented members to eradicate them? Fool, they are not as simple as you think, the head of the Westman Family red at his trusted aide, but subsequently waved his hand dismissively. Regardless of how disgruntled Logan was, all that mattered was that he had fulfilled his promise by delivering two hundred thousand Spirit Stones. As far as he was concerned, this matter was settled. No more drama from Logan was expected. The aide was startled. He had initially believed that Logan and hispanions were just average folks who had somehow duped the Family Head into giving them two hundred thousand Spirit Stones. However, seeing the Family Heads reaction made him realize that he had been wrong, pushing him further into fear. Because he had only given Logan twenty thousand Spirit Stones. He had pocketed the remaining one hundred and eighty thousand for himself. But he was in a predicament now, having taken a wrong step. If he confessed everything to the Family Head now, his life would be in peril. At this point, all he could hope for was that Logan and his men would leave as soon as possible and nevere looking for trouble at the Westman Family. The Family Head saw his aide trembling and asked, Whats wrong? You look like youre hiding something from me. Did something go wrong with the task I assigned you? If anything unexpected has happened, exin it right now so we can rectify it. If I find out you were responsible for any mishap, you will be subject to the Westman familyw.
I dare not. My loyalty to the Family Head has never wavered! The aide broke out in a cold sweat and fright overwhelmed him. In his desperation, he lied, regretting why he had given in to temptation and lured himself into such a situation. Those one hundred and eighty thousand Spirit Stones he had pocketed felt like a hot potato now. Who could resist the allure of two hundred thousand Spirit Stones? Any cultivator would be tempted. He himself was close to reaching the Half-Step Sovereign level. If he could use these Spirit Stones, he could potentially break through to the Sovereign tier and be a powerful figure, no longer having to obey the Westman Family Heads orders. However, the aide then came to a painful realization. He couldnt cover up the issue. Sooner orter, the family head would find out that Logan had only received twenty thousand Spirit Stones, and would immediately suspect him. What should he do next? Suddenly, a daring idea popped into his head. What if he passed this information on to the elders? The Family Head only had the authority to use fifty thousand Spirit Stones. He took out four times that amount and didnt even notify the elders. Once the elders found out, they would certainly be furious. They might even use this event to dismiss the Family Head from his position and send several strong fighters to deal with Logan. He could take advantage of the situation and quietly im the one hundred and eighty thousand Spirit Stones as his own. Of course, he couldnt tell the elders directly. The aide thought of a n. He wrote a letter and had someone deliver it to the elders. An elder read the letter and immediately deemed the matter serious, so he gathered all the elders of the n. Moving two hundred thousand Spirit Stones without anyone else knowing has significantly harmed the interests of the Westman family. At that moment, an elder walked in. He was the Law Enforcement Elder. Upon auditing the ounts, we indeed discovered that two hundred thousand Spirit Stones were missing from the treasury today. The ount manager admitted that it was the Family Head who asked him to take it out, even threatening him against telling anyone thereby allowing the matter to remain hidden until this point. Why did he suddenly use two hundred thousand Spirit Stones? none of the Eldest understood. Only when the Westman Family faced a catastrophe and all the elders unanimously agreed could such a massive amount of wealth be spent. This was equivalent to half a years ie, the Family Head had indeed gone too far. There must be an ulterior motive. He may be trying to embezzle the Westman Familys Spirit Stones. The Westman Family has six rooms and three side branches, with, in total, three to four hundred people. The head of the family really thinks everything belongs to him? A leading elder coldly hummed, We must thoroughly investigate this. If he cant provide a satisfactory exnation, I will request that all elders elect a new Family Head. He has be toofortable over the years, thinking that we wont interfere with family affairs anymore. I share the same opinion. The Family Head has been too arroganttely, suppressing us elders. Our monthly allowance was reduced from three thousand Spirit Stones to just one thousand. We thought he was being selfless, but it turns out he had appropriated two hundred thousand for himself. Indeed, although he is a Dominator Realm cultivator, his only child is just barely of the Transcendent Tier, causing trouble every other day. How can the young master of Westman Family lead our family? Some of the younger generation from the side branches seem to be better, maybe one of them should be elected as the Young Master. There are rumors today that August Westman created amotion again. The Family Head needed to save him personally. He haspletely lost the face of the Westman Family. If the Family Head doesnt back off a bit, what will the townspeople think of the Westman Family? The City Lord has already expressed dissatisfactionst year.
All the elders chattered, indignant. As the Family Head walked in, already aware that the elders knew, he brooded over how toe up with a reasonable exnation for using two hundred thousand Spirit Stones to rescue his son, something the elders would never approve of. Just as he was lost in thought, someone rushed in, Alert! Three men havee to our mansion and have injured all the guards. They demanded justice from our Family Head. Judging by their imposing manner, they are all at least of the King rank. Thousands of spectators have gathered. Ill go immediately. The head of Westman Family thought instantly of Logan. But why would Logane after he had already given him two hundred thousand Spirit Stones? Did he think it was too little? Just as the elders were preparing to chastise the Family Head, he had already hurried away with the informer. Too presumptuous,pletely disregarding us, the elders. One of the eldersined angrily. He left without saying a word, at least he could have notified us. Even though he is the head of the family, he was elected by all the elders. The leading elder, with a discerning eye, looked at the other elders: Take a look. Its been decades since anyone dared to stir up trouble in the Westman Family. This incident might be connected to the two hundred thousand Spirit Stones. No matter how wrong the Family Head was, we should present a united front. Dont oppose him. He was the oldest and most respected among the elders, already making a statement like that, naturally, no other elder dared oppose him. They all nodded their heads and followed the leading elder to the front entrance to see who dared to cause a disturbance. Chapter 472: 287_1 Chapter 472: 287_1
At this moment outside the mansion gate, dozens of guards were lying on the ground. The remaining hundred or so were trembling and afraid to step forward. Logans power was too terrifying, a random strike had severely injured dozens. Your Westman Family is too weak, every one of you hiding and afraid toe out. Is this all you have C a group of shrimp soldiers and crab generals? These people dont even have a foot in the Mythical Realm and you dare to im that the Westman Family is one of the top ns? Logan scornfully ridiculed. He was surrounded on all sides by threeyers of people, all of them watching as Logan pointed out their shorings boldly. He dared to provoke the Westman Family with only two guards, truly not aware of the terrifying strength of the Westman Family. Once the stronger members of the Westman Familye out, Logan and hispanions are certainly destined to die. I vaguely rememberst year, a Perfect King Seat was being arrogant, and then a Dominator Realm member of the Westman Family took him down with just three moves. He was at deaths door. If the City Lord hadnt stepped in to save him, he would have descended to Hell by now. The two of them are clearly outnumbered, they must be strangers here. They have no idea what the Westman Family represents in this city. Even the City Lord has to show respect. The younger generation nowadays do not understand their ce. The mocking spectators felt certain that Logan and hispanions were doomed, it was just a matter of time. If the Westman Family showedpassion, they may not even feel the pain by the time its over. On the other hand, they may endure suffering, but the very thought of it made them shudder.
Although some people were eximing in surprise as they recognized Logan and hispanions: I saw them previously at the inn. They beat up the Young Master of the Westman Family, and only stopped when the family head intervened to resolve the conflict. Both parties shook hands and made peace before leaving each other. Howe they are at the Westman Familys doorstep again? Continuing to brag, the Westman Family Head made peace with them? As the crowd heard this, peals ofughter erupted. They suspected that these people had been hired by Logan to boost his image. The Head of the esteemed Westman Family was ruthless, it would be impossible for him not to draw blood once hes involved. The man didnt offer any exnation: Dont believe me if you dont want to. Anyway, the matter was really strange. If Logan and hispanions were really the same people from the inn, it would all be clear once the Westman Family showed up. He was curious to see how the Head of the Westman Family would react. Would he continue to shake hands and make peace with Logan and hispanions? Before, when they were at the inn, it was possibly a misunderstanding which allowed both parties to save face. But now, Logan and hispanions hade right to the Westman Familys doorstep. This was indirectly dering war on the Westman Family. If the Head of the Westman Family doesnt retaliate, it would be aughing stock, and how would the Westman Family continue to stand in this city? Any random person could provoke them. Shingo Butcher broke out in a cold sweat, turning to Logan, he said: Thats too high profile, isnt it? The three of you came right up to the Westman Familys doorstep. It would have been better to send a letter to the Westman Family Head. The way youvee, its impossible to minimize the situation. Both sides will inevitably fight. We are in the middle of a storm. It doesnt matter. Since they used 20,000 Spirit Stones to humiliate us, naturally, I will not show any mercy to the Westman Family. Logans eyes were deep-set. The Westman Family had angered him; they should pay the price, shouldnt they? I was very generous to the Westman Family before, allowing the Family Head to leave safely. They just needed to give 200,000 Spirit Stones. But the Westman Family was the first to break their promise. Logan had already shown his benevolence to them. Dont think that just because they have several Dominators in the family, they can bully anyone they wish. Logan, arent you going a bit too far? We agreed to end this, yet youe to my doorstep and harm dozens of my guards. Do you really think the Westman Family has no one capable of dealing with you? At this moment the head of the Westman Family appeared, anger visible in his eyes. Even if Logan was a bit stronger than him, the Westman Family had three in the Dominator Realm. He had already given out 200,000 Spirit Stones. Wasnt that enough, or was Logan trying to seize the entire Westman Family? If thats the case, he had to see if Logan had the capability to do so. Loganughed coldly: Originally, I wanted to show you some mercy, but since things havee to this, let me speak frankly. It was you who couldnt defeat me and sought reconcilement. You promised me 200,000 Spirit Stones and I respected your dignity, but who did you think you were humiliating when you sent me 20,000 Spirit Stones? 20,000? The Westman Family Head looked startled, You received the Spirit Stones, theres no need to distort the truth. I personally took 200,000 Spirit Stones from the treasury, how could it turn into 20,000? Are you trying to cheat me by not acknowledging the transaction? I, Logan, have no need to lie. And when I promise something, I keep to my word. I genuinely only received 20,000. The man you sent also had an arrogant attitude, as if 20,000 were some kind of enormous benefaction.
Logan scoffed. Shingo Butcher also stepped forward. He was, after all, a bystander. He truly saw that Logan had only received 20,000, and he rted the whole incident urately. Since even Shingo Butcher was testifying on behalf of Logan, the Head of the Westman Family was seriously stunned. Shingo Butcher wouldnt lie. The name Butcher came from his ruthless actions and straightforward personality. He was certain that he had sent his trusted aide, so why did 200,000 abruptly reduce to a tenth? Even if the elders found out about the transaction midway and took arge portion of it, his trusted aide wouldnt fail to be honest with him. Now, the Head of the Westman Family waspletely stumped. Where did the 180,000 missing Spirit Stones go? He had initially thought that Logan was not acknowledging the transaction after receiving the 200,000 Spirit Stones, but apparently that was not the case. Bart Cloud gave a yful smile as he figured it out. You dont have a problem with Logan. There must have been an issue during the transaction. Your trusted aide must have embezzled the stones. He took 180,000 Spirit Stones for himself and only handed over 20,000. He was banking on Logan noting to confront you. Logan also seemed to understand. He had never believed that the Head of the Westman Family would break his promise. Bart Clouds exnation made sense of everything. No wonder the Head of the Westman Family also looked frustrated, while wrongly believing that Logan was not acknowledging the transaction after taking the stones. The Head of the Westman Family instinctively didnt want to believe it. His trusted aide had been with him for ten years. He had been trustworthy in handling matters in the past, how could he suddenly steal 180,000 Spirit Stones for his own benefit? Had he grown such a big heart? The more he thought about it, the more Bart Clouds exnation made sense. It was the only way to exin the missing stones. Furthermore, only he and his trusted aide knew about the handover of the 200,000 Spirit Stones. So, how did the elderse to know about it? The ounts of the mansion were usually checked every six months, and he had thought the same previously. But when he received a notice from the elders asking him for an exnation, he waspletely caught off guard. The Head of the Westman Family took a deep breath and solemnly said, Dont rush, you three. I will get to the bottom of this matter. If my trusted aide has indeed embezzled, I certainly wont condone this behavior. This is about more than just the missing 180,000 Spirit Stones; this nearly caused a fight between our two parties. After giving an order, he personally led a few dozen people to apprehend his trusted aide, only to find that he was missing. In that moment, the Head of the Westman Family was certain: his trusted aide had run away with all the Spirit Stones. Chapter 473: 288_1 Chapter 473: 288_1
Logan couldnt help but chuckle, he couldnt deny that the head of the Westman Family certainly had guts, handing two hundred thousand spirit stones to just one person, it wasnt something to casually entrust even to a close aide, there wasnt a cultivator that could refuse such arge number. At that time, more than a dozen elders walked out of therge gate, after a nce they fixed their gaze on Logan: You are the one who has been causing trouble with the Westman Family? Although your realm is of the Throne, you are certainly getting ahead of yourself. Stop fussing. Logan yawned, ignoring the dozen or so people outright, and even pulled up a chair himself, sitting down to wait for the head of the Westman Family to return, which really agitated them. Who in the city didnt know who these people were, they were the fifteen elders of the Westman Family, each one of them is in the Throne Realm, and the leading Grand Elder was even in the Dominator Realm, even the City Lord would dare not ignore them like this. One of the elders stepped forward and rebuked, Young man, you are taking liberty too far, bringing two worthless underlings to provoke the Westman Family, even if you had ten lives, it wouldnt be enough, if youre wise, bow your head, maybe we can spare your life. Your family head wouldnt dare be so bold either, what are you group of old men to me? Dont chirp on the side, if youre unhappy, you can fight, if you dont dare, then just stay on the side and wait quietly for the head of the Westman Family to return.
Logan raised an eyebrow, unmoved, because none of these people in his eyes were worth giving serious attention to, they were all half-footed in the grave when they reached the Throne, their talent for cultivation was so poor, if it wasnt for their age and grasping on to the title of Elder, how could they get so arrogant? Shingo Butcher was at loss for words, whispering, We cant be careless, the two strongest among them are already Dominators, once the head of the Westman Family returns and they band together, the battle situation will certainly be unfavorable for us. This is after all the Westmans territory, if we cant win, its not like we can run anywhere. You just dont understand, if you keep your profile low, these group of old heads of the Westman Family will only be more arrogant. The more arrogant you are, the more apprehensive they will be, thinking that there must be someone behind you. Logan said with a faint smile, and now that they hade today, they no longer intended to resolve things peacefully with the Westman Family. With the family head not saying anything, a group of elders were ming himself, which was extremely upsetting to him. The leading elder nced at Logan and coldly said, Young man, arrogance alwayses with a price. You came here today and tarnished the face of the Westman Family, why are you acting so confident? The Westman Family has been very low-key these years, but that doesnt mean we could be ughtered at will. Its simple, the Westman Family owes me two hundred thousand spirit stones. Logan shrugged his shoulders, looking at the elders with amusement, its perfectly reasonable for him to collect his own debt, if the Westman Family insists on not paying, they will be theughingstock, and all their face will be lost. When the two hundred thousand spirit stones were mentioned, the elderly men couldnt help but narrow their eyes, thinking about the incident when the head of the family took away two hundred thousand spirit stones. They had just been preparing to question him about it when suddenly such a catastrophe broke out, intuition told them that these two incidents might be rted, but why would this young mane to their door? While the leading elder was still pondering, one of the elders couldnt sit still: This must be a trick thing between him and the family head, the family head took away two hundred thousand spirit stones probably to give to this young man, then the two people divided it privately, with the Westman Family being the one who was cheated in the end. The family head has been indulging his son all this time, and weve been tolerating it, but now he clearly wants to negate the Westman Family, his heart is too malicious, and we must make the family head step down, and remove this young man who is a coborator. The son of the third elder is fit for great responsibility, although hes only from a sideline, he has reached a high-ranking Overstep in his early twenties. If he could have the cultivation resources of the Young Master of the Westman Family, he would surely reach the Throne Realm within half a year. The other elders were also indignant. When they thought about the head of the familys mean actions, they all got angry. The spirit stones in the treasury dont belong to the family head, instead, they aremonly owned by all the members of the Westman Family. The family head took away two hundred thousand at once, did he really want the people of the Westman Family to starve? The leading elder waved his hand and said, Everyone, calm down a bit, dont specte based on hearsay, if its true that the family head is conspiring with this young man,ing to our door now would be like throwing oneself into a trap, there must be some kind of ident, lets discuss it thoroughly when the head of the family returns.
Its definitely because the distribution was not fair, perhaps, being too greedy, the family head only gave this young man a few thousand spirit stones. This way the family head took the whole two hundred thousand, the young man, feeling wronged, mustvee to ask for it, otherwise, how could he say that the Westman Family owes him spirit stones? One elder sneered, thinking that there was no need to consider too much, as it was a fact that the head of the family took away two hundred thousand spirit stones without discussing it with the elders, the matter was already set in stone and it couldnt be nder. The Grand Elder was simply too kind. Moreover, the news circting today was that the family head had gone to an inn all alone, then went to deal with troubles for his son, and even made peace with a few no-name people,pletely losing face for the Westman Family. If such a family head continues to preside, the Westman Family would beughed to death. The elder leading the group frowned, feeling that it was full of intrigue. The head of the Westman Family was a person who acted cautiously, if he was really plotting with others to divide the Westman Familys spirit stones, he wouldnt be allowing Logan toe to their door, he wouldve silenced him long ago. Wasnt the family head chasing after the person who stole the spirit stones just now? At this point, Logan burst intoughter, stood up and spoke: You guys are just guessing wildly, none of you have figured it out yet. The family head did promise me two hundred thousand spirit stones, but it wasnt a conspiracy between us, it was simply because the family heads cultivation realm was too low, so he had no choice but to agree limitly. Nonsense, the family head is already in the Dominator realm, second only to the city lord in strength in this city, and you, at best, are just a Throne, how dare you brag about others being low? An elder was furious, thinking that this young man was crazy, presumably suggesting that he is stronger than the head of the Westman Family, if that was the case, it would be ridiculous, it has been hundreds of years since a Dominator has been beaten by a Throne, who would believe that if he said it out loud? The other elders felt the same, if it was not for the Grand Elder who hadnt spoken yet, they couldnt wait to rush up and give Logan a beating, his actions were too reckless, dont forget this is the main gate of the Westman Family, and there are thousands of people watching from the side, does he really think the Westman Family doesnt have a temper? Chapter 474: 289_1 Chapter 474: 289_1
Logan shrugged, every word he uttered was the truth, but if the Westman Familys elders did not believe it, there was nothing he could do. After all, he did receive the inheritance of the Holy See, making the Dominator Realm not so difficult for him. The leading elder furrowed his eyebrows and walked over: Young man, why should the Family Head promise you twenty thousand Spirit Stones? If he truly cant beat you, he shoulde back for reinforcements instead of being the only one giving. Because if he does not give, he will perish. Logan replied indifferently. However, this statement made the elder feel a murderous aura, involuntarily sent a chill down his spine. Yet, he was a Dominator; how could he fear the threats of a Throne? He felt torn and puzzled. The other elders surrounded Logan with disdainful looks on their faces. Sick of his boasting, they must kill him quickly for the Westman Familys honor, lest the news spread. For now, there were already over a thousand spectators. Logan stretched and then presented his divine weapon: Fine, but once the fight begins, the previous twenty thousand Spirit Stones will be useless. The Westman Family will need to pay forty thousand Spirit Stones. The elders couldnt stand it any longer andunched a unified attack. The terrifying Divine Skills of a dozen Thrones brought an intense killing intent from all sides. The onlookers retreated by three steps. They believed the young man was ignorant and arrogant and was sure to die at the hands of these elders.
Logan roared and pushed back three elders with a swing of his Divine weapon, then turned around to face his enemy from behind. At this point, Bart Cloud also responded and rushed over, engaging in battle with three of the elders. The head elder, being a Dominator, understood quickly that the young mans strength was terrifying. Their fourteen elders certainly couldnt hold out against him. The battle was going to be over within three rounds. No wonder he was so arrogant and confident before; such strength was indeed not to be trifled with. Moreover, such an outstanding young man must have a more formidable master behind him, at least a Half-step Saint Seat. The Westman Family had stirred up trouble with the wrong person. It immediately became clear to them why the Family Head was willing to give up twenty thousand Spirit Stones; he was trying to mediate the conflict between the two parties. Unfortunately, at this stage, regardless of his internal perspective, he had to take action for the face of the Westman Family. If these fourteen elders were all defeated, how would outsiders view the Westman Family? Even if it means provoking a great power, he admitted the reality. Hence, the Grand Elder readied his Divine Skill, preparing to take action. Then there was a sudden voice, Lets make a big deal out of a small one. Ive caught the person who took the twenty thousand Spirit Stones. Lets shake hands and make up, and go to the Westman Familys hall together for a drink. Theres no point in fighting like this. The person was the Westman Family Head, dragging along his trusted aide. The guy really gave him a hard time; he had already run ten miles out of the city. Fortunately, he had Divine Skills to locate him. Otherwise, the other party would have made a clean getaway, and the Westman Family would lose twenty thousand Spirit Stones for nothing. At this point, Logan had defeated seven Westman Family elders, and Bart Cloud had defeated four. The remaining three elders were trembling with fear. Thebat power of these two was too strong and far beyond what a Throne should have. They deeply regrettedunching such an attack just now. They really lost face in town today. Shingo Butcher shrugged, feeling a bit regretful: If I had known, I would have helped Logan. I originally nned to make a move only when it was absolutely necessary. However, the fight was suddenly interrupted by the Westman Family Head, making me seem indifferent. I hope Logan and Bart arent the petty type. Stop? Logan looked amused and nced at the Westman Family Head: Sure, but what about the fact that your Westman Familys elders started attacking without a word? I need the Westman Family to show some respect. Not only apologize to me publicly but also give me another twenty thousand. Show some sincerity on the spot. How is that possible? The Grand Elder was the first to refuse. Logan shouldnt think he could make the whole Westman Family capitte just because he had defeated several elders. Dont forget there were two Dominators present. No matter how strong Logan and Bart were, even with the addition of Shingo Butcher, it would be useless. The Grand Elder churned his Divine Skill, The matter of the trust can be discussedter. The urgent matter at hand concerns the face of the Westman Family. You and I should suppress Logan together. This is a matter of life and death for the future of the Westman Family. I dont believe that he can fight two Dominators unless he has already reached the Half-step Saint Seat. The Westman Family Head hesitated. He didnt want to fight Logan until it was absolutely necessary. Though the conflict could be resolved, more words led to more misunderstandings. As the Family Head, he couldnt just stand by. He handed his trusted aide to be watched and started preparing his Technique.
Interesting, the Westman Family is impressive. Logan chuckled yfully, not showing a hint of panic. Everything was within his expectations, even the worst oue where the three Dominators of the Westman Familyunched their attacks. Logan had prepared for every possible situation. As a Dominator, his strength was formidable. With Logans current strength, he could fight against a Dominator using his divine weapon but would definitely fall short against two. Bart Cloud wouldnt be any help during such a fight. However, Logan had another method, that is, the mysterious art of array arrangement. Shingo Butcher on the other hand was curious, how could Logan still be so confident when he was sandwiched between the two Dominators? Unless there was a Sanctuary Powerhouse nearby, otherwise, no one could save Logan today. The participation of a multitude of Thrones from the Westman Family made Logans situation even worse. He had already made up his mind that as soon as Logan lost, he would flee. Although the two had a friendly conversation earlier, the enemies Logan provoked were too powerful. He didnt want to risk his life. Of course, if he had a chance, he would help Logan escape. The Grand Elder frowned. Faced with two Dominator powerhouses, could Logan stillugh so casually? Suddenly, he got a bad feeling. Logan must not havee to provoke the Westman Family without anything backing him up. Logan waved his hand, and a rune shot into the sky. Immediately, a golden light enveloped everything. At the same time, the Laws Force in the air transformed into a dreadful suppressive force, limiting the Westman Family Head and Grand Elder, as if their strength had been halved. This was what Logan was relying on. He had used a thousand Spirit Stones to arrange an array in advance when he and Bart Cloud came here. The array might not be strong enough to deal with Sanctuary powerhouses, but it was a piece of cake to deal with the Dominator Realm. Now, these two were caught. As the array operated, the Laws Force would constantly devour their Divine Skills, reducing their strength to half. As long as Logan had a thought, the Laws Force would transform into Divine Thunder and attack them, bathing them in Thunder Tribtion. It was a chilling thought. Chapter 475: 290_1 Chapter 475: 290_1
Shingo Butcher was stupefied by the scene, unaware that he and Logan had arrived together, and then Logan secretly arranged the array which was unknown to him, illustrating how terrifying Logans array arranging skills were. The Westman Family Head waspletely panicked, looking towards the Grand Elder: You have plenty of experience, is there any way to break the array? This array is constantly consuming our strength. In less than 15 minutes, the two of us will be checkmated. I have no idea. The Grand Elder chuckled bitterly, never expecting that Logan was also an Array Master. This was a real setback, as in a moment of anger, Logan might decide to execute them. In this situation, the Grand Elder could only act quickly while they still had some strength left, hoping for a slim chance of survival. Otherwise, if the situation dragged on, the oue would be grimmer. We cant fight! The Westman Family Head stopped the Grand Elder. By now, they could only wield forty percent of their strength, equivalent to half of a Perfect Kings Seat. But Logan had just single-handedly defeated several kings. They would be walking right into a trap if they thought of confronting him with just the two of them. The Grand Elder shot him a scathing look, he was also aware of this predicament. Yet, if not for the fact that the Westman Family Head had offended Logan, causing the Westman Family to suffer such a catastrophic event, this situation might be bearable. Even worse, his son was constantly causing trouble and his family head was not making things any easier.
The Westman Family Head scratched his head, saying, We neutralized the conflict with Logan by previously giving him 200,000 spirit stones. As long as we give back the spirit stones to Logan, everything might go back to how it was before. Losing the spirit stones, at least the Westman Family will be able to avoidplete destruction. Alright, as long as we can survive, 200,000 is eptable. Without any hesitation, the Grand Elder agreed. After all, spirit stones could be earned again but if they were to die, everything would end. After centuries of cultivation to reach the Dominator Realm, he was still longing to achieve the Holy See! However, as soon as the Westman Family Head opened his mouth, Logan interrupted him. They had previously agreed on 200,000 spirit stones, but due to unexpected changes on the Westman Family Heads side, the situation had escted. Hence, 200,000 spirit stones were clearly not enough, especially since the Westman Family Elders had tried to kill him. The Westman Family Head looked miserable. Was 200,000 spirit stones already uneptable? Despair flickered in his eyes. If Logan remained adamant, once the two of them fell, the Westman Familys days would be numbered. Within a year or two, the family would be wiped out. Considering our previous conflict, I believe another 200,000 spirit stones, totaling to 400,000 spirit stones would be fair. Given that several Elders were hostile and arrogant, and the two of you harbored intentions to kill me, Ill charge you guys 600,000 spirit stones in total. This is beyond generous, Coughing slightly, Logan continued, As for the spirit stones used for arranging the array, I wont argue about it. After all, I am quite generous, and spirit stones are just worldly possessions. Upon hearing this, the Westman Family Head and the Grand Elder were dumbfounded. Quite surprisingly, Logan dared to demand 600,000 spirit stones which were equivalent to the Westman Familys earnings for several years. Once given to Logan, what would be left for the Westman Family to operate on? This was not a lions share, but a threat to the Westman Family. Neither the Westman Family Head nor the Grand Elder wanted to agree, but considering their desperate situation, only death awaited if they refused. They could only agonize over the decision. How would their descendants view them if they agreed? Actually, I dont want them. Once you two are dead, who will guard the Westman Family? The whole Westman Family will belong to me. 600,000 spirit stones are nothing. Even 3 million would be alright. Your Westman Family is worth it. I am just unwilling to initiate a bloodbath, and thus I am negotiating, Logans expression turned cold. He spoke word by word, So stop hesitating, thinking that Im bullying you in the same way youve bullied others before. When it happens to you, you think its unfair? This world of cultivation is about survival of the fittest. Those who cant prevail have to bow. Fine, take the 600,000 spirit stones, the Westman Family Head reluctantly nodded. He would rather live on. After all, the Westman Family had already lost face today, so whats the harm in losing a little more? Logan wouldnt stay in the city forever. Once he left, the Westman Family would still be in control. On the other hand, the Grand Elder didntmit. He didnt think it was absolutely necessary to give the spirit stones and hoped to stall for time. What if the Westman Family figured out a way to break Logans so-called array? 600,000 spirit stones were too much to part with, as it would feel like giving away half of the Westman Familys wealth.
Yet, Logan merely smiled unperturbed, adding fuel to the fire, Dont get your hopes up. My array had once trapped a half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast. Even if you call for reinforcements, the strongest would only be the City Lord. As the City Lord is not a Saint Seat, my array will remain imprable. Even if a Saint Seat dide, Logan could add another 10,000 spirit stones, strengthening his array to trap the Beast King, then the Westman Family Head, and the Grand Elder still wouldnt be able to escape. This was why Logan had confidentlye to the Westman Family, as he held several trump cards. We can give the 600,000 spirit stones, but the Westman Family has one condition. In order to maintain our standing in the city, I hope you would pretend to be defeated by us. After being severely beaten, the spirit stones will be handed over to you, The Grand Elder finallypromised, hoping to save a bit of face for the Westman Family. Giving away the 600,000 spirit stones was not a problem, but losing to a youngster would be humiliating. Who would then fear the Westman Family? Other families might unite against them, making it impossible for the Westman Family to function. Logan, of course, was taken aback. It was simr to what the Westman Family Head proposed earlier, but this time, Logan stubbornly refused. Previously, he had given the Westman Family face, yet Jane Morgan failed to retain it and even broke up with him. All of this was their own doing. Respect should be mutual. Since the Westman Family Elders failed to keep their words, why should Logan lower his head on their ount? What if he wiped out the entire Westman Family? He wasnt after a measly 600,000 spirit stones. In fact, Logan didnt even care for the spirit stones, as they werent beneficial to his current cultivation. The Westman Family Head, on the other hand, appeared enlightened and spread his hands, Forget it, its not possible to fool those people anyway. They might not notice in the short run, but once they realize it in the long run, it will only make the Westman Family aughingstock. Perhaps the Westman Family has indeed been too rampant over the years and losing some face might motivate us. After all, you are the family head, and I am an old man now. Since youve decided, I wont say more. Indeed, the Westman Familys current situation is due tox discipline. Everyone has been arrogant and has bullied others. The Grand Elder sighed deeply, wishing that he had been more astute today. If he hadnt underestimated Logan and his team, and had waited for the family heads judgment, perhaps the conflict could have been settled with just 200,000 spirit stones. Chapter 476: 291: Raise Funds_1 Chapter 476: 291: Raise Funds_1
Once the Westman Family agreed to hand over six hundred thousand spirit stones, Logan withdrew his array with a calm smile. Suddenly, the oppressive atmosphere of the barrier disappeared, and the head and the Grand Elder of the Westman Family looked as though they hade back from hell. At this point, their hearts were still filled with terror. Once they regained theirposure, the head of the Westman Family said, Six hundred thousand spirit stones will be handed over in full, but it will take some time. The safe only contains two hundred thousand spirit stones. The elders will need to raise the rest. This statement was half-true, half-false. The safe actually contained four hundred thousand spirit stones, but half of them had been allocated for the enormous expenses of the family; these, of course, could not be touched. Otherwise, the Westman Family could pronounce bankruptcy within a day. You have 15 minutes, Logan said casually, causing the family head to frown. This was too urgent. Though the Westman Family had businesses throughout the city, it would take half a day to gather spirit stones from all sources. Logan certainly couldnt wait that long, putting him in an extremely difficult position. If they made Loganpromise any further, the consequences might be beyond measure. The head of the Westman Family turned to the Grand Elder, who understood his meaning and summoned over a dozen puzzled elders. They did not dare to disobey. You are all esteemed members of this family, having divided many spirit stones amongst yourselves over the years. Each of you likely has over a hundred thousand spirit stones. Were not asking for too much, just two thousand spirit stones from each of you. Once the family reaps profits from our ventures, well personally reimburse you.
This issue concerns the safety of the whole Westman Family. I hope you all understand which is the greater priority. If anyone is caught hoarding for little profits, dont me me for being unkind. I believe all of you have at least two thousand spirit stones on you. If not, send someone to fetch them and consider the time it would take to cancel the transaction. At the Grand Eldersmand, all the elders looked at each other. Producing two thousand spirit stones just like that carried a hefty sting. After all, their monthly stipends amounted to only a few thousand spirit stones, requiring a full year to umte two thousand. The Grand Elder refrained from providing clear terms, leaving them guessing as to whether this was a loan or a donation. Regardless of whether it was a loan or a gift, the children were certain that the family wouldnt reimburse them. Once the two thousand were taken out, they could hardly expect to get them back. With the Grand Elders words carried that far, no one dared to refute him. Given the Grand Elders temperament, he would likely expel whoever disobeyed from the family. One elder, his face bitter and helpless, spoke, Grand Elder, you know me. Ive always led an honest life and have given all the familys spirit stones to the younger generations for cultivation. Hence, I dont have two thousand spirit stones or even two hundred. Ive always been a loner with no businesses to my name. You dont have to contribute, the Grand Elder shot back, giving him a nce. This elder, within the family, genuinely had nothing. Last year, the family had given him ten thousand spirit stones, which he had immediately exchanged for resources and sent back to the Westman Family. Despite being in the Perfect Kings Seat for many years, he remained a mystery. The Grand Elder respected this elder for his selflessness and devotion to the Westman Family, unlike the other elders who only fought for their own interests, leaving the Westman Family riddled with holes. All that was left was an exterior facade of honor. As the Grand Elder noticed the elders difficulty, he wouldnt force him to contribute. After all, with a total of fifteen elders, if five didnt contribute, the remaining ten could still gather two hundred thousand spirit stones. Coupled with the four hundred thousand spirit stones in the safe, they could just about umte six hundred thousand spirit stones for Logan. However, when the Grand Elder uttered these words, the other elders immediately expressed dissatisfaction. Grand Elder, isnt this favoring one over the other? We, all family elders, are supposed to give two thousand each, but he can be exempted by expressing hardships. However, every one of us has our own difficulties. Two thousand spirit stones may be trivial to the family, but for us cultivators, its a huge amount. My situation is even worse. A previously cultivation mishap requires me to buy medicinal herbs, costing two thousand spirit stones every month, without any contribution from the family. Im old now and have devoted many years of my life for the family. Cant that count for two thousand? I receive a monthly stipend of three thousand spirit stones, but I have thirty descendants. Each month I barely manage to split it among them, and each can only get a few dozen at most. Its been miserable these past few years, and I only wished for a little support from the family. After all, I have contributed in maintaining the lineage of the family. Noise filled the room as everyone had a grievance to air. The Grand Elder was suddenly hit by a headache; why did things always get this way at crucial moments? Couldnt they just pool together the six hundred thousand spirit stones now and have the family discuss matterster? How long would they keep arguing like this? The Grand Elder knew that while these men imed their grievances were serious, they were actually storing arge quantity of spirit stones. They each had at least several dozen businesses under their names. They earned several tens of thousands spirit stones a month, in addition to the benefits they gleaned from shops along the streets. Each one of them was extremely wealthy.
At this point, the head of the Westman Family stepped forward, bowed to the Grand Elders and spoke, Elders, lets not beat around the bush. Assess the situation for yourselves. We were unable to defeat Logan in the previous battle, and the disparity in strength was substantial. Logan imed that if six hundred thousand spirit stones cannot be handed over in 15 minutes, the entire Westman Family would be exterminated. For the future of the Westman Family, let everyone first contribute two thousand spirit stones. As the family head, I assure you that you will not be wronged. Once the profits from our family businesses in, Ill personally return the two thousand spirit stones to each one of you. I swear on my honor and credibility, and everyone here can witness this. All the elders fell silent. It wasnt the heads stirring words that silenced them, it wasnt that they were touched, nor did they feel a shred of guilt. It was the heads acknowledgment of their defeat to Logan and the imminent annihtion of the Westman Family, which filled them all with unprecedented dread. Everything today came about because of the Westman Family. If the Westman Family were to be destroyed, how could they continue to wield power? Seeing truly is believing; the two representatives of the family indeed were no match for Logan. Especially because of the mysterious array he used earlier, which isted them from the inside world of the barrier. Although they couldnt see what was happening, they could guess the general situation. The elders nced at each other and then said, The family head has given us his assurance. We are not ignorant of the importance of this matter. Well pool together the twenty thousand spirit stones to help the family ovee this crisis. We believe in the integrity of the family head and the authority of the Grand Elder, and we are certain that they will not mistreat their own kind. Each of them handed over two thousand spirit stones, totaling three hundred thousand, which was one hundred thousand more than expected. The family head, together with the two hundred thousand spirit stones that were retrieved, went to the safe to get another two hundred thousand spirit stones. Finally, they managed to gather the six hundred thousand spirit stones. The heavy burden was finally lifted from the family head. At this point, the family still had two hundred thousand spirit stones in the safe. However, it would be another month before the next profits from the familys ventures. These two hundred thousand had to support over a thousand people, creating a great deal of pressure. The resources needed for the younger generations cultivation alone would cost four to five thousand spirit stones a day. Chapter 477: 292: Innermost Feelings_1 Chapter 477: 292: Innermost Feelings_1
Here, take these six hundred thousand Spirit Stones as an expression of respect from the Westman Family. You shall be our esteemed guest from now on. We will educate our younger generations after this incident and they will no longer bring trouble to others. The head of the Westman Family walked up to Logan, respectfully handing him six hundred thousand Spirit Stones, which were temporarily stored inside a Storage Bag. His words were earnest as he had truly recognized the consequences of the younger generation stirring up trouble, which had inadvertently involved the entire family. Logan shed a faint smile, epting the Spirit Stones: I hope you will reform. I may not stay in the city for long, but that doesnt mean I wont return. If the Westman Family annoys me again, I suggest you weigh it carefully. He waved his hand, leaving with Bart Cloud and Shingo Butcher, leaving the Westman Family members to look on with helpless smiles. The young man was just too powerful, to the point that the entirety of the Westman Family could not withstand him. They had been a part of city life for a hundred years and had never experienced such a disastrous day. Its so unexpected. I thought he was nothing more than an overambitious man who dared to provoke the Westman Family. I thought hed be ughtered by the Westman Familys masters, but I never imagined this would be the oue. None of them were his match and they evenpensated him with six hundred thousand Spirit Stones. As expected, power is the most beautiful thing. The Westman Family has declined over the years, but that really pleases me. After all, weve been bullied by the Westmans for years. Now someone has avenged us. I believe that the Westman Family will be more cautious in the future and we will no longer have to pay several thousand Spirit Stones each month. Everyone can feel at ease to do business.
I said it before, this young man was the one from the inn. The head of the Westman Family even shook hands and made peace with him at that time. I was filled with questions, but now I understand it all. He surely couldnt fight back and had no other choice. Onlookers discussed enthusiastically, openly mocking the Westman Family, and venting their previously suppressedints. Before, the Westman Family was highly respected, nobody dared to mess with them, even if they were bullied they had to endure it. Now, the Westman Family had truly been disgraced. Moreover, once word of this got out, the Westman Family would surely be theughing stock. Well see how they continue to bully and dominate the city. For such arge family to be beaten by a young man, it would not be too much to say they wereughed at for a hundred years. The Westman Family has always valued their face and reputation. It seems like they are on the brink of copse. Of course, there were those who frowned, sighing: Dont ce your hopes on a disaster. The young man will leave the city one day, and the Westman Familys power hasnt been weakened. They can still dominate the city. Todays humiliation will certainly be avenged in the future. Everyone should be careful. What is there to be afraid of? The more the Westman Family acts recklessly, the better. If they offend another powerful figure, they might be wiped out in a fit of anger. On the contrary, if the Westman Family is smart, they will certainly be more cautious from now on. Someone shrugged in rebuttal, thinking that thement was a real buzzkill. Everyone was just enjoying the moment. But did he have to dampen the mood in front of everyone? Or had he been bullied by the Westman Family for so long that hed grown dependent on it, and felt ufortable if they didnt? The Westman Family Elders were enraged. Just as they were about to teach a lesson to a passer-by, they were stopped by the Grand Elder. It was not the right time to cause more trouble. After all, the Westman Family couldnt handle it, and the best option would be to keep a low profile to avoid spiraling into further chaos. The head of the Westman Family nodded in agreement, saying: Yes, recently, two Holy Sees have gone missing from the nearby Mountain Range. Rumor has it that they have fallen. Many strong ones have rushed to the vicinity and some havee to our city. The City Lord is already overwhelmed. A moments inattention and we may have to face a more powerful being. Is the Westman Family really going to swallow this hard pill? an Elder grumbled with resentment. He just gave away six hundred thousand Spirit Stones, something that hadnt happened in the Westman Family for decades. This made him feel a deep sense of injustice. If it was a matter of ten or so thousand Spirit Stones, it could be brushed off. But six hundred thousand Spirit Stones was equivalent to several years of ie. The Grand Elder nced at him, spreading his hands: If you want to take revenge, go ahead. But dont do it in the name of the Westman family. Isnt it more beneficial for us to invest six hundred thousand Stones in our future? The Westman Family is not a major power. I hope you keep this in mind; we have always been living cautiously. Originally, twenty thousand Stones would have sufficed. But this man has stirred up trouble, not only did he take eighteen thousand Spirit Stones and run away, he has also sowed discord between me and the elders, even inviting Logan to find trouble with us, causing the Westman Family to be theughing stock. The head of the Westman Family had now reached his confidant, his words harsh and his eyes stern. The other dozen or so elders also came over, looking at this man with hatred. His maniptions had been too cunning and almost led to the destruction of the Westman Family. They would resent him even in the face of grueling trials.
The confidant was hanging on by a thread, continually kowtowing: Master, I just made a moments mistake. Considering my many years of heart-felt service to you, could you spare my life? I swear that I will atone for my crimes from now on. How about using the rest of my life to make up the sixty thousand Spirit Stones? Its a bitte for that. The head of the Westman Family said coldly: Ive always trusted you, but you desired petty profits. I was nning to let you manage some of the business, and you could earn seventy or eighty thousand Spirit Stones a year. You have disappointed my expectations and caused irreversible damage. I am not interested in dealing with such a person. Toss him outside of the city to feed the wild beasts. The Grand Elders eyes were filled with murderous intent and contempt, even daring to privately take away twenty thousand Spirit Stones. His courage was just toorge. If not for Logan being willing to settle for sixty thousand Spirit Stones, wouldnt the Westman Family have been ruined in his hands? Thats too easy, Id rather see him on the city tower, enduring the wind and rain for a year, without giving him a single meal. Another elder shook his head, believing that the Grand Elder was too merciful. This man shouldnt be let off so easily, how else could they release their hatred? After all, each elder had given two thousand Spirit Stones. The confidant had now lost all hope, knowing that he wouldnt get away or survive. So, he was thinking of ending his life, but his divine powers had been revoked. He would have a harder time ending his own life than climbing to the moon, so all he could do at this point was to kowtow continuously to the head of the Westman Family, hoping to be spared due to past kindness. The head of the Westman Family waved his hand, calling for silence: I have ways to punish him, the elders dont have to worry. In any case, I will prioritize the Westman Family. After all, he was my confidant, naturally, I also have an undeniable responsibility. I will pledge to provide ten years worth of cultivation resources, not taking a single bit from the family. As for the errors caused by my confidant, to serve as a warning to all Westman Family members, I will execute him in front of all the younger generations. This will make them understand that they should not run rampant outside, otherwise, they will end up like this man. Raise an rm to all the descendants so that the Westman Family can have a better future. Chapter 478: 293 Trouble_1 Chapter 478: 293 Trouble_1
The Grand Elder nodded in agreement, thinking that the Family Heads move was a good one. The younger generation of the family n had indeed be too arrogant in recent years, constantly stirring up trouble for the Westman Family. It was indeed time to give them a good knock. As for the other Elders, seeing that the Grand Elder had already agreed, they naturally dared not voice any other objections. After all, twenty thousand Spirit Stones had already been spent, and it was futile even if their confidants died a hundred times. On the other side, just as Logan and his group had left, Shingo Butcher sneered, Just like that, they earned six hundred thousand Spirit Stones. Im truly envious. However, power is the real truth, without power, you cant even get a single Spirit Stone. Thats quite merciful, actually., Bart Cloud said indifferently. He didnt like the people of the Westman Family at all. If they hadnt backed down, he really hoped to obliterate them all. Having too many Spirit Stones can also be troublesome. Logan shrugged. He couldnt use such a huge amount of Spirit Stones for himself, and the cultivation resources he needed to buy were all low-level ones. What Logan needed now were things like Law Spirit Grass, which were usually priceless; therefore, he could only use the Spirit Stones to set up arrays. Shingo Butcher felt helpless and continued, What trouble? You could go to the auction and bid for a few divine weapons or the likes. Many cultivators want to go, but because they are too poor to afford Spirit Stones, they cant. But you guys are so rich, even ten Sects together wouldnt have as much.
Just as Logan became interested, a young man suddenly appeared on the street. He almost collided with Logans group, causing the young man to get angry and curse at them vigorously. The young man was dressed extravagantly, indicating that he was a well-known figure in the city. Shingo Butcher was the first one who couldnt stand it and reprimanded, Where did youe from? Its obvious that you did it on purpose on such a wide street. I advise you not to be too arrogant. You curse and swear even without a collision, do you think youre the City Lord? Ive always walked without giving way, its always people who give way to me. Is this your first time in the city? You have no awareness at all. Offending me will make you all unable to leave the city. Now kneel down and apologize to me, perhaps I can let it go. The young man paused for a moment, then pointed and med them. This left Logan and the others speechless. It was such a small matter, yet the one who was in the wrong demanded an apology? That was way too overbearing. However, Logan and his group could tell that the people around them were retreating in fear. It seemed that this young man did have some status, probably like August Westman, a young generation from a certain Sect. Today, however, they had run into Logan and his group and it was time to cure his arrogant and domineering temper. Logan gave a yful smile and took a step forward, An apology is impossible. In fact, you just scared us and shouldpensate us. Im a kind-hearted person, a few thousand Spirit Stones will be enough. You want me topensate you? The young man couldnt believe it. He had always been overbearing in the city, and no one dared to oppose him. These people actually wanted him topensate them, what a pipe dream. If he wasnt in a hurry, he would have taught them a lesson. Let me introduce our Young Master to you, who has a rtionship with the City Lord. I wont say more, just taste that fact. The City Lord has appointed our Young Master as the next City Lord, do you understand now? Several guards voiced out in high spirits. Clearly, because of the young mans status, they must have been bullying people under the guise of power, and Logans anger had also risen. Shingo Butcher was quite surprised, shaking his head, The City Lord has always been known to be fair and upright. All the nearby Lords have said the same. Its regrettable that he has raised such a mediocrity. I fear one day the City Lords reputation will bepletely ruined by him. The City Lord was a Half-step Saint Seat, one of the top figures in this world. But he had been guarding this small city, not looking down on any ordinary person, allowing everyone to live and work in peace and contentment. He had earned the respect of many Sects and ns, which was why he could enjoy peace for hundreds of years. However, Logan frowned and wondered, No, this person is so arrogant and overbearing. Isnt the City Lord said to be fair? Does he turn a blind eye to all this, or is he only fair on the surface, and behaves the same once his own child is involved? I really want to pay a visit to the City Lord.
I dont want to argue with you today, no need to apologize, Im in a hurry to go to the Westmans house to watch a y and eat some melons! The young man waved his hand, not wanting to waste more time. These people were obviously not from the city, and exining to them more was pointless. He would deal with it next time he saw them. Originally, he had a feud with Westmans Young Master. So when he heard that something had happened to the Westman Family, he was overjoyed. He wanted to see which powerful figure took action. He must have a toast with him to celebrate their shared hatred, as the young people of the Westman Family were all very arrogant. Shingo Butcher just shook his head and jokingly said, Dont bother, the show is over. The Westman Family has likely already closed their doors. The young man was stunned upon hearing this. Had it ended in less than an hour? As soon as he heard the news, he hurried over, only to find that he was a stepte. This is annoying me. Its been a bad day today, if it werent for you people blocking my way, would I have been one step slow? Its a once in a lifetime event to see the Westman Family being bullied. How do you people n topensate for this ount? He fell silent, then rage surged in him again. He put all the me on Logan, believing that if it were not for Logans group obstructing him, he might have already arrived at the Westman Family estate. A huge me came down at once, causing the rest of Logans group to look at each other in disbelief. Bart Cloud gave a yful smile. The three of them were the parties involved. The moment they left the Westman Family, themotion had already ended. So the young mans argument that they blocked his way was absolutely absurd. Even if they hadnt met, the young man definitely could not have witnessed themotion. Logan coughed lightly and said sternly, We were the ones who just had a dispute with the Westman Family. So dont me others lightly. If you continue to be so arrogant, we wont mind dealing with you the same way we did with the Westman Family. Do you think its amazing to have a City Lord as a father? Show some courage instead of relying on others. Noway? The young man was speechless for a moment, a bead of cold sweat appearing on his forehead. After all, he had only brought a few guards with him, and their realm was only at the High-ranking Overstep. If these people were indeed those who came out of the Westman Familys home unharmed, it showed their extraordinary nature. The young man took a deep breath, immediately bing more amiable, It was a misunderstanding. I hold you all in high esteem. There are no good people in the Westman Family, top to bottom. What you did today is sure to make you famous all over the world. Chapter 479: 295 Admit Defeat_1 Chapter 479: 295 Admit Defeat_1
Have you ever considered why I was able to walk away unscathed from the Westman Family? The Westman Family houses more than one Dominator Realm, and they greatly value their reputation. I can tell you, the Westman Family paid a price of six hundred thousand Spirit Stones. Logan smiled thinly, addressing Ilima Nango. Upon hearing this, Ilima Nango furrowed his brow, truly taken aback by this statement. When they had left the Westman Family previously, he had thought they had merely fled. Yet, ording to Logans words, it wasnt an escape but forcing the Westman Family to yield. They even gave him six hundred thousand Spirit Stones. This seemed extraordinarily baffling, as it hadnt urred in decades within the city. The Westman Family had three Dominator Realms stationed, and even the City Lord of the Half-step Saint Seat had to show them respect. Could Logan, with only three people, shake the entire Westman Family? Ilima Nango didnt believe that the three Dominator Realms could stand idly by unless Logans strength had surpassed the Dominator Realm, only then would they concede due to their inability to win. Ilima Nango took a deep breath and shook his head: Stop ying tricks. Its clear that youre just bluffing. Youve a talent for spinning tales, but sadly they are too incredible for anyone to believe. Do you think the Westman Family is some mediocre sect? Do you even understand what being a Strong Dominator means? Young Master, he is very strong. The Daoist standing aside, his gaze deeply fixed on Logan, could sense a hint of killing intent from him. This killing intent sent chills down his spine, something he had never experienced from previous opponents. He understood that Logan was not a superficial Throne holder; he must have many approaches up his sleeve.
Moreover, every single word of Logans was truthful; he was not lying. Indeed, he not only left the Westman Family unharmed but also made them admit their errors. This was something that even the City Lord couldnt achieve in the entire city. He had the instinct that the Young Master had provoked a person he shouldnt have and it might even implicate the City Lord eventually. Originally, Ilima Nango was not too concerned. But after hearing the Daoists words, he was taken aback. He was very clear about the Daoists strength. Even among the Strong Dominators, he was a standout. Now that he thought of Logan as unpredictable, it caught him off guard. But no matter how he thought about it, Ilima Nango still failed to see Logan as a strong entity. He thought perhaps the Daoist had merely sensed it wrongly. Therefore, he ordered the Daoist to attack Logan. Logans real strength would be revealed in the fight, he was ready to do battle with the Strong Dominator. The old man sighed deeply. Once the fight started, the situation would be irreversible. But he was helpless; the Young Master had already given themand. He readied himself to perform his Divine Skills and attack even though he might not be able to win. The attackunched by a Dominator Realm was naturally incredibly sharp. Logan was momentarily taken off guard. Fortunately, Logan promptly adjusted and called forth his divine weapon to counterattack. After dozens of rounds where both sides traded attacks, it became clear to Ilima Nango. A youngster at his age would typically be at the Transcendent Tier. Even if he was a genius, he wouldnt go beyond a Half-step Saint Seat. Those, like Logan, who can fight on equal footing with a Dominator are indeed hard to find in this world. Its infuriating topare oneself with others. However, fighting on equal footing with a Dominator would not necessarily make the Westman Family admit defeat. After all, the Westman Family still held the numerical advantage in the Dominator Realm. Logan was still far from enough. At this point, Bart Cloud stepped forward: As the City Lords son, are you content to always behave recklessly? Arent you afraid that the fair and strict image that your father has built over his lifetime will be destroyed by your hands? The reinforcement you brought is indeed strong, but Logan has many more tricks up his sleeve. Hmph, courting death. Ilima Nango gritted his teeth. The words of Bart Cloud ignited his pride. He had always been seen as a waste, his cultivation mundane, but his father was a majestic Half-step Saint Seat. Hed suffered much mockery, and this was why he bullied others to instill fear in their hearts. Logan didnt want to drag this out either, but to defeat a Dominator Realm, a full days time obviously was not enough. His strongest ability was to arrange arrays, but right now there wasnt even a slight chance to arrange any. For a moment, he was at his wits end. Indeed, Ilima Nango and his men had caught him off guard. However, an idea suddenly shed across his mind. He indeed didnt have time to arrange arrays, but he had six hundred thousand Spirit Stones on hand. He couldpletely use them to set up a temporary Divine Skill. Ten thousand Spirit Stones to create a Divine Skill might be too powerful for a Dominator Realm to withstand. Logan drew a group of ten thousand Spirit Stones and in an instant integrated it into his Divine Skill. His technique seemed to dominate as though it had been multiplied a hundred times over. As it neared the Daoist, it exploded like a Rule. No matter how many defences the Daoist deployed, he was still heavily injured by this attack. And this was only the beginning. After merely three rounds, Logan spent thirty-thousand Spirit Stones. The Daoist had already suffered from four to five wounds on his body. Under these injuries, his strength was significantly reduced, having depleted to just six-tenths of his previous strength. His current condition was truly wretched.
Upon seeing this, Ilima Nango couldnt bear it and immediately called a halt: Stop, I admit defeat, is that not enough? Dont continue, lets leave it at this point. I guarantee I will never seek trouble in the future. My father is the Lord of this city, if you kill the Daoist, you will have to bear the consequences. The Daoist, as his friend and mentor, naturally didnt want to see him getting hurt. He simply wanted the Daoist to teach Logan a lesson. He never expected things to escte to this stage. It was far beyond his anticipation. If the Daoist really died at Logans hands, he would be ridden with guilt his entire life. The moment these words were spoken, the Daoist was also shocked. Throughout his life, Ilima Nango had always been stubborn. Including facing the City Lord, he had never bowed his head to anyone. Today he actually conceded willingly to Logan. All of this was because of him. His heart was filled with mixed emotions. With an amused smile, Logan shook his head: You are the one who picked this fight. Do you think you can simply walk away when you cant win? Do you really think that I, Logan, am easy to bully? Without an exnation, none of you are leaving. Previously, the Westman Family gave six hundred thousand Spirit Stones, I believe you, Ilima Nango, definitely can afford more. I dont have six hundred thousand Spirit Stones. Even if its ten thousand Spirit Stones, its the same. If you stop now, consider it a favour I owe you. No matter what happens in the city in the future, Ilima Nango vows to assist you unequivocally. I am, after all, the City Lords son. There will certainly be times when I am useful. Ilia Nango clenched his fists, deeply regretting his actions. Knowing full well that Logan and hispanions had left the Westman Family safe and sound, their abilities must be extraordinary. Why did he unnecessarily provoke them? What if Logan was upromising and the Daoist really died in front of him? But the Daoist was very proud. He faced Ilima Nango and said: The battle with Logan resulted in an uncertain oue. After all, I am a Strong Dominator. Even if the fight goes on for a year and a half, it will be fine. The Young Master need not worry so much. Chapter 480: 294 Offend_1 Chapter 480: 294 Offend_1
Logan couldnt be bothered to deal with this man and departed with Bart Cloud. Meanwhile, the young man gave Logan a cold nce before secretly sending a guard to tail them. Then, he said to another guard, Go, fetch the guardian Daoist for me. These three will pay for provoking me in the city. They must pay a heavy price; they must die. He had backed down earlier only because he understood the trouble of meddling with Logan and hispanions, especially with his guards being of a weaker realm. However, this was not the same as admitting fear. On the contrary, he was not one to swallow a loss. Growing up, he had never been wronged. It was clear that Logan and the others had managed to depart unscathed from the Westman Family, signifying that they were at least at the Throne Realms level. However, the guardian Daoist was a powerful figure within the Dominator Realm and was perfectly capable of dealing with them. Logans biggest threat was probably the burly man beside him, who was likely Shingo Butcher, a man whose name inspired awe. He had a reputation for starting a bloodbath at the slightest provocation, which exined why Logan dared to cause trouble for the entire Westman Family, although it was only because the Family Head of Westman Family hadnt shown up. As they walked, Bart Cloud frowned, Something is definitely amiss. That young man didnt seem the type to take a loss. Hes sure to bring reinforcements. I dont think we can stay in the city anymore. Even though our strength doesnt fear a dominator, after all, the City Lord is a Half-step Saint Seat.
If the City Lord and Westman Family unite against us, the situation will turn against us. Since we already have the spirit stone, it might be better to leave sooner rather thanter. I have a bad feeling about this. The longer we stay here, the more dangerous it bes. Even when we were in the mountains facing a million demon beasts, I never had this kind of feeling. Dont worry, how powerful can they bepared to Heavenly Saint Daoist? Logan casually dismissed Bart Clouds concerns, feeling no danger. Before, he had confronted two characters in the Saint Seat, the Beast King, and the Heavenly Saint Daoist. In the city, the strongest was merely a Half-step Saint Seat. He definitely couldnt run away in fear. Logan was confident. Now that he had six hundred thousand spirit stones at his disposal, he could set up a stronger array. Even if he couldnt annihte the Half-step Saint Seat, he was confident he could trap them for at least one and a half years. If the City Lord was defeated, the others in the city were merely a mob, with at most six or seven Dominator-level figures. He also wasnt afraid of revenge from the Westman Family. Todays battle had scared the Westman Family enough that they wouldnt dare to oppose him again. If any did, they would be those who overestimate their own abilities. Having reassured Bart Cloud, he lighten up slightly. Logan was straight forward in his logic. Cultivation wasnt just about training in the mountains but also about understanding more. Staying in the city for a few more days might advance his realm even further. Logan nned to stay for another one or two months at the very least beforeying low. With the Heavenly Saint Daoist and Beast King fallen, although no one saw this, it was only a matter of time before suspicion fell on them. Out there, many forces had already arrived in the mountains and were conducting an intense investigation. Staying in the city was a better option as it wouldnt draw attention from outside forces. On the other side, a skinny old man appeared, Young Master, why did you rush to find me? Earlier, the City Lord issued a Death Command. I cant discipline others for you. The City Lord has always asked you to diligently cultivate. You cant cause trouble during this time. I was bullied by several men on the street today, and those people have also offended the Westman Family. Resolving the issue with them could also improve the rtionship with the Westman Family. So, Guardian Daoist, you must help me, and we cant let the City Lord find out. Ilima Nango pleaded earnestly to the old man, As you know, I was born with very poor cultivation aptitude and have always been looked down upon. Yet, you still chose to be my master without reservation. Youre like a father to me. Dont listen to the City Lord. Although hes my father, he doesnt care about me. I dont dare to ept such high praise. Hearing this, the elder waved his hands anxiously. If the City Lord heard these words, he wouldnt end well. After all, the City Lord was Ilima Nangos real father. However, the elder was moved by Ilima Nangos words and decided to take the risk to help him, even if it meant being scolded by the City Lord. The City Lord was always busy, so Ilima Nango had grown up without much authority. Even though he could be arrogant and overbearing most of the time, he never inflicted harm upon anyone. He was fuming today, which meant it must be the others faults. The Guardian Daoist was confident in this and thus did not inquire about the specifics of the days events. Ilima Nango was delighted, he pretended to show concern, Their strength is not to be underestimated since they managed to fight the Westman Family and retreat full body. Among them, one is the butcher who might already be in the Perfect Kings Seat. Should we strategize before seeking revenge?
Fear not, Im already a dominator. Would I fear a mere king seat? The elderly man dismissed any fears that Ilima Nango had. His strength was among the top ten in the city, and this was already very modest. In truth, besides the City Lord and the Grand Elder of Westman Family, his strength was considered the strongest. There was a vast gap between Dominator and Kings Seat, even if they had a hundred men, each would be no more than an ant. The guard Ilima Nango sent earlier returned to report Logans whereabouts. The party rushed over immediately. With a Dominator-level helper, his confidence was brimming. In the past, whenever the Guardian Daoist intervened, he could always settle any matter, and it had been this way for many years. As soon as they arrived at the inn, an overwhelming oppressiveness erupted, seemingly trying to intimidate Logan and hispanions. Logan and Shingo Butcher were just returning and settling down for a few cups of tea when they sensed the disturbance. Realizing someone was looking for them, Bart Cloud was the first to stand, ready to confront the situation. Logan stopped him, heading towards the entrance himself, Judging from the oppression, the other party should be a dominator. Clearly, it isnt someone from the Westman Family, as their two dominators already lost. It must be Ilima Nango who we offended on the street earlier. Hes likely returned with reinforcements for a rematch. If you kneel and apologize now, I can let bygones be bygones. With a powerful backer at his disposal, Ilima Nango had be more overbearing. If he could have Logan apologize, it would indirectly prove he was more powerful than the Westman Family, considering they were unable to do anything when Logan was causing trouble, while he can resolve it with ease. Hearing this, Loganughed. Just because you have a Dominator helping you, youre behaving so arrogantly? He had initially thought that Ilima Nango had sought the City Lords help, which might have given him some worry. However, an ordinary Dominator was of no use and was certainly no match for the trio of Logan. Seeing Logan unafraid, Ilima Nango was puzzled. Was Logan not even afraid of a Dominator? Clearly, none of them were dominators, at best they were at a Kings Seat. There was a distinct gap in strength between the two sides. But everything seemed to be going against what he expected. Chapter 481: 296 City Lord_1 Chapter 481: 296 City Lord_1
After dozens more rounds of battling, the Daoist defender was covered in blood with no power left to fight the formidable Logan. Meanwhile, Bart Cloud and Shingo Butcher were standing by, ready to assist Logan at any time. Ilima Nango regretted his past decisions. The only one who could turn the tide was his father, but his father, being the City Lord, was always impartial. Would hee to his rescue because of a plea? However, he couldnt let the Daoist defender get hurt, and so, he hastily took off hismunication jade amulet to send a message to his father. Unfortunately, he was aware that his father, who was busy with important matters all day, would find it difficult to assist him. The old man, covered in wounds, still shouted: Young Master, leave quickly! I can handle everything here. As a Daoist defender, its enough if I can preserve your life, what harm would the sacrifice of mine do? I wont leave. Ilima Nangos eyes were resolute. Despite his usual timidity and low cultivation sphere, the old man had been with him for twenty years. He considered him just like family. Its because of him that all this was happening. If it hadnt been for his provocations, they wouldnt be in such a situation. Suddenly, heughed at himself bitterly. He had always bullied others, but this time he was the one feeling the despair of being oppressed. Being bullied was indeed very painful. Ilima Nango deeply regretted the many people he had bullied from his childhood onwards.
Ilima Nango bowed and pleaded, Its my fault. Please let go of the Daoist defender, I will bear all the consequences. Its perhaps fate that I met and angered you all today. Ive bullied countless people, this is my retribution. Admitting your mistake is eptable, but doing wrong means you must face the ?consequences. If I wasnt as powerful as your Daoist defender, wouldnt I be on my way to hell right now? You are only apologizing because Im stronger than you. This is not an issue that can be solved with an apology, what right do you have to ask me to stop? Logan gave a cold smirk saying, Just like how you despise the Westman family, havent you been doing the same? In fact, the Westmans simply intimidate others for spirit stones and let them go about their business in peace. But you are different, you oppress people, force them to bow and apologize to you Dont think you can act recklessly because your father is the City Lord. Today, Ill teach you a lesson. Im thinking of crippling your legs, so you cant go around casually bullying others anymore. With a waved of Logans hand, Bart Cloud started walking up saying, Ill do it. But, I always prefer a quick battle. So dont be afraid, I guarantee your legs will be gone in a fleeting moment. At this moment, Ilima Nango was utterly terrified, his face deathly pale as he constantly moved backward. Being disabled was worse than death to him. He could only continue pleading and swearing never to act tyrannically again. Furthermore, he was willing to apologize to every person he had bullied in order to atone for his previous mistakes. Bart Cloud had already moved in front of Ilima Nango with a chilling de in his hand. It was toote for regrets now. Most of the people whom Ilima Nango had bullied were no longer in the city. They either left and were devoured by demon beasts or were secretly dealt with by Ilima Nangospanions. Im not willing to ept this. I admit that Imitted many wrongs in the past, but Ive never killed anyone nor crippled them. I merely liked to act domineering and make people kneel to apologize. At most, they would lose a bit of face and wouldnt be unable to live. Ilima Nango roared at the sky, If you dare to kill me, I will hold a grudge against you for the rest of my life. I will take revenge on the ordinary people in the city. I might not be able to deal with you, but Ill make themon people pay for this. You better think it over. Enough. Im just here to rest, but Ive heard quite a bit about the deeds of you, the young lord. Like how you punished a person to kneel for seven days for speaking ill of youst month, leaving him on hisst gasp. Shingo Butcher smirked and Ilima Nango nodded. This was exactly what had happened. But this also showcased his benevolence. That person was released after just a few days of kneeling. If they offended the Westman family, they might not get away without losing an arm. What about the killing done by your men behind your back, to nip potential issues in the bud? I find it hard to believe yourepletely oblivious to this. There have been many such instances. How could your men have the audacity to do so if you hadnt indulged them?
Looking at the stunned Ilima Nango, Shingo Butcher continued, Ordinary people in the city have calcted that nearly hundreds of people die annually due to you. Almost every day someone dies, and its often not a major conflict with you. The most serious case is someone criticizing the City Lord or unintentionally blocking your path. ThisI Ilima Nango was dumbstruck, unable to utter a single word. His servants had mentioned it before, but he had brushed it off as a joke. He couldnt believe his careless and reckless behavior had resulted in such a dismal situation. Bart Cloud smirked and moved his de downwards. Hows that? Consider this punishment for you. Im just crippling one of your legs. The de seemed to carry a specific rule, appearing like the most chilling de and sword shadow, seeming capable of destroying everything in an instant. Confronted with such a terrifying attack, Ilima Nango was crying in despair, as if he could already see himself bing disabled. But in the next moment, the de vanished unexpectedly. A terrifying pressure suddenly arrived. Who dares to harm my son? A middle-aged man stepped forth, his eyes emitting an extreme pressure. Even without the oppression of his realm, it was enough to make one feel in awe. Shingo Butcher and Bart Cloud started to sweat profusely and even involuntarily stepped back. Logans expression remained calm, unaffected by this. He immediately identified this man as the City Lord. His presence had enabled Ilima Nangos reckless behavior. Logan had always wanted to meet him, and he had now made his appearance. Many in the city said the City Lord was fair and strict. But Logan didnt think so. If the City Lord was such a good person, why did the Westman family dominate the city? Why did his son act so arrogantly? Was the City Lord truly oblivious to all of this? My friends, we always prohibit bullying in our city. Dont you think its too much to treat my son this way? If you are capable, then bring it on me. As he expanded his awe-inspiring aura, he noticed the nearly dead Daoist. His rage was uncontroble. Chapter 482: 297 Transforming Enemy_1 Chapter 482: 297 Transforming Enemy_1
As the lord of a city, you stir up a war without inquiry. You consider yourself to be just and strict? Indeed, we did initiate the fight, but it was all provoked by your son, Ilima Nango. Logan gave a faint smile, simultaneously letting his aura burst forth, offsetting the City Lords oppressive aura. The City Lord was taken aback; anybody who could counter his aura was no ordinary strength holder. Even the few Strong Dominators who came to this city would sweat profusely under his aura. However, the City Lord understood in an instant. These men must not be from this city; otherwise, they would surely know Ilima Nango was his son. Who would then dare to act so ruthlessly? The City Lord, with an intense look in his eyes, asked, My child may be a bit mischievous, but he has always known his limits. Although he may have offended you unintentionally, does it warrant killing? The fight between cultivators should always stop at an appropriate point. It seems to me that you have other intentions. What aughable statement! Logan shook his head, his eyes cold and indifferent. No wonder this city is in such a mess, its all due to your ipetence. As the City Lord, you fail to differentiate between right and wrong, frivolously using us. Have you ever actually managed this city or are you more concerned about preserving your reputation? I have always acted justly and strictly, even to an austere degree. The City Lord got angry upon hearing Logans words. How dare he question his morality? Everyone in the city knew the City Lord for the good man that he was. Even the poorest beggars would sing and dance in his praise.
If thats so, why has the Westman family been able to act recklessly within your city for decades without you lifting a finger? Is it because you dont wish to intervene or have you not noticed it at all? If you didnt know, that just proves youre ipetent and unworthy of your position. Otherwise, you wouldnt have been so easily deceived, oblivious to the numerous injustices within this city. Logan continued to question, taking a step forward, Or perhaps, you condoned the Westman Familys actions, maybe even colluding with them. Perhaps they shared their Spirit Stones with you. Logans assumption wasnt unfounded, considering that he had never seen the City Lord intervene whenever the Westman family was bullying somebody. But the moment his own son was threatened, he showed up almost instantaneously, ready to fight. This profoundly contrasted with the just and disinterested figure he was supposed to be; the discrepancy made Logan want tough. You dont understand. I am aware of the Westman familys misdeeds, but I have to weigh the pros and cons. If I were to go to war with them, the citysmon people would suffer. How many people would die in that war? Have you ever thought about that? They have dozens of warriors in the Throne Realm. The City Lord sighed heavily and replied with conviction, Moreover, the Westman family has a considerable share in the citys businesses C a third of them C if the Westman family were to leave, it would greatly impact the citys economy and poption. Besides, the lords of the neighboring regions have been eyeing our city, intending to annex it. So, youre a coward? Next to him, Shingo Butcher sneered. He couldnt bear to listen any longer. The Westman family would only grow more audacious if the City Lord continued to be indecisive. Perhaps one day, he would even lose his position as the City Lord. It would be better to decisively nip the issue in the bud. Dying the problem would onlyplicate matters further. He had a higher regard for Logan who single-handedly put the Westman family in their ce, making them more restrained than ever. This kind of audacity was what the truly powerful ones demonstrated. However, the City Lords constant indulgence, under the pretense of working for themon peoples wellbeing, was a disgrace to the Half-step Saint Seat realm. The City Lord was at a loss for words. He had been contemting whether his indecisiveness was to me in recent years. Nevertheless, hecked the courage to go to war with the Westman family, who had been in operation within the city for a century. If they were to lose out to the Westman family, they might have to abandon their home and leave. Despite himself being in the Half-step Saint Seat realm, and having a higher strength level than the Westman family, what if the Westman familys leaders leveled up to the Half-step Saint Seat without his knowledge? He felt it was better to maintain a delicate bnce, where neither party provoked each other. Logan waved his hand dismissively, his eyes deep with thought, You might be afraid of the Westman family, but none of us are. Im sure you are aware of our battle with them today. We are merely in the Throne Realm but still possess audacity, unlike you who is in the Half-step Saint Seat. At these words, the City Lord was taken aback. So, these were the brave warriors who challenged the Westman family. When he heard that the Westman family had panicked after being defeated, he was overjoyed. It was only when he learned that Ilima Nango had been captured that he rushed over. However, his gaze became even more serious. This made the situation ever moreplicated; these people, who were not even afraid of the Westman family, had exceptional capabilities. It would be challenging to rescue Ilima Nango. Even if he won, it would be a Pyrrhic victory. If he was injured, many forces within the city would be ready to make moves.
You three do not seem like wicked people. Ilima Nango usually behaves recklessly. I assure you I will strictly supervise him in the future. Can you release him this time as a favor to me? I swear as the lord of a city. After deliberating for a while, the City Lord gave a deep bow to the three of them. Initially, he wanted to save Ilima Nango by fighting, but by now, he had no intention of doing so. His only option was to swallow his pride. No matter what, he could not let Ilima Nango get hurt. This was also a promise he made to somebody. Strangely, this was a shocking scene. Logan and his friends had never imagined that the formidable Half-step Saint Seat would stoop so low. They could have fought initially. Logan admittedly thought he had only a 20% chance of winning. Maybe if they had arranged the array they could have won against the City Lord, but currently, he hadnt arranged it. Shingo Butcher was dumbstruck. These past decades, the City Lord had been a mystery and an idol amongst cultivators. This scenario shattered that image, revealing that the City Lord was just an ordinary man,cking any boldness or strategy. Ilima Nango couldnt bear to look at the scene unfolding. He clenched his fists; he believed his father didnt love him because he was always upied with managing the city. Therefore, they were not close. Over time, this led him to be rebellious, causing disruptions within the city to get his fathers attention, even if it meant that he would scold him. Logan sighed and waved his hand dismissively, Its not a big deal anyway. It was only because Ilima Nango persistently sought trouble that I was forced to act. Now that you, the City Lord, have been so sincere, I will let Ilima Nango go. I just hope youll discipline him well; otherwise, he will cause more serious problems. I understand, replied the City Lord, breathing a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Logan would persist with his intentions, prompting him to take action, which would have resulted in a disaster for the entire city. Thankfully, Logan stepped back. Chapter 483: 298 Surprise_1 Chapter 483: 298 Surprise_1
Gentlemen, since the big issue has been resolved into a minor one, I think we have a bit of a connection. How about we share a drink? The City Lord ordered his people to escort Ilima Nango away, then turned to Logan and hispanions. Logan agreed after considering for a moment; he thought it would be a good time to chat with the City Lord and understand the citys forces and situation. The group entered the inn, and the innkeeper, upon seeing the arrival of the City Lord, hurriedly ordered the best wine to be served. The City Lord greeted them with a warm smile, and sat down at the table with Logan and hispanions. The City Lord looked toward Shingo Butcher and asked, I see you have arge knife, and your posture carries a hint of bloodthirst. Are you the famous Butcher who made a name for himself recently? What brings you to town? Recently, theres been a lot ofmotion and rumors say that two Sanctuary Powerhouses have disappeared. Some specte that they have fallen, but their bodies havent been found. At any rate, every Sect and major force in the surrounding area have rushed to find the corpses. As a wandering individual, it seemed unsafe to be outside, so I thought Id stay in town for a few days. Shingo Butcher shrugged. The matter was too mysterious, even a lesser King like him couldntprehend it. The Sanctuary Powerhouses are the most powerful beings in the world, how could they abruptly disappear? And not just one, but two? He guessed that the major forces wont leave until they figured it out.
Originally, he nned to cultivate in the Mountain Range, but feared getting targeted by the Sects and beingbeled as a suspect. However,ing to town turned out to be a good decision as he met Logan and his group. As this topic came up, the City Lord sighed, Just in the past few days, at least ten Half-step Saint Seats have headed toward the Demon Beast Mountain Range. An uncountable number of entities in the Dominator Realm, and even rumors say a mighty Sanctuary Powerhouse has gone. It feels like a storm is brewing, and Ive been busy handling this matter. ording to some scattered information, we found a Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast corpse. It seems to have self-destructed before its death, so only some remnants of its skeleton remained. As for the disappeared Sanctuary Powerhouses, we still know nothing. Its logical to assume that if they died, there should be remains since their bones are solid, right? Logan and Bart Cloud nced at each other. While others may know nothing, the two of them were all too aware. After all, they were the ones who orchestrated it. Regardless, they were certain that no matter how the major forces investigated, they would not find anything. Both of them did not show any signs of nervousness. Bart Cloud asked out of curiosity, Even if they have disappeared, why would the major Sects need to investigate? What if the two Sanctuary Powerhouses are not dead, making this a false rm? Even if they find a clue, these forces wont benefit from it. You dont understand, the demise of a Sanctuary Powerhouse has unimaginable consequences. Each Sanctuary Powerhouse is providing protection for several Sects. Once they fall, other Sects will take the opportunity to start a war. The ones investigating this case are primarily from Heavenly Saint Daoists affiliated Sects. The City Lord chuckled bitterly as he exined, Beyond that, the fallen Sanctuary Powerhouses leave behind opportunities in the form of Divine Skills they possess prior to their death. Even their bodies are top-notch tools for refining. A Holy Corpse is equivalent to a Half-step Saint Seat. Whoever possesses it will have formidable power. I see. But why their persistence even after six to seven days of fruitless investigation? Are they nning to investigate for the next half or full year? Furthermore, what if the two Sanctuary Powerhouses killed each other, leaving no trace behind? Although improbable, its not entirely impossible. Bart Cloud nodded and pressed further. Naturally, he hopes to see this situation subside and avoid getting himself and Logan involved. What if they find a thread of evidence that eventually leads to uncovering the duos involvement? The likelihood may be slim, but no one can guarantee that it will not happen. The Mountain Range is home to a million Demon Beasts. If any one of them witnessed everything, they may broadcast everything. While Demon Beasts may not be intelligent, it wouldnt prevent major forces from investigating. Additionally, with the presence of numerous cultivators seeking opportunities at that time, there would be many survivors. It could potentially take half a year or more to investigate. But hasnt there been progress already? Firstly, the corpse of a Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast was found. The traces of an array were also discovered. All these point to a powerful individual capable of suppressing Heavenly Saint Daoist and coborating with the Beast King against Heavenly Saint Daoist. Its only unclear how Heavenly Saint Daoist managed to go down taking the Beast King with him. The City Lord heaved a sigh and continued, If all these are confirmed, that individual would certainly be considered a traitor as they sided with the Beast King against Heavenly Saint Daoist. They would probably face the wrath of the whole world. Even though there are not many Sanctuary Powerhouses in this world, itd still be a loss for the Human race to lose one.
What if he was cooperating with Heavenly Saint Daoist against the Beast King? Bart Cloud couldnt help but interject. Cleary, why must he associate with the Beast King? Those investigating were too foolish, presuming theres a traitor among the Human race without solid evidence. Bart Cloud was desperate to rush forward and rify everything. Perhaps. They might have deliberately spread false information. Everything we know is hearsay. To find out what the major forces have discovered, one would probably have to go to the Demon Beast Mountain Range in person. The City Lord shrugged; given the current situation in the Mountain Range, it is filled with more than a dozen forces. Unless you are very skilled, its best not to get involved. Otherwise, you might end up gone without a trace. Despite being a Half-step Saint Seat himself, he wouldnt dare to go there rashly. Logan furrowed his brows; the situation seemed to have exceeded his expectations. He thought that once Heavenly Saint Daoist was eliminated, everything would be settled. However, he hadnt imagined it would lead to such an uproar. It seemed those forces also intended to seize the Supreme Treasure of the Beast King. You two seem off, do you know something? Although Shingo Butcher tends to be direct, hes actually quite sharp. He noticed that something was off about Logan and Bart Clouds behavior. They appeared clueless, but also seemed to know more than they let on. Upon hearing this, Bart Cloud jumped, quickly denying it, We dont know anything. Otherwise, we wouldnt keep asking questions. Were just extraordinarily curious because weve never seen a Sanctuary Powerhouse in person. Id really like to take a look. Ignoring Shingo Butcher, Logan voiced his thoughts. But the waters were too muddy at the moment. They were still weakpared to the forces present. Their only advantage was their knowledge of the array, but they couldnt gather those forces in one ce. The City Lord had a drink, jokingly said, Theres also a rumor that theyve caught someone, a Young Master from a Sect. Its said that he knows what happened to Heavenly Saint Daoist and the Beast King. However, despite their efforts, he hasnt said a word. Chapter 484: 299 News_1 Chapter 484: 299 News_1
Logan and Bart Cloud exchanged a look, immediately thinking of Lowen Shingo. Could it be that Lowen Shingo was captured? Upon some reflection, the possibility was likely, Lowen Shingo could have spilled everything under interrogation by the Sect after his return. Before training, Lowen Shingo was a Transcendent Tier, and by the time he returned, he had ascended to the Throne. Despite his silence, he couldnt outsmart the seasoned members of the Sect. Even if they didnt get it directly, there were ways to learn by inference. Besides, everyone who went to train in the mountain range had perished, yet Lowen Shingo returned alive. Another possibility was that Lowen Shingos protector could have confessed everything to the Sect, despite their loyalty to Lowen Shingo. They might have revealed everything to the Master of the Sect, thereby exposing all of Lowen Shingos affairs. However, there was something Logan couldnt figure out: wasnt Lowen Shingo the child of a Sect chief? Would his father hand over Lowen Shingo to be interrogated by those power yers? Perhaps, this was all just a setup, a ploy so that Logan coulde to the rescue, and Lowen Shingo wasnt really captured. But Logan didnt dare gamble on this. The fear was always in the chance of it being true. Although Logans acquaintance with Lowen Shingo was brief, both had undergone life and death experiences together. He couldnt turn a blind eye to Lowen Shingos potential peril. Almost instantly, Logan made up his mind. His decision was to go to the mountain range to find out if Lowen Shingo had truly been captured. If it turned out to be false, then there was no harm done, they could just leave. However, if Lowen Shingo really had been captured by those powers, Logan wouldnt mind causing an uproar.
Shingo Butcher was smart. He noticed that Bart Cloud had been shaking his head all along, indicating his ignorance of the Demon Beast Mountain Range. But the trustworthy reason was too clumsy, considering the constant eye exchange they had with Logan, as if he didnt exist. It was certain that they had a significant connection. Then he remembered something; the City Lord mentioned they found residues of an array in the mountain range. If he recalls correctly, Logan used an array to confront a few Dominators from the Westman Family that day. This led to the Westman Familys ultimate surrender and a turnaround against the odds. Shrugging off his guess, the next moment, Shingo Butcher told himself that it would mean a massive issue if it were true. He wondered just how formidable Logans array power must have been to make two Holy See members vanish in the blink of an eye. Taking a sharp breath, he quickly put the thought aside. Authorities n to execute the young man in the public square in the mountain range three days from now if he doesnt confess. Especially a sect under the Heavenly Saint Daoist, they vowed to avenge their ancestors. Other forces came for benefits and wouldnt bother rescuing people, the City Lord said. The City Lord nced at Logan, subtly curious, but, as a clever man, he did not speak much. Instead, to confirm his suspicions, he shared some more information he had heard. Logan suppressed his emotions and smirked, Im eager to watch the fun. I n to make a trip to the mountain range tomorrow. Who knows, I might stumble upon opportunities left by the two Holy See. Wouldnt that be a fast track to advancing my status? Ill be joining you. As soon as he heard, Shingo Butcher immediately interjected, sure that Logan was significantly connected to this issue. Although he knew it was fraught with danger, he couldnt repress his curiosity; the question of what rtion the seized individual had with Logan intrigued him. He could have been apanion to Logan, like Bart Cloud. The City Lord maintained hisposure, saying, If you want to go, you should set off as soon as possible, because tomorrow is already the third day. The execution is set for the following morning. You have a hundred-mile journey from the town to the mountain range. Its said that many people guard the mountain range entrance. You cant get through unless you belong to a power group. As the City Lord, I can naturally go and investigate without arousing any suspicion. I can get you an identity token. Just say that I sent you. It mighte in handy in case you run into trouble. The Lords in the vicinity will likely favor me. Bart Cloud eagerly epted the token. Meanwhile, Logan shook his head with a smile. He was not a fool himself; he had seen through the sudden kindness of the City Lord. Though he couldnt keep his secret, he had no ns to. If the City Lord had a hidden motive, he would surely alert the power groups. Therefore, Logan took a forthright approach, Honestly, the Heavenly Saint Daoist and Beast King both have fallen. I happened to be present at the time. The Beast King ignited its blood and self-exploded upon realizing defeat, which saved millions of demon beasts in the mountain range. It probably never expected that it would incite fear among so many power groups. It all started with the Heavenly Saint Daoist. He was on the verge of death andid a grand scheme before he passed. Bart Cloud and I merely went for training, but we fell into the Heavenly Saint Daoists plot. After a series of unfortunate encounters, we fortuitously survived the sh between the two Holy See.
That must have been a close shave with death, the City Lord admired. Who could survive in the hands of the Holy See? If a Holy See member intended to kill, there would be no ce to hide, even at the ends of the earth. Furthermore, Logan and his party were merely Thrones. The gap in their realms was too vast. Simultaneously, the City Lord felt relieved that he hadnt attacked them earlier. Otherwise, even as a Half-step Saint Seat, he wouldnt stand a chance. He had been pondering upon who could have brought the entire Westman Family to their knees; it had to be somebody like him, a Half-step Saint Seat, but the town had not seen anyone of this level for decades. Shingo Butcherughed, nodding, My thoughts exactly. You all are probably heading there tomorrow to rescue a friend. But I urge you to be cautious. This incident involves many forces, not just a few Half-step Saint Seats. There are rumors that a Holy See member is present. Although the Beast King is gone, there are legends about the Supreme Treasure of the demon beast family. Its said to be valuable enough to intrigue a Holy See member. They have turned the entire mountain range upside down but could find no Supreme Treasure. Its only natural they would suspect that someone carried it away. By going there, you are walking right into the trap. Im not sure, I merely witnessed the battle of the Heavenly Saint Daoist. I know nothing about the Supreme Treasure, Logan imed honestly, lifting his hands. He was aware that possessing the jade could be a crime, hence, he could not spill the beans. He wasnt sure if the City Lord and Shingo Butcher were trustworthy. Ive been a substandard City Lord. Ive indulged in Ilima Nangos misconduct over the years. Hes always causing troubles. The reason is that he isnt my biological son but the posthumous child of someone who saved my life in the past. If he were my own child, I would have rebuked him harshly for bullying others, said the City Lord as he switched topics, Im going to discipline him more for todays matter. What if he messes with somebody less forgiving next time? With that said, Ive realized that I wont allow anyone, including the Westman Family, in simr circumstances to exploit this situation in future. The misdeeds of his child had tarnished his reputation for fairness and integrity, but the City Lord was also weary of concealed threats that might exploit the situation. Would I fear a mere king seat? The elderly man dismissed any fears that Ilima Nango had. His strength was among the top ten in the city, and this was already very modest. In truth, besides the City Lord and the Grand Elder of Westman Family, his strength was considered the strongest. There was a vast gap between Dominator and Kings Seat, even if they had a hundred men, each would be no more than an ant. The guard Ilima Nango sent earlier returned to report Logans whereabouts. The party rushed over immediately. With a Dominator-level helper, his confidence was brimming. In the past, whenever the Guardian Daoist intervened, he could always settle any matter, and it had been this way for many years. As soon as they arrived at the inn, an overwhelming oppressiveness erupted, seemingly trying to intimidate Logan and hispanions. Logan and Shingo Butcher were just returning and settling down for a few cups of tea when they sensed the disturbance. Realizing someone was looking for them, Bart Cloud was the first to stand, ready to confront the situation. Logan stopped him, heading towards the entrance himself, Judging from the oppression, the other party should be a dominator. Clearly, it isnt someone from the Westman Family, as their two dominators already lost. It must be Ilima Nango who we offended on the street earlier. Hes likely returned with reinforcements for a rematch. If you kneel and apologize now, I can let bygones be bygones. With a powerful backer at his disposal, Ilima Nango had be more overbearing. If he could have Logan apologize, it would indirectly prove he was more powerful than the Westman Family, considering they were unable to do anything when Logan was causing trouble, while he can resolve it with ease.
Hearing this, Loganughed. Just because you have a Dominator helping you, youre behaving so arrogantly? He had initially thought that Ilima Nango had sought the City Lords help, which might have given him some worry. However, an ordinary Dominator was of no use and was certainly no match for the trio of Logan. Seeing Logan unafraid, Ilima Nango was puzzled. Was Logan not even afraid of a Dominator? Clearly, none of them were dominators, at best they were at a Kings Seat. There was a distinct gap in strength between the two sides. But everything seemed to be going against what he expected. Chapter 485: 300 Mountain_1 Chapter 485: 300 Mountain_1
Early the next morning, Logan and Bart Cloud set off on their journey back to the mountain range, with Shingo Butcher insisting on apanying them. Despite repeated warnings that the journey was fraught with danger, the other party insisted on joining in the excitement. On the road, Bart Cloudmented, Is Lowen Shingo really captured? What if its a trapid out under false information? Then wed have gone on a fools errand, and put ourselves in danger instead. Its a mixed feeling. I neither wish for Lowen Shingo to be captured, nor do I want our efforts to be wasted. Regardless, even if Lowen Shingo hasnt been captured, we should go see whats happening. This way it will benefit both of us. Otherwise, what if they trace any clues? Dont we have to face a pursuit? Logan seemed more resigned, continuing their journey while saying, Furthermore, suppose Lowen Shingo also heard this news, and thought we had been captured, wouldnt he try to rescue us? So, we cant not go. After all, neither the Heavenly Saint Daoist nor the Beast King could harm us, why should we fear those sects? Youre right. Bart Cloud nodded, agreeing with Logans reasoning. He had perhaps been overthinking. After all, there were millions of demon beasts in the Demon Beast Mountain Range. In case of real danger, they could use those millions of beasts as shields. As long as the Sanctuary didnt intervene, they could handle the situation. After the party had covered about thirty miles, they suddenly encountered a force of over a hundred cultivators. Their realms are not high, only at the Transcendent Tier. Judging from their direction, it appeared they too were heading towards the mountain range.
Logan and his group tried not to attract attention, but still caught the eye of the force. The group approached with ill intentions. The leader smirked amusingly, Gentlemen, where might you be heading? They didnt respond, but the hundred people circled around them. Bart Cloud felt a surge of anger. These few transcendent-tier beings were acting too presumptuously. Just as he was about to make a move, Logan stopped him. Were heading to the Dragon Mountain Range, also known as the Demon Beast Mountain Range. I believe you guys must have heard about the fall of the two Sanctuary Powerhouses and are looking for opportunities. Why not travel together? If there is any danger halfway, our hundred people can protect you, said the leader. Naturally, he had his own motives. ording to the rumor, the demon beasts in the mountain range had gone berserk, and many sects had suffered losses. Their group of a hundred people was also afraid of an ident, so they wanted to find some human shields to go ahead, giving them time to escape if anything went wrong. Logan saw through their little ruse clearly. But when he thought about it, these hundred people couldpletely cover their identities, reducing any suspicion along the way. Therefore, he pretended to look scared and agreed to their request. The leader was overjoyed and let Logan and his group lead the way. Excellent. Rumor has it that there is danger behind, you guys walk in front. If anyone tries to kill, youd have a better chance of staying safe. Logans group ended up leading the lot of hundred-plus people. Shingo Butcher was utterly displeased, as it was apparent that these people intended to exploit them. He failed to understand how Logan could agree to this. Was it not simpler to wipe these people outpletely? He always preferred to be solitary; in times of crises, more people meant moreplications. Logan just gave a yful smirk, exining to the pair, Dont worry. Its not likely yet who will be the shield. Anyway, we have to enter the mountain range. Our identities could easily raise suspicion, but these people are obviously from a sect, and can easily enter. At least for now, Logan isnt sure if Lowen Shingo has been captured, so he must keep their identities hidden. If, on entering the mountain range, they find the news to be false, they can slip away promptly. Otherwise, if they, being foreigners, were targeted, it would be quite hard to break free. Lets y it by ear. Bart Cloud seemed a lot more open-minded. Anyway, they were cloaked by this heap of people and thus, couldy low. And at the right time, perhaps they could incite a conflict between several forces. This would make their rescue mission for Lowen Shingo more efficient. The group covered another thirty miles and was near the Demon Beast Mountain Range. However, several hundred people had set up a barrier here, not allowing anyone to pass. Now that there was a major discovery in the mountain range, other than the powers that had entered earlier, everyone else was preventing people from stealing resources. The leader of the hundred people stepped forward, righteously dering, We are disciples of the Shingo Sect. The young man who knew everything is our sects Young Master. He has made such a significant contribution; cant we go in and investigate? If you dare to block us, our sect will definitely take him away.
Upon hearing this, no one dared to stop them. The hundred people entered smoothly. However, they didnt directly enter the mountain range but set up camp nearby. No one knew why, but the millions of demon beasts in the mountain range had gone berserk, forcing almost all of the powers to retreat instantly, afraid of consuming losses. Logans eyes lit up because, from the leaders dialogue, he could deduce two pieces of information. The first was that Lowen Shingo truly had been captured, and now all the major powers were interrogating him, hoping to know about the circumstances of the battle between the Heavenly Saint Daoist and Beast King and discover the whereabouts of the Treasures of the Demon Beasts. The other piece of information was that these hundred people were from Lowen Shingos sect. It was all too coincidental. If they could get information from these hundred people, they might be able to find Lowen Shingo and save him. Logan and his allies decided not to leave, and instead, pitched their camp along with these hundred people. As soon as the tents were set up, the leader impatientlymented, Our Young Master is too stubborn. Had he revealed everything earlier, he wouldve received many benefits. But he insists on remaining silent. Hes going to be executed by the major powers first thing in the morning. I dont know what hes aiming for. Exactly, his cultivation had reached the Throne level upon his return from this journey. He was undoubtedly going to be the next Sect Leader. But he took a wrong step. Had he revealed the whereabouts of the two Sanctuary Powerhouses and the Treasures of the Demon Beasts, our sect couldve advanced even further, and even produce one or two Sanctuary Powerhouses. Another person sighed deeply too. The Young Master had always been kind and admired by everyone in the sect. It was a pity that he offended the elders and the Sect Leader. No one could protect him this time. Furthermore, the Sect Leader had only this one child. His death could plunge the sect into chaos. ording to the guardian, two young men were with the Young Master, and the Treasures of the Demon Beasts were probably taken by them. However, the guardian got injured and leftter and didnt know their whereabouts. Logan approached, curiously asking, Your sect is very powerful. Can you tell me more to broaden my horizons? I saw how those people were so respectful just now, and I couldnt help but envy. If I ever get the chance, Id definitely join, even if it means being an Outer Disciple. Chapter 486: 302 Bribery_1 Chapter 486: 302 Bribery_1
If you guys want to seize this opportunity, Im afraid it doesnt look promising. Even if there is a chance, the major powers are certain toe out on top. Ordinary cultivators like us will miss out. Even our Shingo Sect can only get a small piece of the pie. Having received Logans spirit stones, they now naturally considered his interests, advising him to leave earlier. Once the various sects start fighting, individual cultivators like Logan would find it hard to leave. Logan shook his head and exined, Im just here for the excitement; I have no real ns regarding this opportunity. How many powers have gathered around this mountain range and how many independent cultivators are here just like me to watch the show? The lead person found it difficult to respond because it was all secret information that couldnt be easily divulged. If the elders found out, there would definitely be severe punishment upon his return. Logan understood what they meant, so he generously gave them a thousand spirit stones. Furthermore, he casually picked up arge handful of spirit stones and gave them to other people. This way, all hundred of them benefited. Despite the fear of punishment, this huge batch of spirit stones was equivalent to their annual sry. Even within sects, it isnt easy to acquire sufficient cultivation resources, yet now it felt as though these spirit stones had just been picked up for free. There was no reason not to ept them. Besides, Logan and hispanions didnt seem like people with ulterior motives. They appeared to be here solely to join in the chaos and should not cause any trouble.
The leader coughed and whispered, Unclear, but six sects have arrived in total. Each sect has a half-step Saint Seat powerhouse presiding, along with three to four Strong Dominators leading teams. Including our Shingo Sect, that makes seven in total. Other minor powers can be ignored; they are only here for additional support, they basically dont even have any powerful contenders. Of course, this is all thats visible. How many people havee secretly is unknown. In any case, I guess there must be a lot of people because its all about the Sanctuary Powerhouses opportunities, and not only one but two seems to be involved. Each sect is almost envious, wishing they could bring all their members. Logan nodded, the mans words were quite frank. These powers had probably brought at least a hundred people undercover. Like the hundred people in front of him, who were sent by the Shingo Sect. And they were merely at the Transcending Realm, so you could imagine that everyone from the Throne Realm and above had alsoe. Those were just the sect powers; several local lords were also involved. Their powers may notpare to the sects, but they cannot be underestimated either. Faced with such amotioning from the mountain range, they cant just ignore it. Besides, some independent cultivators are also joining in the chaos, hoping to seize an opportunity as well. Logan only estimated conservatively, but there are already thousands of people here. Among them, there were seven or eight half-step Saint Seat powerhouses, over thirty Strong Dominators and probably hundreds at the Throne Realm. The rest were all Transcendent cultivators. This force was enough to sweep away all opposition, but now they all wanted Logan alone to deal with it. He originally intended to ask about the location where Lowen Shingo was detained, but as soon as he hinted at it, the mans expression changed. He began to stare at Logan doubtfully while the rest were on alert, ready to strike. Logan initially wanted to hand out more spirit stones to pacify them, but then decided against it. Im just curious, thats all. Tomorrow Ill openly kill those who want to take advantage of the chaos. Logan quickly thought of a reason to fob them off, and these one hundred people didnt further question him. After all, Logan only had twopanions. No matter how audacious they were, its unlikely they would try to seize anyone. The tension earlier was merely due to their nerves being on edge. The man gave a wry smile and shook his head, Were just a group of Transcendents, matters like these are usually decided by the Strong Dominators. If even we know about it, most likely its false information. You may have a lot of spirit stones on you, but dont think that having spirit stones would give you the right to act recklessly here. His words came straight from the heart. Spirit stones are indispensable cultivation resources for every cultivator. They can be used to buy many heavenly treasures, but many sect disciples wouldnt give them a second nce, especially those above the Throne Realm, who already have plentiful supplies of spirit stones. In the eyes of these hundred individuals, they categorized Logan as either the young master of a certain sect or a wealthy businessman, who although had low cultivation levels, was affluent in terms of spirit stones. Hence, he could afford to be generous, but this would soon be a battlefield where several major powers vie for dominance. Spirit stones would soon be trivial. Logan just smiled and did not exin much to these people. To avoid unnecessary problems over a long night, intending to save Lowen Shingo the next day would be toote. Logan nned to sneak Lowen Shingo out under the cover of darkness. He then wished these one hundred people luck and took Bart Cloud and his otherpanion to set up camp elsewhere. Finding a deserted area, they discussed among themselves. Logan thought for a moment and was the first to speak, For the several sects, Lowen Shingo would be a top priority. They naturally would not want Lowen Shingo to fall into the hands of other sects. Therefore, there are only two ces where Lowen Shingo could be detained, one is within the Shingo Sect, and the other is at the junction of the various sects.
Bart Cloud had no objections to this, but he leaned more towards the idea of the intersection of dukedoms. If Lowen Shingo was detained by the Shingo Sect and he revealed everything to them, the opportunity would naturally fall to the Shingo Sect. The other sects would not want this to happen, so it must be at the intersection of the dukedoms. Choosing the intersection of the dukedoms means that every force can send people to guard and not worry about Lowen Shingo leaking information to others. They also wouldnt be concerned about Lowen Shingo being hijacked by someone else. If something happens, all the forces would bear responsibility. Moreover, if an enemy approaches, all the major powers can rush there as soon as possible. The first order of business is definitely to find out where the major forces are camped in order to analyze the possible location where Lowen Shingo is being held. Remember, we only have three hours. If werete, well have to be prepared for the worst. Now, we three must go our separate ways. No matter the result, we must meet back here. Logan took a deep breath and looked at Bart Cloud and hispanion. If we cant find him, I n to use six hundred thousand spirit stones to set up a terrifying array. I cant even guarantee that the array will work. If it does, it will cover the entire mountain range. If anything happens, Ill just execute all half-step Saints. There was a hint of killing intent in his eyes. Just like when he dealt with the Beast King before, hadnt he also in the half-step Saint Demon Beast? Even if a few more half-step Saints and thousands of others were added, there wasnt a hint of fear in his expression, much like how he had dealt with the million demon beasts before. I understand. Bart Cloud nodded, once Logan made such a statement, he was prepared for a situation where both parties suffer. To prevent the situation from deteriorating to that point, naturally they must try to rescue Lowen Shingo as much as possible. After all, spending six hundred thousand spirit stones to set up an array would also have a great bacsh on Logan himself. With Logans current cultivation level, setting up an ordinary array would be easy, but setting up aplex array will consume spiritual power, especially when the array is amplified to a magnitude of six hundred thousand. If theres a bacsh, perhaps Logans entire cultivation would fall apart, and he would never be able to embark on the path of cultivation again. Chapter 487: 301 Layout_1 Chapter 487: 301 Layout_1
Not quite, our sect is called the Shingo Sect, and we have over a thousand disciples. Our sect leader is nearly at the Half-step Saint Seat, and our top ten elders are all within the Dominator Realm. Moreover, there are over fifty disciples within the Throne Realm. said the leader with pride. Although our sect could not be counted as the topmost sect, it is still considered a first-rate sect. Several lords from around a million miles around pay tribute to us. Another person added with a clever smile, However, every member of our sect, from the leaders to the followers, all carry the name Shingo. So if you wish to join our sect, the first thing you must do is change your surname. Of course, you need not worry, as it seems none of you have reached the Transcendent Tier, and therefore do not meet the criteria to join our sect. Logan and hispanions were embarrassed and felt a bit of difficulty. The leader of the Shingo Sect was already at the Half-step Saint Seat, just one step away from the Saint Seat. Besides, this is only one faction, there are at least a dozen or so factions in this Demon Beast Mountain Range, meaning at least a dozen or more with the Half-step Saint Seat. Although the Half-step Saint Seat wasnt as powerful as the Saint Seat, it was not much weaker either. At least to cultivators below the dominator, if they want to save Lowen Shingo in front of these factions, the difficulty can be imagined. If Lowen Shingos protector confessed everything, these factions would definitely set up a to trap them. Although Logan was somewhat worried, he knew he had to save Lowen Shingo. They needed to devise a more careful n. To calmly leave among the many factions would be impossible relying on theirbat power alone. The only thing they could take advantage of was their battle formation, after all, they had managed to entrap Heavenly Saint Daoist before. The lead person furrowed his brow, looking at the group, Somethings not right, why are you guys asking so many questions? Our sects strength has nothing to do with you. Dont think just because we happened to meet on the journey, that you can forget your ce. Leave at once, understand?
The reason they were acquainted with Logan before was merely to find some cannon fodders. But now that they had arrived, and they couldnt enter the mountain range temporarily, people like Logan naturally lost their uses, so they wanted to drive them away. If the elders found out that outsiders had been brought along, they would surely attack in rage. I was just asking casually. Logan took out a big stack of spirit stones. When he saw the spirit stones, the mans eyes lit up. Logan was indeed generous; these spirit stones were at least three hundred, equivalent to half a year of his rewards. After receiving the spirit stones, his attitude changed in an instant: Apologies for the misunderstanding before. If theres anything you need to ask, Ill tell you everything I know. We are all here for the same opportunities, we shouldnt keep secrets from each other, right? Moreover, the strength of the Shingo Sect is not outstanding, to be blunt, we are just here to make up the numbers. I just was simply curious. I heard that something happened to your sect. Supposedly the young master knew something about two Saint seats, and thats why many factions captured him. But shouldnt your sect conceal the young master and keep him out of the spotlight? How did so many factions find out? Logan put on a puzzled look and asked, After all, hes the young master. He is supposed to be the next sect leader, and your sect leader only has this one child. If something were to happen to him, what would be of the sect? Would you have to choose from the younger generation? But there would be no blood rtion with the sect leader. You just dont understand. Our sect has a lot of young talents. The sect leader can adopt a new child. If he treasures blood rtions, our sect leader is still young, he can always have another child. Everyone in our sect carries the surname Shingo, which shows that blood rtion is not that important. The man chuckled, looked around, and continued, Actually, the sect leader was furious when the young master was captured. However, he had no choice. The elders had agreed, and the sect leader couldnt decide on his own. Besides, the news had already spread that if the young master was not handed over, the whole sect would be in trouble. The young master is a good person, and every disciple of the sect hopes that he will be the sect leader. But since this has happened, even if the young master miraculously survives, it will be impossible for him to advance further in the future. No one can guarantee that the young master will not harbor resentment and seek revenge on the sect in the future. Another person took over the conversation, Speaking of it, its really bad luck for the young master. A trip out for cultivation saw a huge improvement in his realm, which was a good thing, and his position in the sect should have been more secure. However, due to the matter of the two Saint Seat powerhouses falling, the young master naturally got involved. Originally, the young master didnt know anything and the entire sect had dropped its guard. But after the elders interrogated, Lowen Shingos protector confessed everything. As a result, the sect could no longer keep it a secret. The elders didnt originally n to disclose it to the outside world. They wanted Lowen Shingo to hand over any supreme treasures and opportunities first, believing that his breakthrough was thanks to a chance encounter with the Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoist. However, the young master kept silent. With many factions gathering in the Demon Beast Mountain Range, and the sect wanted a share of the spoils. The elders decided to hand over Lowen Shingo to secure a quota. If they could find an opportunity within the mountain range, the Shingo Sect would upy thirty percent of it. Although many factions were reluctant, they truly could not find a single clue about the demise of Heavenly Saint Daoist and Beast King. They found only one witness C Lowen Shingo who knew the truth. After some back and forth, they agreed. Even after being captured and brought to this mountain range for three days, no matter the faction, or the means used, Lowen Shingo never spoke a word, even when he was on hisst breath.
With things having gotten this far, despite the sect leaders repeated attempts to intervene, he eventually held back due to various factors. If Lowen Shingo remains unwilling to disclose anything by early tomorrow, he will truly be executed by the various factions. Although the truth of Heavenly Saint Daoist and the Beast Kings demise still remains unknown, its about making an example out of him. The leader sighed and continued: After all, there are powerful beings in these factions, who are ready to turn Lowen Shingos body into a puppet. As long as they sessfully control the puppet, they can make him speak everything without consciousness. Puppets generally wont have emotions, nor will they keep any secrets from their owners. This is just too abominable! Bart Cloud couldnt help but clench his fist. For the supposed chance of the two Saint Seats, the methods of these factions were extremely cruel. They really didnt care about anything. Neither Heavenly Saint Daoist nor Beast King left anything, and they and Logan didnt gain any benefits at all. The only possibility was the Supreme Treasure of the Demon Beast race. Although it was obtained by Logan, it was only a spatial magic treasure and could not immediately enhance a cultivators progress. Bart Cloud was deste for a while. These factions would surely guard Lowen Shingo tightly, perhaps with a Half-step Saint Seat by his side constantly. Shingo Butcher shrugged. Originally, he just wanted to join in the excitement, but after learning about all this, he found the situation to be extremely difficult. This was a hundred times more difficult than what Logan and the others faced when dealing with the Westman Family. But at the same time, he felt sorry for Lowen Shingo, who had be the victim of major factions. Chapter 488: 303 Old Friend_1 Chapter 488: 303 Old Friend_1
The three of them split up and explored from three different directions. However, just as they left the camp, they suddenly encountered a man with unkempt hair and a grimy face. He was babbling non-stop, but Logan felt a strange sense of familiarity. Upon closer inspection, he finally realized the mans identity. It was none other than Lowen Shingos previous Daoist protector. But how did he end up in such a situation? Logan couldnt understand what was going on. ording to what the members of the Shingo Sect had said previously, the Daoist should have made further progress. After all, everyone from the hundred people had said that the Daoist had confessed everything, leading to Lowen Shingos being betrayed and falling into a dangerous situation. If the Daoist hadnt disclosed everything that happened in the mountain range, Lowen Shingo definitely wouldnt have been captured. Thats why Logan had no sympathy for the Daoist. Bart Cloud sneered, coldly saying, Hes definitely putting on an act. After he betrayed Lowen Shingo, who knows what benefits he seized. He probably thinks were clueless about the real situation, so he intentionally ran here to y the victim. I suspect theres more than meets the eye, and perhaps some power has already set their sights on us. I dont want to betray the Young Master! The Daoist shouted violently, his whole demeanor became aggressive, ready to charge at Bart Cloud. However, upon seeing Bart Clouds appearance, he instantly retreated a dozen meters, as if unsure of whether he would encounter an old acquaintance here. The next moment, the Daoist charged over again, You must be here to rescue the Young Master. I also want to contribute what little I can, even if it means giving my life to ensure the Young Masters safety. Why did I fall for someone elses scheme and cause the Young Master to face execution tomorrow morning?
Stop pretending! You chose to betray Lowen Shingo, this is all your own doing. Coming in front of us with your sorrow, this is nothing more than your performance. Unfortunately, were not as simple-minded as Lowen Shingo, we wont fall for your scheme Bart Cloud said grumpily. No matter how miserable the Daoist seemed, Bart Cloud despised him to the extreme. What use was it for him to pretend to regret now? If he had kept silent as Lowen Shingo did, the situation wouldnt have escted to this point, making them feel awkward. Logan said nothing, but his silence conveyed his agreement with Bart Clouds sentiments. He detested treacherous individuals. Considering how the Beast King had repaid him with ingratitude after being helped once, he felt even more disgusted. The Shingo Butcher seemed interested, as he told Logan and Bart Cloud, Dont be hasty. It seems that there may be things that the Daoist has difficulty talking about. Why not sit down and listen to his story? After all, if there are major leads, itll save us the trouble. I dont think he deliberately betrayed Lowen Shingo. I never thought of being treacherous. My life was saved by the Young Master, said the Daoist with a bitter smile. The reason behind all this was tooplicated as other members of the sect were better at scheming, which eventually led him to fall into a trap and confess the truth. Upon returning to the sect, the rumors about what happened in the Demon Beast Mountain Range had already spread. Everyone in the sect was curious about how the Young Master and I were able to return safely. Initially, we just brushed it off, butter, some elders at the sect started to be suspicious. However, the Young Master was always tight-lipped. No matter how much they questioned him, it was always the same. Naturally, I merely followed the Young Masters lead. Suddenly, one day, the Young Master was ced under house arrest. The elders even discussed banishing him from the sect, iming that it was due to his constant withholding, and he was not fit to be the sessor of the Shingo n. Things started escting, until one day, an elder approached me. He said that if they didnt find out what was happening, the Young Masters rivals would make a move on him. There were already a lot of people eyeing the Young Masters position. I knew that the Young Master was stubborn, and would rather die than divulge any information about Logan and the others. But I couldnt stand by and watch the Young Master get hurt, so I confessed everything. At this point, the Daoist clenched his fists, At that time, the elder promised me that, after I told them everything, not only would the Young Master be safe, but hispetition would be expelled from the sect. This would secure a smooth road for the Young Masters future, with no one left to threaten him. However, all this was a scam. The elder didnt keep his promise. Instead, he beat up the Young Master daily with solid evidence, constantly interrogating him about the Supreme Treasure of the Demon Beast n. In the end, the Young Master was handed directly to the several major forces to share the spoils. He was treated like a disposable pawn, realizing that he was tricked only after it all happened. He confronted the elder multiple times, only to realize it was toote. His regret and guilt turned the Daoist into what he is now, and more than once he wished he could follow the Young Master to hell tomorrow. Upon hearing this, Bart Cloud sighed, Its not entirely your fault, then. At that time, you were just trying to protect Lowen Shingo, but you were too naive. If the sect had not obtained conclusive evidence from Lowen Shingo, they naturally wouldnt have been able to do anything to him. You yed a significant role in advancing the situation.
Theres no time to waste; well talk about everything elseter. Logan interrupted them, asking,Do you know where Lowen Shingo is being held? I n to rescue Lowen Shingo tonight. The risk is too high if we wait until tomorrow, but I cant find a trace of him since the surroundings are filled with several forces setting up camps. Im not sure about that, otherwise, I would have been the first to go rescue him. The Daoist shook his head. He had been trying to find out for several days, but only the Dominator-level forces knew for sure. The Perfect Kings Seat didnt even have any clue, let alone others. Moreover, Lowen Shingo was just a pawn. Those sects were also waiting for someone toe and rescue him. Just as Logan was at a loss, the Daoist added, You may want to visit the Sect Leader. He truly wants to rescue Lowen Shingo, but hes helpless due to the pressure from the major sects. He must know where Lowen Shingo is being held. What if hes unreliable? Bart Cloud was the first to object. If their Sect Leader truly wished to save Lowen Shingo, he wouldnt hand him over to the other powers. He didnt believe that the Sect Leader would help. Perhaps he was working with the other forces, waiting to divide up the Holy Sees opportunity. However, the Daoist shook his head. The Sect Leader had aged overnight because Lowen Shingo was his only son. But as the Sect Leader, he had to consider the entire sect and chose to stand on the sidelines amidst his helplessness. The Sect Leader was even on the verge of a major conflict with the other powers yesterday. The Shingo Butcher was nomittal, I think we can meet him anyway. At present, were already in a difficult situation, perhaps he could be the one to break the deadlock for us. At the very least, it wouldnt worsen the situation. If anything goes wrong, we can just depart, who among the major forces could stop us? Chapter 489: 304_Zhen_1 Chapter 489: 304_Zhen_1
After some careful consideration, Logan decided to take a risk. After all, they were out of options, and the person in question was a Half-step Saint Seat holder. If they could join forces, the task would undoubtedly be easier. Guided by the Daoist, Logan and his team came to a tent. Just as they were about to enter, a formidable presence emerged and a middle-aged man appeared. The power of his Half-step Saint Seat was strong. Logan maintained hisposure, whereas Shingo Butcher was already breaking out into a cold sweat. Friend, Lowen Shingo. Logan only spoke six words, but the next moment the middle-aged man retracted his imposing aura. After being momentarily stunned, he invited Logan and hispanions into the tent. The reason Logan dared to reveal his identity wasnt due to his audacity, but his judgement that the man was not a viin. From the mans eyes, Logan saw dashes of hardshiphis white hair implied that he had experienced a drastic event that had deeply saddened him. As soon as they sat down, Celica Shingo gave a bitter smile, You men really value your friendships. Lowen Shingo is fortunate to have gained such friends in his life. Its a pity, though, you should not havee. You all are too weak to fight against the major forces, unless a Saint Seat holder could be on standby. We must save him, victory or defeat is still uncertain. Logan answered calmly. Celica Shingo was already a Half-step Saint Seat holder, yet he was this hopeless? Shouldnt he still hold a sliver of hope to rescue Lowen Shingo? As a father, he shouldnt just wallow in sadness, but should be ready to fight fiercely if necessary.
You dont understand. The several factions have already nned this trap for us. They are waiting for you to attempt rescue, suspecting that you have absconded with the Demon Beast tribes Supreme Treasure and the opportunity granted by the Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoist. Youring is simply walking into their trap. You might be holding onto a slim chance, but you have no clue about the strength of those sects. There are six Half-step Saint Seats, and more than a dozen Strong Dominators among them. This force can sweep away anything, and you are only in the Realm of the Throne the strength gap is indescribable. Celica Shingo wasnt belittling them, its just that he himself, already at the Half-step Saint Seat, didnt have any confidence, let alone the courage to fight. Losing would mean the demise of his entire sect, not to mention Logans team. They would be caught instantly. Bart Cloud shook his head, feeling only pity upon watching Celica Shingo. Was it possible for a father to act so cowardly? Considering Celica was already a Half-step Saint Seat holder, he probably would never reach the Saint Seat Realm in his life, as hecked the courage and demeanor of a strong person. How could he defy all odds and move forward? Celica Shingo, with a profound gaze, spoke to the group: Lowen Shingos misfortune was his fate, and I dont wish for you to join hands in it. Ive met with Lowen Shingo before, and he only had one request: if his friends came to rescue him, I must ensure their safety. No need for further discussions. If you have the slightest bit of conscience left, tell us where Lowen Shingo is imprisoned. Whether we can save him or not is our business. Sess or failure has nothing to do with you. Logan waved his hand, not wanting to waste any more time. Go ahead, there is only four hours left until dawn. We need to n out the rescue operation in detail we cant waste time finding where Lowen Shingo is locked up! It seems I spoke so much to be ignored. Celica Shingo was stunned after hearing Logans words. He had thought that the trio would retreat upon knowing the difficulties, but they rather struck him with a steel fist of determination. Instead of being scared away, they were even more resolved to save Lowen Shingo. Inparison, he began to feel ipetent as a father. Why hadnt he harbored any desire to rescue his own son? When he had visited Lowen Shingo, his son must have wanted to gauge his determination. However, he had continuously avoided his sons gaze and hid his own cowardice. With constant internal questioning, Celica came to realize that his reluctance to act was not really due to the fear of the Shingo Sects destruction, but his own fear of facing several Half-step Saint Seats alone. Finally reaching this level on his cultivation journey, he saw a potential future when he could step into the Saint Seat Realm, and he didnt want his life to end there. Even when facing his only son, he was afraid. However, the determination of Logan and hispanions awakened him to a deeper realization. Suddenly, he felt found wanting. Even outsiders had the resolve to risk their lives to save Lowen Shingo. Alright, Lowen Shingo is being held in a camp 300 meters away. However, there are three Dominator Realm guards inside, and more than a hundred guards in the Throne Realm stationed outside. To sneak in without anyone noticing and rescue him is close to impossible.
Celica Shingo threw his hands up in defeat. If these people insisted on rescuing Lowen Shingo regardless of the consequences, why should he stop them? If these three were to be captured by the major forces and inadvertently divulge information on the Demon Beast tribes Supreme Treasure, and the opportunity granted by the Beast King and Heavenly Saint Daoist, his sons life might be spared. Upon hearing this, Shingo Butcher drew a sharp breath. He had thought there was still a chance of survival, but now he slumped his shoulders. Even if Logan had a mysterious array setting method, setting an array would surely cause a bigmotion, and thats not even considering if they could withstand the guards. Being able to pull it off unnoticed was doubtful. Logan looked serious as he weighed his options. To rescue Lowen Shingo without being noticed would be impossible. Even as strong as he was, there was no way he could deceive several Dominator Strong Ones. The only method was to set an array. However, the spiritual energy fluctuation from the setup would be detected by a Half-step Saint Seat holder. Bart Cloud cared less for subtlety and spoke up directly, Useless to be overly cautious, why not just storm in and rescue Lowen Shingo? A straightforward n could actually be more appropriate. The more we dy, the more difficult it bes. Another hour has passed, there are only three hours left until dawn, and our situation is steadily worsening. I have an idea. What if we dont try to rescue Lowen Shingo directly, but instead carry out a deception? These sects dont care about capturing Lowen Shingo; they are only after the chance from the two Saint Seats. Logan suddenly brightened, We could spread misleading news, saying that we captured those who took the opportunities. This would surely attract the sects attention. Arge number of experts would go there, leaving their camps defense weak. Saving Lowen Shingo would then be much easier. Its a good strategy, but we must have someone to carry it on from the inside. Someone that those sects will believe; otherwise, no matter how well we y, they will not buy it. Bart Cloud looked at Celica Shingo. As the head of a sect and part of the major forces seeking to take the same chances, if Celica Shingo could integrate himself into their n, the mission would already be halfwaypleted. Moreover, as this was an attempt to rescue his only son, he was supposed to lend a helping hand. Chapter 490: 305 Cooperation_1 Chapter 490: 305 Cooperation_1
The look on Celica Shingos face was troubled. It was not that he didnt want to save his son. He worried about implicating the entire Shingo Sect, and he simply didnt trust Logan and his twopanions. Did they really think they could take on those major sects? After some long hesitation, he shook his head sorrowfully: I apologize. I am a Sect Leader; I must consider our entire Sect. I dont want my sons situation to endanger the Sect. You are indeed responsible, Logan fixed him with a piercing gaze. But, I have to ask, while you have devoted your entire heart towards the sect, has the sect ever considered you? The elders only care about their own interests. Logan continued, with stern rity, If they had truly considered you, they would not have handed over Lowen Shingo for the sake of vague benefits. Nobody can say for sure that the Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoist left something behind. Did the two Sanctuary Powerhouses have the time at the end? The logic here is simple. Although six major sects came for this opportunity, everyone knew that the odds of getting it were one in ten thousand at best. Most of them are here just to keep up appearances. Its only because the elders of your sect betrayed or sold out Lowen Shingo that they lit a spark of hope. Logans words struck a sore spot in Celica Shingo. Even after several days have passed, he still felt uneasy about why, even when he had disagreed, the elders of the sect went behind his back to negotiate with the other major sects. They secretly sent Lowen Shingo away just for a share of the proceeds.
Even after all was said and done, it was only then he learned about everything. Afterwards, the order of elders convinced him about the future of the sect, causing him, the Sect Leader, to remain silent in disagreement. He could do nothing but watch Lowen Shingo be taken away C and now he has to watch his son executed tomorrow. The pain in his heart was unbearable. Celica Shingo chuckled bitterly at Logan, And even if you were to agree, what of it? You three are far too weak. I am not trying to undermine your confidence, but you truly have no idea how horrifying it is to be a Half-step Saint Seat. This time, there are seven. Together, they are the equivalent of a true Saint. If youre clever, you should see that the Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoist fell, with us somehow involved. They were two real Saints, werent they? Even stronger than you Half-step Saints? If they can safely survive in the hands of the Saints, there must be many others under their protection. Logan smiled slightly and continued, Anyway, take some time to think about this. Consider whether you want to save your son or embrace the role of a coward for some vague sense of duty. The power of choice is in your hands. What if one day, for their own interests, the sect elders turn against you, as with Lowen Shingo? Suddenly, I remember a hundred years ago, when thest Sect Leader handed the sect over to me. I took an oath from that moment on to keep the Shingo n safe. I thought that would be my mission forever, but now everything feels so unclear. Celica Shingo heaved a long sigh, apparently reminiscing about the past. Despite being a Half-step Saint Seat, many things in the world remain beyond his control. He couldnt even save his own son now. The world seemed to be so unfair towards him. Why couldnt he have things his way for once? Then, all at once, it was as if he understood everything. If he couldnt protect his own son, if he stood by and watched his son be executed by the leading sects, what face would he have to live further? He would probably be aughingstock amongst his Sect disciples. He decided to ce his trust in Logan this one time. I can get your message to the major sects, but I wont participate in the detailed nning. Better think it through on how to hold off those powerful figures. Otherwise, youll only be stuck in a dilemma, dragged into the vortex. The sects are not fools, especially when there are so many strongpetitors. Deep within his eyes, Celica Shingo was well aware more than anyone else. For the chance to seize what the Saints had left behind, the six major sects had brought all their forces here. In his view, the only hope of turning this around would be the intervention of a true Saint. Moreover, whenpared to the other sects, there was one called the Heavenly Saint Sect, established single-handedly by the Heavenly Saint Daoist. Now that the Heavenly Saint Daoist had fallen so mysteriously, they vowed to avenge their ancestor, and while they did chase after the opportunity, they were willing to hunt down the murderers at all costs. Logan let out a long sigh of relief, and nodded, We guarantee that we wont put you in any danger. As long as we can attract the major forces there, I have my own ways to dy them. By then, we can rescue Lowen Shingo during the chaos. You dont need to worry about implicating the Shingo Sect. No one will suspect. If Celica Shingo didnt agree, Logans entire scheme would fail. Celica Shingo was the most crucial piece in his n. Only he could bring out all the sects forces, instead of just sending a small reconnaissance force.
After all, in the eyes of those major forces, Celica Shingo had sent his own child into the fray, clearly showing that he genuinely wanted a share of the spoils. There was no need for any deceptions. After hearing Logans n, Celica Shingo couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. One had to admit that it was daring, but since he had already agreed to it, he followed Logans instructions. Whether they seed or not, he will have tried at least once. The fate of Lowen Shingo would then be left in the hands of Heaven. Watching Celica Shingos retreating figure, Bart Cloud looked contemtive. Can he be trusted? If he betrays us as soon as he leaves and informs the major sects to capture us, wont we fall into their trap? I always feel like this guy is unreliable, a father who doesnt seem to have any heart to save his child? The Shingo Butcher dismissed Barts concerns, I think youre worrying too much. After all, he is a bona fide Half-step Saint Seat. If he really had ulterior motives, he wouldnt have been putting on this act with us for so long. He would have simply captured us three long ago. Currently, its like trying to use a dead horse as a living one. If we cant trust Celica Shingo, who can we trust? Seeing these reactions, Logan decided to take things one step at a time. If Celica Shingo indeed had ulterior motives, they would have no choice but to use extreme measures to escape. Bart Cloud spread out his hands and gave an awkwardugh. Im just being cautious. After all, the enemies this time, though notparable to the Heavenly Saint Daoist and the Beast King, their intellects are just as formidable. This isnt just a showdown of strength but a test of wits. Time was running short, so Logan didnt waste any more time. He left Bart Cloud as a guard and went with the Shingo Butcher to set up an array. To be sure everything would go smoothly, Logan used up one hundred thousand Spirit Stones, recreating the array that had trapped a Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast. An array of ten thousand Spirit Stones could trap a Half-step Saint Seat. Now, the amount of Spirit Stones had increased tenfold, which should trap six or seven beings without issue. The only uncertainty was how many from the Dominator Realm came. As long as the number did not exceed fifty, Logan was confident his array could stop them. Chapter 491: 306 Door_1 Chapter 491: 306 Door_1
Logan had already be quite adept at arranging the array, and in less than an hour, it waspleted using 100,000 spirit stones. It should be enough to trap the Half-step Saint Seats. Everything was ready, except the perfect timing. Now, the only variable was Celica Shingo. If Celica brought people, half of the work would be done. However, if anything unexpected happens or if he turns traitor at thest moment, all efforts would be in vain. The Shingo Butcher eximed in awe, This is way too intimidating. Using spirit stones to construct such an array, I have a hunch that the demise of the Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoist probably also has something to do with this array? Somewhat! Logan did not deny. Considering that the other party is risking life and death alongside him, there was no need to conceal anything from such trustworthypanions. Furthermore, after rescuing Lowen Shingo, once this array strategy gets discovered by several sects, it will not be long before everyone knows of it. He had prepared to face the chasing encounters. On the other hand, after a psychological struggle, Celica Shingo had assembled the heads of the six major sects. These sect heads were all puzzled, questioning why the meeting was called so suddenly?
One of the Sect Heads smirked coldly, Dont tell me youre nning on executing Lowen Shingo tomorrow, and as his father, you cannot bear it, so you gathered us here hoping we would spare him? If this discussion was to spare Lowen Shingo, then theres no need to talk. We could even sacrifice a whole sect to get the opportunity presented by the Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoist. It has been hundreds of years that everyone is stuck at Half-step Saint Seat. Who wouldnt want to make a breakthrough and be a full-fledged Saint Seat? Another person took over the conversation, coldly saying, If you dare obstruct this, we six would not mind joining forces to suppress you. You may have contributed a lot, but if you want a share of the spoils, you better behave. Even if Lowen Shingo is your son, whats wrong with getting rid of him and having more children? We haveid arge and are just waiting for Lowen Shingos aplice to rescue him. We can then seize them to get information about the opportunity. There can be no room for even the tiniest error. You not only represent yourself but also the Shingo n, so dont cause any trouble. The one with the highest status amongst them, an old man threatened. He was part of the Heavenly Sword Sect, the strongest amongst the six major sects, with nearly ten in the Dominator Realm. He himself was also at the Half-step Saint Seat, and was only one step away from the Saint Seat. He has been waiting for this opportunity for a full hundred years. His life was nearing its end and he was still stuck at this realm. To get the opportunity to further the Saint Seat, he could resort to any means. If Celica Shingo were to make any trouble, he did not rule out the possibility of joining hands with the other sects to eradicate the Shingo n. Another old man chuckled lightly, looking at several people and said, You all are here for the opportunity while my Heavenly Saint Sect is here for revenge. The Heavenly Saint Daoist was our ancestor, and the one leading the group must be killed. Originally, we were under the protection of a Saint Seat, but now this is not feasible. Lets have a discussion here. If we find Lowen Shingo trio, can we spare Lowen Shingo? Although Lowen Shingo participated in the Mountain Range venture, he has no connection with the Beast King and Heavenly Saint Daoist. The words of the six major Sect Heads caused Celica Shingos heart to be half chilled, but he still had a glimmer of hope. If he handed over Logan and others, could he exchange Lowen Shingos life for it? He was the head of the Shingo n after all. He hoped that these people would give some respect to him. But all of them shook their heads in unison, firmly saying No matter what the result is, Lowen Shingo must be publicly sacrificed. How else can we appease the disciples under our sects? what if Lowen Shingo holds grudges and seeks revenge in the future? Celica Shingo, Im sure you already a powerful cultivator, in the Half-step Saint Seat realm, but you are getting troubled by these mundane matters? Have you ever thought that if you became a Saint Seat one day, having as many offspring as you want wouldnt be an issue? Other people alsoughed loudly mocking Celica Shingo for being a hypocrite, as he was hesitating at this moment. If they really didnt want something to happen to Lowen Shingo, why did they hand him over in the first ce? At this stage, neither the several major sects nor Celica Shingo can turn back.
Celica Shingo showed a smile, but it was full of despair. He knew that the six heads would not spare Lowen Shingo. Now thinking about Logans n, he had already made a decision. Since he could not negotiate with these people, he had to do anything to save the people. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword was a smart man and noticed something was wrong with Celicas emotions, You summoned us here not to state some futile thing, right? If you have any purpose, just tell us now. Everyones time is precious. Hurry up and speak. The other Sect Heads were also quite dissatisfied. They had so many things to deal with early the next morning, but Celica Shingo just invited them over without saying a word, this was quite puzzling. Could it be that Celica Shingo really wanted to threaten to spare Lowen Shingo? Its like this. We sent many people from our sect to patrol around and suddenly found two suspicious people in a gorge a hundred meters away. It looks like they were here to rescue Lowen Shingo, and they match what the Daoist guards described, the leader being a young man. Celica Shingo cleared his throat and continued, Of course, Im not totally sure. But maybe seeing the heavy guard, they decided not to rescue Lowen Shingo. Its estimated that they will leave early tomorrow morning, so I wanted to call all the Sect Heads together to discuss and decide what to do next. Really? Someone eximed in surprise instantly. They had been waiting for three days and finally the prey hooked, but the prey seemed to have sensed something wrong and would no longer fall into the trap. But for them, they obviously could not let Logan and the others escape. Otherwise, wouldnt all their schemes fail? Even if they have nothing to do with the two Saint Seats, it is better to be safe than sorry. Exact location, I will immediately send a Dominator Realm to lead the team over. We must detain those two. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword was already restless, standing up and eagerly asking. But the Heavenly Saint Sect smiled coldly and retorted, The leading Dominator Realm? You dont know the strength of those two. If the Dominator Realm cant beat them, what should we do if they escape after being startled? When these words came out, everyone nodded. After all, none of them knew how the Beast King and Heavenly Saint Daoist had disappeared. If it was rted to these two, their strength might be immeasurable. They might also be in a Half-step Saint Seat Realm. If they were to send a Dominator Realm, it would be like sending them to their grave. Chapter 492: 307 Going _1 Chapter 492: 307 Going _1
We are going to investigate the truth, not necessarily to capture someone, what if those two people are notpanions of Lowen Shingo? What if everything is just a misunderstanding, then deploying arge number of people would be inappropriate. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect frowned, everything said was only ording to Celica Shingo, there was not a single confirmation, what if it was just a gimmick, and then Celica Shingo rescues Lowen Shingo in the midst of it? One of the Sect Leaders stood up, his eyes gleaming, Whether its true or false, Lowen Shingo will be executed early tomorrow morning, this is ourst opportunity, we must go and investigate, in my opinion, the six of us Sect Leaders should go together, if it is true, we should bring the person back. What if its a false lead? Someone else raised a rebuttal, if all six Sect Leaders left, there would be no Strong Ones to guard here, what if someonees to rescue Lowen Shingo? Wouldnt they be ying into the hands of a diversion tactic? As a Half-step Saint Seat, how can you worry about this? We can span hundreds of miles in a thought, as long as anything unusual happens with Lowen Shingo, we can return in less than a second, understand? The opponent chuckled, and continued: Moreover, if only a few people would go and should they capture anything, what if they split it amongst themselves? Wouldnt the other Sect Leaders return empty-handed, just providing work for others? In order for the opportunity to be evenly distributed among each sect, none of the six of us can be absent.
Since this matter was identified by Celica Shingo, lets just trust him once more, he even handed over his own son, what else should we doubt? Besides, Celica Shingo has to go with us, and if this matter turns out to be a trap, the first thing to do is to wipe out Celica Shingo. The Heavenly Saint Sect also spoke up, supporting the investigation. Although they vocally professed not to be after the opportunity, iming only to seek revenge for the Heavenly Saint Daoist, in reality, the opportunity was more important. Revenge was just an excuse, he didnt intend to help the Heavenly Saint Daoist at all. He even harbored intense hatred for the Heavenly Saint Daoist, who was near downfall, why didnt he leave his lifetime opportunity to the Heavenly Saint Sect? Now that he has fallen and the opportunity has disappeared, the Heavenly Saint Sect is the one who has lost the most. After considering everything, out of the six, only one was against everyone going, so the n was to leave him behind. However, this Sect Leader was unwilling, he agreed with the consensus that all six should go together. Naturally, Celica Shingo had to follow, they all feared that Celica Shingo would stay behind and rescue Lowen Shingo. Celica Shingo let out a sigh of relief, he had already fulfilled Logans demands, from now on, he could only leave everything to fate. He could only hope that Logan could truly create miracles, otherwise, he too would get caught in the crossfire. If Logan was captured and had exposed him, the consequences were self-evident. The six Sect Leaders, already at the Half-step Saint Seat, followed the guidance of Celica Shingos location and immediately arrived at the gorge. They quickly spotted Logan and the Shingo Butcher, they shook their heads in just a moment because these two were merely at the Throne Realm. In their view, those who could seize the Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoists opportunities would at least be in the Dominator Realm. The trivial Throne Realm was nothing, they might not even survive among millions of Demon Beasts. They all red heavily at Celica Shingo, was the gathering of the six Sect Leaders to deal with these two? The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect noticed something after observing for a while, he abruptly spoke up: Somethings not right, theres a special aura on Logan. He definitely isnt as simple as he appears to be on the surface. Moreover, the fluctuating spiritual energy in the nearby air isnt normal, it is making me feel somewhat suppressed, as if I cant use the Realm. I feel the same, I always feel a massive wave of energy in the surroundings. Its as if tens of thousands of Spirit Stones are floating, in one thought it could bind all of us. Even though we are Half-step Saint Seats, I think we shouldnt stay here for long. Another Sect Leader nodded, this was an extremely dangerous feeling. Even when they faced Realms before, they had never broken out into such a cold sweat as they did today. Could those two haveid a trap? But they were merely in the trivial Throne Realm, did they dare to scheme against the six Half-step Saint Seats? Seeing that the several Sect Leaders had arrived, Logan felt an immense pressure. In that moment, he immediately activated the array. The bright Golden Light of the ten thousand Spirit Stones cast an ethereal glow around the surroundings. Following that, a barrier promptly materialised from thin air, restricting the movement of the six Sect Leaders. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect was the first to retaliate. However, his powerful attack upon the barrier proved futile, it not only did not show a trace of change but also produced a hint of bacsh. Had the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect not dodged in time, he would have already been hurt.
In the next instance, the other Sect Leaders also activated their Divine Skills one after another. Nevertheless, every attack proved ineffective, its as if the barrier was specifically designed against them, rendering thempletely helpless. Moreover, they could feel their spiritual energy fading, and thews in the air were being consumed ceaselessly. This array is not simple, it wouldnt matter if it traps a few Half-step Saint Seats. Even a proper Saint Seat would be of no help. Its hard to imagine how strong the person who arranged this array must be. In this world, only a Saint Seat would have such means. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sects face darkened, knowing he had fallen into a trap, but there was absolutely nothing he could do. Outside, there were only Logan and another person. How could they set up such a terrifying array with their Throne Realm? This was too unusual. The array required the support of a strong arrayw. The faces of the other five Sect Leaders stiffened as they all felt the difficulty at hand. This was more unpleasant than encountering a powerful enemy. If they encountered an enemy they couldnt fight, they could still flee, but if they were trapped in an array, they would be helpless. Moreover, if stalemate continued, their spiritual energy would be depleted. The Shingo Butcher was extremely astonished and admiring, saying: Originally, I didnt think that this array would be capable of trapping Half-step Saint Seats, I was hesitating in my heart before, but now I am thoroughly convinced. Suddenly, I feel that Half-step Saint Seats arent such a big deal, they could actually be trapped by an array. Of course, although he said so, the Shingo Butcher also knew in his heart that if he were caught in this array, surely he wouldnt be able to manage as well as these several Half-step Saint Seats. He probably would already be on the verge of fainting due to bacsh. As Half-step Saint Seats, these several people had no issues, showing that they clearly had strong support. After all, it took ten thousand Spirit Stones! Logan replied with a faint smile, his anxious heart finally calming down. As long as they sessfully trapped these people, they wouldnt be able to escape from the array. Moreover, the spiritual energy from ten thousand Spirit Stones is huge, the array can at leastst for a day. Logan also didnt worry about them escaping. When he trapped the Beast King, it also had exhausted all means, but in the end, it was useless. Compared to the Beast King, these people dont have enough strength. The Beast King had already arrived at the Saint Seat Realm, but these people were only in the Half-step Saint Seat Realm. Chapter 493: 308 Holy See_1 Chapter 493: 308 Holy See_1
Kid, even if youve trapped us, you still cant rescue Lowen Shingo. There are many guards at the camp, including dozens of experts at the Dominator Realm. How can you seed? The leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect spoke coldly, confident that once their disappearance was discovered tomorrow morning, they would undoubtedly be the attention of those in the camp. Logan and hispanions, who were only creatures of the Throne Realm, would certainly die. Logan gave a careless smile, saying, What if I intend to lure all of you from the six great sects and trap you together? Difficult, indeed. But as long as I can lure you all, that is enough! As he spoke, Logan waved his hand and unleashed a Divine Skill, instantly setting the nearby forest aze. The mes shot up into the sky, attracting the attention of the camp several hundred meters away. They may not know what had happened here, but they could tell something was wrong with the sudden fire. Moreover, the strength of many factions was shocked to discover that their sect leaders had disappeared. They suspected that they might be in danger and immediately sent off their most powerful members to this location. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Saint Sect, a clever man, suddenly realized Logans plot: Your strategy of luring the tiger away from the mountain is brilliant. Youve directed all of us here in order to rescue your man. You must have an aplice in the camp. We six sect leaders have always considered ourselves wise, yet we have fallen into this trap.
Even if you rescue Lowen Shingo, can you two escape? the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect scoffed. If all the Dominator Realm experts have been summoned here, Logan and his ally will be sitting ducks. Even if Lowen Shingo is indeed rescued, he has no value to the others anymore. Compared to Lowen Shingo, they were more interested in capturing Logan. They believed that the chance of the Beast King and Heavenly Saint Daoist fell into Logans hands, along with the Supreme Treasures of the Demon Beast n. These were the real prizes. As for Lowen Shingo, he was a spent force, as the Protector had passed on what he knew. Even without these opportunities on Logan, at least he has a knack for arranging arrays, which could potentially make him even stronger. To trap six Half-step Holy Seats with an array, how powerful is that? Anyone who gains this power could suppress the other sects, and henceforth be the top person under the Holy Seat. However, Logan simply smiled, waving his hand dismissively: Sorry, the two of us will be leaving now. When those Dominator Realm experts arrive, who will they save first, or who will they chase first? This array canst a day. Just think about how your spiritual energy will be depleted. After that, he left with the Shingo Butcher, regardless of the leaders threats. In his heart, Logan was as clear as a mirror. He had already won this chess game. No matter what happened afterward, it was all in vain unless a Holy Seat person intervenes. Logan knew very well about the strength of his array. Even if all those Dominatorse, they wont be able to do anything. If they are stuck on breaking the barrier, Logan and his friends will have more time to escape. If they obsessively hunt Logan and his party, Bart Clouds n to rescue Lowen Shingo will go even smoother. The six sect leaders fell into thought, each feeling helpless. How could they have so easily fallen into Logans trap? They had been on the brink of stepping into the Holy Seat, already among the worlds top powerhouses. Now, they were calcted by Logan and his group, which was not only infuriating but also embarrassing. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Saint Sect turned to Celica Shingo, scolding him, This situation is all because of Celica Shingo. If not for him leading us here, how would we fall into Logans trap? The Shingo Sect must take responsibility for this. Once we get out of here, the Shingo Sect should prepare for a blood debt. I bet hes colluding with Logan. This is all a setup, and we should never have trusted Celica Shingo. Now were in such a sorry state, but while we suffer, Celica Shingo is probablyughing in his heart. Another sect leader was also fuming. Upon closer inspection, it was clear that Celica Shingo was involved. Perhaps Logan and his people had even plotted this beforehand with Celica Shingo. Otherwise, how could they, given their realm, know such a heaven-defying array method? Once questioned, Celica Shingo naturally couldnt admit it, Dont use me wrongly. How would I know this is a trap? Im trapped just like you guys, and none of us can leave. If I had any ulterior motives, why wouldnt I join forces with Logan to destroy you all? Everyone seemed deep in thought. Indeed, Celica Shingos words were not unreasonable. They had already been sufficiently powerful to trap the six sect leaders C if they had taken the opportunity to kill them all, Celica Shingo alone could dominate. After merging the other six major sects, the acquired opportunities would be enough to create a Holy Seat.
Could it be that all of this had nothing to do with Celica Shingo? They all had suspicions in their hearts, but they dared not confirm them. Or perhaps they all wanted to find a scapegoat, to prove that they werent tricked. I, Celica Shingo, am clear in conscience. Even though my son was indeed captured, I also represent the interests of the entire Shingo Sect. If the opportunities of the Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoist were obtained, it could help our sect take another step forward. What choice would I make, weighing the pros and cons? You should ask your hearts. Celica Shingo spoke with principled righteousness, word by word, If you insist on ming someone, you can all gang up against the Shingo Sect. But then, be prepared for the rest of your lives to bear the brunt of my wrath. I will ughter all the juniors of your sects. Lets fight till either of us ispletely exterminated. After all, as half-step Holy Seats, none of us can defeat each other. This was not a threat from Celica Shingo, but a statement of fact. He had beenpromising time and time again, all out of fear that his sect would suffer. But now that something indeed happened, what did he still have to worry about? Seeing that Celica Shingo was truly angry, the sect leaders felt a sense of fear in their hearts. After all, the wrath of a half-step Holy Seat was not to be taken lightly. Though they, being half-step Holy Seats themselves, werent afraid, what about the others in their sects? If the entire sect were truly ughtered by Celica Shingo, the loss would undoubtedly outweigh the gain. Dont be too angry. We were just panicked earlier. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Saint Sect was the first to try to soothe Celica Shingo. He didnt care much about the demise of other sects, but his own sect had over ten thousand disciples, including at least a hundred outstanding talents. They were the future of the sect. If they were killed halfway by Celica Shingo, he would truly regret it for the rest of his life. The other leaders also nodded, not wanting to openly fall out with Celica Shingo. Originally, after capturing Lowen Shingo, they had felt somewhat guilty about bullying Celica Shingo. Now, ming him was obviously inappropriate. Plus, the top priority was to escape from the Barrier Array. There was no point in ming each other. The leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect waved his hand and spoke, Enough arguing. Lets think about how to escape from this array. Even the six of us, half-step Holy Seats, cant do it. It shows just how formidable this array is. Even a real Holy Seat would be trapped just like us. Chapter 494: 309 Dominator_1 Chapter 494: 309 Dominator_1
We can only wait for all the sects Dominators to arrive. By then, with ourbined internal and external attack, we will definitely be able to break the barrier. Its been a minute since the fire started, they should be on their way now. Celica Shingo spread his hands,pared to others, he was hoping that the barrier would be a little slower to break so his son could be rescued, hence praying for the barrier to hold. Others were helpless, but they also had no choice but to agree: I admit, Logans arrays are truly terrifying. If we had the opportunity to learn them, perhaps we could potentially challenge a real Sanctuary Powerhouse! Dream on, would Loganpromise? Someone scoffed, considering this persons thoughts unrealistic. The array is Logans greatest asset, he would rather die than give it up. Moreover, Logan has fled. Where should they go to catch him in these vast world? Moreover,pared to the array, obviously, the opportunities of Heavenly Saint Daoist and Beast King are more important. As long as they set foot in the Saint Seat, would they still fear the mere arrays? They had lived too many years, even if theirbat power went up another level, what then? Their own life span is not much, naturally they hope to strike the Saint Seat, which can increase the lifespan of each person by ten thousand years.
Logan used the array to trap us and deliberately started a fire to attract attention. If he manages to attract all the powerhouses, the camp would naturally be unguarded. Then, Lowen Shingo would surely be rescued and all our previous ns will fail. Doesnt anyone care about this at all? The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect wrinkled his brows, looking at the six people, We captured Lowen Shingo thanks to the Shingo Sect, but this time Lowen Shingo obviously wont go back. Where should we go if he escapes? Originally it only involved our six sects and the Shingo n. If this news gets out, it will definitely cause a big uproar. Well see! The other Sect Leaders shook their heads. They, of course, knew the difficulty of the situation, but unfortunately they had fallen into Logans trap. Now thinking about it more didnt mean anything. It would be better to think about how to escape, otherwise they would probably have to wait to die in this array. Even if all the dominators came together, they might not be able to open the array. After all, their six Half-step Saint Seats working together, with the help of Celica Shingo on the side, still couldnt do it with the power of seven people. They didnt have much hope for a group of dominators, maybe they had to find another Array Master. Upon hearing what the other Sect Leaders said, the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect clenched his fists. He was more anxious than anyone else, because he only had a hundred years of lifespan left. If he couldnt break through the Saint Seat, he would simply turn into dust in the future. His only chance now is the Sanctuary Powerhouses opportunity, or the supreme treasure of the beast n. During their discussion, suddenly arge group of people came. These people were naturally from the six major sects, and the ones leading the team were all Dominators. Even Shingo Sects people followed them. The number reached several hundreds, a sight that made all the Sect Leaders feel helpless. Several Dominators were shocked, it was unbelievable: How could the Sect Leaders be trapped? Just who has such ability? Fortunately, we noticed the movement here and brought people to help in time. Rest assured, we will break the array. You brought all the people here, are there any guards left at the camp? The Sect Leader of Heavenly Sword Sect asked with a gloomy face. All the dominators looked at each other and awkwardly smiled. They forgot about that. Originally, they wanted to leave some behind, but on second thought, more people are needed here. The camp is after all where the six major sects are stationed. Ordinary people wouldnt dare to cause trouble, so they rushed here with the people. At this moment, they regretted not deciding to leave half of the people behind. But by this point, there was nothing they could do about it. Several hundred people were unbelievable since even the Sect Leaders were trapped. After all, their Sect Leaders were already Half-step Saint Seats, considered some of the few powerhouses in the world. Being able to be trapped in an array, was indeed a rare sight. Could it be that there were powerhouses stronger than the Sect Leaders? Those stronger than the Half-step Saint Seats are only the Sanctuary Powerhouses who havent appeared in a hundred years. But once the Sanctuary Powerhouse stood on the opposite side, even though they had thousands of people, they would definitely be no match for the Sanctuary Powerhouse. Therefore, they all eagerly asked the several Sect Leaders for a reasonable answer. Faced with the doubts of hundreds of people, the seven people also had an awkward expression. If they said they were trapped by a person from the Throne Realm, wouldnt that be too embarrassing? Therefore, they all didnt retort, as if they admitted that a Sanctuary Powerhouse had made their move, even though this would cause many people to be fearful.
Seeing that it was indeed the case, someones face turned pale: The Sanctuary Powerhouses has trapped the Sect Leader to save Lowen Shingo. Not killing us can be considered as a warning. I think we should let it go. The Sanctuary Powerhouses can cause rivers of blood when angry. Even if our sects are strong, we dont have the ability to fight the Sanctuary Powerhouses. We should leave. We did get caught this time. In fact, we should have considered earlier that the Heavenly Saint Daoist and Beast Kings deaths are not something ordinary people can do. There must be Sanctuary Powerhouses behind this. They definitely wanted to eliminate dissidents, wiping out two Sanctuary Powerhouses in one go. I think theres more. Can a Sactuary Powerhouse make Heavenly Saint Daoist and Beast King disappear? At least there are two. Even though Heavenly Saint Daoist and Beast King were on theirst breaths, especially Heavenly Saint Daoist whose lifespan was about to end, they are the most terrifying at the brink of death, which is also the strongest state of a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Theres no need to risk danger for opportunities. Even the Sect Leaders are not opponents. We are probably worse than ants for a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Even a single look from a Sanctuary Powerhouse is enough to kill hundreds of Throne Realm beings. Several hundred people all felt their hearts grow cold, seeing the stories escting one after another. The six Sect Leaders werepletely dumbfounded. Originally, they didnt refute just to save face, so how did things escte? Now everyone was scared, scared by an unfounded Sanctuary Powerhouse? But they couldnt exin again, could they? That there was no Sanctuary Powerhouse involved. How would they exin that the six of them were trapped when they were already Half-step Saint Seats? The only ones who could threaten them were Sanctuary Powerhouses. So, they were all stuck in a dilemma, but in the end, they collectively chose not to exin. The Sect Leader from Heavenly Saint Sect coughed and reprimanded: Enough discussion! Even if theres a Sanctuary Powerhouse involved, so what? The reason why we are trapped is merely because we got caught off guard and fell into a trap. That Sanctuary Powerhouse is already on the brink of death, with only one in ten of their original strength. So everyone, dont be afraid. As long as we break this barrier first, the previous n can proceed as nned. We will definitely obtain the opportunities of Beast King and Heavenly Saint Daoist. Each and every one of you will be a hero. After returning to the sect, you will be greatly rewarded, and your monthly spirit stone sry will increase tenfold. Chapter 495: 310 World_1 Chapter 495: 310 World_1
I always keep my word. If any disciple gains an opportunity, they will be rewarded with ten thousand spirit stones, will be given priority in sect training, and will have ess to the highest cultivation divine skills and divine weapons, the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect said. The statement startled all the disciples. The sect had sent out a thousand disciples this time. If each of them received ten thousand spirit stones, the sect would have to spend ten million spirit stones. Its worth noting that the sects annual ie is only one million, and ten million amounts to ten years of the sects ie. This does not include the sects daily expenses. Everyone began to wonder if the Sect Leaders words were true or false, perhaps only a pipe dream. Yet, they could not ignore the enormous allure of the spirit stones. The other Sect Leaders also spoke up, promising benefits to their disciples. Originally, everyone was fearful of the Holy See. However, it seemed as if, in just an instant, they were not afraid. The path of a cultivator is fraught with danger; to obtain cultivation opportunities, one may resort to any means. For the six Sect Leaders, there was only one thought at the moment C to ensure the loyalty of their disciples. They could not allow any thoughts of retreat. Otherwise, all their previous ns would have been for naught. Besides, the Holy See was an empty threat, and their only enemy from beginning to end was Logan. As for the promised spirit stones and divine weapons, it would be up to them whether to grant them when they returned to the sect. Even if they didnt, these disciples couldnt do anything about it. After all, their power was insignificant and they wouldnt dare to leave the sect in a fit of anger, given howrge the sects influence was. Seeing that the six sect leaders had already spoken, only Celica Shingo gave an awkwardugh. Should he also make some promises? Otherwise, he would seem out of ce. Plus, the disciples of his sect were all eagerly looking at him, envious of the others. It was a truly awkward situation for him.
If he remained silent, it would inevitably arouse suspicion. He had already been suspected of coborating with Logan by bringing the other six Sect Leaders here. At this point, he couldnt afford to show any sign of inconsistency. Therefore, under everyones expectant gazes, Celica Shingo coughed and spoke. Everyone, do not panic. As long as we obtain the opportunity provided by the Holy See this time, each disciple will be rewarded with ten spirit stones. Although our Shingo Sect is different from the other six major sects, as the Sect Leader, I will lead by example. Upon hearing this, the disciples were immediately displeased. The amount was far too little, merely ten spirit stones. Even adding up all the disciples earnings, it would only cost a thousand spirit stones in total. Everyone rolled their eyes. The disciples of the other sectsughed heartily. Inparison, their sects seemed much more generous. It was truly pitiful to be a disciple of the Shingo Sect. Even if they risked their lives, they would only get ten spirit stones, which was less than what one could get from selling the carcass of a randomly in Demon Beast. Celica Shingo coughed and said righteously, Its different. Our Shingo Sect has always been good to our disciples. Most spirit stones are used as allowances. Therefore, our sects foundation is not strong. The spirit stones I promised could note from the sect. I would have to pay out of my own pocket. The disciples of the Shingo n nodded. Indeed, Celica Shingos words made sense. The monthly allowance for a normal sect disciple was one hundred spirit stones, while they received five hundred, which was several times more. Plus, all the disciples in their sect took the surname Shingo, so there were many resources avable to them. Thats not the point. The priority is to break the barrier! the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect said. Weve already dyed several minutes. If we can break the barrier now, maybe we can stop people from saving Lowen Shingo. If we continue to dy, we will undoubtedly lose miserably. Celica Shingo coughed and said, Dont be in such a hurry. I still need to discuss with the disciples of our sect. After all, this matter concerns the six major sects. Originally, we just wanted to im a share of the benefits. At the moment, Celica Shingos idea was simple: to dy as much as possible. Perhaps Logan had already rescued Lowen Shingo by now. Once the six sect leaders were rescued, they could return to the camp in an instant. Celica Shingo, who was also a Half-step Saint Seat, understood this point, hence he wanted to interfere with everyone. Quit the small talk. Weve already dismissed our suspicions about you, yet now youre arousing them again. You surely cant be really colluding with Logan, with the intention of keeping us trapped in this array? The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect was furious and red at Celica Shingo. If it werent for the fact that they didnt want to break with Celica Shingo at this moment, and still needed to use the Shingo Sects power, he would have attacked by now. Celica Shingo was really ignorant of the priorities, and getting out of the perilous situation should be the most important thing. The other Sect Leaders felt the same. At this moment, Celica Shingo was too suspicious. After all, they had been trapped in the array for too long, and their spiritual energy had been significantly consumed. Everyone was extremely anxious. Who else could remain as calm and unhurried as Celica Shingo, even making jokes?
Celica Shingo was unfazed and exined, Fine, I just wanted to promote solidarity. Lets let all the Strong Dominators try to see if they can break the barrier left by Logan. I believe that with the seven of us, the Half-Step Holy Seats, this barrier is certainly not threatening. Finally, twenty Dominators present all stepped forward. Everyone gathered their divine skills and attacked the barrier. At the same time, Celica Shingo and the six Sect Leaders also took action. The entire barrier was turned upside down, causing destruction over a few miles, as if everything was about to be destroyed. However, when the smoke cleared, everyone was in disbelief. The barrier was seemingly unscathed. This amazed everyone. After all, with six Half-Step Saint Seats and twenty Dominators, this force should have been able to sweep across everything. Yet, they couldnt break a small barrier. The Heavenly Saint Sect Leader frowned and said, Somethings not right. Logan is indeed only at the Throne Realm, and even if he mastered an array against the heavens, he shouldnt be able to withstand this many people attacking. Could there really be a Saint Seat behind him? Otherwise, Logan wouldnt have the guts. Theres certainly no Saint Seat backing him. Otherwise, they wouldnt have been so secretive and would have driven us away long ago. I dont know what method Logan used, but it might be rted to the Heavenly Saint Daoist and the Beast King. The opportunity must have been taken by him. The Heavenly Saint Daoist is known for setting up arrays. The Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect had a profound gaze, but he was also helpless. Was he really going to be trapped in the array forever? However, no matter how powerful the array, it should have an upper limit. There were seven Half-Step Saint Seats on the scene, their destructive power should suffice. Perhaps they just couldnt find the w in the array. Celica Shingo was stunned. However, unlike the disappointment of the others, he felt a hint of joy. He hadnt thought that Logans array was indeed extraordinary. With this, Lowen Shingo was sure to be rescued. After all, half a stick of incenses worth of time had passed, and Logan had most likely run far away. Chapter 496: 311 Bowen_1 Chapter 496: 311 Bowen_1
Perhaps our power is not strong enough, let all of us in the Throne Realm join forces, I refuse to believe this array can withstand our attack. Everyone, use your strongest Divine Skill, we must crush this barrier. The Heavenly Sword Sect Leader scowled intensely, directing his gaze towards everyone present. There were more than a hundred people in the Throne Realm. Theirbinedbat power was equivalent to that of a few Dominators. They didnt believe they couldnt break such a small array. In addition, there were even Transcendent Tier individuals among them, the most numerous group. Almost every sect had dispatched a thousand people. Six sects together made up six thousand people, plus the force from Celica Shingos Shingo Sect, amounted to nearly ten thousand in all. Could this number fail to shatter the barrier? Even the Holy See would probably find it hard to survive. At hismand, more than a hundred people in Throne Realm stepped forward andunched a joint attack on the array barrier. However, just like before, it remained as solid and immovable as a mountain, not showing the slightest fluctuation. It was as if the array had been naturally formed, directly blocking off a small world. The sect leaders lost their temper and scolded, Everyone, listen! Call all the nearby disciples here, even those in the Mythical Realm who are Below Transcendent tier. As long as they are cultivators, they will do. Today, I refuse to believe. In their anger, they also hid a trace of fear because if they couldnt break this array, they, half-step Holy See, would have to pay the price here. No matter how they thought of it, they felt wronged and restless, so they were prepared to use any means necessary as long as they could break the array.
At this moment, a Dominator Realm cultivator among the crowd spoke: Sect Leader, I happen to know an Array Master. Hes quite well-known within a ten-thousand-mile radius, and even many nearby lords are his disciples. How about inviting him to break the array? With his skills, Im sure he can capture frogs within ones reach. Why didnt you say this earlier? The Dominator Realm was a member of the Heavenly Sword Sect, and so the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect berated him in anger. If he had said so earlier, they could have sent someone to invite the Array Master sooner. They wouldnt have gone through all that trouble, he had even thought that they were done for. His subordinates seemed tockmon sense. The Dominator Realm could only scratch his head and smile bitterly, Because hes very talented, he naturally charges a high price. Normally, each of his services cost ten thousand spirit stones. This time, several Half-Step Holy Sees are trapped. I suppose he will also take some effort. I guess it will cost at least one hundred thousand spirit stones. One hundred thousand Spirit Stones? Celica Shingo chuckled, then said earnestly: Even if its one million Spirit Stones, it isnt a big deal. The seven of us will share the cost. Thats only a small amount for one person. Just assign people to invite him. But remember, they must return within an hour, no matter what means they use, understand? The Dominator nodded and promptly left through the void to invite the person. The ce once again fell into a stalemate. A few hundred people could only stand by the edge of the array. However, they were also embarrassed. After all, they had to stay with the sect leader all the time, and any disagreement could cause them be med. Half of the people here stay, and the rest can return to the camp and make sure to keep an eye on Wake Shingo,manded the leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Yet, he understood that probably wake Shingo was already rescued, and it was already toote to rush back. Still, he held onto a glimmer of hope. Half of the people immediately departed asmanded, and the remaining people genuinely regretted it. Why were they one step toote? Its definitely better to stay here than to return to the camp. Watching Wake Shingo was just a pretense for resting. By now, it was alreadyte at night, and many people present were already sleepy. However, some wise people certainly didnt want to return to the camp. They could guess that it had already turned into a mess. Wake Shingo must have been rescued long ago. By staying, they could avoid responsibility. If they returned, they would be med by the sect leader, and by then, not even jumping into the Golden River would help. Meanwhile, Bart Clouds, stationed at the other end of the camp, received a message from Logan. The message informed him that six Half-Saints and Celica Shingo were trapped. Soon after, he saw several hundred people leaving the campsite. Now was the perfect opportunity to rescue Wake Shingo. Only a few Throne Realm guards were left in the camp. This was of no concern to Bart Cloud. After conducting a thorough investigation, he found the camp where Wake Shingo was being held. Outside the door, there were only two guards. Both were at the realm of Throne Realm, but neither had reached the level of the Perfect Kings Seat. Bart Cloud had the confidence to defeat them within ten moves. However, he did not want to resort to drastic measures if it was not necessary. If there were Dominators hiding inside the camp, any noise would draw attention, possibly jeopardizing the opportunity Logan had created. But after a little thought, he had an idea, plotting to lure these two men away. Bart Clouds n was simple. He simply set fire to a luxurious camp nearby, obviously a ce upied by a sect leader or an Elder. Such an action would undoubtedly attract attention. Sure enough, the two guards panicked when they saw the fire, debating whether or not they should attempt to put out the fire.
However, they had previously been given orders to guard Wake Shingo at all costs and not to move an inch from his side, so they were currently in the middle of a dilemma. After all, the camp that caught fire belonged to the sect leader. If any heavenly treasures were burned within, they could not bear the Sect Leaders wrath. And if the fire spread, it would not only burn just one camp. It could set all the nearby tents on fire. The other sects would definitely be furious then. Just thinking about it made their hearts shiver. They were just minor inner disciples who couldnt afford to offend anyone. One of the men sighed deeply and then said to the other, Why dont we put out the fire for a while and thene back? There are only two of us left in the camp. It should only take a minute to extinguish the fire, which is much better than letting it spread and being med by the Sect Leader. Didnt the Sect Leader always say that weck foresight? No, inparison to a tent, Wake Shingo is clearly the top priority. He carries the chance left to him by the Heavenly Saint Daoist and the Beast King. He is also the reason why all the sects have gathered in the Demon Beast Mountain Range. The other shook his head. Hed rather be scolded by the Sect Leader than let Wake Shingo risk being rescued. After all, thetter is a capital crime, while the former is just a punishment for reflection. You should weigh the pros and cons. Wake Shingo is going to be executed tomorrow. Hes already lost his value. Thepanion gave a nomittal reply. The various sect leaders had already given up on Wake Shingo, and there definitely wont be anyoneing to rescue him. After all, they would be facing several half-step Saint Seats. Do ordinary people really possess such courage? I have an idea. One of us can stay here, and the other can go put out the fire quickly. If someone takes the opportunity toe to rescue, as long as you shout, Ill rush back immediately. How about that? The two belonged to different sects, and the tent that caught fire was the camp of one of their Sect Leaders, so he was naturally anxious. The other guard, after some hesitation, agreed, since the other had already conceded. Chapter 497: 312 Mountain_1 Chapter 497: 312 Mountain_1
A guard rushed to put out the fire, while another guard was on full alert. Now, he was the only one left by the campsite, he had to remain fully focused and couldnt afford to be the least bit off guard. Otherwise, there was a chance of Lowen Shingo being rescued. Narrowing his eyebrows, Bart Cloud was confused. This wasnt the situation he had anticipated. He assumed both would have left together. They appeared to be smarter than he thought. It was clear that dislodging this guard would be even more difficult than reaching the heavens, hence, Bart could only aim for a swift resolution. While Bart Cloud himself was a Kings Seater, he had already reached the Perfect Kings Seat, one step away from the Dominator Realm. It was easy for him to handle an ordinary Kings Seater, but achieving quick resolution could be difficult. After taking a deep breath, Bart Cloud silently moved closer to the guard. Putting out the fire only required a minute, within which, he could barelyunch three attacks. Hence, these three moves must be lethal. As he was about three meters away from the guard, thetter sensed a hint of fluctuation in his Spiritual Energy. Clearly, it did not belong to hispanion, hence he knew that an enemy was approaching. The guard snorted coldly and was ready to fight: You are here to save Lowen Shingo? You have to get past me first. You set the fire to divide and distract us so you could rescue him, didnt you? Thats correct. Are you stepping aside or dying? Since he had already been found, Bart Cloud dropped the pretense and walked out casually,posing a lethal Divine Skill behind him nheless.
I am a disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect. If I let you rescue Lowen Shingo today, I will be executed tomorrow morning. Therefore, you wont get near Lowen Shingo, even if it costs me my life. Understand? The guard stared back coldly, and replied, You are right. Coming here alone to save your friend shows your courage, which is admirable. If I was the one who heard about the Half-Step Saint Seat, I would have run away as far as I could. Unfortunately, we stand on opposing sides, so we must fight. While speaking, the guard summoned his divine weapon and sent a re into the sky which burst into a dazzling show of colors. This was to inform all others of the enemys arrival, although they had already gone miles away to carry out the mission of escorting the Sect Leader back. Bart Cloudunched his attack fiercely at this moment. The lethal move he had conjured earlier was now at its peak. It was a fatal strike as soon as it was employed. This guard, however, managed to block it unexpectedly. It seemed that he was not an ordinary Kings Seater, but may have also hidden his real strength, possibly a Perfect Kings Seater. Nheless, despite his calm demeanor, the guard had plunged into a dire condition. He had used a powerful Divine Skill to block Bart Clouds attack, but it had left him severely injured, almost exhausted and even his Dantian was injured. Now, he could not withstand another attack from Bart. At this point, he could only pray for reinforcements to arrive soon. Otherwise, not only would Lowen Shingo be rescued by Bart Cloud, but he himself would die under the opponents de. Unconsciously, a trickle of blood from his mouth gave him away. He initially wanted to disguise it, but Bart Cloud had already caught a glimpse of it. It made him smirk, thinking that his attack was useless, but he realized that the opponent was just too good an actor who almost tricked him. Thereupon, Bart Cloud started to conjure another Divine Skill: My first strike injured you. The next will be fatal. Truth be told, I really dont want to kill you C youre someone who knows their limits and could potentially achieve greatness. Serving as a lowly guard is not worthy of you. Unfortunately, as you said, those with different paths cant n together. I admit defeat, go ahead and rescue Lowen Shingo! The guard took a step back, aware that he wouldnt survive Bart Clouds next attack. In order to save his own life, he said. You mentioned earlier that if Lowen Shingo is rescued, you will be executed by your Sect Leader tomorrow morning. Now, why would you let me take Lowen Shingo away so generously? Arent you afraid of being punished by your Sect? However, Bart Cloud hesitated, he had a suspicion. The guard he had just met seemed more like a person who wouldnt back down because his life was at risk. There seemed to be something dubious going on. And besides, even though the guard was injured, he might be able to handle three or four of his attacks, maybe even hold on till hispanions returned. The guard gave a faint smile and remarked: If I fight you, I die. But if Lowen Shingo is rescued, I might be able to save my life by begging the Sect Leader for mercy, since he owes me a favor. And if it doesnt work, I can always run away in the middle of the night. Why should I die when I can live?
Bart Cloud put aside his doubts and decided to walk into the campsite. Upon entering, he saw Lowen Shingo trapped by over a dozen chains and a mini array formation on the side. An ordinary person would have definitely felt helpless at this sight, as even a tiny array could block a person. However, Bart Cloud was different, since Logan had already calcted everything and specifically crafted an array bomb for him. Unless it was a Half-Step Saint Seat who arranged the array, it could generally be blown open. Just when he was about to set the Spirit Stone bomb, made from a thousand Spirit Stones, by the side of the array, he suddenly felt a murderous intent. Turning around, he saw the guard charging at him with a divine weapon, only a meter away. At this point, it was toote to escape. So, Bart Cloud prepared to resist using his divine weapon as well. Bart Clouds sword pierced through the guard, thetter died in despair. However, Bart Cloud was also wounded by a sword which had left a bloody wound on his body. It almost took his life. Fortunately, he managed to stop the wound from spreading further due to his stronger realm. Naturally, Bart Cloud was livid. However, the enemy was already dead, and the urgency to treat his wounds prevailed. He took out a Rule Elixir from his pocket, Logans life-saving treasure. He didnt have the luxury of choice anymore. He still needed to rescue Lowen Shingo. The Spirit Stone Bomb exploded at that moment, shattering the array. Bart Cloud hurriedly cut off the chains and hoisted Lowen Shingo over his shoulder, then fled the campsite at top speed. Lowen Shingo had already passed out due to severe injuries. Bart Cloud didnt know where to rendezvous with Logan, but he believed in Logans wisdom. Logan would surely guess his escape route. Initially, Bart Cloud should have escaped in the opposite direction of the campsite but instead, he made a turn and escaped towards the Demon Beast Mountain Range. With a million Demon Beasts hovering inside, the major Sects would never think of it. Otherwise, if he fled in any other direction, he stood no chance of survival in the face of numerous Half-Step Saint Seats chasing after him. Their only hope was Logans array formation. Without it, they were no match for the major Sects. As soon as he entered the Demon Beast Mountain Range, he sensed numerous Demon Beasts roaring, none of them approached though. It appeared that after the fall of the Beast King, the million Demon Beasts were not daring enough to provoke human cultivators, especially when faced with a Half-Step Saint Seat. Chapter 498: 313 Awake_1 Chapter 498: 313 Awake_1
Another guard returned from firefighting, thinking that he had sessfully extinguished the tent fire, he couldnt help butugh thinking about the reward the Sect Leader would give him tomorrow. Perhaps, he would even be promoted to an elder. However, when he returned, another guard was missing. Upon entering, he found a corpse and discovered that Lowen Shingo had vanished. Even the array that had been arranged was sted open. At this point, he was inplete panic. He was the only one left when everyone found out about this tomorrow. Would they think he had hidden? The worst-case scenario is that he might be considered an aplice to Bart Clouds escape. In that case, even jumping into the Golden River wouldnt wash away his guilt. His first thought was to flee, but the Sect Leader was at the half-step Saint Seat level. Even if he ran away, how far could he go in such a big world? He fell into despair, already envisioning his execution at dawn. He was on the brink of tears. But he was clever. He quickly realized that the previous fire wasnt idental. The congration was a lure and he had fallen for the old trick of a feigned action to avoid confrontation. This realization filled him with regret, yet a silver lining emerged in his mind. From the moment he had left to fight the fire to now was just a minute, but the other guard was already gone. Could hardly imagine how formidable his foes were. They must be at the Dominator Realm. Even with two on their side, they couldnt have been their match. Ultimately, it would be two corpses instead of one.
Then, a thought came to him, an immacte n: What if he feigned an injury and shock? He would im that he narrowly survived by chance. Maybe he could deceive the Sect Leader and others. Although they were clever, who would suspect his little theatre? For the sake of survival, he hit himself hard. Even if this blow left him crippled for the rest of his life, it was worth it. Spouting a mouthful of fresh blood, he lost consciousness and copsed on the ground. Meanwhile, a Dominator arrived with an Array Master. The Array Master was an old man, rumored to have lived for a thousand years. He did not cultivate Realms but dived deep into arrays all his life because of his Talent. He had reached the Dominator Realm. Though just a Dominator, he was astoundingly powerful. A slight carelessness could lead to one falling into his array. Even many of the Half-Step Saint Seats had to respect him, not wishing to provoke the Elder unless they had no other choice. Such was the fear that an Array Master instilled. The six Sect heads, including Celica Shingo, greeted the Elder, Old predecessor, we urge you to decipher the array as soon as possible. We dont know who arranged this array, but even the seven of us at the half-step Saint Seat level cant cope with it. People say you are the strongest Array Master. We believe you must have a solution. Indeed, but it isnt easy for me to lend a hand. Considering that you are all reputable Sect heads, Ill only charge half the price this time, so can we agree to a hundred thousand Spirit Stones? Looking at them haughtily, the Elder continued, You can ask about my reputation. Almost every Array Master bows to me. If I refuse to lend a hand, no other Array Master would dare to help. Besides, you are all part of major Sects, a few Spirit Stones should be nothing to you. A troubled expression crossed their faces. They knew Lowen Shingo had already been freed since the re had fired in the sky. Now that the urgency was gone and the dust had settled, binding the price at fifty thousand Spirit Stones was a bit high. They would have agreed without hesitation if the situation had been urgent. So, do you not consent? The Elders brows furrowed. The Strong Dominator had sung praises of him. He had initially nned to demand a hundred thousand Spirit Stones. Seeing their faces, he had halved the price. Never had he anticipated such a face p, which infuriated him. Celica Shingo smiled and said, Predecessor, we acknowledge your unparalleled skills. But fifty thousand Spirit Stones is too much. How about ten thousand? In return, we can be friends. The reputation of our Sects in these parts is significant. We can be of help. So, you top Sects are so miserly. Id rather not meet you in the future. The Elderughed coldly and prepared to leave. Even a small sect coulde up with fifty thousand Spirit Stones. Yet there they were, so parsimonious. Why would he bother staying with them? Seeing that the Elder was about to leave, the Sect Leaders grew nervous. They had merely wished to bargain. The Elders departure spelled great loss to them. They quickly stopped him and agreed to pay fifty thousand Spirit Stones. The Elder thought that since he was already there, it wouldnt be good to fall out with the Sect Leaders.
He walked back and examined the Barrier Array. A look of contempt shed over his face as the Barrier Array was an elementary array with no attacking power. Its sole purpose was to trap people. He could break this kind of array effortlessly. He originally wanted to use his Divine Skill, but he gave up upon second thoughts. Since even these Sect Leaders, who were all at the half-step Saint Seat level, had failed to destroy the array directly, he had to find a w in the array as he was but a Dominator Realm. Typically, Spirit Stones form an array. One must find the arrangements pattern to locate its weakest point, or the array hammer within it. Both methods could break the array, but it was challenging to locate the array hammer. However, after a brief observation, the Elder was taken aback, This This array is very odd. I have been studying and deciphering arrays for a hundred years. This is the first time Ive seen such a pattern. I wonder who could have arranged this! Whats wrong with the old predecessor? Upon seeing the Elders reaction, Celica Shingo and his peers quickly asked. Could it be that even the old predecessor couldnt decode this? Their recently relieved tension hade back. This array had a hundred thousand Spirit Stones spent on it. The Elder exined to them, and everyone was startled. Although they didnt understand arrays, they knew how generous it was to use a hundred thousand Spirit Stones to build an array. If they had a hundred thousand Spirit Stones, they would use them to buy cultivation resources. The Elder was an Array Master himself. Unlike others, the number of Spirit Stones an Array Master could use was limited. An entry-level Array Master using a hundred Spirit Stones was already impressive. Even a mighty Array Master like him could only use around thirty thousand Spirit Stones. Using more Spirit Stones would result in insufficient techniques and mental strength to support it. Ten thousand Spirit Stones were simr to ten thousand points, requiring enormous spiritual power support, even when he had reached the Dominator Realm and his spiritual power had reached a high stage. Chapter 499: 314 No_1 Chapter 499: 314 No_1
The elder fell into contemtion, having scoffed at the array as mediocre before, but knowing that a hundred thousand spirit stones had been spent on it, he was entirely immersed in shock, a shock that was tinged with envy, jealousy, and hatred. He was sure the Array Master who arranged it must be strong, stronger than himself, possessing at least four or five times his spiritual power. Though this was a blow to the elders confidence, heforted himself constantly, insisting that regardless of how many spirit stones were spent, it was still an ineffective array. After all, he could construct a Master array himself. However, after further observation, even the one thing the elder prided himself on got shattered. It wasnt just any array. It seemed like the simplest barrier array, but it was, in reality, a threeyered array. The outermostyer held a barrier, the two inneryers were constantly devouring the Rule. If the array runs in a proper manner, it would keep devouring the Rule for cultivation. Cultivating within this array would intensify the results, but if the array were to reverse, it would feed upon the Rule within the order, and anyone caught within the array would suffer continual depletion of their spiritual energy and divine skills. The one who arranged the array did so in reverse. Hence the few sect leaders trapped in it were being drained, their power slowly diminishing. They were already at the Half-step Saint Seat, little concerned about their weakened power. But as time goes on and the devouring continues, they would feel extremely ufortable due to the umting cost. From this, the elder was certain that the Array Master who arranged the array was stronger than himselfand overpoweringly so in just about every aspect. He had been studying arrays for hundreds of years, but he felt like a beginner in the face of this master. If given the chance, he would genuinely like to learn from or even be an apprentice to him.
But soon, the elder shook his head. This wasnt what he should worry about. Since he had promised several sect leaders, he must decipher the array. That was his style. And if he can dismantle this formation, his strength will surely advance another level. Looking at the elders troubled expression, the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect became fearful, Senior, youve been lost in thought for a long time. Is this array truly mystical? You must find a way to dissolve it. Consider it as us owing you a favor. Indeed, its tricky. The fifty thousand spirit stones we discussed earlier dont count anymore. Now I must be given three hundred thousand spirit stones. Perhaps then, I can make an attempt to break it. If not, I suggest you seek someone more capable. The elder looked resolute and spread his hands, Its not that I dont want to help, nor that Im suddenly asking for an exorbitant sum. Each of you surely understands that an ordinary person cannot decipher this array. Initially, I thought it would be straightforward, but I must admit that the person who arranged the array is terrible. Three hundred thousand? When Celica Shingo heard the sum, he was shell-shocked. The price had increased by six folds. This was outrageous. If it increased by one or two thousand spirit stones, he might cope. But this was sheer extortion. He assumed that the elder was simply taking advantage of them, knowing they couldnt escape without his help. You should consider wisely. Once you receive the three hundred thousand spirit stones, it bes a hot potato. Can you withstand our wrath once we get out? I advise you to be clear about your position. Do not consider others yielding to you as your merit. The other sect leaders also disyed a chilling re, believing the elder was overstepping his bounds. They all were at the Half-step Saint Seat, they had always been the ones bullying others. Now how did they end up being threatened by another? They would rather stay within this array for half a month than stomach this affront. Besides, there are numerous disciples in their sects, and they could always find another Array Master who was bound to be better than the elder. They refused to believe no other Array Master could be found in the tens of millions of miles around. Whats there to unt? They would collectively bear the cost if it increased to a hundred thousand spirit stones. Dont even think about threatening me. Ive been an Array Master for hundreds of years and have umted quite awork in all these years. Believe it not, I know dozens of Half-step Saints, who are far more impressive than all of you. Even the Sanctuary Powerhouses owe me favors. Do you think Im afraid of you? In fury, the elder said word by word, Im waiting for your retaliation. We, the Array Masters, are respected wherever we go. Never have we ever been treated with such contempt. You are all prisoners yet your words reek of arrogance. Do you really think everyone should yield to you? If these people truly had the ability, they would decipher the array themselves and escape. Why go through the trouble of seeking his help? He didnt consider himself to be the best, but his array techniques were unparalleled. Furthermore, he had taught thousands of Array Masters, all cherished by many different powers. Offending him was akin to offending tens of thousands of Array Masters, a consequence no one could bear. It wasnt just about being hostile to an Array Master but also to all the major powers behind the Array Masters. Once you reach a certain realm, any power would need an Array Master to deploy their arrays.
The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect red at everyone and quickly pleaded, Senior, please dont get angry, theyre just short-sighted. Three hundred thousand is eptable. If they cante up with that amount, would they not beughed at once word gets out? I assure you, they dare not default. Though he wasnt happy about three hundred thousand, he initially nned to agree. Regardless, escaping the array was the priority. If the disagreement kept on, wouldnt they be the ones to lose? After all, the Array Master didnt lose anything, while they gratuitously offended people. Your words are pleasant to hear. We, the Array Masters, are not greedy, but you also need to think about the massive amount of spirit stones we need to arrange our arrays. Our daily consumption is far too great, so we have to save up for the unexpected. As the elder gradually calmed down, he sighed, Moreover, a minimum of a hundred spirit stones is required to decipher a simple array. If theres a mistake, the cost dramatically increases, even reaching one or two thousand spirit stones. We earn hard-earned money, which is not what you think. This array is too strong, even a Sanctuary Powerhouse cannot break it. At least a hundred thousand spirit stones are required as my expense. Even then, spending a hundred thousand may not necessarily work. Calcte how much I can keep as profit? Dont think the three hundred thousand spirit stones are too many. Do you think arrays can be deciphered out of thin air? Facing the elders reprimands and lecturing, no one argued back. Most of them agreed with the elders words. A lot was being discussed privately, but no one said anything out loud. After all, the situation had escted to this point. Did they really want to drive the elder away? Celica Shingo coughed and made his stance clear, Senior, lets begin. The spirit stones will be handed over as soon as we get out. I apologize for the earlier displeasure. We hope you will not take it to heart. Initially, he had been ying for time, hoping to dy as much as possible. Now that more than an hour had passed, he estimated that Wake Shingo and Logan would have run far away. He had nothing to worry about and naturally wanted to escape the array as soon as possible. He could feel his bodys spiritual energy continuously dissipating. Chapter 500: 315 Loss_1
The elder didnt argue with them too much. As a fellow Array Master, he was quite interested in this array and naturally wanted to try to break it himself, which he saw as an honor. With a hundred thousand spirit stones used in constructing the array, its enormous power goes without saying. A slight misstep could not only fail to break it but even trigger an explosion of the spirit stones. The Sect Leaders inside the array would certainly be injured, a situation that must be avoided. Therefore, finding the weak point in the array formation was crucial. After spending several minutes examining the array, the elder was at a loss. The array was exceedinglyplex, the positions of the spirit stones were obscure and unclear, ced seemingly at random but in perfect natural harmony. As time wore on, hisplexion became more and more awkward, realizing he was out of his depth. Celica Shingo sensed that something was wrong and anxiously asked, Elder, why do you look so worried? Is there a change in the array formation? You must break this array, even if it requires tens of thousands more spirit stones. The half-step Saint Seats couldnt lend a hand, and if even the Array Master they had ced all their hope in fell short, they would truly be trapped to death inside the array. They were likely to be theughing stock for many years as half-step Saint Seats who were just one step short of the Saint Seat, the pinnacle of strength in the world. The other Sect Leaders felt the same, fearing that the old man would give up midway. No matter how resentful they felt, none of themined a word to the elder, all they thought about was getting out of this Barrier Array.
The elder looked at them with deep and mysterious eyes, then said, It is troublesome, but I have been studying arrays for a hundred years. Give me a few more hours to try to break it. Im sure I can find the mechanics of this array. It is incredibly sophisticated, much more so than most of the arrays described in the books. Take your time, said Celica Shingo. At this point, all he wanted was to get out safely. Unlike the other Sect Leaders, he was secretly delighting in their desperation, thinking it meant his son could escape unharmed, and he hadnt considered his own escape n. Now, he shared the concerns of the other Sect Leaders, making him uneasy. After all, as a half-step Saint Seat himself, he certainly didnt want to be trapped in this petty Barrier Array set up by someone in the Throne Realm. It was embarrassing no matter how you looked at it, considering that he was a leader of an entire sect. The elder was under immense pressure, but he had already promised the Sect Leaders. If he were to abandon them and walk away just because he encountered a difficult problem, his reputation would go down the drain. Who would seek his help to break arrays in the future? Therefore, for the sake of his dignity and face, he was determined to break this array. Moreover, he was a proud man who had studied array formations for a hundred years. Even if he wasnt the foremost array master, he could at least be considered a grandmaster. But now, he was trapped by a beginner-level Barrier Array, how could he face the outside world if they found out about this? His hard-earned reputation would be lost. Time flew by, and the elder had been trying for an hour, but he still had no clue. He had managed to sketch out the general positions of the hundred thousand spirit stones and found the operating principle. Indeed, it was a basic Barrier Array, with the only difference being the diverse positions the array could assume while functioning. There were over a thousand points. If every point had different paths, it would result in countless permutations which naturally made it impossible to trace the path of the array, let alone find its ws. The elder was flustered and frustrated at the thought that he was about to be aughing stock. The Sect Leaders in the array were gradually bing impatient. After all, the elder had already spent a long time. Was he having difficulty breaking the array, or was he all talk and no action? If time continued to be wasted, the spiritual energy of the Sect Leaders would bepletely drained. Elder, how much longer will it take? the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect asked. They had offered hundreds of thousands of Spirit Stones only to find that this elder might be an ipetent fool. Was he just there to swindle their spirit stones? Wait another hour! the elder responded as he continued to study the array formation. The impatience of the Sect Leaders was to no avail. He was more anxious than any of them, but patience was critical in breaking an array. Only by finding its ws could they seed. Spending more time on it without doing this was pointless. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect was discontent and red up, Can you be more serious? Are the spirit stones not enough and you want to increase the price? We will add to the previously agreed sum. Six hundred thousand spirit stones, will that be enough? I hope we can be straightforward and stop making things difficult to increase your reward. I have always followed my principles when handling matters. Even if you give me six hundred thousand spirit stones, if I cant break it, I cant do anything about it. This array is too difficult and no one else was willing to attempt it. Im doing this only because I agreed.
The elder took a deep breath and said seriously, If you do not trust me, you can look for others. I guarantee I wont take a single spirit stone. However, if you do trust me, stop being suspicious. I have been studying arrays for a hundred years and at least, I do not deceive others with my reputation. I believe the elder must also be having difficulties. After all, this array has trapped several of us half-step Saint Seats. There are not many arrays in this world capable of holding us captive; its evident how terrifying this array is. If the elder could easily solve it, wouldnt it prove us ipetent? Celica Shingo righteously said, also giving the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader a re. At this moment, why should they provoke the elder? After all, he was their only hope. If he walked away in a huff, wouldnt they just be ring at each other, continuously trapped in this damned Barrier Array? The other Sect Leaders all nodded their agreement, begging the elder not to resent them. Whether he could break the array was less of an issue, as long as he tried his best. Moreover, they would still give the six hundred thousand spirit stones, as a smallpensation even if the elder failed in the end. Only then did the elder calm down, and his pressures increased simultaneously. After all, they had shown him respect, and if he still could not break the array, where would he put his face and ego? Despite doing his utmost, he still found nothing after another hour. If the array had not used a hundred thousand spirit stones but perhaps just ten or twenty thousand, he would have solved it by now. However, with more spirit stones in the equation, the possiblebinations became countless, making it impossible to project. Although he had been studying arrays for a hundred years, Logans array skills did not belong to any sect. The elder sighed deeply, and said to everyone, Im sorry to admit that given my skills, I cant break this array. So, even a million spirit stones would be of no use. I can only me my ownck of talent and skill, the person who set this array surpassed me. I hereby apologize to all the Sect Leaders. All the Sect Leaders changed color. When the old mans words came out, it was as if they had received a heavy blow. This Barrier Array was indeed terrifying, and even a titan among the array masters could not solve it. Chapter 501: 317 Barrier_1 Chapter 501: Chapter 317 Barrier_1 This spectacle left the old man dumbstruck. He had assumed that after one explosion, the Barrier Array would dissipate into smoke. However, the reality had once again foiled his calctions C Logans array was indeed terrifying.
Of course, the old man also figured it out. After all, the opposing party had used a hundred thousand spirit stones to arrange the array, and he had only used ten thousand spirit stones to explode it. It could only exert one-tenth of the force, so it was not surprising that he was sessful. Anyway, cracks had already appeared, and next time he would surely st the Barrier Array apart. So, the old man took out another ten thousand spirit stones and continued to set up his Explosion Array, a scene that left everyone else agape. Especially Celica Shingo: Its hard to imagine where exactly Logan and his team came from. Which power has managed to foster such outstanding young people? Compared to them, the so-called chosen ones are far inferior! We must kill Logan and his team, or well face endless trouble. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect also showed a brutal face. The friction between the two sides was now a life-and-death struggle. If they failed to kill Logans team, it would naturally be extremely unfavorable for them. They may suffer another setback in the future. Watching as the old mans Explosion Array was ready once again, everyone backed away a hundred steps. The seven great sect heads used their Divine Skills to create a protective shield. When the Explosion Array burst apart this time, the terrifying momentum was even stronger than before, causing theplexion of the onlookers to turn deathly pale. At this moment, Logans Barrier Array broke, but the hundred thousand spirit stones suddenly expanded. For a moment, a golden light swallowed the spiritual energy, and the rules of heaven and earth were all converging; the hundred thousand spirit stones also exploded at the same time, which was a hundred times stronger than the old mans Explosion Array.
Celica Shingo and others were in unbearable pain. This power was too ferocious. They felt like they were up against a Strong Dominator, and even the protective shield didnt work at all. They felt as if there were hundreds of wounds on their bodies, walking through a sea of knives and fire. The seven great sect heads dared not ck off. They had to hold on, using all their Divine Skills to maintain the protective shield. The explosion of the hundred thousand spirit stones persisted, which felt insurmountable. The sky above was also filled with tumbling Thundercloud, with Divine Rules hovering overhead. After a long time, everything faded. The spiritual energy of the hundred thousand spirit stones disappeared at this moment, finally turning into useless stones, which all fell from the sky. Whether it was the spirit stones or Logans array, they no longer existed at this moment. The six sect heads and Celica Shingo were all injured, but their lives were preserved. Their disciples breathed a sigh of relief. After all, as long as the sect heads were safe, everything would be okay. The sect head was the backbone of their sects power. If anything happened to them, the sect would undoubtedly be doomed. Each of them quickly healed. All the Strong Dominators under their sect came quickly to protect them, afraid that someone else would try to assassinate them in the dark. After all, too many people had some ulterior motives. Even though everyone present was from their own sect, it didnt mean there were no traitors or spies. The old man wasnt idling either. He started analyzing the arrangement of Logans array based on the fragments of spirit stones on the ground, which was extremely helpful for his own array mastery. If it were normal times, he could only research from array books, but he was already very familiar with those books. Other arrays were too mundane, which made the old man lose interest. After an hour, the few of them were finally healed. Celica Shingo released a long breath in his heart. He was indeed the biggest winner, not only was his son safe, but he also escaped a disaster. The old man coughed, looking at the few people: Since the matter is settled, its not good for me to stay. Lets settle the previously agreed six hundred thousand spirit stones. You dont need to reimburse the twenty thousand spirit stones I just used. Im a person who is reasonable. The seven of you should be able to share the cost evenly. It was originally three hundred thousand, and suddenly it became six hundred thousand. The few of them felt very bad in their hearts. But thinking about it, it was they who voluntarily increased the price. It wasnt as if the old man had raised the price on the spot. Whats more, a word spoken cannot be taken back. They were the heads of the big sects and they couldnt break their promise. The old man had argework as an Array Master. It wasnt worth offending him for a few spirit stones. So, they promised they will give it, but how the seven of them would share the cost became a big problem. In principle, ny thousand spirit stones per person would suffice, but some people thought they should take less. Like Celica Shingo, he coughed and said, Originally, the opportunity for the Holy See was only for the six of you. Our Shingo n just came to get a share of the pie. In in words, we just came to take a look. Why should it be shared equally?
Thats an incorrect statement. If it werent for you, how could we be trapped in the array? I think the six hundred thousand spirit stones shouldnt be taken by us at all. It should be paid by the Shingo Sect. This can also serve as a lesson for Celica Shingo. Someone immediately retorted. They hadnt med Celica Shingo yet, but he was trying to shake off responsibility? They certainly wouldnt tolerate it. If Shingo Sect didnt pay, why should the others? Six hundred thousand spirit stones was not a small number, no matter howrge the sect, they couldnt waste it like this. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect waved his hand and scolded, Quiet, look at you, all without an ounce of grace. Each of us will take out ny thousand spirit stones. The extra thirty thousand spirit stones are for the old manspensation. After all, he spent quite a bit of spirit stones setting up the Explosion Array. The heads of the sects didnt argue anymore. After all, the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect had spoken. Not only was he the eldest among them, but during the seizing of the Holy See opportunity, the Heavenly Sword Sect had taken the lead. Either way, ny thousand could be epted by each of them. What had just happened was merely a bit of grumbling. After paying six hundred and thirty thousand spirit stones, the old man left contentedly. Normally, he would only earn ten or twenty thousand spirit stones for every move he made. This time, he earned six hundred thousand, which was inconceivable. At least he wouldnt have to make a move for the next one or two years and could focus on studying arrays with spirit stones. Meanwhile, in the mountain range, Logan suddenly stopped: Not bad. I originally thought it would take at least one day for that group of people to break my array. I never thought it would only take three hours. There is a powerful figure among them. I feel we shouldnt continue further inside! Shingo Butcher frowned, speaking in a rather perplexed manner. After they had made their escape earlier, they should have left the camp in the opposite direction. But Logan did the opposite and led him into the Demon Beast Mountain Range. Not only were Demon Beasts rampant inside, but several sects were also watching like tigers outside. This route was like walking into a trap. Once detected by the sects, they would likely be in extreme danger. He really couldnt understand it. After all, Logan was a highly intelligent person. Logan simply smiled lightly, exining: Because I guess Bart Cloud will undoubtedly bring Wake Shingo here. After all, I have an understanding with him. The most dangerous ce is often the safest. Chapter 502: 316 Breaking the Formation_1 Chapter 502: 316 Breaking the Formation_1
Senior, you must think of a solution. We have no issues with gathering more spirit stones, even willing to give two million of them, but you must not disregard us, otherwise, it would lead to a disastrous oue. Celica Shingo implored. The elders words seemed to seal their fates and filled them with despair, making them regret their desire for the Beast King and Heavenly Saint Daoists fortune, which had led them to such a desperate situation. The elder responded with a bitter smile. He was well aware of the implications if the sect leaders were to perish in the array. Their seven sects would plunge into chaos, and it might even trigger a war. The Heavenly Saint Sect shifted their gaze and began speaking, Senior, youve been forthright but have not mentioned leaving yet. There must be something else you want to say, probably rted to breaking the array. Dont keep it to yourself, feel free to tell us. I do have another method, the elder nodded and revealed a sliver of hesitation and worry. This method was perilous. A slight miscalction could lead to the sect leaders harm. If anything were to go wrong, he wouldnt be able to bear the responsibility. The risk involved was tenfold greater than before. The method is simple. Instead of finding the weak points, we forcefully break the array. However, the power created when the hundred thousand spirit stones explode is unimaginable. I fear the sect leaders may not be able to withstand it. This has been my concern all along, and why I was hesitant to share. Please, consider this carefully.
Taking a deep breath, the elder continued, Previously, when we couldnt solve an array, we resorted to this method. Though those arrays only consisted of one to two thousand spirit stones which didnt pose a threat to ones life. But this time, we face an array made of hundred thousand spirit stones, and its power has increased a hundred times. Even as an Array Master who has devoted a hundred years to research, he could not assure the sect leaders of anything. This might be the only way out, and he hoped they would carefully consider. He might not im to be the best among the Array Masters, but if even he couldnt solve this array, then few could, unless they sought out hidden experts. All the sect leaders fell silent. Reaching this point in the elders exnation, they understood the risks involved. All of them had reached the Half-step Saint Seat realm, making them more afraid of death than ordinary people. As cultivators, who didnt yearn to enter the Saint Seat? Not needing long to consider, Celica Shingo, a straightforward man, agreed, I agree. Theres no point in being trapped in the array anyway. And even if the hundred thousand spirit stones explode, we can try to create a defensive barrier together. Even if we cant fully prevent the spreading damage, well only suffer minor injuries. Senior, what are the chances of us surviving? The Sect Leader of Heavenly Sword Sect was cautious, he intended to understand the odds clearly to decide whether to take the risk or not. If the survival chances were less than ten percent, he would not ask the elder to act, he would rather seek other experts instead. There were several Array Masters in this world. He didnt believe that not one could break the array. If the array was indeed unbreakable, Logan and his party wouldnt have waited around for them to perish. Wouldnt it be better to watch them die instead? Furthermore, if such a wless array existed, even the Saint Seat would be rendered useless. The explosion of a hundred thousand spirit stones is equivalent to a full strike by a Saint Seat. The seven of you, in your Half-step Saint Seat realm, naturally cant withstand a Saint Seats full strike, but neither will you directly die and descend to the Yellow Springs. In terms of cultivation realms, you understand more than me. Hence, its up to you to calcte your survival chances, replied the elder, spreading his hands out, In any case, if anything goes wrong, I certainly cant bear to take responsibility given your vast influence. Everything needs to be rified beforehand. Even if youre destroyed, your sects cant seek revenge. You need to decide on everything that needs to be addressed to avoid being unable to speak your mind once youre gone. The survival rate is fifty percent! answered Celica Shingo. It would be difficult for them to block a full attack by the Saint Seat. After all, Half-step Saint Seat only stands in the Dominator Mirror realm, looking as weak as ants in the eyes of the Saint Seat. However, there were seven of them in total, which provided considerable defensive power when theybined forces. Lets risk it! The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect took a deep breath. There was no other way, and even if there were other Array Masters avable, their skills may not be higher than the elder in front of him, who had the greatest reputation and had devoted a hundred years to the study of arrays. They couldnt think of a suitable recement. After the agreement from everyone, the elder further exined the risks and then asked everyone else to retreat a hundred meters. He then took out more than a thousand spirit stones and ced them in front of the Barrier Array. After aplex array set-up, he formed a terrifying Explosion Array. This was just the beginning. The elder repeated the process ten times, spending ten thousand spirit stones to set up the arrays. Ten Explosion Arrays targeting ten different spots would create an unimaginable destructive power. Watching this scene, everyone was stunned, realizing what the elders so-called method entailed.
In the next moment, the elder looked at them, smiled faintly, and said, Remember to reimburse. He then used another thousand spirit stones to connect the ten array methods, forming a that surrounded Logans Barrier Array. This was the elders method. What came next was to wait for the explosion. Fearing to identally injure himself, the elder also retreated by a hundred meters. Then he signaled to Celica Shingo that the Explosion Array would explode in one minute, which would destroy Logans Barrier Array. At that time, the hundred thousand spirit stones used in the Barrier Array would also inte and explode simultaneously, Celica Shingo sighed bitterly, Its unfortunate. I wonder if I can survive this time. It feels like Ive been through the ups and downs in life. Maybe I dont need any kind of fortune. Just by remembering this unforgettable experience, I may find the threshold to break into the Saint Seat. I feel the same. All of you are here for the Heavenly Saint Daoist and Beast Kings fortunes. I just came to join the fun, not really caring about the fortune. Anyway, if the two Saint Seats did really leave something behind, only those destined will get them, not us who forcibly grab them. Why are you guys being worrisome? I am the most scared one! The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect red at everyone. His former dominance has lessened, and he only had less than a hundred years left to live. If he were injured, his lifespan would be halved again. The sect leaders were about to raise further objections, but seeing that less than half a minute remained before the explosion, the seven Half-step Saint Seats operated their Divine Skills simultaneously. Combining their strength, they formed a protective shield around them. With their lives on the line, no one dared to shirk their responsibilities or take it lightly. The next moment, the ten Explosion Arrays blew up. The aura of destruction spread instantly, threatening to swallow everything. Even though everyone had retreated a hundred meters, they all felt severely injured. Subsequently, cracks appeared on the ground, and thunderclouds above roiled ominously. And Logans Barrier Array, in an instant, showed cracks, seeming like it would break the next moment. But even in the wake of the dust cloud, the Barrier Array held on and survived. Chapter 503: 322 Guess_1 Chapter 503: 322 Guess_1
The Elders were also in a difficult position. This was no longer just hearsay but an uproar known to all from the six major sects. If they did not quell the controversy soon, it would certainly escte to a full scale conflict between the sects. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect frowned, puzzled. What happened? How did the situation get so out of hand? If a person or two spread rumors, that would be understandable, but how have all six sectse to this? Sect Leader, I think we should leave. Only then can we preserve the opportunity. One elder voiced his suggestion. Originally, the sect leader had pretended that nothing happened, no one knew he had taken the opportunity. But now that the word had gotten out, they must leave sooner rather thanter, otherwise they would be unable to leave. The Sect Leader was deeply frustrated and reprimanded, I did not acquire the opportunity. These are just false rumors made by others. Clearly, it is our enemies trying to incite resentment. I suspect its the work of the Heavenly Saint Sect. Their schemes are truly malicious. If not, then why do the rumors sound so believable? The elders were stunned. The rumors didnt seem to be false at all. After all, almost all disciples of the six major sects knew about them. If someone were really talking nonsense, it wouldnt be enough to make everyone believe them. Surely someone would realize that it was a lie. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect was utterly perplexed and helpless. He had been unjustly med. Now, the Heavenly Sword Sect was in the midst of this controversy, and he had no idea who was responsible. If this matter could not be properly resolved, the entire Heavenly Sword Sect would suffer.
Issue mymand as the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect, and let other sect disciples know to stop spreading rumors. Otherwise, the Heavenly Sword Sect will certainly hold them ountable. We dont know anything about the Supreme Treasure left by the Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoist. If they continue to nder us like this, the Heavenly Sword Sect will not hesitate to wage war. With the Sect Leaders words, the faces of the elders also changed. Clearly, the Sect Leader was angry, but the arrangement did not seem very appropriate. After all, they could only control their own disciples. How could theymand disciples of other sects? Wasnt this overstepping? Moreover, it would make others suspect guilt. At this moment, its not just about suppressing rumors, but finding a way to prove their innocence. However, since the rumors were first made up by others, how could they prove that they hadnt taken the opportunity? Especially now that people from almost all of the six major sects are spreading the rumor, they couldnt find the person with ulterior motives. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect made a helpless gesture and said, Never mind, you all retreat. I will think about this carefully andmunicate with other Sect Leaders. As long as they do not believe the rumors, everything will be fine. It doesnt matter what the disciples of those Sects think. So the Heavenly Sword Sect is really something! You have managed to keep the Supreme Treasure hidden for so long! A voice came from outside. Celica Shingo entered the room, followed by other Sect Leaders who had rushed over as soon as they heard about the events of today. The six major sects came to the Demon Beast Mountain Range, searched for four to five days, and found nothing. Initially, they thought the Supreme Treasure was taken by Wake Shingospanion, but with closer scrutiny, many things seemed odd. After all, the remains of the two Saints were nowhere to be found. The one who took the Supreme Treasure must be beyond a Dominator. Despite havinge here together, the Heavenly Sword Sect took a step ahead. The other sects were dyed by an hour, and during that hour, the Heavenly Sword Sect might have taken the opportunity and then pretended that they couldnt find it. This chain of deceit was exceedingly crafty. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Saint Sect sneered and said curtly, Hand over the Supreme Treasure. The Heavenly Sword Sect cant swallow it alone. Moreover, the Heavenly Saint Daoist is an ancestor of the Heavenly Saint Sect. It should be our right to inherit it. If you think you can fool us, I wouldnt rmend cutting you down right here. Even though they were all at the Half-step Saint Seat, the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect was superior. If it were a normal day, they would not dare to speak so bluntly. But now, they were on the same side, fueled with rage. Thus, they indulged themselves and barely tried to conceal their threats. I didnt. All of this is just false rumors spread by others with ulterior motives. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect defended. He had thought that they would not believe such rumors, but to his surprise, they came knocking. It was difficult for him to exin, as he clearly had not even caught a glimpse of the opportunity. Youre fooling who! Who doesnt know about this outside? A few of them were immediately annoyed when they heard this. Despite how far things had gone, the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect was still hiding it. Everyone was here for the opportunity and would stop at nothing to obtain it. If the major sects united against the Heavenly Sword Sect, it would vanish in an instant. Celica Shingo coughed and said, Let me say something fair. Theres no need to be so aggressive. I am sure the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect has some difficulties he cant express. Lets listen to him exin. After all, the six major sects should unite against amon enemy, and not start internal strife at this time.
Brother Shingo is indeed the voice of reason. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect was deeply moved, thinking that Celica Shingo was the only one who understood that these were all rumors. However, what Celica Shingo said next left him dumbfounded. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect is the oldest among us and doesnt have many years left. If he doesnt obtain the opportunity to reach the Holy Seat and increase his strength, he may soon turn into dust. Therefore, hes more eager for the opportunity than anyone, which is why he reluctantly deceived everyone. Celica Shingo sighed, expressing sympathy, However, this has nothing to do with our sects. You should obediently hand over the opportunity. We dont want to use force, and we certainly dont want to see everyone making enemies. Otherwise, there will be rivers of blood. Think carefully about whether you can bear the consequences. I havent The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect changed his countenance and was just about to speak when he was interrupted by the others. They all readily agreed with Celica Shingos statement, and even felt enlightened. Indeed, his lifespan was nearly over, and in order to seek the opportunity, he would indeed resort to any means necessary. This was especially true for the Heavenly Saint Sect, which was founded by the Heavenly Saint Daoist himself. They naturally knew how many opportunities the Heavenly Saint Daoist had and they hade to the Demon Beast Mountain Range to seize the Supreme Treasure of the demon beast tribe. On behalf of my Blood War Sect, if we dont get an exnation today, I will lead my thousand disciples to dere war on your Heavenly Sword Sect. After we annihte you, we will slowly find the opportunity. Everyone wants a share, and you should be aware of your ce. One of them was particrly short-tempered. Seeing the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect continuously prevaricate and show no intention of surrendering the opportunity, he was already contemting engaging in a fight. Although the others were not as straightforward, their eyes also revealed killing intent, all hoping the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect would not insist on resisting. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect gave a wry smile, his killing intent cold and clear the next moment, These are just divisive tactics used by someone with an ulterior motive. All of you are just a half-step away from the Holy Seat. I hope you wont be fooled like idiots. If you are determined to proceed this way, the Heavenly Sword Sect is prepared to fight at any moment. Chapter 504: 321 Cooperation_1 After much hesitation, Steward Johnson did not take the spirit stones, instead bing more alert. A deposit of ten thousand spirit stones was extravagant, but it also implied an unusual request. Logan responded with a faint smile. He understood that the other party was cautious and would not easily cooperate, but Logan was in no hurry. Due to Steward Johnsons strong obsession with breaking into the Dominator Realm, Logan knew that Steward Johnson would have to cooperate with him if he was to receive massive cultivation resources. The ten thousand spirit stones are just a deposit. If this matter is handled properly, I can add another ten thousand for you. Condsider this carefully. After all, you are at the Perfect Kings Seat, but your sect only gives you a few hundred spirit stones as ie each month. With Logans offer, Steward Johnson nearly swallowed his saliva. He had thought that Logan would add a little more to the offer, not double it. His eyes unconsciously heated up with excitement. If he truly received twenty thousand spirit stones, wouldnt breaking into the Dominator Realme within his grasp? Furthermore, once he broke through, he would have a certain status within his sect and would not be bullied everywhere. What Logan said was indeed reasonable. His monthly ie of a few hundred spirit stones was an insult, because he was now at the Perfect Kings Seat, only one step away from the Dominator Realm. If he didnt decide to stay in the Heavenly Saint Sect, he could join a small sect or be a guest of a Lord; either way, he would receive one or two thousand Spirit Stones monthly. He wouldnt be as pitiful as he was now. However, Steward Johnson still acted cautiously. He asked, Tell me your whole goal so that I can weigh the advantages and disadvantages. If the risk factor is too high, I will definitely disagree. After all, you are currently hunted by the six major sects. Once I get involved with you, the only thing waiting for me is death. Honesty is my preference. Im not targeting the Heavenly Saint Sect, they are only hunting me. I need to find a way out for myself. The sects are all here due to the opportunity to reach the Sanctuary Powerhouse. I just want you to spread the message that the opportunity was taken by the Heavenly Sword Sect. Logan gave a yful smile and said: The difference between Heavenly Sword and Heavenly Saint is only one character, and they have always had grudges. As such, the Heavenly Sword Sect will attract the hatred of other sects, and nobody will suspect you. All you need to do is spread a message and receive twenty thousand spirit stones. Steward Johnson was a smart man. He immediately understood everything. Logan intended to cause the other sects to make a move against the Heavenly Sword Sect, thus taking the opportunity to escape from the ce of wrongdoing. For him, it was extremely beneficial. He would effortlessly receive twenty thousand spirit stones without assuming any risk. Even if the Heavenly Saint Sect got involved, it had nothing to do with him. After all, the Elders of the sect had always bullied him and the Sect Leader had never stood up for him. Consider it as a lesson for them. Why not proceed with this cooperation? Therefore, Steward Johnson decided to cooperate.
Even if he was discoveredter, as long as he could break into the Dominator Realm, he could simply leave the sect. With the wide world out there, it would be easy for a Strong Dominator to establish a lordship. He would have to face the pursuit of the sect, unless the half-step Saint Seat Powerhouse decided to suppress him. King Steward nodded and said: We can cooperate, but one thing needs to be made clear in advance. After receiving the spirit stones, we will go our separate ways. If you dare to spread this matter out, I will hunt you down at all costs. Rest assured, I am very clear about this in my heart. Besides, with Lowen Shingo being captured by you guys, I dare to risk my life to rescue the person. This is enough to show my character that I will definitely not betray others. Logan heaved a sigh of relief. As long as Steward Johnson agreed, half of the matter was settled. And once this step was taken, Steward Johnson could no longer decide the matter. He would have to go down the same path with Logan, even if Logan did not give him a single spirit stone afterwards. By then, both had boarded the same boat. Steward Johnson epted this point. Indeed, Logan had great courage to dare to save people. Just who among ordinary people would dare? After receiving the spirit stones, fearing Logan would be exposed, he asked Logan to leave the camp immediately as the six sect leaders had already returned. Logan could not possibly escape the eyes of the half-step Saint Seat and left as fast as he could, trusting in Steward Johnsons ability to get the job done. Now in the camp tent alone, Steward Johnson was considering how to carry out Logans n. It would be easy to spread the message, but it could not be traced back to him. He thus had a bold idea of letting someone else spread the message then silencing them. Steward Johnson summoned his trusted subordinates and promised each a hundred spirit stones to spread the message. After the messengers returned, he cleverly killed them all. This way, there was not a single hint left and no one would be able to trace it back to him. The next morning, some people in the camp started whispering and looking at the disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect with hostility. This left the Heavenly Sword Sect confusedwhy were they being ridiculed early in the morning? They appeared to be without cause and no one was willing to exin. After persistent questioning, they finally learned the truth: everyone was saying the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader had obtained the opportunity from Heavenly Saint Daoist and Beast King. In order not to share with other sects, they hid it. However, the matter was eventually revealed. The disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect were baffled, wondering, Could it be that our Sect Leader really obtained the opportunity but had been hiding it from us? Since our ranks are too low, maybe only the Elders know the truth. So, all the disciples went to the Elders to find out if the rumors were true or false. For a time, even the Elders were confused, as their Sect Leader had never confided in them. Did their Sect Leader really get the chance? Regardless of whether the matter was true or false, it had already incited the other five major sects hostility. Therefore, an Elder issued an order: All of you go out and rify this. This is someone intentionally spreading false information. Our Heavenly Sword Sect has never obtained any opportunity. If we had, we would definitely share it equally with the other sects. The other sects must not make wanton spections or else we will strictly punish the rumormonger. All the disciples received orders to rify, but none of the other sects believed them. Instead, they grew more suspicious. If they had nothing to hide, why would they need to rify? It rather felt like they had hit the nail on the head, especially thest few sentences with the threats. Were they afraid that the rumors would reach the ears of other Sect Leaders? After the Elders sent the disciples away, they proceeded to see their Sect Leader since the storm had already risen. They had to inform their Sect Leader. If they really had obtained the opportunity, they should retreat immediately. In this ce, they would definitely be coveted by the other five major sects. Only by returning to the sect would they be safe. The leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect, unknowing what was happening, rebuked them: Whats the matter with you all today? Why are you asking me whether or not Ive obtained an opportunity? Cant you see that Ive been worried these past few days? You elders are notposed at all. Upon hearing some rumors, you be so flustered. Truly disappointing for a Sect Leader like me. Chapter 505: 323 Stone_1 You secretly seized this opportunity, and yet you still remain so arrogant. Do you truly believe we are so easily bullied? Perhaps in regr times we might grant you slight leniencies, but now, before the Sacred Seats opportunity, everyone is equal. The Heavenly Saint Sect Leader sneered. He had never gotten along with the Heavenly Sword Sect and their conflict had reached the extreme. He wanted to reim the opportunity that belonged to the Heavenly Saint Sect and keep it from being taken by outsiders. Originally, due to a minor difference in a single word, the Heavenly Saint Sect had been mistaken for the Heavenly Sword Sect, a misunderstanding that had persisted for hundreds of years. Their reputation and strength paled inparison, causing continual unease in his heart. The Heavenly Sword Sect Leader did not reply but directly summoned his weapon. The Laws Force took shape in mid-air, countlessrgerws started to circte in the space, and all the sect leaders felt a hint of pressure. This dumbfounded the others. The Heavenly Sword Sect Leader was serious. He was even willing to go down with everyone for the Sacred Seats opportunity, disregarding his life. This was indeed admirable. However, since they were all at half-step to the Saint Seat, who was stronger than who by how much? The others simultaneously summoned their weapons, while Celica Shingo coughed: Everyone should settle down. Lets not start fighting because we dont agree with one thing. The Heavenly Sword Sect Leader, why not just take out the opportunity? Although the Sacred Seats opportunity is precious, its not enough to make everyone fight over. I believe, for all the sect leaders gathered here, the Sacred Seats opportunity is not the main concern. Its the Supreme Treasure of the Demon Beast n that matters most. What if the opportunity of Heavenly Saint Daoist and Beast King was given to you? Isnt it true that everyone is vexed because youre keeping everything hidden? Cant we each take a step back? The Heavenly Sword Sect Leader resolved not to exin further and scolded fiercely: I might say it a million times and it wouldnt change anything. I didnt get the so-called opportunity and am not interested in saying anything more to you blockheads. You want to be yed for fools, thats on you, but the Heavenly Sword Sect has never been afraid of anyone. Why should we bow down? This weighty statement plunged the other sect leaders into deep thought. The Heavenly Sword Sect Leader didnt seem to be lying. Could it be that he really didnt get the opportunity, and it was all a misunderstanding on their part? Looking at it this way, the matter became serious, perhaps they were wrong to use the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader. Ever since the rumor spread, it had been six or seven hours, and the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader maintained hisposure. He didnt lead his disciples to flee but calmly waited for them several people toe question him. This was undoubtedly a clear conscience on his part, or else he would have fled without a trace long before. I trust the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader. After all, although the rumor has spread and everyone knows about it, no one can produce any evidence. Why dont we send out our own men to investigate and see who is responsible?
Celica Shingo was the first to express his opinion. Other sect leaders also nodded, deciding to temporarily trust the Heavenly Sword Sect. Anyway, all the sects were stationed here, and if the real evidence was conclusive, they could take actionter. Even the Heavenly Saint Sect, who was filled with hatred, couldnt help but take a step back: I will have my people watch your Heavenly Sword Sect. If theres any sign of fleeing, dont me me for being ruthless. At least until the situation is investigated, no one can leave. I understand. I have a clear conscience and am not afraid of being investigated, The Heavenly Sword Sect Leader also withdrew his murderous intent. Regarding these rumours, he too wanted justice. If he found out who was behind this, he would definitely seek revenge. After consulting with the six major sect leaders, this matter was provisionally set aside. They all demanded their disciples not to spread the rumor any further. The capture of Logan was their top priority, not internal sect conflicts. On the other side, Manager Johnson grinned, quite pleased with the development of events. He had aplished what he promised Logan and couldfortably collect his twenty thousand spirit stones. No one suspected him at all. One must say that earning spirit stones was quite easy, especially since he merely fabricated a rumor. Originally, he thought a major battle was on the brink among the several great sects, only for the situation to suddenly resolve. This left him baffled. But soon he realized everything; the major sect leaders were reluctant to ruin rtions with each other given that everything was based on rumours and no one could assert that the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader did secure the opportunity. But none of that mattered. After all, Logan did not say that it was necessary for the sects to start a major fight. After dark, Logan came to Manager Johnsons tent and directly threw out ten thousand spirit stones. Added to the previous ten thousand spirit stones he had given, Manager Johnson had received a total of twenty thousand. You did a good job this time. This ten thousand spirit stone is your reward. However, your performance is still not up to par. You did not stir up any real trouble, just caused some chit-chat among the crowd. What I want is a fight between the several major sects. Can you make that happen? With a profound expression, Logan looked at Manager Johnson. Im not stingy. If you can do it, I can give you another twenty thousand spirit stones. However, it cant be another minor scuffle like this time. I am not a fool to be trifled with. If you cannot produce results for me, be prepared to face the consequences. Thats too difficult; it involves grave matters. Manager Johnson immediately shook his head upon hearing this. If the few great sects started fighting, the situation would definitely be something he couldnt deal with. Thousands of people would be involved. If the matter was traced back to him, he could hardly imagine the consequences. Having already received twenty thousand spirit stones, Manager Johnson was quite satisfied. He wasnt short of resources for cultivation. Even if Logan gave him another twenty thousand spirit stones, it actually wouldnt mean much. After all, he wasnt a greedy person; he wanted spirit stones just to buy resources for breakthrough to the Dominator Realm. Logan smiled yfully, taking a sip of tea. Alright, but there will certainly be more rumours spreading tomorrow. For instance, the coboration between you and me. If the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader gets wind of it, it would be enough to make his hair stand. You are a smart man, you should know the consequences, right? Upon hearing this, Manager Johnson exploded. Logan was threatening him. But in the next moment, he lost his temper because every word from Logan was reasonable. From the moment he made a deal with Logan, there was no way out. He and Logan were like grasshoppers on the same rope. Can I return the twenty thousand spirit stones and you spare me? Manager Johnson looked to Logan pleadingly. He didnt want to involve himself in a storm. One wrong move could cost him everything. Unlike Logan, he didnt have a powerful array. No one would save him if something went wrong. Of course, you can. You dont want the spirit stones, its fine. After all, I didnt spend a single spirit stone. However, the rumors that will spread tomorrow cant be stopped. Its all happening regardless of whether you return the spirit stones. Logan fixed his gaze on him. He wanted Manager Johnson to think clearly that he had to continue their cooperation. Only when Logan himself was safe could Manager Johnsons secret be guaranteed to stay hidden from everyone. Otherwise, even if Logan did not expose him now, if he was caught in the future, he would. Chapter 506 - 319 Tactics_1 Chapter 506: Chapter 319 Tactics_1 The Daoist chose to confess everything, not out of betrayal, but because he was deceived by your Sect Elders. Now, hes as ragged as a beggar, self-talking like a lunatic, living in regret. Logan gave a heavy sigh and continued to exin. The Daoist wanted to save Lowen Shingos life out of desperation, which nted a significant knot in his heart, one that perhaps only Lowen Shingo could untie. Bart Cloud echoed, Indeed, your Elders made a promise to him that they could not only save your life but also keep you as the Young Master of the sect, driving all otherpetitors out. He made a mistake, but he was faithful to you and never nned for himself. So, thats what happened! Lowen Shingo gave a bitter smile. The Daoist was foolish to have endured nders for the sake of his safety. He should have known the Elders were cunning and would never keep their promise. But if theres a chance, he must take the Daoist away from the sect. The Daoist should not feel guilty because it was the Sect Elders who yed the viin, and anyone could be deceived by them. At this moment, he felt relieved, finally untying a knot in his heart. The Daoist had protected him for thirty years and had always been loyal to him. He had always been puzzled about why the Daoist would betray him, generating a bit of distortion in his heart. The truth turned out to be this. Although the Sect Elders were evil, there were still good people in the sect, at least the Daoist was one of them. This experience had allowed Lowen Shingo to see through many things: the ones who always pampered you didnt necessarily mean well; the ones who didnt abandon you in times of crisis, like Logan and his friends, were the true friends. And about your father, he indeed was a coward, watching silently as his own son was interrogated by the Elders and then sent to the six major sects, never fighting for you. Bart Cloud shook his head and added, But in fact, your safe rescue was also thanks to Celica Shingo. He was a crucial part of it. Perhaps he wasnt a qualified father, but at least he wasnt a bad person. Maybe he was just caught between a rock and a hard ce. As friends, we must tell you the truth. Celica Shingo was willing to lure the six sect leaders into a trap, which led to a weak defense at the camp. Bart Cloud and I divided our forces and nned everything. Logan spread his hands and exined, As the Sect Leader, he didnt want to anger the Elders for the sake of the sects interest or start a war with the six major sects, so he chose to tolerate. But hes been under the torment of his conscience. I can tell that he has aged ten years. Whether to forgive or not is up to you. We, as friends, wont interfere. Maybe its because the Shingo n is rather unique, the Head of the sect doesnt control everything. Or perhaps he just suddenly came to his senses. Anyway, its tooplicated, and we, as outsiders, cant figure it out. This was a matter between Lowen Shingo and his father. Logan, as a friend, wouldnt hide it but also wouldnt express his own opinion. It was up to Lowen Shingo to decide whether to hate or not. Outsiders should not interfere, as they had not experienced Lowen Shingos despair and bitterness and had no right to ask him to let go. All these years, my father never showed favoritism towards me, always standing on the side of justice. Hence, he has high prestige within the sect, and the Shingo Sect has developed rapidly for twenty years. However, I never felt any fatherly love, with him being always busy with the sect affairs. Lowen Shingo gave a bitter smile, his eyes deep. Theres no father-son bond, but Im not surprised by his aloofness. Apart from a bit of resentment in my heart, its not unexpected. I was prepared for it. The sect affairs always take precedence over everything else in his eyes. Especially this time, involving the opportunities of the two Great Saints, if obtained, the sect could be stronger, even be the number one sect. The Elders are ready to pounce, and he wouldnt interfere for the sake of the sect. Ive been prepared to be the scapegoat. Hearing these words, Logan and the others couldnt help feeling sympathetic. But the conversation took a turn, and Lowen Shingo suddenly gave a faint smile, This time he took action, and was willing to lure away the six sect leaders, something I never expected. Suddenly, I felt relieved, he might have always loved me as a father, just never verbalized it. If I were in his position, I would also be torn, like him. This time, he was willing to cooperate with Logan and the others, risking the Shingo Sect. If the six sect leaders found out, it would cause a crisis for the entire Shingo Sect. So, have you forgiven him? From the side, the Shingo Butcher, feeling puzzled, found Lowen Shingos words ambiguous. He, being a straightforward person, couldnt understand what was being expressed. On one hand, it seemed like he was relieved, but his tone suggested there was still some resentment. Its not a matter of forgiveness, but rather not holding a grudge. After all, he is the leader of the Shingo Sect, and I will never return to the sect in my lifetime. The Elders and I are mortal enemies, a fight is inevitable once we cross paths. Lowen Shingo shook his head, his eyes profound, And as the Sect Leader, should he support the Elders in the sect or me, his only son? It would cause less trouble not to meet at all. The world is vast, and I am free to soar. Perhaps one day, I can attain the Saint Seat and return in glory. Indeed, the next step is to have the several sects leave, but if we dont make them suffer a great loss, they will still covet the chances left by the Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoist. Logan brought the conversation back to the main issue. The situation was not secure at the moment. Within ten days or half a month, the sects would definitely trace them to the Demon Beast Mountain Range. Though Logan had terrific array setting skills, taking on the six major sects would still be a challenge. Bart Cloud was quite helpless. Neither the Heavenly Saint Daoist nor the Beast King had left anything behind. Both had vanishedpletely, not a bone remaining, so why were the six major sects convinced there were opportunities left and also targeting them? It was quite vexing. The Shingo Butcher thought for a moment and said, Based on my experience, we should not take action now as we are alone and weak. Perhaps we can utilize the million demon beasts on the mountain range to fight the sects for us. Wouldnt it be wonderful if both sides get injured? With the Beast Kings demise, the million demon beasts no longer pose a threat. After all, without the leadership of a Saint Seat, they wont dare to fight against the six major sects who are all Half-step Saint Seats. Logan disagreed, despite the substantial number of demon beasts which might appear threatening, most of them were not even at the Transcendent Tier and wouldnt stand a chance against the six major sects. Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Chapter 318_1 Within the Demon Beast Mountain Range, Bart Cloud had already led Lowen Shingo ten miles in, before setting up camp, not daring to proceed any further. They were already approaching the habitat of a million demon beasts, going any deeper would undoubtedly pose a risk. Lowen Shingo was still unconscious. Bart Cloud had the intention to save him, but did not have any means to do so. He once had a Rule Elixir, but he had eaten it previously. The best recourse was to wait for Logan. He believed that Logan would certainly arrive, it was merely a question of time. Seeing the numerous injuries on Lowen Shingos body, Bart Cloud couldnt help but sigh. Lowen Shingo was far too stubborn, refusing to betray anyone no matter the circumstances. At this moment, the sky steadily brightened, and the cries of the beasts gradually faded. After daylight came, the power of the demon beasts was weakened due to the sunlight, and they generally didnt behave as restlessly as they would during the night. Logan had already ventured into the Demon Beast Mountain Range, while the Shingo Butcher at his side was extremely apprehensive. After all, there were hundreds of thousands of demon beasts in the mountain ranges, and even the six grand sects dared not probe deeper but only camped on the outskirts. And yet, the two of them had ventured in. What if they were surrounded by a million demon beasts? Afraid of what? Logan merely smiled faintly, having experienced encirclement by a million demon beasts before, even for as long as three nights in a row. But Logans array had always warded them offCeven their chieftain, the half saint seat demon beast fell. As such, Logan wasnt scared at all. He believed that as soon as the million demon beasts saw him, they would certainly recall that day and hesitate to be his enemy. After all, the millions of demon beasts had clearly experienced that both the Beast King and Heavenly Saint Daoist died because of him. At this moment within the mountain range, they would be leaderless and obedient before him. The two of them traveled continuously for an hour and finally saw Bart Cloud and the others. After their reunion, Logan quickly looked at Lowen Shingo. This miserable condition triggered his rageC the attitude of those in the sects was way too severe. Did they really need to be so vicious against Lowen Shingo? Not daring to dy due to the severity of his injuries, Logan instantly produced the Rule Elixir. Half was used to treat external injuries, and the other half was ingested. Soon after, Lowen Shingos injuries were healed quickly, the pallor from his face vanished. This scene surprised Shingo Butcher beyond belief. What kind of miraculous pill was this? After a while, Lowen Shingo finally woke up. Seeing Logan and Bart Cloud, he was shocked, Leave quickly, dont save me! This is all a trap set by the sects to gain an opportunity for the two saints. Its fine now, we have already saved you. As for the six grand sects and your Shingo n, they have been led around by the nose. You are a man of iron bones. Despite refusing to submit to those people and treating us with true brotherhood, how could we not save you? Bart Cloud, filled with emotions, spoke, Actually, you dont need to keep silent. The Heavenly Saint Daoist and Beast King didnt leave any opportunities behind. Perhaps, had you confided in them, you would not have had to suffer such torture. You are too stubborn. What if we hadnte to save you? I couldnt tell. Although the Heavenly Daoist and the Beast King are dead, everything has originated from Logans array. What if those sects coveted Logans array and harbored thoughts of eradication? Lowen Shingo gave a bitter smile and moved his joints, which were entirely free of injury, before sitting up. Admittedly, the Rule Elixir was indeed miraculous; when he was on the brink of death, it managed to save him. The six grand sects that I trapped in the array have been saved by someone. We will definitely be pursued afterward. Although hiding in this mountain range temporarily can avoid danger, we will have to leave sooner orter. We muste up with failsafe strategies. Logan looked grave and suddenly turned to look at the Shingo Butcher. All of this has nothing to do with you. You were simply a bystander initially. You can leave now and avoid a fatal disaster. Walking with us is a matter of life and death, and its difficult to fight the six grand sects. Logans words were very tactful. The six grand sects were at the half-step saint seat level, and beneath them, there were several strong dominators. Especially the Shingo n is just like the six grand sects. They would do anything to share in the spoils. Even if Celica Shingo doesnt want to, he also cant stand in the way of the elders in the n. This is not right; I have always prioritized friends. As soon as the Shingo Butcher heard this, he burst into anger immediately. So, in Logans eyes, he was still an outsider. Now that he had chosen to be with Logan, he most definitely would not leave because of danger, even if his opponent was an exalted half-step saint seat. His reputation as the butcher wasrgely due to his cold-bloodedness and fearlessness. If he left at this time, how would outsiders view him? He genuinely wanted to make friends with Logan and the others. The Cultivation World was always full of deceit, but Logan and the others were different. For the sake of friends, they dared to tread on a deadly path, even if it meant risking their lives. That is real friendship. It would be enough if he could befriend Logan and the others in this life, so he wont leave Logan in a dangerous situation. Moreover, if they could safely get past this, his realm would be able to progress further. Bart Cloud nodded. He had truly recognized the Shingo Butcher. Initially, he maintained a constant vignce toward the other party, thinking he had ulterior motives. After all, there was too much Blood ughter Qi on him, making himck the appearance of a good person. However, the Shingo Butcher moved him with his words. All this happened because of me. The Shingo ns plotting against you was solely for selfish gain, putting all of you in the line of fire. Even if I remained silent, things escted to this point. My guilt is immeasurable. I do not understand how it came to this! Lowen Shingo heaved a sigh of despair and hopelessness. Since his childhood, he had hadplete trust in the Sect. Being the son of the Sect Leader, everyone in the Sect had treated him well, making him feel an immense sense of belonging. He didnt expect that just a bit of interest would lead to all this. When he was told about the Heavenly Saint Daoist and The Beast King, the usually kind elders captured him to interrogate him using various methods, even threatening to ruin his cultivation base. His father, whom he always respected, did nothing to stop them and chose to ignore them. Originally, he would rather die than submit. Logan and Bart Cloud had saved his life, and he would not divulge any information even at the expense of his life. However, the Daoist Protector whom he had trusted revealed everything. At that moment, he felt that the sky had fallen and the world had be distorted. Logan shook his head, saying, Human nature is like this. Dont be too sad. The Sects elders treated you kindly in the past because you were the Sect Leaders son. But once their interests were implicated, they naturally changed their treatment towards you. Chapter 508: 320 Door_1 While the six major sects are joining forces, they are all doing so for the opportunity in the end. In reality, they are not at harmony and all have their factions within. Moreover, there is the involvement of the Shingo Sect. Why not find a way to let them quarrel amongst themselves first? After a long period of thought, Bart Cloud suddenly proposed a new method, instantly opening Logan and the others eyes. This tactic was indeed feasible and the strengths of the six sects were all rtively simr. However, before obtaining the opportunity, to avoid other forces from cutting in, the six sects would surely cooperate and not cause conflicts amongst themselves. It would be difficult to incite them to fight, unless there was an irreconcble conflict, or theyshed out over the opportunity. Shingo Butcher sneered and bluntly said, Its too easy. Cant we just fabricate a Holy See opportunity? No one would know if its real or fake, the intention is to get them to fight amongst themselves. That wont work. The six Sect Leaders have reached the Half-step Saint Seat. Its not easy to deceive them, unless we take out a real Supreme Treasure. However, once we give it up, taking it back would be tough. Logan shook his head, pondered for a while and said, We must only make them suspicious of each other, causing a duel under mutual doubt. Also, the six major sects have always disliked each other. The disciples in their sects have never stopped fighting. As long as we utilize this, it might be worth a try. First, use ten thousand spirit stones to bribe a few people, spread a rumor amongst the sects that Heavenly Sword Sect has already obtained Heavenly Saint Daoists opportunity and they have been pretending not to. In this way, whether the other sects believe it or not, a conflict within the sects will surely happen and will only turn fiercer. We just need to observe calmly, add fuel to the fire when necessary, and I dont believe they would not start fighting. Regardless of how clever the Sect Leaders are, the disciples in the sect are ignorant. Once it bes irreconcble, the Leader will certainly stand for the disciples in the sect. Logan looked at the others, describing his n: Of course, its not enough for conflicts to arise between just two sects. We must make them suspicious of each other, all thinking that others may have obtained the Holy See opportunity. This way they wont be able to sit down calmly for a chat, not knowing if it is fake or real. Lowen Shingo and the rest nodded. Logans n was foolproof, and even if it failed, it would not have any effect on them. On the contrary, it would buy them some time. Now that Logan already possessed six hundred thousand spirit stones, anything achievable with spirit stones wouldnt be difficult. Bart Cloud and the rest stayed in the Demon Beast Mountain Range, only Logan left. After all, he had an array that he could deploy now. If he encountered danger, he could escape. It was clear that Lowen Shingo wasnt capable. When the timees, he would only be a burden to Logan. It would be better for him to stay here.
After leaving the mountain range, Logan was also considering whom to bribe. Although there was constant unrest among the sects disciples, they were loyal to their sects. They wouldnt betray their sects due to a small favor, especially in cases involving major consequences, being careless could lead to losing their lives. But Logan believed, no cultivator could resist Spirit Stones. He had sixty thousand spirit stones. A sects monthly sry was just a few hundred spirit stones. Even after a year of hard work, they would have only a few thousand spirit stones. As long as they helped Logan to spread the news, they could get arge amount of spirit stones. Who could resist? Logans first choice was the Heavenly Saint Sect. The Heavenly Saint Sect was established by the Heavenly Saint Daoist. They had long been dissatisfied with the other sects. They originally thought that the heritage of the Heavenly Saint Daoist rightfully belonged to them, but now, other sects were trying to get a share. Their anger can be imagined. Logan captured a disciple of the Heavenly Saint Sect and questioned him about the sects rtionship. He slowly began to grasp the situation. Of course, to avoid this person sounding the rm, Logan had to deal with him. Then, based on the information from this person, Logan arrived at a Heavenly Saint Sect camp. Inside the camp was a middle-aged man who had reached the Perfect Kings Seat realm. He was just one step away from breaking through to the Dominator realm. In the Heavenly Saint Sect, he was a small manager who had always been diligent. Originally, those who reach the Perfect kings Seat should be external sect elders, but he remained merely a steward. The reason being he had offended an elder in the sect. He harbored resentment for years, but the elder was the second inmand and influential. Unless he managed to break through to the Dominator realm, he would not have a ce in the Heavenly Saint Sect. When he bes an elder, it would be justified and even the Sect Leader couldnt interfere. However, despite years of cultivation, there were no signs of any breakthrough. Each month, his cultivation resources were limited to about five hundred spirit stones. Manager Johnson believed that if only he had enough opportunities, he could be a Dominator within a year. But without any cultivation resources, it was impossible. At that moment, Logan walked in, immediately attracting Manager Johnsons attention. Especially when he saw Logans familiar face, he realized this was the target of pursuit by the six major sects rumored to have obtained the Beast King and Heavenly Saint Daoists opportunity. Why did he suddenly appear in his camp? I dont mean any harm. I am just seeking to cooperate. You have been wanting to breakthrough to the Dominator realm for years, but with the cultivation resources given by the sect, it would probably take you a hundred years. I can give you ten thousand spirit stones aspensation. You just need to spread a little news. Logan gave a faint smile, indicating to Manager Johnson that he didnt need to be wary. If he wanted to make a move, he wouldnt have walked in openly. After listening to Logans words, Manager Johnson frowned. It wasnt simple what Logan wanted to do. Without any hesitation, Manager Johnson shook his head and scolded him. Leave quickly, or else Ill call the Sect Leaders. I have always been loyal to the sect, I would never do anything that would go against my loyalty. I do not know who has sent you to test me, but if you do not leave, I must make a move. Upon hearing about ten thousand spirit stones, Manager Johnson was indeed tempted. It was an astronomical number, at least, it could exchange enough cultivation resources for a whole mountain. His breakthrough to the Dominator realm was imminent. But he knew that there were no free spirit stones in the world, the demands would certainly be impossible to fulfill. Dont rush. Logans expression was calm, continuing, You just dont believe me. Thats it, you think I have ulterior motives. Ive always been a man of my word. If I say I will give ten thousand spirit stones, I will give them. In the next moment, Logan waved his arm and a space bag containing ten thousand spirit stones flew out,nding steadily in Manager Johnsons hand. Manager Johnson sent out his senses to check, indeed, the storage bag contained ten thousand Spirit Stones. When ten thousand Spirit Stones were ced in front of him, and all he had to do was nod in agreement to get them, he hesitated. Perhaps, he could help Logan. After all, with the Spirit Stones his breakthrough to the Dominator would be at hand in a year or two. Chapter 509: 326 Fire_1 The Elder of the Flying Flow Sect swallowed, deeply regretting his decision to speak up. Now he had drawn the line of fire to his own sect. If suspicions arose, he would have caused a serious problem for himself. He was flustered inwardly, but outwardly put on a calm demeanor: What, do you think the Flying Flow Sect would instigate this? We have always been unwilling to get involved in conflict, dont nder us, Heavenly Sword Sect. Feeling guilty? The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect gave a faint smile, continuing: In any case, todays events are too suspicious. I hope everyone can think calmly. Why did rumors start yesterday that I had found the Holy Sees opportunity, yet today its said that Ivemitted murder? Isnt that coincidental? If our Heavenly Sword Sect truly acted, would we be so foolish as to leave bloody letters pointing to the culprit? After all, we are a top-tier sect, and even those smaller sects would not make such a grave mistake. Other disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect chimed in, while the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Saint Sect, who had been infuriated before, had not thought that much. Now, calming down, he couldnt deny that the Heavenly Sword Sects words were reasonable. Indeed, it was abnormal to leave bloody letters. However, since all of this was mere spection, he couldnt just dismiss his suspicions due to a few words from the other party. Unless the Heavenly Sword Sect presented evidence, he had to exin to the disciples of his sect. If he, as the Sect Leader, did not seek justice, he would surely lose credibility. Seeing the other partys expression change, the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect breathed a sigh of relief: If the Heavenly Sword Sect really wanted to kill, considering our decades-long grudges, it wouldnt stop at just over a dozen deaths. Probably, hundreds of your sects members would disappear quietly. Its clear that outsiders want to stir up conflict. Sect Leader, after my examination of the bloody letters and the wounds on the bodies, none of the dozen or so victims had any warning. This implies that the perpetrator is either someone familiar or someone who caught them off guard. The bloody letters are too suspicious. After all, if it was the Heavenly Sword Sect, they wouldnt be taken by surprise. Since it was a surprise attack, it was decidedly unlikely that they would leave bloody letters. Moreover, they and the Heavenly Sword Sect were sworn enemies. The disciples of both sects confronted each other with fierce res whenever they met, itching to start a fight straight away. If someone from the Heavenly Sword Sect had gone there, the victims would have been on guard. Even if they couldnt win, there would have been signs of struggle, and the noise of the fight would have attracted other peoples attention. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Saint Sect had a far-off look, eventually sighing deeply: But if it isnt the doing of the Heavenly Sword Sect, how do we track down the culprit? We owe an exnation to the thousands of disciples in our sect, otherwise their morale might suffer. Even if it wasnt done by the Heavenly Sword Sect, he couldnt clear their name. If the perpetrator couldnt be found, the me would undoubtedly fall onto the Heavenly Sword Sect, or else the disciples of his sect would be dissatisfied. If even he, the Sect Leader, couldnt avenge his disciples, where would his authority stand?
I suspect it was the Flying Flow Sect. Theyve never gotten along with us, always being at the bottom among the six major sects. We often bully them, so its reasonable that they harbor resentment. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect knew the other partys thoughts. To clear himself of suspicion, he had to pin everything on the Flying Flow Sect. Moreover, this wasnt baseless usations. He did suspect them extremely. Even without any evidence, perhaps it was an intuition. The others also chimed in: I agree too. The people of the Flying Flow Sect are always kind, putting up with bullying without retaliating ever. They must harbor deep hatred for us. Sects like this always have deep-seated resentment. Thats absolutely right. I saw with my own eyes how people from the Flying Flow Sect were wandering around the camp. Perhaps theyre nning something. They calmly killed a dozen people and left, and it wasnt until the next day that we discovered it. They are definitely familiar with the camp. It seems they are indubitably connected to the Flying Flow Sect. Indeed, to kill without a trace, unless its done by someone from the Heavenly Saint Sect itself, unless theres deep hatred, who would willingly attack a dozen disciples from their own sect? So its definitely an outsider, one hundred percent! Manager Johnson of the Heavenly Saint Sect turned pale when he realized that the conversation had reached this point. Fortunately, no further investigation was made. He was the insider. It was his ruthless swing of the de that had killed several people. A few had left without any guard up at all, recognizing him as a steward of their sect. Seeing everyone discussing and incessantly ming the Flying Flow Sect, the elders of the Flying Flow Sect grew angry: We shouldnt make baseless spections without evidence. The Flying Flow Sect is definitely innocent. You must be responsible for what you say. Although we of the Flying Flow Sect usually avoid controversy, it doesnt mean were willing to take the me. Among the six major sects, even if we are at the bottom, how much stronger are you? If you want to continue ndering us today, the Flying Flow Sect wont let you off easily. Every disciple of the Flying Flow Sect wore a dark expression. Initially, they had been here just to watch the fun. Unexpectedly, they were involved because of a casual remark from the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect. If its not you, Flying Flow Sect, then show the evidence! A bystander sneered. Now that everyone suspects you, mere words wont be enough to bluff your way out. After all, the dozen or so people were really killed in a mysterious way, certainly by someone from the camp. The people of the Flying Flow Sect were speechless, they retorted: It wasnt us. We dont even know what happened, how would we have evidence? You suspect us, shouldnt you be the ones presenting the evidence first? At this time, the leaders of the remaining major sects hurried over. Upon hearing the matter, the Sect Leader of the Flying Flow Sect was the first to lose his temper. He hade to mediate the dispute between the Heavenly Sword Sect, but how did things suddenlynd on him? Nonsense, the Heavenly Sword Sect is despicable, trying to clear themselves by ndering others, right? The Sect Leader of the Flying Flow Sect clenched his teeth in rage. What did it mean for the other party to direct the fire of the Heavenly Saint Sect at him? He was clearly unrted to the matter, this was indeed despicable. Was it because they thought the Heavenly Saint Sect was a hard opponent, while the Flying Flow Sect always withdrew frompetition, thinking they didnt have a temper? If they thought so, they would be greatly mistaken. The consequences of their anger were unforeseeable to anyone. The reason why the Flying Flow Sect always refrained frompetition was just that they didnt want to witness a bloodbath. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect coughed, appearing somewhat guilty, and said: Its just a suspicion, not necessarily deciding it was you. In any case, the culprit is definitely one of the six major sects. Since we are all here, we might as well find out the ins and outs of the matter. That way, we can clear ourselves of suspicion. Chapter 510: 324: Fierce_1 Chapter 510: Chapter 324: Fierce_1 Manager Johnson pondered for a moment, finally nodding in agreement. Coborating with Logan was his only chance for survival. If he truly broke with him, his own death was assured. The six sect leaders would tear him apart. Logan gave a faint smile, waving his hand magnanimously: Here is ten thousand Spirit stones, as a token of reward. I spendvishly, as long as you cooperate well, Spirit Stones are but a minor problem. Manager Johnson gave a bitter smile. He already had thirty thousand Spirit Stones on him, but too many Spirit Stones were also a hot potato. However, havinge this far, he couldnt refuse the Spirit Stones, even if it burned his hands. Anyway, he had decided that no matter whether he was found out or not after this affair, he nned to flee to the ends of the earth, after all, you cannot cover fire with paper. Eventually, the Sect would investigate. Once the truth came out, even if he had be a Dominator by that time, he wouldnt survive under the Sects wrath . Can you clear the doubts for me, how far do you really want to push the conflict between the Sects? Manager Johnson looked at Logan and asked. It was easy to create conflicts among the various major Sects, but he didnt know the oue Logan wanted to create, nor how hard he should hit. Logan sat in his chair, after a long while he said: I was hunted down by the six major Sects, is it wrong for me to want to survive? In fact, you shouldnt ask me this question, because I dont want the Sects to continue hunting me. As for how far the situation should be pushed, I believe you know that very well in your heart. The Sects go to war, and this alliance will disintegrate, and they will not cooperate for the next few decades? Manager Johnson gasped for air, and he instantly understood everything. Logans ambition and appetite were toorge, wanting the six major Sects to go to war with each other, is like reaching for the moon. Unless there were irreconcble differences, or heads of the Sects couldnt bear to see each others faces, no matter how serious the matter was, they would bear it. Because once the war starts, it not only involves the entire Sect, but also affects the Lords under the banner of the Sect, at least for a thousand miles. Logan did not deny it, but sighed deeply: If this can stop them from continuing to hunt me, its not necessarily a bad idea. Anyhow, their desire for the Holy Sees opportunity is clear, they wont stop until they reach their goal, and I, being so weak and solitary, cannot handle the six major Sects. Only if they no longer cooperate, perhaps I can rest assured. I believe in your abilities. After all, instead of staying in the Heavenly Saint Sect as a steward, it would be better to go out and take a stroll in the world. If you stay in the Sect, the highest achievement you can have in your life is to be a Dominator. Dont you want to be a Half-step Saint Seat or something?
Every word of Logan made Manager Johnson scared. If his solo rumor-spreading could really spark a war between the Sects C even though the six major sect leaders have always been at odds C they were definitely not fools and would easily see through the lies. Like today, the conflict was resolved quietly. Manager Johnson hesitated for a moment before continuing: I cannot be sure that it will work. You should keep a backup n. If the six major Sects do not fight because of rumors, your position will definitely be very passive because the leaders have already discussed sending arge number of Dominators to hunt you down. It doesnt matter, just do your best, Logan chuckled. If Manager Johnson couldnt satisfy him, he would definitely use Spirit Stones to bribe more people. What about a group of people if one persons efforts were limited? After that, Logan left, and Manager Johnson fell into deep thought. The conflict during the day, although not constantly escting, was merely suppressed by the several sect leaders. In fact, the disciples of the Sect were still in idle gossip, it would be better to add more fuel to the fire, he didnt believe the leaders could keep their calm. Because no one could be sure that the leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect really took away the chance of the Holy See, everything was just hearsay, so although everyone was discussing, they dared not go to the Heavenly Sword Sect to use them. If he created an atmosphere that they really took it, the leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect would not be able to exin clearly. Manager Johnson arrived at the Heavenly Saint Sect camp, found a tent, and then went in and killed more than a dozen disciples, and then left a line of blood on the ground, indicating that the Heavenly Sword Sect came for revenge. The next morning, the Heavenly Saint Sect noticed that more than a dozen people had died. When they saw the blood words, they instantly became angry. The Heavenly Sword Sect was really abominable. Was it just because they said yesterday that they took the chance of the Holy See, how could they sneak in for revenge, and they killed more than a dozen disciples as soon as they made their move? The elder of the Heavenly Saint Sect was furious and went straight to the Sect Leader toin: Sect Leader, these dozen or so people are all the pride of heaven among the disciples. Young in age, they have already reached the high-ranking Oversteps. With another ten years of cultivation and training, they could be the backbone of the Sect, they were also the most important sessor of the Sect. And now, they were killed by others. The Heavenly Sword Sect is too bully, not only did they take the chance left by the Heavenly Saint Daoist, they even took the initiative to harm us first. Yesterday I shouldnt have spared them because ofpassion. They really think that our Heavenly Saint Sect has no one? The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Saint Sect was furious, and his aura as a Half-step Saint Seat broke out, making the entire camp feel oppressive. Last night he thought it was just a rumor, but now more than a dozen of his disciples had been killed, which confirmed one thing to him, the opportunity of the Holy See must have been taken by the Heavenly Sword Sect. Otherwise, how could they y the disciples of their own Sect over some mere whispers? If it wasnt for the blood words they left, they would probably not have discovered the despicable deeds of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Gather the more than a thousand disciples in the camp and go to the Heavenly Sword Sect together to ask for justice. This time we not only have to make them pay in blood, but we also have to get back the opportunity left by our Heavenly Saint Daoist. With the Sect Leaders orders, the elders began to gather people immediately. The whole camp naturally erupted into discussion. Although an order was given yesterday not to discuss this matter, with the death of more than a dozen people today, it has added anotheryer of mystery to this matter. The Heavenly Sword Sect must be feeling guilty. They must have taken the opportunity of the Holy See, and those more than a dozen people knew something about it. Thats why they were silenced with death. The Sect leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect is really ruthless. I was also discussing yesterday, wouldnt I also be retaliated against? Our Shingo Sect has always been a neutral party. We only came to follow the trend of the opportunity of the Holy See. The Heavenly Sword Sect shouldnt be so ruthless, right? The power of the six major Sects is equally strong, but the Heavenly Sword Sect has been domineering all the time. Do they really think their power is unrivaled in the world? This time, lets wait for the revenge of the Heavenly Saints. We will also go and watch the fun, to see what kind of exnation the Heavenly Sword Sect can give. They simply cant get away without giving an exnation today. Over a thousand people in the whole camp hurried over. Originally, the other five Sects didnt care about the death of a dozen or so people, but when they heard it might be rted to the opportunity of the Holy See, the other five Sect Leaders also prepared to find out the truth. Yesterday, there was no conclusive evidence, and they were afraid that it was another mans treacherous tactic. Thats why they didnt continue to pursue the Heavenly Sword Sect. But this kind of thing happened first thing in the morning, its hard not to arouse suspicion.
Chapter 511: 325: Trap_1 Chapter 511: Chapter 325: Trap_1 The Heavenly Sword Sect was unaware of the situation, they found themselves surrounded early in the morning, hundreds of disciples within the Sect looked at each other in confusion. Just as they were about to question the people from the Heavenly Saint Sect, they were kicked away. Youre not qualified. Summon your Sect Head! The head of the Heavenly Saint Sect coldlymanded. Seeing the other side taking serious actions, the disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect hurried back to report to their Sect Leader. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect was distressed, insomnia all night due to rumors that were spread yesterday. Just as he was feeling a bit drowsy in the morning, a swarm of disciples broke into his tent. Just as he was about to be furious, he saw several people with bruised faces. Sect Leader, a group of people from the Heavenly Saint Sect started a disturbance. They beat our disciples and threatened to destroy the entire Sect if you do not give an exnation. Whats going on? The Heavenly Sword Sect Leader frowned up. Although there had always been conflicts between him and the Heavenly Saint Sect, it was unreasonable for them to suddenly be hostile and attack his Sects disciples. When there is conflict between sects, the leaders are supposed to negotiate. All the disciples shook their heads, all felt inexplicably puzzled. After yesterdays rumors, they had avoided any conflicts with outsiders, so it was impossible for someone to seek revenge. They didnt understand why the Heavenly Saint Sect was acting like this? Perhaps they were just looking for a fight. This is too much. The Heavenly Sword Sect Leader mmed his desk in anger. They came to fight without a reason. Did they think the Heavenly Sword Sect is easy to bully? Issues with his disciples should be dealt internally, it was not the ce of outsiders. Angered, he prepared to call for backup and confront the intruders. Just then, an elder ran into the tent and respectfully said: Sect Leader, you must not act impulsively. We have found out why the Heavenly Saint Sect is angry. Becausest night, a dozen of their disciples were suddenly killed, and a blood letter was left stating that it was the work of our Heavenly Sword Sect, with the intention of concealing the Holy Sees fortune. What? Howe I didnt know? The Heavenly Sword Sect Leader was stunned. He asked: Could it really have been ordered by someone in the Sect? Call all the Elders in, we must get to the bottom of this. We absolutely should not have trespassed and killed in anothers camp. This has be a big issue and it really is difficult to exin. I have already inquired. It was not the work of our Heavenly Sword Sect. Moreover, we do not rule out that disciples from our Sect may have gone there secretly. But if we confront the Heavenly Saint Sect now, we will surely trigger a bloody fight, resulting in losses on both sides. Wont it be tantamount to benefitting the other sects?
The Elder shook his head and continued analyzing: In light of yesterdays rumors, it was all premeditated. I suspect that the other major Sects did this on purpose, aiming to ignite a war between our two great Sects. This is definitely not the time to be fooled, we must find a way to exin things to the Saints. You make a good point. The Heavenly Sword Sect Leader drew a sharp breath. Indeed, everything from yesterday to now was too peculiar, as if specifically targeting the Heavenly Sword Sect. They had been unfairly med for things that had nothing to do with them, they were clearly innocent yet were used as murderers. However, he also understood that the Heavenly Saint Sect would certainly be up in arms at this moment. Any amount of exnation at this point would be useless, it would only make them think he was either feeling guilty or scared. Unless he could produce concrete evidence. But dozens of people had left behind blood letters, what evidence could be more solid than blood letters? With a bitter smile, the Elder pondered for a while: Whether they believe us or not, we must go out and exin. If our two great Sects genuinely fight, the other four major Sects will certainly revel in our misfortune. If the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Saint Sect is a wise man, he will not willingly be used by others. Alright, Ill go and see for myself. The Heavenly Sword Sect Leader spoke. Any valid exnation would be ideal, but if the other party refused to listen to reason, he would not be courteous. Even if it was a plot by the other major Sects, for the sake of not being trampled upon, he must not back down. Although all six Sect Leaders were at the Half-step Saint Seat, he was confident that he was the strongest among them. The others bore the title of Half-step, but in in terms they were only at standard Dominator Realm, their strengths merely boasted, while he was a genuine Half-step Saint Seat. As soon as the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader stepped out, he was immediately attacked by a Divine Skill Rule. But his strength was equally great, he easily blocked this attack and repelled the opponent. The head of the Heavenly Saint Sect looked somewhat awkward, but still maintained a poker face. In the scrutiny of the next moment, the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader reproached: Are you done? Your dozen of people were killed by others, instead of investigating the killer youe to me. Do you really believe the so-called blood letter left behind? It may not have been left by your disciples, but fabricated and framed by others. Keep pretending! Today, there must be an exnation from the Heavenly Sword Sect, otherwise one of us will cease to exist! The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Saint Sect smirked coldly. The other side still remained arrogant, when it was clearly their people who killed their disciples, yet they acted as if they are in the right. Whether you believe it or not, the Heavenly Sword Sect has no information about this. If it were really our assassins, why would they leave such ring traces like a blood letter? Can you not think about it properly? This is definitely a plot by other Sects aiming at both of us suffering losses. Yesterday, others falsely used our Heavenly Sword Sect of seizing the Holy Sees fortune. Today, something like this suddenly happened. All of these are definitely not a mere coincidence, it certainly is calcted by people with ulterior motives. Although our six great Sects have always been in discord, I never expected some people to be so malicious. The leader of the Heavenly Sword Sects eyes were sharp, and he spoke sternly: I am saying this right now, other Sects should not y these shady tricks. If you have the ability,e at me in broad daylight, I can stand against all of it here. Constantly putting mes on us, dont you feel that it demeans your status as a top-tier Sect? The thousands of onlookers were all stunned. What did his words mean? It was clearly a conflict between him and the Heavenly Saint Sect, why was he dragging others into it? It was obviously framing, no one believed their Sect would do such thing, they simply thought the he was evading responsibility. One person was very unsatisfied and stood out: If the Heavenly Sword Sect did not send the assassins, why are you so guilty? Unless you can provide evidence, this matter is settled as it is. If you really want to shift the me to other Sects, do you want to offend more people? You are an Elder from the Flying Flow Sect, I have not named names, why are you so eager toe out and speak? Could it be that you are feeling guilty? Moreover, your Flying Flow Sect and the Heavenly Sword Sect have always been at odds. You are using the Heavenly Saint Sect against us, I understand it all now. Seeing someone counter, the Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect cast his gaze over with a yful look in his eyes. If indeed other Sects were pulling strings behind the scenes, his initial suspicion would fall on the Flying Flow Sect. Chapter 512: 328 Doubt_1 Chapter 512: Chapter 328 Doubt_1 The Sect Leader of the Flying Flow Sect frowned, unsure of how to defend himself against thebined suspicious gazes of the other leaders. The Flying Flow Sect was indeed collecting something, but it had nothing to do with the assassinationst night. However, the matter was too important to share with others. After contemting again and again, he heaved a long sigh, I admit to the actions of the Flying Flow Sect, but its definitely unrted tost nights assassination. Whether the other five major sects believe me or not is irrelevant. We wont waste time exining or justifying this. Why is that? All the Sect Leaders were puzzled. What was the Flying Flow Sect plotting that theyd rather be suspected as the culprits and escte their conflict with the Heavenly Saint Sect, than reveal their sneaky dealings fromst night? Previously, only the Heavenly Saint Sect was involved in investigating the murderer. Now, the other sects were also rmed. Was the Flying Flow Sect scheming something in the dark that could jeopardize the safety of all six sects? Everyone put pressure on the Flying Flow Sect, insisting they reveal the truth. Seeing that the five major sects had used their Rule to intimidate, the Sect Leader of the Flying Flow Sect was covered in a cold sweat. Even though they were all at the Half-step Saint Seat level, he alone, regardless of how strong he was, could not possibly contend with five people. It was certain that if he did not provide a usible exnation, the five would attack him at once, as the issue pertained to the interests of the major sects and could not allow any negligence. An Elder from the Flying Flow Sect then stepped forward to intervene, stating, Please dont resort to violence. The Flying Flow Sect has indeed been collecting information about the other sects and scouting the surrounding terrain because we intend to relocate to the Demon Beast Mountain Range. The Flying Flow Sect has always been located in harsh conditions, which has weakened us over many years. This is detrimental to our growth. Luckily, the Beast King from the Demon Beast Mountain Range has fallen, making this spot a perfect location for our new home. All five of you are here for the opportunity provided by the Saint Seat, but the Flying Flow Sect is merely looking for a ce to settle. However, since everything has not yet been decided, ideally, we didnt want to stir up any rumors. The reason we investigated your forces was out of concern that you may also n on relocating here, given that the spiritual energy here is many times richer than anywhere else. The murder of over a dozen peoplest night has nothing to do with us. The Sect Leader of the Flying Flow Sect red sharply at the Elder and chastised, If you shouldnt say it, dont. Your honesty has disrupted our n. Where can we find another ideal location? The other five Sect Leaders relieved, no longer doubting his words. They were well aware of the circumstances of the Flying Flow Sect. Comparing this situation with the murder, the former was clearly far more important. A sect moving to a new location would not want disruptions during such a crucial phase. The incidentst night was bound to anger the Flying Flow Sect.
If it wasnt the Flying Flow Sect, then it must be the Shingo Sect. Celica Shingo may have outwardly agreed, but being a father, who wouldnt seethe over his own child being arrested? The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect coughed, immediately shifting the me to the Shingo Sect. Celica Shingo who enjoyed hearing this was suddenly taken aback. He found himself branded as the prime suspect and red back with anger, remembering he had not wronged the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect and that their rtions were even rtively harmonious. Celica Shingo clenched his teeth and stared at the Heavenly Sword Sect, Before speaking, provide evidence. Our Shingo Sect has always stayed out of these disputes. Besides, my name is well known to everyone. If I were to act, I would do it openly, not behave like a coward. You should find out the truth before making usations. The other Sect Leaders all nodded. Celica Shingos character was unquestionable as he had reached a level of pure integrity. Even if the Shingo Sect was involved, it would have been an order from an elder in the sect, not from Celica Shingo himself. Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect, you have been pointing fingers at everyone. I suspect you are the one behind this! What gives you the right to use others? You have already provoked several sects. If you dont provide an exnation, our Flying Flow Sect will be the first to oppose. The Sect Leader of the Flying Flow Sect sneered. Just a moment ago, the former was using him, and now he had cleverly shifted the me to others. But he certainly hadnt taken the others for fools who would let him manipte the situation to his advantage. Celica Shingo, too, was quick to use the Heavenly Sword Sect, together with the Flying Flow Sect. Until now, he was not part of the whole scenario and was just observing the show, until he suddenly noticed the me being shifted to him. He could now understand the Flying Flow Sect. The others were incessantly adding fuel to the fire. The other Sect Leaders shared this sentiment, jointly pressuring the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect who had now falsely used two sects. None of them felt secure; anyone could have be the next used. While the Shingo Sect and the Flying Flow Sect could clear their names quite easily, they knew it wasnt going to be as simple for them if they ended up being used. So, in order to avoid falling under the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sects suspicions, they decided to act first. They pushed the me onto him, making him the prime suspect, since all the victims had left behind written words in their blood. Wasnt this irrefutable evidence pointing to the Heavenly Sword Sect? With the bloody letters clearly proving everything, why were they casting doubt on each other? The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect looked wary. His refusal to bear the me had caused the others to rise against him. But he knew he couldnt back down now. Otherwise, he would certainly be dered the murderer, and the Heavenly Sword Sect couldnt take the me for it. This would result in them missing out on the opportunity of the Saint Seat, a scenario he couldnt afford with his life span already dwindling to less than ten years. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect took a deep breath, his eyes pondering, I understand why you all resent the Heavenly Sword Sect because of our superior strength. But let me earnestly ask you, does anyone amongst you desire the opportunity of the Saint Seat more desperately than I do? To generate conflict among us by murdering over ten people is to hinder the progress of seizing the opportunity. Unlike you, I have only a few hundred years left after breaking through to the Half-step Saint Seat. Even for my own selfish desires, I wouldnt let a minor issue influence the bigger picture. Regardless of how deep the enmity might be, I would set it aside until this matter has been settled. But how would you exin the blood letters? Although his words made sense, Celica Shingo couldnt help doubting, considering how openly the other had doubted him earlier. This was his little act of revenge. After all, the blood letters left behind by the victims were the best weapon for usation. The others initially agreed. However, due to Celica Shingos question, they became indecisive again. Could they trust the words written in blood by those who were about to die? None of them had seen the murderer, but the victims would have seen their killer. Could their words not be trusted? Chapter 513: 327 Sharp_1 Chapter 513: Chapter 327 Sharp_1 A dozen people had vanished without a trace, undoubtedly the work of one of the Six Great Sects, but at the moment, no one had any clues. The Flying Flow Sect was currently the biggest suspect, stirring up anger and resentment, with all eyes ring at the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect. The one who had originally been suspected was him, yet with a few words, hed shifted the me onto himself. It had to be said, the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect indeed had great stratagems. Regardless of which sect eventually turned out to be the culprit, the Heavenly Sword Sect had made an enemy of him, and he would seize an opportunity to take revenge. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect gave a faint smile and said to the crowd, Finding the murderer will be difficult since we currently have no trails whatsoever. Our only choice is to bring in a few suspects for questioning. Perhaps, under the pressure of us, who are a Half-step Saint Seat, the killer will be scared into confessing. Do you really think thats possible? Whoever dared to harm the dozen or so people from the Heavenly Saint Sect must have been fully aware of the consequences. Threats will not work. Especially if you are so eager to use intimidation, could it be you are trying to find scapegoats? The Flying Flow Sect Leader stared at the other party, scepticism in his eyes. For such actions would not only provoke and muddy the waters, but it would also make everyone in the camp fear that they could be suspected as the murderer; how would they defend themselves? It was rumored that the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect had acquired the opportunity of the Holy See. Could all this be a diversion? To have everyone hunting for the so-called murderer while he held onto this opportunity, thus iming the opportunity for himself? Celica Shingo also knitted his brows and shook his head, I dont think its appropriate. We should start with the dozens of corpses. No matter what Divine Skill the murderer used to kill, if we want to investigate, we will be able to find clues and identify which sect it belongs to from the Divine Skill used. What if other sects purposefully used different Divine Skills to frame people? insisted the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Although the disciples of the Six Great Sects usually study their own sects Divine Skills and do not easily cultivate those of other sects, theres still a possibility, especially since many other Sects Divine Skills are indeed top-tier. The murder of a dozen people was too peculiar C no one could be sure there wasnt a hidden conspiracy. Especially since the Heavenly Saint Sect came to him aggressively this morning, this also meant they couldnt identify the murderer from the corpses, and furthermore, the dozen or so victims all left bloody letters identifying him as the only suspect. Its highly likely the murderers methods originated from the Heavenly Sword Sect. Watching the back and forth arguments among the crowd, the Heavenly Saint Sect also grew impatient, Can we calm down a bit? After all, the deceased belong to our Heavenly Saint Sect. How to proceed next should be decided by us. I propose we first question a few suspicious individuals, particrly those who were sneaking aroundst night or were close to our Heavenly Saint Sect, as these people are highly suspicious.
That would naturally include a few elders from the Flying Flow Sect, who were prowling around the camp yesterday and whispering to each other. With one look, it seems theres a significant plot. Adding to that, the Flying Flow Sect has always been oppressed. It would make sense for them to strike back in secret all of a sudden. Someone immediately voiced his opinion. The people of the Flying Flow Sect have always been solitary, with no interaction with other disciples, and even if they were bullied, they always endured. Such people were undoubtedly the most terrifying, who knew what they were plotting in secret? A few others also joined in agreement and defended their ims, Now that you mention it, it does seem so. Several disciples from the Flying Flow Sect kept inquiring about the number of people in other sects. Initially, I did not take it to heart, but now looking back, it gave me chills. Its good that they targeted the Heavenly Saint Sect first. These are all nder. An Elder from the Flying Flow Sect heard this and exploded with anger, standing up to defend, Our camp at the Flying Flow Sect is on the outermost periphery. If we wanted to target the disciples of the Heavenly Saint Sect, we must pass through several other Sect camps. Is it not obvious we would be seen? Even if we were to strike, it would definitely be outside the tents, why would we go to the innermost Heavenly Saint Sect? Indeed, the logic of this argument stood. Since the Flying Flow Sect had always been bullied by them, their camp was naturally located on the outskirts. If danger arose, they would be the first line of defense. Unlike the Heavenly Saint Sect, due to theirrge number of disciples, they were located in the center of the camp. Among the Six Great Sects, they also had the strongest power. The Flying Flow Sect really didnt have the capacity to prate and strike. Though all Six Great Sects were here seeking the opportunity of the Holy See, the Heavenly Saint Daoist was, after all, from the Heavenly Saint Sect. In order to take back the opportunity of their ancestors, the Heavenly Saint Sect had brought all their strength, sparing no expense. However, other sects were different, only bringing one-third of their disciples, with the majority staying behind to guard their homes. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect coughed and voiced his opinion, What if the Flying Flow Sect had hidden a few men among other Sects in advance, only making their move when it waste at night and everyone was asleep? Perhaps their n was to keep you unsuspecting by thinking you would never be suspected. Are you deliberately opposing us? The Leader of the Flying Flow Sect was extremely frustrated, and angry to the point of almost vomiting blood. After a round of reasoning, the Flying Flow Sect had already dismissed their doubts, but at this time, the Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect had to baptize them. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect spread his hands, stating that he was just mentioning a possibility. After all, its truly reckless to exclude the Flying Flow Sect from suspicion for being outside the camp. All Sect Leaders knew that each sect had spies in each others camps, albeit, they had always turned a blind eye. If the Flying Flow Sect had activated a suicide squad specifically designed for this killing scheme, it was indeed possible. In any case, all the Six Great Sects were suspects, so they could not easily let the Flying Flow Sect off the hook. Otherwise, wouldnt it increase the suspicion of the other Sects? Other Sects would rather watch the Flying Flow Sect be made fun of, or even throw all me on them in the end. There are a total of Six Great Sects, including the Heavenly Saint Sect as the victims, if one sides Flying Flow Sect was also excluded, then there would be a murderer among the four Great Sects. And the domineering Heavenly Sword Sect was not one that any sect was willing to offend. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect was nearing the end of his life. In his anger, would he impulsively decide to take you down with him?! Among them, the Shingo Sect had to be set aside. Although they also wanted a share in the pursuit of this opportunity, they had already been marginalized by other Sects. Even their presence in this event was much less prominent than the bullied Flying Flow Sect. In fact, in the eyes of other Sect Leaders, they had never doubted the Shingo Sect. After all, Celica Shingo even handed over his own son. Such a man was very cowardly. He was unworthy of the status of a Half-Step Saint Seat. How could he dare to order someone to kill? The sect leader of Heavenly Sword sneered and was indifferent to the fury of Flying Flow Sect, If its not, then have the ability to provide evidence to prove oneself, and a lot of people saw you elders asking aroundst night, this also needs a reasonable exnation. Chapter 514: 330 Danger_1 Chapter 514: Chapter 330 Danger_1 If it truly is Logan who nned everything, the opponent is too sinister and deceitful. We six top-ss sects were toyed with. If the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect hadnt figured everything out, would we have really descended into a full-scale battle under all these contradictions? The other Sect Leaders drew in a cold breath, wondering why they had not thought of this before. Instead, they had been suspecting each other, probably making the real culpritugh behind their backs, as several Half-step Saint Seat individuals stupidly squabbled back and forth. Celica Shingo alsoughed, but only to blend in. He was the first one to realize that it was Logans arrangement. For the sake of his son, Lowen Shingos safety, he had intentionally muddied the waters. To his surprise, in just half a day, these sect leaders had seen through everything. He was certain that Logan and hispanions would find themselves in a terrifying situation since the infuriated six major sects would send out numerous experts. Therefore, Logan and hispanions would have no ce to hide. Also, they might have the Holy Sees fortune hidden on them. If the six major sects spread this out, Logan and hispanions would likely be pursued and killed by all the sects in the entire Ancient World. Logan and hispanions are not at a very high realm. How could they n all this? And how could they sneak into the camp tonight taking advantage of the six major sects not paying attention? How high must their realm and Fate be? Are we all Half-step Saint Seats, or is the opponent an actual Saint Seat? The Sect Leader of the Flying Flow Sect shook his head. Although it was indeed suspicious, ming everything on Logan was somewhat rash. What if it was a plot by the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect to shift me? Hadnt he already incriminated others twice? With an expression as clear as daylight, the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect frowned, Lets not think about it so much. Regardless of whether Logan and hispanions are responsible for all this, they carry the Holy Sees fortune with them. We, the six major sects, should still unite and n to bring them back. Logan has a mysterious array. He trapped us before. Hes a tough opponent. Besides, they have already escaped. Where do we go to pursue them in this vast world? What if they use the array to kill our subordinates again? Several Sect Leaders hesitated. Although the fortune of the Saint Seat was very important, they didnt want their sects human resources to suffer losses. More so if they were lucky enough to get the fortune, the Heavenly Saint Sect and the Heavenly Sword Sect would certainly fight for it first. It wouldnt be easy for other sects to get a share. When the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect heard this, he immediately retorted, Logans array is just a barrier. If it could indeed kill an expert, perhaps we would all have been turned into ashes by now. His array can only trap people. I guess arranging the array will take a considerable amount of time. Theres nothing to be afraid of.
Consider this carefully. How many fortunes would the Heavenly Saint Daoist and the Beast King leave? Enough for our sects to be glorious for a hundred years. And the conflict with Logan hase to a point of no return. Once they grow up, they will surely seek revenge on our sects. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Saint Sect also chimed in from the side; it was clearly not okay for several sects to want to leave. Only when the power of the six sects worked together could there be a chance of capturing Logan. Otherwise, once the teams will dispersed, the alliance of their sects would lose its purpose. He and the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect were the most eager. One wanted to obtain the fortune to prolong his life, and the other wanted to get the things left by the Heavenly Saint Daoist. Regardless of what other sects thought, the two major sects would not step back. After all, the matter concerned the survival of the whole sect. At this time, they had to stabilize the overall situation. The Sect Leader of the Flying Flow Sects eyes were zing. He waved his grand hand, To fight for the fortune, our Flying Flow Sect will send out ten Strong Dominators and fifteen Throne Strong Individuals. They make up arge portion of our sects power; anymore would be an overkill. Although he was still doubtful in his heart, considering the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect to be a prime suspect, the fortune of the Saint Seat was more important. Moreover, the Flying Flow Sect had not suffered any losses, and he could settle this ount with the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sectter. At this moment, the Flying Flow Sect was in dire need of a fortune to motivate its disciples as they were about to move to the Demon Beast Mountain Range. Our Heavenly Sword Sect will dispatch fifteen Dominators and thirty Throne Realm individuals to join everyone in finding and bringing back Logan and hispanions. This is also our statement, all other sects have some reservations, but our sect leaves no strong individuals behind. Even if we die in the process of killing Logan, the Heavenly Sword Sect hereby swears never to trouble the other sects. The Heavenly Sword Sect dered sternly. If each sect had reservations, the power to kill Logan would decrease by half in the end. So he had to set an example for all the Sects, and hoped everyone would put their trump cards on the table. After all, as long as they got the fortune left by the Saint Seat, everyone who was sent out would get a piece of the pie. Celica Shingo forced a smile, realizing that every Sect Leader had made a statement. If he didnt send people, it would undoubtedly raise suspicion. Although he was reluctant to pursue and kill Lowen Shingo, the elders in the sect were determined to seek benefits and they were willing to. The Shingo Sect sends out five Dominator strong individuals and ten Throne Realm people. The amount of people is indeed small, but our Shingo Sect only brought a few elders, and most of the personnel are still in the sect. Even if we return to dispatch people now, it will take at least half a month. Under the gaze of several Sect Leaders, Celica Shingo continued to exin, Moreover, we have already paid a lot to win the fortune this time. Even the future Sect Leader from our sect contributed, although he was saved in the end. The rest of you from the other sects can make up for it. Let it be, lets settle for this! Several Sect Leaders did not dispute with Celica Shingo. After all, this time, although it was a pursuit of Logan, it was essentially a pursuit of Lowen Shingo. It was already good that they sent people. If they hindered the pursuit, it would be a sin. With the number of people mentioned by the six Sect Leaders, there are a total of fifty Dominators, not to mention the number of people in the Throne realm, which is as many as a hundred. This force is enough to sweep over a dozen lords nearby. Pursuing and killing Logan and hispanions should be easy. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect calcted, I suggest we divide our forces into four paths. Each path will have ten Dominators leading the team. We, the six Sect Leaders, will be in charge of responding here. As soon as one party gets a clue, everyone will rush over to support. Agreed. The six Sect Leaders nodded, adding, One thing must be made clear. In each team, the number of people from each sect must be equal. If one sect has too many people in a team, they will certainly bully the sect with fewer people. Our goal is to obtain the fortune left by the two Saint Seats, not to let people take the opportunity to get rid of each other. No one objected, and finally, after a reasonable allocation, four teams set out in different directions to pursue and kill Logan and hispanions. Chapter 515: 332 Master_1 Chapter 515: Chapter 332 Master_1 In order to be cautious, Logan didnt rush into action, but waited another hour. He then carefully approached a tent. Steward Johnson originally wanted to apany Logan, but Logan thought it would be safer to proceed alone. Steward Johnson was worried. After all, if Logan ran into trouble, he would be implicated. However, with Logans decision already made, he could only pray for Logans safety. If Logan failed to return, Steward Johnson was prepared to go into exile. Upon reach his destination, Logan peered through a slit into the tent, and saw a Dominator quietly practicing meditation. This allowed him to breathe a sigh of relief. If the Dominator had been resting, the slightest noise might have alerted him, however, the meditation required him to maintain high concentration, making it the best moment for an attack. Logan summoned his divine weapon and silently entered the tent. He carefully walked towards the Dominator, who was known to wield a vast array of Laws Forces, forcing Logan to suppress his presence with each step. As he was only one meter away from the Dominator, a chilling knife intention brewed on his divine weapon. He intended to use a swift, ruthless, and precise attack to assassinate the Dominator without drawing any attention. However, just as the de was within one step of its target, the Dominator suddenly opened his eyes and instinctively summoned Spiritual Energy for defense. Despite the power of Logans divine weapon, it only managed to leave a wound on the Dominator, who retreated in shock. Logan did not want to attract the attention of others in the camp, but he was unable to stop the Dominator from escaping at this point. In the crucial moment, Logan swiftly summoned the Supreme Treasure of the Demon Beast n and trapped the Dominator in a small world. Soon, the tent was empty, and no one had noticed the battle that had urred. As the Dominator entered the small world, he was quickly shocked. The concentration of Spiritual Energy here was a hundred times that of the outside world, and the Grand Laws and Dao in the air wereplete, making it an ideal ce for Cultivators. The flow of time was also a hundred times slower here, meaning one year of cultivation here was equivalent to hundred years outside. The Dominator locked eyes with Logan and immediately deduced the situation. Youre Logan, arent you? the Dominator remarked, Im really curious how you dared to attack despite being hunted by so many people. Do you really think your sneak attack can defeat me? Just a lowly Dominator, Logan replied nonchntly, If I werent worried about attracting attention, I wouldnt have brought you to this small world. I would have killed you out there. Here, time flows slowly and I have plenty of it to deal with you.
Logan casually stepped forward with his divine weapon in hand. He would have some fear if his opponent were a Half-step Saint Seat, but against a mere Dominator, what was there to fear? Logan was at the Perfect Kings Seat, approaching the Half-step Sovereign level, so he was just a step away from bing a Dominator. Seeing Logans confidence and aggressive pursuit despite the difference in their realms, the Dominator was momentarily bewildered. Could Logan really possess great Divine Skills? The Dominator suddenly felt a chill in his heart. Of course, anyone who possessed the Supreme Treasure of the Demon Beast n and had likely received the legacies of the Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoist, would have terrifying power. Such power was certainly not what his insignificant Dominator Realm could handle. Unwilling to confront Logan head-on, the Dominator hastily retreated, saying, Are you not afraid of the Flying Flow Sects retaliation if you kill me? There are many Dominators in my sect, and our Sect Leader has been at the Half-step Saint Seat for many years. If I fall, he is bound to explode in rage and may chase you to the ends of the earth. Even if I dont kill you, do you think the six major sects would let me go?ughed Logan, The moment they suspect that I got the legacy of the Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoist, they are bound to want me dead. Killing one more or one less wont make a difference. Besides, the real murderer wont necessarily be suspected. Ill make everyone suspect the Heavenly Sword Sect, causing a major fight between the two sects. Ill reap the benefits of their discord. In this scheme, youre just a pawn. Be d. In the face of Logans words, the Dominator gasped. Logans strategy was harsh indeed. If he were to really frame the Heavenly Sword Sect, considering the resentment between the two Sect Leaders, a peaceful resolution was unlikely. The Dominator was not willing to see his sect, the Flying Flow Sect, being used by Logan as they had shown him great kindness. It seems I have to fight my way out today! said the Dominator boldly, though he was unsure. Logan was bursting with confidence and had even exposed his entire n, which must mean he was certain about the assassination. No matter how carefully Logan plotted, the only way to break out was to fight his way through it. With his divine weapon fortified byws force, Logan delivered an attack to the Dominator. Given his control over the Supreme Treasure of the Demon Beast n, his strength within this world had increased tenfold, while the Dominators strength was weakening. This strike forced the Dominator to retreat tens of meters and his weapon was even split into three pieces. Dumbfounded, the Dominator could hardly believe the oue of the first encounter. The gap between him and Logan was huge, as if they were inpletely different realms. He couldnt believe that Logan, who was supposedly a King Seat not a Dominator, possessed such terrifying strength. He had dueled with a fair number of Dominators before, but none had demonstrated strength as formidable as Logans. Logans second strike swiftly followed. The Dominator, who originally nned to face it directly, suddenly sensed a force ofw prating from the behind. It all happened so fast that he had no time to react. Suddenly, there was a bloody wound on him. He could feel his life draining away as the surroundingws continued to erode him. However, he could not fall here. He used all his strength to try to leave the small world, only to find that he could not summon a shred of Spiritual Energy. It was as if he had been abandoned by world, like a piece left to be eroded by time. I cannot ept this. said the Dominator, using all his remaining energy. Why had he lost so terribly against Logan in just two rounds? Was it due to the gap in their strength, or had he been caught off guard by Logans move? Before his death, the Dominatorunched a desperate attack on Logan, as if trying to pull him down to hell with him. However, all his efforts were in vain, as Logan was always four or five meters away from him. His consciousness was fading, and soon he waspletely still. Atst the Dominator fell. Logan breathed a sigh of relief. Half of his n had seeded. As for how to frame the Heavenly Sword Sect, Logan already had a good idea after a bit of thought. Chapter 516: 333: Argument_1 Chapter 516: Chapter 333: Argument_1 Logan brought out the body of the Dominator from the small world and wrote a line of blood on the ground, indicating that he had done it all. To make it obvious that something was amiss, he left a dagger tightly gripped in the palm of the deceaseds hand. The next day, when everyone woke up, a cry of rm drew everyone over. As everyone entered the tent and saw what had happened, they gasped. A Strong Dominator had been silently in in this manner? One of them, trembling, said to the crowd, I am from the Flying Flow Sect. This morning, I brought a few of my sect brothers to pay respects to our Dominator Elder. As soon as we stepped into the tent, we saw the Elder lying on the ground. There was also a line of blood on the ground. I am Logan. I killed the man. These eight bloody characters deflected all me onto Logan. When everyone saw this, their brows furrowed, and a sense of fear crept over them. After all, everyone had been so tired that they had fallen asleep the night before. They considered themselves fortunate that the in person was from the Flying Flow Sect. If the killers target had been themselves, they shuddered at the thought. Someone clenched their fist in anger, Logan is really detestable. Despite us hunting him, he dares to provoke us like this. This proves that Logan must be nearby. If we split up and search, we will surely find him. Wait, do not make hasty conclusions. I do not believe that Logan is behind this. If he really killed the Dominator, why would he leave behind a line written in blood? Isnt that bringing hate upon himself? Perhaps someone intentionally wanted to frame Logan. A powerful member from the Shingo Sect stepped forward, exining to the crowd, Think about it, Logan and the others are only at the Throne Realm. Even if Logan had great abilities he would not be able to kill a Dominator. The ones capable of killing a Dominator must be those above the level of a Dominator. Youre right. Indeed, there wasnt any disturbancest night. If attacked by an enemy, why didnt the Dominator call everyone? Instead, he fought Logan alone and fell in the end. This makes no sense at all. Many people nodded in agreement. Just now, they were almost misled by the bloody words on the ground. On second thought, it really didnt make any sense. Unless Logans strength was already unrivaled, he would definitely not leave evidence incriminating himself. The most ridiculous part was that even if Logan had to leave a message, he would have definitely left a letter, not written a line of blood. It was likely that someone wanted to frame Logan but was too stupid. The line of blood was definitely left by the Dominator to identify the murderer, not for Logan to admit to this act.
It definitely wasnt done by an outsider. It must have been one of us here. Firstly, lets rule out all those at Throne Realm. Even if their abilities are strong, they are not able to defeat a Dominator. As such, the remaining nine Dominators are all suspects. Steward Johnson coughed and began his analysis, Let us think carefully. Who has thergest grudge against Flying Flow Sect? Who secretly killed a Dominator? Could it be the Sect Leader from one of the six sects? The six Sect Leaders are not here. A regr Dominator would not have been able to kill someone silently. Unless multiple Dominators acted together. The Heavenly Sword Sect has thergest number of people here, including three Dominators. They definitely have the ability to do this. The other Sects have at most one or two Dominators. Someone immediately followed this line of thought, pointing the finger at the Heavenly Sword Sect, Moreover, the Sect Leader of the Flying Flow Sect and the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect had a big argument yesterday. It must be the people from the Heavenly Sword Sect who held a grudge and killed the Flying Flow Sects Dominator secretively, in order to take revenge for their sect. Yesterday, it was the members of the Heavenly Sword Sect who were on night watch. Such a big incident happened and no one reported it. Naturally, it was the Heavenly Sword Sects doing. Otherwise, how would those who were on watch not notice? I didnt expect people of the Heavenly Sword Sect to be so devious and cruel. A member from Shingo Sect sneered, everyone moved away from those of the Heavenly Sword Sect. After all, no one wished to end up like the Dominator, silently killed by them. Now, no one dares to continue with the Heavenly Sword Sect as these conflicts are prevalent among the major sects. Having targeted the Flying Flow sect, they could be next. The members of the Heavenly Sword Sect were mystified, and a face full of question marks, You should not make groundless usations, we know nothing about this, understood? Last night, all of our three Dominator Realms were resting. Besides, didnt the bloody words already indicate that it was done by Logan? Everyone,e take a closer look. The dead man is clutching a dagger. Why would he grip a dagger in his palm before he died? Moreover, I have observed that this dagger is very ordinary. There isnt a trace of Spiritual Energy in it, so its not valuable. Someone suddenly eximed, attracting everyones attention. Everyone thought that this dagger must be the key to solving the case. However, after watching it for a long time, they still could not find any clues from this dagger. They originally thought that this dagger would at least be a divine weapon, but it turned out that even the Transcendent Tier would not use such a dagger. However, someone who pondered for a long time suddenly had an epiphany, A dagger is essentially a kind of sword. The only one rted to the sword is the Heavenly Sword Sect. Other sects do not have any connection with sword. Now, things are clear C this was all done by the Heavenly Sword Sect. The three Dominators from the Heavenly Sword Sect, who were already unsatisfied with being wrongly used, felt even more aggrieved in response to this sudden conclusive statement. However, they had no choice. They understood that their exnations would be worthless. The group had already decided that they were the murderers. All those from the Flying Flow Sect were even more outraged, pointing out, Just wait, we will inform our Sect Leader about all that has happened here. You people from the Heavenly Sword Sect must pay for what you have done. Although the Flying Flow Sect is weak, we will not allow ourselves to be bullied. Seeing the people from the Flying Flow Sect about to send a message via a carrier pigeon, the three Dominators from the Heavenly Sword Sect hurriedly intervened. If this news reached the leaders of the six sects, the situation would surely escte irreversibly. Their top priority was to find the real murderer. It was clear that Heavenly Sword Sect couldnt continue to shoulder the me. However, the moment they made a move, arge number of people from the Flying Flow Sect were thrown out. After their only Dominator was killed, the remaining people from the Flying Flow Sect were essentially nobodies. In front of these three Dominators, they did not have a chance. What are you doing, Heavenly Sword Sect? Are you trying to silence us by killing us? As soon as the people saw the three Dominators from the Heavenly Sword Sect making a move right in front of everyone, the people from the other sects came over. They would not allow anyone from the Flying Flow Sect to be exterminated in front of them, as they were not sure if they might be the next target. Originally, there were ten Dominators in this group. Excluding the one who died and the three Dominators from the Heavenly Sword Sect, there were still six Dominators left. Although these six all belonged to different sects, they put enough pressure on the three from the Heavenly Sword Sect to contain their anger and prevent them from freaking out. Left without a choice, a powerful member from the Heavenly Sword Sect exined, This was a trap. We dont know who is plotting against us in the shadows. Chapter 517: 331 Strategy_1 Chapter 517: Chapter 331 Strategy_1 Logan hid in the shadows, taking everything in calmly. He was neither panicked nor anxious about being pursued. Bart Cloud and his party had taken refuge in the Demon Beast Mountain Range and whatever direction their pursuers took, it would only take them further away from the mountain range. Unless the sect leaders in the camp were clever enough to explore the Demon Beast Mountain Range, Bart Clouds group would always be safe. This strategy exploited the fact that the most dangerous ce can also be the safest. The Demon Beast Mountain Range was home to over a million beasts, and no ordinary person would dare to step foot in it lightly. The sect leaders would naturally follow this line of thinking, and Logan nned to do the exact opposite. Of course, Logan was keen to provoke a major conflict between the major sects. Although they had been arguing for quite a while, no one had thrown the first punch yet. This was a miscalction on Logans part. To eliminate this hindsight, he had to incite a discord between the major sects. After some thinking, he had formted a n. He decided to follow a team, disguised as one of its members. The team was of fixed size, so he killed one person and took on their appearance. True to his nature, Logan chose to impersonate someone from the Heavenly Saint Sect. Among the group, there was one particr individual he knew: Manager Johnson. He was the one who had received tens of thousands of Spirit Stones from Logan. Upon seeing Logan, Manager Johnson was dumbstruck. He couldnt believe it! With so many people being dispatched from the sect to hunt him down, how could Logan dare to infiltrate the very team sent to capture him? Logan waved his hand, changing his appearance in front of the stunned man, Dont worry, Im disguised. They wont see through it. If the six sect leaders are determined to catch me, then I will stay among the crowd instead of running away. Whatever, whats your n? Manager Johnson was quite gloomy. He was in the same boat as Logan now. No matter what Logans purpose was, he had to lend a helping hand, or else if Logan were caught, he would be doomed as well. He could have let Logans Spirit Stones go and remained safe. But he was lured by greed, and there was no going back. Furthermore, he was also responsible for the lives of the younger generation disciples from the Heavenly Saint Sect. Well, I wont beat around the bush now. I intend to further stoke the anger of the major sects. They must be provoked into fighting with each other. Thats the only way I can eliminate the danger and not face pursuit. Even if it costs a lot of effort, I must achieve this. Logan smiled faintly, turned to Manager Johnson and said, I need you to figure out the number of people in this team and the sects they belong to so that I can n my next move. Dont worry, youll still get your Spirit Stones as a reward, still at the rate of 10,000.
These Spirit Stones are like a hot potato now! Manager Johnson muttered. He had enough cultivation resources thanks to the Spirit Stones he already had. He also got a clear idea of Logans n, which was to create suspicions between the sects by ughtering one side. Exactly, the six major sects have inner conflicts. Just imagine, what if all members of a sect in the pursuing team were eliminated, while the other sects were untouched? What would the sect leader of the sect that suffered the loss think? Logan chuckled mischievously. He would definitely assume that the other sect leaders took advantage of the situation to get rid of him, and had dealt with his forces secretly. A conflict would be inevitable then, because, who could tolerate such a massive loss of their skilled warriors in a split second? If it were the loss of an ordinary Transcendent Tier or Throne Strong Individual, they might endure it. But, if it were a Dominator, it would, without doubt, provoke a thunderbolt of wrath. Manager Johnson frowned and began, There are ten Dominators in this team distributed among the six sects. The Heavenly Sword Sect has the most with three, and the Flying Flow Sect has the least with just one Dominator. As for the Throne Realm individuals, their numbers are almost evenly distributed among the sects, with around four to five from each sect on the team. Understood. Then lets target the Heavenly Sword Sect. Logan answered indifferently. Manager Johnson was taken by surprise. He had thought that Logan would, at most, kill off the Throne Strong Individual to sow discord, but he actually nned on taking out a Dominator? He was only at the Throne Realm himself, could he really not fear a Dominator? Logan did not provide much exnation. After all, even if he had to face a half-step Saint Seat, he couldpete evenly. To him, a Dominator was not much of a threat. Unless he was being faced by two or three at once, it would put him under a little pressure. Although Logans realm was not high, hisbat power and divine tactics were unmatchedpared to ordinary cultivators. This was indeed fortuitous. As it just so happened, the Heavenly Sword Sect and the Flying Flow Sect were at odds with each other and almost fought in the morning. All Logan needed to do was to kill off the Flying Flow Sects warriors andy the me at the feet of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Even if the sect leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect jumped into the Golden River, it wouldnt help. Every Dominator represented the top battle strength of the sect. The loss of even one individual would be very heart-wrenching. Among the six major sects, the Flying Flow Sect was the weakest. Many other sects had over ten Dominators while the Flying Flow Sect barely had seven or eight. Of course, this was also because the Flying Flow Sect was located in a frigidnd, which didnt appeal to many cultivators. Another problem that needed solving was that it was difficult to find an opportunity to strike with the crowd being so close together. How on earth could he make these people separate? Logan pondered this for a long time, but couldnte up with an idea, so he threw the question to Manager Johnson. Manager Johnson, being a clever man, quickly came up with an idea, If you want to divide the team, you could leave traces behind and let everyone chase after you in different directions. But now, youre blending in with the team, and if someone died, they would suspect you. Itd be difficult to frame someone else. So, the way out is to do the opposite, wait untilte at night when the Dominators are the least alert. If we work together at that time, I believe we will have a good chance to swiftly kill a Dominator. That could work. Logan nodded, and then continued to follow the team with their search for his trace. They had hurried for more than ten miles when the sky gradually began to darken. The leading Dominators had to discuss setting up camp. The dozens of members of the pursuit team were already exhausted and started to cook dinner as soon as they saw the opportunity for a break. Logan kept his eyes on one Dominator from the Flying Flow Sect. Although technically regarded as a Dominator, his power wasparable to a Perfect Kings Seat, a reflection of the fact that the Flying Flow Sects foundation was not strong. About an hourter, everyone had settled down and only four individuals at the Kings Seat realm were patrolling around the camp. However, these four were clearly resentful for being assigned night duty and were sitting down to have a drink instead of patrolling around the camp. Coincidentally, all four of them were from the Heavenly Sword Sect. Chapter 518: 329 Performance_1 Chapter 518: Chapter 329 Performance_1 The Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect was quite helpless. He was clueless about the bloody characters left behind by the dozen-odd people. Even if there was a murderer, they would definitely destroy all traces instead of leaving such obvious evidence behind. It is definitely a frame-up, written by the killer, he said to the other sect leaders. If he was named the murderer solely based on the bloody characters, it would only allow those with ulterior motives to seed. He hoped that the leaders of the other five major sects would understand this point. The Leader of the Heavenly Saint Sect, disconcerted by the ongoing quarrels, finally spoke up, Id say, instead of casting me onto one another, have any of you considered finding out who the killer is? I suggest each Sect mustpensate the Heavenly Saint Sect with Spirit Stones. Each person is required to submit a hundred thousand upfront. It also serves to cover the losses of the Heavenly Saint Sect, and naturally, if the killer is found, the Spirit Stones will be returned. A hundred thousand Spirit Stones? Upon hearing this, the other sect leaders furrowed their brows, considering the move by the Heavenly Saint Sect overly domineering. They were clearly uninvolved, so why should they give the other side a hundred thousand Spirit Stones? It wasnt their responsibility to pay for the deaths of the Heavenly Saint Sects dozen members. The Flying Flow Sect was the first to dissent, Regardless of what the other sects do, our sect needs arge amount of Spirit Stones due to moving locations, so naturally, we wouldnt give out a hundred thousand to others. Just hiring an Array Master previously cost us tens of thousands. If the Heavenly Saints have any capability, they should find the killer themselves, rather than making other sects foot the bill! There are six major sects in total, plus the Shingo Sect. You could gain seven hundred thousand Spirit Stones if all seven sects contribute. Converting those Spirit Stones into cultivation resourcesdo you know how many Strong Ones you could train, while the other sects suffer a loss? I must say, you are truly good at calcting. The Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect remained calm andposed. All were busy making conjectures, but because of this remark, they instantly united in their hatred. While these top-tier sects didnt find it hard to raise a hundred thousand Spirit Stones, they still didnt want to be made fools of, right? After all, a hundred thousand Spirit Stones could cultivate a hundred disciples for a year. For a sect, Spirit Stones were a valuable resource. Other sect leaders also realized something was not right. Why was the Heavenly Saint Sect so persistent in wanting Spirit Stones? Wasnt it more important to seek justice for the deceased? Was the Leader of the Heavenly Saint Sect indifferent to the lives of his disciples or was there a hidden agenda? Up until now, it was the Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect holding everyone ountable, whereas the Heavenly Saint Sect seemed to be hiding in the shadows. The Leader of the Heavenly Saint Sect swallowed nervously, soon bing flustered. He deeply regretted that he shouldnt have made such a demand. He had originally intended to use the deaths of the dozen disciples to im some Spirit Stones, thus offsetting the losses of the sect, right? After all, even if the killer was found,pensation in Spirit Stones was not a given. He wanted both the killer and the Spirit Stones. Celica Shingos eyes shifted, plotting to create some trouble for the Heavenly Saint Sect. After all, Lowen Shingos capture was masterminded by the Heavenly Saint Sect. At that time, he was forced to give up his son due to the joint pressure from other sects. This grudge was always on his mind; if it wasnt for Logan and othersing to the rescue, his son might have been lost by now.
Its indeed a weird coincidence that ten-odd people died all of a sudden. Nobody from the Heavenly Saint Sect noticed anything, and even bloody characters, pointing only toward the Heavenly Sword Sect, were left behind. The Heavenly Saint Sect is home to many strong individuals. Didnt they notice an enemy attack? Moreover, those who died were all talents of the Heavenly Saint Sect, usually paid special attention to by the sect elders. With just a few words, Celica Shingo, at first seemed to be speaking nonsense, but instantly stimted plenty of conjectures among the other sect leaders. Some even gasped in realization. ording to this theory, they were faced with a mysteriously bizarre fact. Even though the theory seemed far-fetched, it somehow made sense. Caught in the gaze of the other sect leaders, the Heavenly Saint Sect Leader felt ufortable, not understanding how a mere remark from Celica Shingo could cause such upheaval. Everybody was looking at him as if they were looking at a murderer, not bothering to disguise the coldness in their eyes. The Flying Flow Sect Leader, who was slightly slow to understand, finally caught up, Are you saying, all this is just a drama put on by the Heavenly Saint Sect, with the intention to profit from Spirit Stones and deepen the conflicts between the major sects while bing the ultimate winner? The disciples of the sect died, and instead of pursuing the killer, he is obsessing over making other sectspensate with Spirit Stones. Its definitely strange! The Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect looked piercingly. Earlier, he was considered the prime suspect, so he had a deep loathing for the real culprit. At this point, he suspected it was all staged. His temper towards the Heavenly Saint Sect was horrible, and the two sects had long-standing feuds. The other party med him by leaving the bloody characters behind, expecting him to foot the bill for their act? If there werent solid evidence now, the Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect would make the entire Heavenly Saint Sect pay a terrible price. The Heavenly Saint Sect Leader was dumbstruck, looking utterly at a loss. He never gave such orders, and its highly unlikely any elder in the sect would make such a move. Clearly, the Heavenly Saint Sect was the victim, so how did they end up the prime suspects all of a sudden? I have always wondered how the ten-odd people died so silently. It must have been done by someone they trusted most C people of their own sect. And who else can they trust more than their fellow sect members? The murder is clearly an inside job. Moreover, the bloody note was left just to frame others. Celica Shingo said with a light smile, adding fuel to the me, Think about it everyone, why was there a rumor yesterday saying that the Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect had obtained a chance patronized by the Holy See? Could that too be a plot by the Heavenly Saint Sect, which failed? Among us, the only feud is between the Heavenly Saint Sect and the Heavenly Sword Sect. The other sects wouldnt even entertain such schemes. I was puzzled yesterday. Now it all makes sense, said the Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect. He scoffed, I have never received any chance from the Holy See. If I had, I would have fled a long time ago. Why would I still be staying in the camp? You must not nder! The Heavenly Saint Sect would definitely not harm its own people. Our trip this time is for the chance patronized by the Heavenly Saint Daoist, not for some so-called Spirit Stones. We wouldnt scheme against other sects during this period either. The Heavenly Saint Sect Leader hurriedly exined, but no one believed him. They all believed that the Heavenly Saint Sect was putting on a show. Moreover, the resentment from all the previous suspicions culminated in a me ced squarely on the Heavenly Saint Sect. This left them at a loss for words. Once calm, the Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect suddenly said, Could it be that all this has nothing to do with the six major sects? I believe were all being manipted. The real culprit behind the scenes might be Logan. He wants us to fight amongst ourselves to avoid being hunted down. At first, most people dismissed it, but on second thought, it did make sense. All sects came for the chance presented by the Holy See. How could they fight each other before getting that chance? Obviously, someone else wanted to stir up the water. Chapter 519: 334 Battle_1 Chapter 519: Chapter 334 Battle_1 The exnation given by the powerful warrior of the Heavenly Sword Sect had no weight and convinced no one. After all, the evidence pointed to them. They had been openly confrontational moments before, and if everyone hadnt united to restrain them, it was likely that everyone from the Flying Flow Sect would be gone by now. Its up to you to believe or not, but the Heavenly Sword Sect is innocent. You cant just make wild guesses based on minor clues. We are all here to find Logan, its not right to start internal conflicts and fight among ourselves! The strong warrior of the Heavenly Sword Sect spread his hands, hoping to calm everyone down. After all, someone must be behind all this. Since it was clear that Logan wasnt responsible, even amongst the dozens of people in the team, every individual was highly suspicious. Just because the Heavenly Sword Sect has more people, can they get the final say? What if there are hidden powerful fighters within other sects? The strong dominator of the Flying Flow Sect wasnt that powerful. A perfected dominator could easily kill him. Everyone fell silent. They couldnt be sure that the Heavenly Sword Sect was responsible, but their suspicion was indeed the highest, and only their sect had such power within the team. At this point, they were all in a dilemma. Manager Johnson coughed and said, This isnt important. Since we cant figure it out, lets not waste time. Why dont we report everything to the Sect Leader and let the six Sect Leaders discuss how to deal with the situation? Why do we necessarily have to report? Cant we investigate by ourselves? The warriors of the Heavenly Sword Sect were immediately up in arms. If the Flying Flow Sects leader was informed, wouldnt there be a mighty storm? Surely a battle between the two major sects would be inevitable. One of the strong dominators looked resentfully at Manager Johnson, You are not right. I suspect youre the one within us with ulterior motives. The next moment he was ready to attack but was blocked by another strong dominator. Manager Johnson is from our Heavenly Saint Sect. Is the Heavenly Sword Sect being too presumptuous? The minute we disagree, you are ready to kill! The dominator of the Heavenly Saint Sect demanded, his face turning dark. This momentpletely burned out any flicker of mercy he had for the people of the Heavenly Sword Sect. You dare bully the people of my sect? The rest of the Flying Flow Sect also voiced their suspicions, Our Sects strong dominator has fallen. Doesnt this justify informing our Sect Leader? No matter how domineering the Heavenly Sword Sect, this is not the way. Or maybe you are feeling guilty, worried that the Sect Leader will find out the truth.
Everyone was looking, and the Heavenly Sword Sect dared not make a scene. They could only watch helplessly as the Flying Flow Sect sent a message by carrier pigeon. With the sudden loss of a strong dominator, it was decided to stall the expedition until the leaders of the Sects provided direction. Upon receiving the news, the Sect Leader of the Flying Flow Sect waspletely furious. His sect had only ten dominant warriors, a result of a hundred years of umtion. It took a thousand disciples training for ten years to cultivate a single dominator. With one of them suddenly gone, how could he, as the leader, not be angry? Particrly because the letter pointed to the Heavenly Sword Sect, he immediately suspected them. He had no doubts about using Logan. Why did Logan target the Flying Flow Sect? Only the Heavenly Sword Sect had been at odds with them the day before. In private, the Flying Flow Sect Leader sent five dominant warriors: You go and catch the three dominant warriors of the Flying Flow Sect. I will find out the truth. If they dare to attack out of guilt, kill them without mercy. No sooner than that, the Flying Flow Sect Leader convened the leaders of the other sects. He needed the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader to answer for the surreptitious attack on his sects warriors. If they could not provide a reasonable exnation, a battle between the two major sects would be unavoidable. Upon arrival, the leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect immediately denied allegations: Its definitely not rted to the Heavenly Sword Sect. Dont get too worked up. I know youre upset about losing a dominator. After we get the Divine Skill from the Holy See, Ill share it with you. Cant you at least try a new lie? The leader of the Flying Flow Sect said sarcastically. The Heavenly Sword Leader was still trying to fool him. Although he normally held back, it was mostly for the sake of the sects future. The Heavenly Sword Sect needs to take responsibility. Today, a member of the Flying Flow Sect was killed. What happens if our sect is next? We all know youve always wanted to dominate, but youre too hasty and reckless. Said Celica Shingo, inevitably siding with the Flying Flow Sect. His own sect also sent out quite a few people. What if the Heavenly Sword Sect turned to foul y? Therefore, the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader had to pay for his actions. The other Sect Leaders also agreed. If it had been another time, they might not have minded and would have just watched the drama. However, now, all their interests were at stake. If the Heavenly Sword Sect had the means to kill a dominant warrior, any other sect mightve been the next victim, causing everyone to feel a wave of fear. Didnt they already fall into the Heavenly Sword Sects trap? The leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect had a look of distress: How am I supposed to exin this further? The Heavenly Sword Sect really was framed. Although I dont know who did it, it must have had something to do with Logan. He clearly wants to create conflict between our sects. You already used this excuse before and we all believed you. If youre just going to use the same tricks, can youe up with a more reliable story? The other Sect Leaders were speechless. No matter how they thought about it, they didnt believe it was Logan. After all, he and his team didnt have the power to do this. The note left behind iming Logans guilt had too many loose ends. It was as if someone was deliberately shifting me onto Logan. The Sect leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect gave a signal to reassure the other Sect Leaders: Give me a days time, I will get our Sects powerful warriors to find out the truth. If the murderer is not handed over then you can assume it was the Heavenly Sword Sect. I will bear any consequences. Alright. The other Sect leaders thought it over and agreed. After all, its just one more days dy. The leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect wouldnt dare to scheme against everyone. Moreover, they were curious about the truth. If it really were the Heavenly Sword Sect, how would they proceed with the investigation? Regardless of his reluctance, the leader of the Flying Flow Sect didnt have enough sway to resist. So he gave the Heavenly Sword Sect one more day. He then ordered those under him at his Sect not to act rashly and to follow hismands after one day. On the other hand, after waiting an entire day, the team received a message from their leaders to wait patiently. Left with no choice, they could only continue waiting. The night fell once again. This time, everyone was more alert than the night before. To avoid repeating the same mistakes, almost every Sect sent out people to keep watch through the night. They positioned themselves outside their own tents, wary of the Heavenly Sword Sect, and set up camp dozens of meters away from the Heavenly Sword Sects camp as a precaution. Chapter 520: 335 Sect_1 Chapter 520: Chapter 335 Sect_1 Originally, under Logans arrangement, the Flying Flow Sect and the Heavenly Sword Sect were bound to engage in conflict. However, the reality exceeded his expectations. They chose to stand by under the instructions of their respective Sect Leaders, swallowing all their anger and resentment. This led Logan to specte C the sect leader of the Flying Flow Sect was truly very patient, bearing the loss of one Strong Dominator without much thunder, which was not amon trait. Was it because he had other ns or was he afraid of the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect? Logan had no clue about this. However, since his n had been bungled, Logan naturally didnt want to losepletely. He decided if the anger doesnt suffice, he would just add more fuel to the fire. If the death of one Strong Dominator was insufficient, adding another one would force the Heavenly Sword Sect to lose control of the situation. Upon hearing the n, Manager Johnsons knees weakened with fear. He trembled as he said, Isnt that overly ambitious? A Strong Dominator has already died, and everyone is on guard. Even the slightest movement could draw attention. Attempting to kill another Dominator would be incredibly difficult, probably even more so than ascending the heavens. I have my methods, Logan gestured, then asked, Besides the Flying Flow Sect, which sect holds a grudge against the Heavenly Sword Sect? The Shingo Sect. Manager Johnson was handed over due to a scheme by the Heavenly Sword Sect, causing Celica Shingo to harbor particr hatred towards the Heavenly Sword Sect. However, because the Elders in his sect have always had a good rtionship with the Heavenly Sword Sect, Celica Shingo has been bearing with it. Manager Johnson thought for a while, then continued, But the team has two powerful individuals from the Heavenly Sword Sect. They have always been inseparable. Unless it is absolutely necessary, they will not part ways. If you want to make a move, both of them will have to be killed. Lets go for the Shingo Sect then! Logans eyes lit up. If his memory served him correctly, Lowen Shingo was indeed being bullied by the Elders of his sect, and was even handed over in the end. Killing their two powerful individuals would also serve as a revenge for Lowen Shingo. As for whether it would provoke Celica Shingo, Logan did not consider that within his calctions. Even though thetter had helped him trap the six Sect Leaders, they had since parted ways. He certainly wouldnt consider the other partys feelings. Manager Johnson smiled bitterly. He was increasingly unable toprehend Logan. Despite being merely a Throne Realm holder, he perceived Logan as a Saint Seat holder. Killing a Strong Dominator was as simple as killing an ant to Logan. Indeed, inparison, Manager Johnson felt incredibly inferior.
He had previously suspected that Logan had obtained two Saint Seat opportunities, and thus was this powerful. However, upon further contemtion, he thought it impossible. The Saint Seat opportunity was just a way for Logan to be stronger, to achieve cultivation faster than others. It didnt mean he could surpass many powerful individuals in one step. Saint Seats opportunity doesnt equate to Saint Seats cultivation. By 2 am, most people in the team were resting, with only a few people patrolling the surroundings. The entire camp was silent and calm, except for asional coughs and footsteps, signaling the presence of a defense force. Logan approached the Shingo Sects tent. At this time, one person was meditating inside, while the other was keeping watch while drinking tea. Apparently, because of the fall of a Strong Dominator from the Flying Flow Sect, the two Strong Dominators of the Shingo Sect were alert. However, even though the two were clever, Logan had the Demon Beast ns Supreme Treasure, so no matter how cunning the Dominators were, they would not escape his calctions. Logan stepped in, and the two Dominators sensed an attack and immediately activated their Divine Skills. Just the next moment, both of them were in the small world of the Demon Beast ns Supreme Treasure. Like the Dominator from the Flying Flow Sect, they were also deeply shocked. But at the same time, a trace of avarice shed in their eyes. They looked at Logan, even showing a touch of humor, You shouldnt have been so bold, killing a Dominator wasnt fulfilling enough, and you even targeted both of us. It turns out you possess such a Supreme Treasure, no wonder you were able to kill a powerful person without anyone noticing. We will kill you in this small world and then im this Supreme Treasure. Moreover, in their calctions, everything would take ce without anyone noticing. Just thinking about the Saint Seat opportunity that the six Sect Leaders had struggled to pursue, and how it ended up being seized by them secretly, made them feel ecstatic. They had already envisioned their future, where they would ascend to the heavens. However, Logan just rolled his eyes at them, arent they too convinced of their own importance? They were clearly trapped in this small world by him, and yet, they still acted as if they were the ones in control. Did they really believe that two people working together could disregard everything else? Could you two stop being so narcissistic? Let me introduce myself. This is the small world of the Demon Beast ns Supreme Treasure. Due to the disparity in the speed of time, if you stay here for half a day, only a minute will pass in the outside world. So dont hold any unrealistic hope that someone will notice. Logan coughed lightly, then said, You are the Elders of the Shingo Sect. I am very curious why you sold out Lowen Shingo for your selfish motives. He is your Sects Junior Sect Leader. Have you abandoned all of your humanity in pursuit of the so-called Saint Seat opportunity? Sacrificing for the benefit of the sect, Lowen Shingo should feel honored. Both Dominators gave indifferent smiles. If they had to make the choice again, even a hundred times, they would still hand over Lowen Shingo. After all, its not a big deal to rece a Junior Sect Leader, but missing the Saint Seat opportunity means incurring an irreparable loss. I see, but your lives are alsoing to an end, and its time to go to Hell. Logans eyes turned icy at this moment, a strong intent to kill rose within him towards the two. Lowen Shingo was hispanion, yet they were so self-centered and selfish. You are not our match, you are just one person, and there are two of us. Unless you are a Half-step Saint Seat, you will fall into our hands today. Even if you possess some abilities to kill a Dominator and sessfully framed the Heavenly Sword Sect out of it. The two were full of confidence and took out their divine weapons. But in the next moment, both their faces bore an astonished expression. They felt the Laws in their bodies were dissipating rapidly, as if they were being swallowed by this small world. However, they understood in an instant. It must be that Logan had implemented some kind of method to make the small world rebound against them. It seemed they had to expedite killing Logan. Otherwise, if the situation was prolonged, it would be greatly disadvantageous to them. Logan naturally didnt want to dy either and directly summoned his divine weapon. Compared to the previous Dominator, this time he took the situation seriously. He was intent on making both men pay a painful price C all because they had betrayed Lowen Shingo. One strike had umted a significant amount of Laws Force. The aura of the Great Law was also bursting out. Logan seemed like the Dominator of this small world. The power of a swing of his sword seemed to tear space apart, which shocked the two of the Shingo Family to no end. Yet they quickly retaliated. The Divine Skills of the twobined into one, presenting a substantive change. When the two forces collided, it became a stalemate for a moment. But in the next moment, it became clear that Logans attack was superior. It not only consumed the divine powers of the two but also rolled towards them without losing any momentum.
Chapter 521: 336 Crime_1 Chapter 521: Chapter 336 Crime_1 The two strong individuals were like facing a great enemy. Their divine skills were just less than a meter away, but they couldnt even set up a barrier. In the next moment, they flew several tens of meters away, with the Laws Force contained within their bodies leaving them severely injured. Despite their injuries, the two stood up with gritted teeth. They admitted that they had underestimated Logans strength. Logan was just at the Throne Realm, but his terrifying divine skill was as powerful as that of a Half-step Saint Seat. As Dominator Realm individuals, only someone with the strength of a Half-step Saint Seat could overpower them. They had lost the will to continue fighting. They were trapped in this small world popted by the demon beast tribe. Even if they tried to escape, they didnt know how to leave. After sharing a nce, they decided to use their strongest divine skills to fight Logan. This was their only chance to survive; otherwise, in a few more rounds with Logan, they would be on the verge of death. Facing the two individuals who began to deploy techniques, Logan couldnt take it lightly. After all, his opponents were Dominators, and he was just slightly better than them by having a divine weapon in his hand. However, his defensive method was still at the Throne Level; if he received a blow from the Dominators, he would definitely be injured and even lose his divine weapon. Logans eyes became sharper, and the divine weapon in his hand constantly absorbed the surrounding Laws Force and Spiritual Energy. It seemed terrifying for a moment, as if a hundred Thunder Tribtions had condensed into one, ready to destroy the object of its rage. The attacks collided, and the divine skills of the opponents were shattered in an instant. A powerful sword energy swept over the two; the next moment, their faces turned ashen. They could feel their bodies were hit hard, and looking down, they saw bloody holes. Logan gave a faint smile and said to the two: When you chose to hand over Lowen Shingo, you should have been ready to go to Hell one day. I will shift all the me onto Heavenly Sword Sect, making both Shingo Sect and Heavenly Sword Sect suffer. Youre ruthless. The two roared in anger, but they were barely breathing now. They had no way to fight back against Logans arrogance. They were not willing to die just like this and even less willing to let Heavenly Sword Sect take the me. The two didnt doubt Logans n at all; just like what happened this morning. Everyone med the death of the Flying Flow Sects strong individuals on Heavenly Sword Sect. Only the two of them knew that all these were just Logans plots, but unfortunately, this message could only stay forever in this small world of the demon beast tribe. Outsiders were still in the dark.
Seeing that the two hadpletely lost their vital signs, Logan finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was worried that these Dominators might have some tricks up their sleeves, such as self-detonating their blood before death, like the Beast King did, which sessfully took Heavenly Saint Daoists life. As for how to put the me for these twos death on Heavenly Sword Sect, Logan had to think it over. After all, following the death of the Flying Flow Sects powerful individual, the camp was heavily guarded. The Heavenly Sword Sect was under everyones surveince. After thinking it over, he hadnte up with a good idea for the time being. ming the Heavenly Sword Sect would only make him suspicious. He needed to let others witness the Heavenly Sword Sect appear at the campsite. Their exnations would be useless then. Logan decided to take a risk and lure the strong individuals of the Heavenly Sword Sect here. Although this would expose him to danger, it was necessary for him to pit the two major sects against each other and eliminate future trouble. He first took out the bodies of the two Dominators. Then, he left a line of bloody characters on the ground, indicating that all of this was done by Flying Flow Sect. The goal was to deepen the conflict between the Flying Flow Sect and the Heavenly Sword Sect and to shift the me onto them. After the death of the Dominator in the Flying Flow Sect, there were only ten Throne Level individuals left in the camp. They had no ability to kill the Dominator Realm. Therefore, these bloody characters were easily perceived as fake. Among the six sects, the conflict between the Heavenly Sword Sect and the Flying Flow Sect was the deepest. The Heavenly Sword Sect would definitely believe they were framed by the Flying Flow Sect, and the Shingo Sect would also suspect the Heavenly Sword Sect. After all, killing two Dominators at once required at least three Dominators, and only the Heavenly Sword Sect had three Dominators in the camp. Logan arrived at the Heavenly Sword Sects campsite andunched a divine skill attack. Three Dominators, who were meditating, suddenly opened their eyes, easily dissolved the attack, and appeared outside the campsite in an instant. Seeing a shadow fleeing, the three sneered: How dare you scheme against our Heavenly Sword Sect? I bet the Dominator who died yesterday also died at the hands of this person. Capturing him can help us clear our name. The three Dominator Realm individuals pursued immediately. The guard who was on duty at night could only see a few shadows shing. He couldnt tell who these people were and had to quickly notify the Dominators in each sect to figure it out. Dominators from other sects frowned and suspected: There must be an enemy attack. Lets follow the direction of those shadows. That direction seems to be the Shingo Sect. Could someone be nning to harm the strong individuals of Shingo Sect? Logan fled to Shingo Sects camp and entered the tent. Then, he quickly fled with a divine skill. The three Dominators who chased him didnt notice whose camp it was, and they followed him into the tent. The next moment, they saw two bodies on the ground. These two were Dominators of Shingo Sect they knew well. Chapter 522: 336 Crime_2 Chapter 522: Chapter 336 Crime_2 Looking again at the bloody characters on the ground, with those two dying Dominators using the Flying Flow Sect, could it be that the shadowy figure from earlier was indeed a strong one from the Flying Flow Sect? The three of them were baffled for a moment, but no matter how you look at it, the sudden death of two Dominators was mysterious. Despite the vignt security everywherest night, how did that figure seize the opportunity without causing anymotion? Should we notify the Shingo Sect immediately? one of them suggested, considering that a Strong Dominator from the Shingo Sect had been involved and the Shingo Sect was unaware of the situation. They needed to alert them swiftly and join forces to pursue the murderer. The other two did not respond, even unconsciously shaking their heads. The incident was too significant, and they needed to give it some serious thought. One thing was for sure: the shadowy figure was undoubtedly the murderer who had plotted the entire scenario. After pondering for a moment, one of them suddenly nched. We have to leave this tent quickly, this might be a set-up by that shadowy figure. If other strong ones from different sectse in, theyll definitely me us three. No wonder that shadowy figure was escaping so slowly just now, its because they wanted to give us time to get to this tent. The other two were petrified. Indeed, the attack methods of that shadowy figure were quite low-grade. Even an ordinary Transcendent tier cultivator wouldnt have fallen for it. Everything seemed to make sense now. From the very start, the enemy never intended to kill them but to draw people here. Who, exactly, harbors such hostility toward the Heavenly Sword Sect? After gasping for breath, the three of them realized that this was not a ce to linger, they should never let anyone see that they had been here because the Heavenly Sword Sect was already under suspicion. Just as they left the tent, they saw arge group of people rushing over. Leading the group were the Strong Dominators from several major Sects, followed by dozens of throne holders. The three of them were petrified, praying that these people wouldnt suspect the Heavenly Sword Sect. One of them managed to formte his words: We just chased a shadowy figure, suspecting it to be the one who killed the Flying Flow Sects strong one yesterday. Without thinking, we ended up at the Shingo Sect, only to discover two Dominators dead in their tent. What? The crowd was stunned by this statement. They had anticipated trouble, but the revtion that two Dominators had been murdered was a bombshell. The total number of dead Dominators had now reached three. At first, only the throne holders were frightened, but now the other Dominators began to fear for their own safety. The Flying Flow Sects strong one killed yesterday was likely ambushed, but how could there be another death today under such stringent security?
The people from the Shingo Sect were in a daze. Is that true? Our Shingo Sect has always avoided conflicts with others. They rushed into the tent like madmen. Sure enough, there were two bodies on the ground and a line of characters written in blood. They recognized the two dead to be elders of their sect. Everyone else entered the tents and sighed at the sight of the Dominators bodies. It was incredibly tragic. It was clear that they didnt die from an ambush, but from a considerable battle, for their faces were pale, depleted of any spiritual energy. If they were attacked unknowingly, the spiritual energy in their Dantian wouldnt dissipate, and their bodies would at least remain robust for a year and a half. You said you were chasing the shadow, but I dont believe it. Furthermore, after seeing the bodies, you left without alerting the Shingo Sect? Someone raised doubts. They arrived just in time to see the three men fleeing the tent. If they hadnt, there would have been no shred of evidence left. In the entire camp, who other than these three had the strength to confront two Dominators? The others nodded in agreement, their suspicions growing. Its too much of a coincidence. The incident yesterday involving the Flying Flow Sects strong one had a tie to you, and you three are trying to pin the me on this so-called shadow? The Heavenly Sword Sect must exin why everyone theyve had disputes with ends up mysteriously dead. Who would dare to cross the six major sects? Except for Logan and his group, who else has the strength to kill Dominators? The brow of a Strong Dominator from the Heavenly Saint Sect furrowed as he released his aura, If you dont give an exnation today, you two will have to pay with your blood. Otherwise, if we let it slide, how can the remaining Dominators in the camp see tomorrows sun? Out of ten Dominators in this team, three had already died. Eliminating the three from the Heavenly Sword Sect left only four. They could just manage to suppress the three from the Heavenly Sword Sect. If they lose another one, no one would be able to keep the Heavenly Sword Sect in check, a terrifying thought indeed. All of this sounds bizarre, but it has nothing to do with our Heavenly Sword Sect. The three of themughed bitterly as they exined to the other sects, admitting that the culprit was far too cunning. Though they had dominated the martial arts world for decades, they had been outsmarted. It was all part of the murderers scheme, aiming to frame the Heavenly Sword Sect and spark a power struggle amongst the major sects. I bet the shadowy figure has some connection to Logan. Hes the one who wants to see the six major sects in conflict the most. Most of the people shook their heads in disbelief at these ridiculous words. If the shadowy figure wanted to frame someone, why not choose another sect? Why only the Heavenly Sword Sect? And while they mentioned a shadowy figure, none of the other sects had seen anything. They only saw these three from the Heavenly Sword Sect running towards the Shingo Sect, there was no one else suspicious. This line of blood characters looks like thest words of the deceased, indicating that the Flying Flow Sect was responsible. Someone deciphered the bloody characters and eximed to the other, the people of the Flying Flow Sect, however, were immediately enraged at being falsely used. The Flying Flow Sect had already lost one Dominator and was in a state of extreme distress. The Heavenly Sword Sect was their prime suspect. If they had the capability, they would certainly target the Heavenly Sword Sects strong ones. Why would they implicate the unrted Shingo Sect? The people of the other sects chuckled in disbelief. They didnt believe the bloody message. The Dominator of the Flying Flow Sect had been killed yesterday, and today their camp was left with only a heap of throne holders. No matter how many throne holders there were, they couldntpete against a Dominator, especially when there had been no signs of struggle tonight. People from the Heavenly Saint Sect looked at the three from the Heavenly Sword sect, suspecting, Yesterday, the Flying Flow Sect and the Heavenly Sword Sect nearly came to blows, but it didnt escte thanks to the forbearance of the sect leaders. Could it be that the three Dominators of the Heavenly Sword Sect bore a grudge and decided to kill the people of the Shingo Sect, then med the Flying Flow Sect? It must be, all the people from the Heavenly Sword Sect are so wicked. Many people nodded. Currently, the Heavenly Sword Sect was the biggest suspect., the three Dominators had already been caught red-handed. If they imed innocence, no one would believe them. Everyone had already suspected that the Heavenly Sword Sect was behind the murder of the Flying Flow Sects strong one. It was now a foregone conclusion. The three Dominators from the Heavenly Sword Sect were still here denying it, but none of the dozens of people present believed they were mistaken about what they saw. They had scorned the Heavenly Sword Sect to their very bones. Since the loss of the strong ones from the Flying Flow Sect and Shingo Sect, the people from the other sects felt threatened. If the murderer wasnt severely punished, would they be the next target? The vicious and ruthless nature of the Heavenly Sword Sect was clear to everyone. The three Dominators from the Heavenly Sword Sect responded calmly, Everyone, dont fall into their trap. Their aim is to make us fight amongst ourselves. The six major sects must unite against thismon enemy at this moment. We from the Heavenly Sword Sect have always acted with a clear conscience. How could we possibly ambush in secret?
Chapter 523: 337 Loss_1 Chapter 523: Chapter 337 Loss_1 The Heavenly Sword Sect slew several Sovereigns, disregarding the previous promise made among the Six Great Sects. If it continues to be allowed, it will be an affront to the natural order of things. A price must be paid. A Strong Dominator exuded a formidable aura, summoning his divine weapon. He hoped to rally others to join him in ughtering these three Sovereigns in order to console those who were recently killed. Otherwise, who knew how many would diee tomorrow. The Six Great Sects have always been indifferent to each others matters, but this time, the Heavenly Sword Sect had incensed everyone. As a result, individuals from the other sects responded, and four Strong Dominators stepped forward, blocking the three powerhouses from the Heavenly Sword Sect. Apart from this, dozens from the Throne converged as well, encircling the group. The members of the Heavenly Sword Sect were naturally terrified; but the three powerhouses only frowned, showing no fear towards these people. Three Sovereigns against four, theirbat power wasnt much different. After all, these three were long-established powerhouses whereas among the other four, one was only a half-step Sovereign. It was hard to predict the oue once a fight broke out. Seeing the situation worsening, someone from the Shingo Sect spoke up, Well send word via carrier pigeon, lets see how the Sect Leader responds. In anger, he might send numerous Strong Dominators to provide support. Lets join together and help the Shingo Sect demand justice. Rest assured, no matter what decisions the other sects make, we of the Flying Flow Sect pledge to stand with you, the Shingo Sect. After all, you lost two Strong Dominators and we lost one as well. Our feud with the Heavenly Sword Sect runs deep. A powerhouse from the Flying Flow Sect strode up, his eyes brimming with a chilling intent. Even though the Flying Flow Sect had been the weakest among the Six Great Sects, it didnt mean they would keep bowing down to the Heavenly Sword Sect. If a fight were to break out, it would inevitably end in mutual destruction. On the other hand, the Shingo Sect received the news. Celica Shingo was furious. They only had a dozen or so Sovereigns in the sect and they had lost two in a single day? The Heavenly Sword Sect hadmitted an excessive outrage, they had to pay the price this time. He had been displeased with the Heavenly Sword Sect for a while now. They had taken his son, Lowen Shingo, and nned on executing him in three days time. All of this only seemed like a personal dislike before, but now it had escted to a life or death situation for the sect. The two in Strong Dominators were long-serving elders of the sect who had always shown utmost loyalty to the Shingo Sect.
Despite their rocky rtionship, every elder in the Shingo Sect at the time had chosen to abandon Lowen Shingo, which had cooled his mood. No matter what, they were still members of the Shingo Sect and as Sect Head he had a duty and responsibility to act when things happened. The oppressive aura of the half-step Saint Seat powerhouse burst forth, flying out like a shadow from the camp and arriving at the Heavenly Sword Sect Leaders residence. A thunderous roar resounded in the neighbouring ten miles as a thunderbolt attack struck instantly. The Heavenly Sword Sect Leader was sitting cross-legged in cultivation. He was already mentally exhausted, and now suspected of murdering a Strong Dominator from the Flying Flow Sect which had lead to several confrontations with them. He spected that if they didnt find the reasons by tomorrow, the Flying Flow Sect would definitely turn against him. Being suddenly confronted, the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader naturally assumed it was the Flying Flow Sect. However,ing out to see, it wasnt. It was the Shingo Sect with whom he had no grievances. Why were they aggressively looking for trouble with him? Celica Shingo gave a coldugh, surveying the puzzled face of the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader: Yesterday, two of our elders were in. We have sufficient evidence indicating the Heavenly Sword Sect was behind it. Your skillful tactics truly are something. Do you intend to eliminate all of the Six Great Sects Strong Dominators? What do you mean? The Heavenly Sword Sect Leader was stunned; he knew nothing of the matter. Each of the elders in the Shingo Sect were Sovereigns. No one had the capability to kill two Sovereigns at once, unless one of the leaders of the Six Great Sects acted in secret or perhaps a Half-step Saint Seat that bore a grudge previously. In any case, this was all unrted to the Heavenly Sword Sect. In his confusion, he said to Celica Shingo, Have you fully investigated this? I have not left my tent since yesterday. If you want to me someone, dont falsely use them. Could you exin what happened? Continue ying dumb. Seeing the state of the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader, Celica Shingo seethed even more. His sect had lost two of its powerhouses, and the biggest beneficiary would be the Heavenly Sword Sect. Yet their leader was pretending in front of him. Leaders from the other sects arrived one after another. After hearing Celica Shingos words, each of them red furiously at the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader. It was one thing to kill a Strong Dominator from the Flying Flow Sect yesterday, but today two more from the Shingo Sect? The Flying Flow Sect Leader sneered and stepped forward, Celica Shingo, if you strike, I will join you against the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader. Two against one, we have a high chance of winning. Since the Heavenly Sword Sect does not abide by the rules, they should cease existing. The Heavenly Saint Sect feels the same. We previously lost more than ten people and also suspect it was the work of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Although they werent Strong Dominators, justmon Transcendent Tiers, they were the most outstanding talents of our Heavenly Saint Sects next generation. The Heavenly Saint Sect Leader looked at the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader with his eyes zing with rage. Previously, he was alone so he had to swallow all his anger and avoid damaging the rtionship with the Heavenly Sword Sect. However, now the enemy had offended several sects, it was the perfect opportunity to kick them while they were down. Chapter 524: 337 Loss_2 Chapter 524: Chapter 337 Loss_2 The leaders of the other two sects did not suffer any losses and thus chose to adopt a wait and see attitude. They were also not quite satisfied with the Heavenly Sword Sect, but they knew that taking action would lead to heavy losses. It was better to remain idle and watch the others fight and injure each other. The leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect darkened his face. He considered himself very powerful, but when faced with three half-step Sanctuary Powerhouses, he had no intent to fight. He estimated that he would notst half an hour if they started fighting. He even failed to understand what the Heavenly Sword Sect had done wrong to provoke such fury. Several sects were now hell-bent on a fight to the death against him. Could all of this be part of Logans plot? Consider this carefully, the three of you may have more people, but if I steel my heart for a fight, the final oue will be both parties suffering losses. If my life is threatened, I will surely self-destruct and take all of you down with me. Due to his disadvantages, the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader didnt want to fight, so he could only resort to threats. He hoped that his words would make them give way. During normal times, he might have some confidence, but at this point, these are not people to be easily fooled. Celica Shingo faintly smiled, saying with a gloomy gaze, We dont have to resolve this rapidly. We will wear down your spiritual energy and divine skills little by little, just like boiling a frog in warm water. Even with many divine skills and strategies, you can not escape death. Would the two of you really choose to stand by and watch the fight? I advise you to think carefully. If the Heavenly Sword Sect leader is gone, neither of you will get a share of the spoils. It is better for us tobine forces and directly split the Heavenly Sword Sect. The Flying Flow Sect leader turned to the other two leaders, suggesting that three was still a small number. If he could persuade the two to join, thebined power of five people would leave the Heavenly Sword Sect leaderpletely helpless, ensuring perfect safety and avoiding any mishaps. The two bystander leaders pondered their choices. Since the situation could not be reversed at this point, they must align with one side. However, they yed an important role. If they helped the Heavenly Sword Sect, it would be a three versus three situation. Then, with the Heavenly Sword Sect leader who could fight against two, Celica Shingo and his group would undoubtedly lose. If they assisted Celica Shingo, its needless to say, five against one would certainly not lose. The two remained silent, watching the bargaining chips from both sides. Whoever offered more, they would help them. In that case, they would be the biggest winners in this dispute.
The Heavenly Sword Sect leader was the most desperate. He shouted in anger, Join forces with me, and the Heavenly Sword Sect is willing to give each of you one million spirit stones, and hand over the hundred most talented among our sect, and contribute one hundred thousand spirit stones each year. To survive, he did not hesitate to offer any condition, causing the other sect leaders to take a breath. The Heavenly Sword Sect leader did indeed have nerve. The three were worried that his words might sway the two previously non-involved leaders, so they hurriedly offered their own terms. Each of the three sect leaders will give one million spirit stones, isnt that more than what the Heavenly Sword Sect offered? For the rest, were not going to be like the Heavenly Sword Sect, but you should think calmly. Will the Heavenly Sword Sect honestly keep its promises if they win? Celica Shingo looked at the two, and said word for word: Dont hesitate. Each of our sects have sacrificed strong ones because of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Although you have not lost anyone, you should understand the principle that when the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold. Were all in the same boat. The two leaders were initially hesitant, but after listening to Celica Shingo, they came to a realization. They indeed could not cooperate with the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader. What if he reneged upon his promises? Even if the two of thembined forces, they would not be his match. Besides, if the Heavenly Sword Sect could ruthlessly kill several dominators from the three sects today, there woulde a day when they would end up on the chopping block. What countermeasures should they have in ce then? Therefore, potential threats must not be left behind, even if they could not receive a single spiritual stone. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect saw the two of them were swayed, and urgently offered a higher price: No, if a million Spirit Stones are not enough, I can give three million, and I am willing to transfer half of our sect to you. From now on, how about the three of us manage the Heavenly Sword Sect together and you two rule over us? No need. Yourepletely untrustworthy, no matter how big the stake you propose, the two of us will definitely not cooperate with you. The Heavenly Sword Sect has been rampant and tyrannical over the years, killing many powerhouses among our sects. Today, its time for us to settle the score with blood! The two Sect Leaders were determined and then moved to stand next to Celica Shingo and his team, forming an opposition against the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect. At this point, the five Sect Leaders had officially formed an alliance, jointly dering a life-or-death war against the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect gave a bitter smile and couldnt help but self-mockingly said: Ack of assistance for those who lose their path. If I had maintained a good rtionship with you fellow Sect Leaders before, I wouldnt have fallen into this predicament today. I have always been a powerhouse about to step into the Saint Seat. Although he said so, he knew in his heart that even if the rtionships were good before, under Logans sessive maniptions, and without any evidence to relieve the Heavenly Sword Sect of suspicion, a great battle with the Sect Leaders was inevitable. Before, he had been hoping their boldness wouldnt cause things to get too stiff. Regretting deeply, the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect summoned his Dharma device: Fine, Im only one opportunity away from bing a Saint, perhaps in this one versus five, I can find that threshold. Once I be a Saint, I will certainly obliterate all your sects. Well see if you have what it takes! Celica Shingo and the others also drew their weapons, with the principles of technique revolving their Dharma devices, and waves of Divine Skills began to burst out of them. The strength of a Half-step Saint Seat stifled everyone in the vicinity. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect was the first to attack, and being in such a disadvantageous position, he had to break through one point to win. If he could kill one Half-step Saint Seat within several rounds, it would definitely put the remaining people in a state of lowered morale. The other Sect Leaders also conceded that the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect was the most powerful among them. Although they were all Half-Step Saints, only the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect was a small step away from the Saint Seat. Sadly, the Sect Leader was only an old man on hisst legs with a lifespan of a few decades left. Naturally, he couldnt exert the top-notch strength of a Half-Step Saint Seat. The moment the five of them acted, they not only blocked the attack from the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect but evennded a sword strike on him. It was only when a bloody wound appeared that he realized that it was a matter of survival. Secret Technique, Cloud Technique! The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect took a stance, followed by plumes of crimson smoke filling the surroundings, obscuring everyones vision. Even the Half-Step Saints seemingly didnt have Divine Skills to disperse the smoke. Despite being outnumbered, it was the only way to win. In a situation where the five of them couldnt always focus their attacks, he could keep ambushing from within the smoke and soon enough pave a way out with blood. Just when he was feelingcent, Celica Shingo faintly opened his mouth: We are all Half-Step Saints, dont you think youve oversimplified things? Lets show you our Shingo Sects secret technique that wont let you hide even in the fog.
As Celica Shingo spoke, he waved his sleeve, and a golden light shot out, illuminating the entire fog-covered area. Though it didnt make their vision clear, the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect could no longer hide like the rest of them. Unlike the other Sect Leaders, not only did Celica Shingo hold a grudge for his Sect, but he sought justice for his son, Lowen Shingo. Therefore, the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect must die today, and after today, the Heavenly Sword Sect would cease to exist. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect wanted to keep running, but the Leader of the Flying Flow Sect sent out a Divine Skill like an ancient bell falling from the sky, instantly limiting his movements. No matter how he tried to sh away using the Great Law principles, it was futile.
Chapter 525: 338: Heaven_1 Chapter 525: Chapter 338: Heaven_1 Seizing the opportunity, Celica Shingo summoned a Divine Thunder, filled with countless Rule Power of the Great Law; sting the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect in an instant. He felt as if his body was being swallowed, as if it was in the midst of a vortex about to vanish. The Heavenly Sword Sects Leader roared in struggle, ignited his own blood sea at Dantian, and for a while, his power was amplified by a hundred times. Like a demon beast in the next moment, he charged at the nearest person, who was preparing to attack the Sect Leader of the Flying Flow Sect. Facing the berserk Heavenly Sword Sects Leader, he dared not confront him straight on but instead used a divine skill and quickly retreated. Celica Shingo and the others attacked from the rear, continuously inflicting severe wounds on the Heavenly Sword Sects Leader with a variety of spells and runes. Just less than half a minute had passed, and the Heavenly Sword Sects Leader had more than a dozen wounds on his body. His entire body was on the verge of copse, only that he had forcefully ignited his amplifying power; otherwise, he would have fallen already. At this time, the death of the Heavenly Sword Sects Leader was merely a matter of time, so everyone was not in a rush. They understood that being overly anxious might lead to chaos, so they continued to exploit the situation slowly, knowing that the injuries would continuously weaken the opponents strength. At this very moment, thebat power of the Heavenly Sword Sects Leader was only a tenth of what it was originally. He bitterly smiled and said, I regret, if only I could have in Logan and others earlier, I wouldnt have ended up in such a situation. This life is too bitter, spending a lifetime in cultivation just to reach a half-step Saint Seat, I wanted to strive for a glimmer of life as my lifespan was nearing its end, but then was suddenly heavily injured by several other big Sects. He knew that he couldnt hold on for much longer, perhaps it was just a matter of moments before his death. Theres a sense of unwillingness in his heart. Firstly, he was unwilling that he was targeted by other Sects like this, and secondly, it was hopeless for him to reach a Saint Seat in this lifetime. While his power was still amplified, the Heavenly Sword Sects Leader set his sights on Celica Shingo. Among the several Sect leaders, his strength was the most inferior. If he used hisst strength to break through, perhaps only then would he have a glimmer of chance for survival. His fist shrouded in the terrifying Rule Power punched out like a bamboo split, with the sound of punch also continuously bursting in the air. In the face of such a ferocious attack, Celica Shingo remained calm. With a casual t of his hand, he easily blocked it. Following closely, he punched back. The fist of Celica Shingo carried the Rule Power of Thunder, much more powerful than the Heavenly Sword Sects Leader. Within a heartbeat, thetter flew out uncontrobly and also was hit by other divinew powers.
A nk look in his eyes, the Heavenly Sword Sects Leader was incredulous, My power was increased ten times by burning my own bloodline and Dantian, yet Im so easily defeated in front of you. It turns out that you were hiding your true strength. You are indeed the strongest among the half-step Saints. Its not that I was hiding, just that over the decades my power has advanced further, while youve stagnated. You think you are the first among the half-step Saints but never calmly considered if your cultivation speed truly surpasses others, Celica Shingo shook his head. For so many years, he has been taking steady steps, neither arrogant nor impatient in cultivation or life, so he has always been more sessful than others in understanding thew. Plus, Thunder Rule is among the top in power within thews. After a series of attacks, the originally injured Heavenly Sword Sects Leader was now almost at his limit. He was barely hanging on there, and if the rest of the Sect Leaders struck him again, he would surely fall to eternal sleep. However, at this point, the other Sect Leaders seemed surprisingly rxed. In a somewhat gloating manner, they approached the Heavenly Sword Sects Leader, leaving him utterly powerless and outraged. Brothers, can you spare me? With heavy injuries, the Heavenly Sword Sects Leader knelt down. He had been proud all his life, however at the brink of his death, he realized that he could discard all honor and dignity for the slim chance of survival. This scene was indeed shocking. The other Sect Leaders were dumbfounded as the domineering Heavenly Sword Sects Leader, who had never bowed his head in front of them for decades, was now kneeling. It pulls at the heartstrings to witness such a sight of the once-respected Half-step Sanctuary Powerhouse. Celica Shingos face turned grim and he shook his head, Your Heavenly Sword Sect has gone too far. You have killed people from our Sects, ounting for this debt must be clear. Therefore, Heavenly Sword Sect should cease to exist, only then can we repay the blood debt with blood. Our Sect is located in deste coldnds, its difficult for us to produce strong fighters. One of our Tribune Elders died inexplicably, and now, youre asking us to spare you when considering the losses weve suffered? The Sect Leader of the Flying Flow Sect clenched his fist andughed heartily, You must die. Stop trying to act humble now. After all, those who died in our Sect cant be revived. If you knew this day wasing, you should have been more restrained before. For the other Sect Leaders, they have already started fighting with the Heavenly Sword Sect. If they were to spare him now, in case he really bes a Saint in future, their Sects could be destroyed in a blink. So, no matter how sympathetic they were towards the Heavenly Sword Sect, they had to be ruthless now to avoid leaving behind any potential threats. Chapter 526: 338: Heaven_2 Chapter 526: Chapter 338: Heaven_2 As expected. the despair was palpable in the eyes of the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Until now, he was still in the dark, he could understand why the other Sect Leaders were attacking him, but he couldnt figure out who had made his sect the scapegoat. The first person he suspected was Logan. But Logan was only at the Throne Realm; even if he could arrange incredible arrays, it would be quite impossible for him to silently assassinate a few at the Dominator Realm and plot such a huge conspiracy. He unknowingly clenched his fists, muttering to himself, Even if I descent into hell, I must find the culprit. Even if I have to risk everything, even if it leads to my soul shattering, I must settle this score, for Ive been wronged beyond measure. Dont give him a chance to breathe Kill him! At Celica Shingosmand, the other Sect Leaders unleashed their most powerful moves. Their strikes caused the sky and earth to ripple, as though the fabric of space itself could shatter. The next moment, however, the figure of the Sect Leader from the Heavenly Sword Sect disappeared. The coborated attack of the five Sect Leaders awkwardly missed their target, leaving thempletely baffled. The man was clearly on hisst breath, how could he just suddenly vanish? The sect leader of the Flying Flow Sect shrugged helplessly, Allowing him to escape is a problem. Our sects are now in grave danger. Who knows when he might make hiseback for revenge. Never underestimate the wrath of a quasi-Saint. We have nothing to fear. Hes at his dying breath and sacrificed his own Dantian. Even if he survives, he will just be a waste, barely human. To regain the strength of a Half-Step Saint, it would probably take him hundreds of years, but he only has a few decades left. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Saint Sect sneered, unconcerned, Even if he escaped, he would have died in two or three days. Initially dying in our hands, he would have at least had an intact corpse, but dying elsewhere would surely utterly obliterate him. Celica Shingo looked dark, the only one among the sect leaders with some foresight. It couldnt be the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sects own power that allowed him to escape, given he was on hisst breath and unable to call upon even a shred of spiritual power. Clearly, someone must have helped him. Considering someone was able to rescue him right under the noses of six Sect Leaders, the helper was either a Saint or at least a Quasi-Saint. This thought sent a chill down his spine. If reality were as he feared, things could get tricky. However, since the helper only rescued without showing himself, he might not be too difficult to handle.
Celica Shingo didnt share his thoughts. After all, it was just a hunch. He knew it would only add to their worries. Right now, the Sect Leaders must stay united and cant afford to fall apart. Though the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect had escaped, his followers remained. Unwilling to let anyone from the Heavenly Sword Sect escape, the five Sect Leaders sent five Dominators, leading hundreds of men to the Heavenly Sword Sect, intending to wipe them out entirely. Any resources and spirit stones found within the sects premises would be equally divided among all. Celica Shingo looked at the other sect leaders, asking: Theres a group chasing Logan which includes the Heavenly Sword Sect. We have four teams in total, the other three can be dealt with easily. Our Dominators will swiftly eliminate them. But the one team which had the incident is challenging to handle. Since they had lost three Dominators from their sect, that team,pared to thebined strength of the other sects, has one man less. If aplete fall-out erupts, though our chances of winning are high, it isnt guaranteed. If those three found out the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect had fled and that the existence of the Heavenly Sword Sect itself is in jeopardy, theyll go on a killing spree against the people from the other sects in that team. Even though we are a bit stronger, we dont want to suffer significant losses. Seeing that the other Sect Leaders didnt take his warning seriously, Celica Shingo continued, What I mean to say is, why dont one of us handle this situation? After all, killing three Dominators would be easy for a Half-Step Saint. No way. If any of us meet the escaped sect leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect in a fight to death, would it be safe? I think that we five should stay together. Its the safest and would prevent any form ofst-ditch retaliation. The Sect Leader of the Flying Flow Sect shook his head; he did not agree with Celica Shingos views. Regardless of the fact that one of his own Dominators had been killed there, even if the three dominators of the Heavenly Sword Sect retaliated in any way, his own losses would be minimal. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Saint Sect took a moment to consider before stating, Sending three Dominators will create a seven against three situation. Besides, everyone in this camp still has a Dominator left. It seems most appropriate to send them now to resolve the conflict and disputes. As for you, Head of the Flying Flow Sect, dont keep revelling in other peoples misfortunes. Those three people were responsible for killing your Dominator. Dont you want your people to exact their revenge personally? If they are killed by us, it loses significance for you. Agreed. Upon reflection, the Sect Leader of the Flying Flow Sect coughed: In that case, none of you sect leaders need to send a Dominator. In a fit of anger yesterday, I called upon five dominators to stay in the vicinity. I have been pondering for quite some time whether or not to take action. I almost forgot about them. Then its settled. Celica Shingo nodded in agreement. The situation had taken shape already, and soon all the remnants of the Heavenly Sword Sect would face opposition. It was estimated that in one day, the Heavenly Sword Sect would no longer exist, leaving no survivors. Knowing that such a high-ranking sect that once stood tall and intimidated thousands had fallen so suddenly, Celica Shingo couldnt help but sigh in disbelief. It seemed that the Shingo Sect will have to continue to act low-key in the future, or they might end up like the Heavenly Sword Sect. No matter where the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect escapes to, even if he doesnt have much time left, we still need to send arge number of people after him. We should be prepared for any eventuality. If he finds a chance to survive, you can all wait for his retaliation! The Sect Leader of the Flying Flow Sect reminded that the Heavenly Sword Sect was known for its policy of retribution. Unless they saw the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sects death with their own eyes, anything was possible. After all, in this unpredictable Ancient World, no one can guarantee theyll be the final winner. Meanwhile, the strong ones from the five major sects received the Sect Leaders message via carrier pigeon in no time, telling them to fight the Heavenly Sword Sect. The message also indicated that the Heavenly Sword Sect was no more, leaving everyone dumbfounded. Everything happened so fast. Just two hours ago, they were pondering whether or not to take action, even standoff with the three Dominators of the Heavenly Sword Sect for a long time. Suddenly, they were told that the Heavenly Sword Sect was destroyed which was a lot to take in. Among the crowd, words started spreading that the Heavenly Sword Sect had met a great catastrophe this time. After killing members of the major sects, they were retaliated against. That retaliation led to the destruction of the entire sect. Apparently, these few people from the Heavenly Sword Sect still knew nothing of this. The three Dominators of the Heavenly Sword Sect frowned, sensing something was wrong: Whats going on? Why is everyone looking at us with pity? I rmend that you dont act rashly. We, the Heavenly Sword Sect, are not to be trifled with.
Still talking about the Heavenly Sword Sect? A burst ofughter broke out from the crowd. The Heavenly Sword Sect had ceased to exist just a moment ago. Now, the entire sect only had these three Dominators and seven or eight throne disciples left. However, these people could only struggle to survive for a while, for once they joined forcester, these few people were bound to fall here. They had always disliked the people of the Heavenly Sword Sect, so they were naturally overjoyed at the sects current plight. Manager Johnson of the Heavenly Saint Sect licked his lips. Honestly, from the moment he started working with Logan, he had thought he wouldnt live long. If Logan was caught, he would also be done for. However, he had never imagined that the situation would evolve to this extent. The mighty Heavenly Sword Sect had actually fallen under Logans schemes. And from start to finish, Logan hid in the shadows, merely leveraging the rage of the other sect leaders. This series of maneuvers was truly admirable.
Chapter 527: 339: One Person_1 Chapter 527: Chapter 339: One Person_1 A yful glint appeared in Logans eyes among the crowd. Everything was part of his calction. The Heavenly Sword Sect had paid the price it deserved. The only regret was that their Sect Leader had escaped, but all major sects would surely dispatch arge number of people to hunt him down. After all,pared to their fear of Logan, those sect leaders were even more afraid. If they did notpletely eradicate the potential threat, anyone who had been involved would face revenge in the future should the fleeing leader survive. Therefore, Logan was not worried at all; in fact, he hoped that the fleeing leader would not perish. Once arge number of people were dispatched to hunt down the escapee, the pressure on Logans side would dissipate. With the six major sects unable to spare the effort to chase him, perhaps the remaining five leaders already realized that it was impossible to continue vying for the Holy Sees chance. In no time, they would retreat. In front of several dozen people, the three Dominators of the Heavenly Sword Sect were still confused. Stop beating around the bush. What disaster has befallen the Heavenly Sword Sect? Why are you all mocking and tormenting us? If you have the guts, speak clearly! To die knowing The Heavenly Sword Sect is no more. Over ten thousand members of the sect were wiped out by the joint forces of the other five major sects. Your Sect Leader barely escaped with his life, but he probably wontst two days. From this moment on, the Heavenly Sword Sect is history. Someone from the Shingo Sect sneered, a smug look on his face. Just a few hours ago, their sect lost two Dominators, but the chief culprit, the Heavenly Sword Sect, had suffered such a massive retaliation. With this in mind, his sorrow evaporated. The others also couldnt help but snicker. They all harbored a certain degree of hatred for the Heavenly Sword Sect, especially the Flying Flow Sect, which shared a simr plight with the Shingo Sectlosing their Strong Dominator to the Heavenly Sword Sect. Hearing this news, the three Dominators of the Heavenly Sword Sect went into shock. They couldnt believe that their sect had been wiped out so suddenly. The Heavenly Sword Sect, prevailing for a thousand years and already a super first-ss sect, was gone without a trace. The three Dominators were thoroughly panicked. Since their greatest support, the sect, was gone, they didnt know how to handle the current situation. Even if they wanted to escape, it would be as difficult as reaching the sky. For sure, these several dozens of people would not let them leave unscathed. The three, outraged, roared at the crowd, The Heavenly Sword Sect has been wronged! We did not kill a single Strong Dominator, yet all the sins have been dumped on our heads. Now even our lives are in danger.
Still ying innocent at this point? Nobody believed in their denial. They had already determined the Heavenly Sword Sect as the culprit. However, they had to admire these three for their acting skills, maintaining their persistence even at deaths door. One of the Dominators stepped forward and coughed, You three cannot escape. The best option is to surrender. Rest assured, we will leave you a way out. After all, you are also Strong Dominators. Why not join other sects? Although the three were in a disadvantaged position, their counterattacks at the brink of death could be extremely terrifying. Thus, they must cate these three now. The best strategy was to capture them without exerting any effort, avoiding a catastrophic battle. Of course, every word was deceptive. Given their huge sins, they naturally needed to go to Hell for redemption. We do not believe that your sects will spare us. The three shook their heads. As worldly-wise individuals, they understood that with their entire Heavenly Sword Sect destroyed, what difference would the survival of the three of them make? They would surely be eliminated for good. The three exchanged nces. As things stood, even though the Heavenly Sword Sect was gone, they could not just wait around and die. The only way was to break out of the encirclement. They could go anywhere under the vast sky. It was unbearable to think of dying here. The four Dominators stepped forward, brandishing their divine weapons, Since you are unwilling to see reason, you will join the Heavenly Sword Sect in bing history. Lets put an end to the sins. Its your fault for killing members of other sects. The three did not exin themselves any further. It was useless to exin to others. The Heavenly Sword Sect was simply targeted and plotted against, all part of Logans grand scheme. But ultimately, the Heavenly Sword Sect had be the first pawn sacrificed. They suddenly burst into wildughter. Since Logan could target the Heavenly Sword Sect, the other major sects would eventually suffer as well. These people, who seemed triumphant now, would cry like them in the future. Logans methods were beyond their imagination. Moreover, with the opportunities presented by the Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoist, there was probably nobody in the world who could rival him. Theughter made the others nauseous. At themand of the leading four Dominators, everyone attacked the three. The four Dominators already had enough suppressing power. In addition, with the strength of the multiple Perfect Kings Seats, they were absolutely powerful. The three Dominators were no match, sustaining injuries in less than ten moves. They exchanged nces and decided to fight to the death. Even if only one of them managed to survive, he could carry the hope of the Heavenly Sword Sect and extract revenge one day. Together, they ignited the power in their Dantians and instantly received a several-fold boost in strength. Though this might shatter their Dantians subsequently, they could not afford to consider these side effects in light of the critical situation at hand. Facing the sudden surge in strength from the three, some people started to fall back tactically. Since they all came from different sects, naturally, they hoped the other sects would strike first. The remaining people would then make a token appearance, minimizing the loss. Chapter 528: 339: One Person_2 Chapter 528: Chapter 339: One Person_2 However, no matter what the others do, the four Dominators naturally could not retreat. In an instant, they were caught off guard by the attacks of the three men. Despite this, they understood that burning the dantian was a terror-inducing method that could only sustain them for 15 minutes at most. Thus, as long as they continued to exhaust these three, once their dantians werepletely depleted, the three would have no strength to even retaliate. However, at this moment, five more Dominators appeared. These were the reinforcements from the Flying Flow Sect, they had arrived to support and control the situation. The overall situationpletely swayed. The three fighters from the Heavenly Sword Sect previously only had to deal with four Dominators. Now, they had to deal with nine. Even with the power they gained from burning their Dantian, the numerical difference was just too vast. This made them feel a sense of desperate helplessness. Yet they still wanted to fight till the end and try to escape. But within ten rounds, the three were yed by the nine Dominators. This scene didnt faze the crowd at all, after all they belonged to the Heavenly Sword Sect. The other five Sects had long regarded the Heavenly Sword Sect as their nemesis. Among the crowd were ten kings of the Heavenly Sword Sect who dropped to their knees begging for mercy upon witnessing the scene. At a mountain peak, the Heavenly Sword Sect leader barely breathing, looks at an old man and ask, unable to understand why he saved him. Inspecting the old mans aura, it was clear, he was already a Saint, a supreme being under the sky, harboring no grudges against him. The old man presented himself in a simple attire, his missing arm casting mysterious mightiness. This puzzled the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect, as Cultivators above the level of Dominator could regrow limbs at will. The old man smiled faintly and said, I saved you because I wanted to grant you a great opportunity. Not only can I heal your injuries but I can also advance your abilities to higher levels, how about bing a Quasi-Saint? As the term Quasi-Saint was spoken, the Heavenly Sword Sect Leaders eyes ring with a heated desire. The positions of Quasi-Saint and Half-step Saint Seat are both under the Saint Seat, but where Quasi-Saint and Half-step Saint Seat stand are miles apart. A Quasi-Saint could easily crush at least ten Half-step Saints. Half-step Saint Seat is just one step away from the Saint Seat, but that one step could take an eternity. Out of a hundred, perhaps only one may be a Saint. However, being a Quasi-Saint is different, he could already be considered a true Saint, without the actual power of a Saint. But with more cultivation, that power would eventually be within reach. The Heavenly Sword Sect Leader, with a calm look, questioned: Theres no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Naturally, I want to be a Quasi-Saint, but why would you help me? Tell me the conditions first, so I have time to consider.
Youre just a dying man, what can I gain from you? The old man sneered, waved his hand, a terrifying pressure descended, as if to shatter the Heavenly Sword Sect Leaders soul, making his already critical injuries even worse. I am a Saint. Do you dare to disobey my orders? If you were not a smart man, I would not bother to save you. So, do not act conceited, and dont negotiate or question in front of a strong Saint. The next moment, the old man returned to his calm demeanor, I can make you a Quasi-Saint. You can take revenge on the leaders of the five grand sects, leaving none of them alive. Afterward, you can rebuild the Heavenly Sword Sect, and I have no other requests from you. Upon hearing such favorable conditions, the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader readily agreed. The old man nodded, a divine power hitting the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader. In the next moment, his injuries were continually healed, even his vanished dantian was regaining its function. As the spiritual energy swelled to a certain extent, it seemed as if he was getting a transformation. The Heavenly Sword Sect Leader seemed to see the Saint Seat ahead, and one step away to cross the threshold. This brought an incredulous smile to his face. However, one foot was still in the original ce because he was only a Quasi-Saint now. The Heavenly Sword Sect Leader clenched his fist and muttered, Being a Quasi-Saint is enough. The five sect leaders teamed up against my Heavenly Sword Sect, I will make them pay the price. I promise not to leave a single one of them, let all of their sects descend into Hell for their sins. Go. The elder disappeared with a wave of his hand, and the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect, until this moment, was still in disbelief. He not only survived under the siege of several sect leaders, but even broke through a threshold of power. All of it seemed like a dream, but it was indeed real. The elder must be from the Holy See. Although he didnt know why he got help, the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect didnt care about the others motives. As long as he could get justice, he was willing to give up everything, after all, he had nothing to lose. The Sect Leader of Heavenly Sword Sect sat cross-legged, preparing to recover to his best condition. Then he would give those five people a big surprise. They probably thought he was doomed, but not only was he fine, he had be a Quasi-Saint. He nned to take out those five people one by one, and enjoy their looks of terror. The next morning, the thousands of people dispatched by the five sect leaders found nothing. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect seemed to disappear after fleeing, although they turned every stone within a hundred miles, they found no trace of him. The Sect Leader of the Flying Flow Sect scratched his head and spread his hands: Could it be that he has already escaped a hundred miles away? But he was on hisst breath, and he had forcefully burned his own bloodline power. No matter what, even walking would be a challenge. Ive suspected that there must be someone secretly helping him to escape. The five sect leaders have to be prepared in advance. If the mysterious person has a grudge against us, perhaps our five sects have to face a great disaster! With justified confidence, Celica Shingo said that if the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect had managed to flee, he would definitely only get as far as two or three miles, not to the point of disappearing without leaving even a trace of blood. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Saint Sect sucked in a breath, half worried, half skeptical: You mean, there is a world-ss master behind him who not only saved him right under our noses but may also be a Quasi-Saint, or even a real Saint. Above a Quasi-Saint. If it were an ordinary Quasi-Saint, they would indeed have the strength to take someone away, but it wouldnt be to the point where all five of them were unaware. Only a true Saint could do it so sneakily that even the space itself was frozen. The Sect Leader of the Flying Flow Sect was stunned, stuttering, Noit cant be. If we have offended a Saint, arent we doomed? Even if ourbined strength is very strong, in front of a Saint we are like ants. Dont panic, that person only saved the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect. If they really wanted to fight with us, they wouldnt be hiding from the start. Maybe they owed the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect a favor, so they saved the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Celica Shingo told the others not to be afraid, the situation hadnt escted to that point yet. Besides, they had attacked the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect, it meant there was an irreconcble grudge between them which was toote to fear. The Sect Leader of the Flying Flow Sect let out a bitter smile. He thought it was a winning situation, but who could have expected such a turn in one day? Their sect was different from others and didnt have a strong foundation. If something went wrong, they would suffer the most.
In any case, for the next few days, lets get our own sect members back and stay together to observe the situation outside the Demon Beast Mountain Range. If theres no trouble, we can all go back to our respective sects. If there are indeed enemies, having more people can add strength. Celica Shingo rmended it to everyone. No one objected. Even for the opportunities left by the Beast King and Heavenly Saint Daoist, everyone had given up hope. Compared to these opportunities, they all just wanted to return to their sect safely. Chapter 529: 340 Quasi-Saint Seat_1 Chapter 529: Chapter 340 Quasi-Saint Seat_1 The team assigned to hunt down Logan received orders to immediately return to the Demon Beast Mountain Range camp. Puzzlingly, all the major sect disciples were left in confusion. The remaining forces of the Heavenly Sword Sect had been dealt with. Shouldnt they be more assured in hunting Logan? Why the sudden return? The sect leaders offered no exnation. If they intimated that a Holy See was backing the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect, the fear would surely grip the thousands of people present. Moreover, everything was still spection, unconfirmed. What if it added up to a false rm hosited by a few scatterbrained individuals? But, they took precautions just in case, executing the tightest security measures throughout the camp. Hundreds of people were assigned to patrol duties. Shockingly, each of them had reached the Perfect Kings Seat, while those leading the patrols were the dominant forces of various sects. While many could notprehend the situation, some discerning individuals spected that something extraordinary must have happened for the sect leaders to take such measures. Their enemies were seemingly so formidable that even the sect leaders found the situation perplexing. Logan, meanwhile, was hiding among them, equally baffled by these unusual actions. The Heavenly Sword Sect was no more, so what were those few sect leaders afraid of? Could they be afraid of the Heavenly Sword Sect Leadering back for revenge on his deathbed? But these five remaining sect leaders were at Half-step Saint Seats, were they honestly that scared of the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader? In Logans thinking, these major sects would definitely send arge number of personnel to track down the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader, instead of switching to the defensive stance like they were now, as if they were bracing for an incredibly powerful enemy. The slightest error could lead to the annihtion of the entire sect. Perhaps, someone rescued the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect! Manager Johnson proposed sarcastically. As long as they hadnt found the body of the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader, it would remain a potential threat for all sects involved, so their defensive preparations were only reasonable. This remark enlightened Logan, and everything seemed to make sense. Of course, the multiple sect leaders and the Heavenly Sword Sect had already reached a point of no return. How could they spare the Heavenly Sword Sect Leaders escape right under their noses? It pointed to a masterminds involvement, likely a Holy See on par with the Heavenly Saint Daoist. This exined why the sect leaders were on high alert, calling back all the outer sect disciples instead of continuing their pursuit of Logan or the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader. A yful smile traced Logans lips as he muttered, If there were indeed a Holy See in the picture, things would get highly interesting. Losing the Heavenly Sword Sect wont shake these major sects, but facing an enemy at Holy See level is a different story. Logan, naturally, hoped for a Holy See, capable of wiping out these five major sects. That way, he would benefit and no longer face the threat of these sects. An individual of the Holy See would likely not care about the Beast Kings and Heavenly Saint Daoists inheritance, sparing Logan any interference.
Yet, despite everything falling into ce, one question still puzzled Logan. If the interference truly came from a Holy See akin to the Heavenly Saint Daoist, why would they not suppress the five major sects directly instead of only rescuing their opposition and not revealing themselves? Logan had a hunch; the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader might merely be a pawn of the exceptional character targeting the Holy See. The Holy See seemed not invincible and might have a lifespanparable to the Heavenly Saint Daoist, plotting something by engaging in this situation. Night fell, Manager Johnson and Logan shared a tent. By now, Logan had sessfully disguised himself as a disciple of the Heavenly Saint Sect. With Manager Johnson as his cover, none could suspect his true identity. The situation is chaotic enough, and youve met your objective. Why do you stay? Manager Johnson asked with a sullen face. He felt nervous around Logan, fearing he might identally get involved. Logans scheme had been terrifying. Within a few days, he had sessfully trapped numerous sects in his ploy and destroyed the Heavenly Sword Sect. If anything went wrong, Logan could escape while the major sect leaders dared not chase him under his ferocious array skills. Who could save Johnson? Of course, Johnson hoped for Logans departure and that their paths would not cross again in the future. Given a year and a half, he might break through the Dominator Realm, relieve himself from the shackles of the Heavenly Saint Sect, and then perhaps he and Logan could have a pleasant chat. Logan dismissed his fears with mildughter. What are you afraid of? Its just the fall of the Heavenly Sword Sect. I believe none of the six great sects should remain. Otherwise, they pose a remaining threat. Im not afraid of them, but mypanions such as Bart Cloud are. Ah, you want to use the divide and conquer strategy again? A wry smile shed across Manager Johnsons face. How do you n to instigate conflict between the two sects? Considering the precedent of the Heavenly Sword Sect, the other sects will tread more cautiously and avoid getting drawn into conflict. There will be enemies helping me. Something big will happen in the next few days, replied Logan nonchntly, considering if the character behind the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader really was a Holy See who would surely return for vengeance after recuperation. Manager Johnson was puzzled but did not inquire further. Over the past several days, he had acquired eighty thousand Spirit Stones from Logan and must seize every moment for cultivation. Ascending to the Dominator Realm a day earlier would boost his confidence. The following morning, the camp woke to a shocking discovery that more than a hundred guards who stood watch overnight were mysteriously dead. This included dozens of forces at the Dominator Realm, about fifty at Perfect Kings Seat, and over thirty ordinary King Seats. Chapter 530: 340 Quasi-Saint Seat_2 Chapter 530: Chapter 340 Quasi-Saint Seat_2 Such a massive force, dying silently after the passing of the night? The key point is that not a single person resting in the camp noticed, one can imagine how formidable the attacker must have been, preventing even the guards from uttering a cry for help or a roar. More than a dozen Dominators have fallen, could it possibly be the work of a Sanctuary Powerhouse? Could the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect have returned for revenge after recovering from his injuries? I have long known that the Heavenly Sword Sect has a profound foundation, the remaining five major sects are done for now. Somethings not right, there were more than a hundred casualties, and it involved the five major sects. The reason why no attacks were made on our camp yesterday must have been a warning to all major sects. The next attack will likely see everyone end up like the guards. Everyone should return to their respective sects. The vicinity of the Demon Beast Mountain Range is abnormal. Perhaps the Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoist have not fallen, they are silently observing the drama unfold. The supposed opportunity that the Sanctuary Powerhouse offers is not something that we can covet. The leaders of the five major sects were rattled. However,pared to these disciples, they obviously could not lose theirposure at this time. If these disciples panicked and fled, the five of them would be put in an even more difficult situation. Celica Shingo coughed lightly and rebuked sternly, Everyone stop making wild guesses. It was just a sneak attack by some petty characters who didnt dare to reveal themselves. With us, the five Sect Leaders, guarding this camp, I guarantee that no more deaths will ur. Dont let your minds wander. Despite the identity of the adversary, we will find the murderer within a day and seek justice for our fallenrades. The enemy did have some skills, but the most they can be is a Semi-Saint. However, we have five Half-Step Saint Seats. What are you all panicking for? Anyone who dares to specte and incite others, dont me the strictness of the Sectsw. All of you are from top-ranked sects, havent you seen big scenes over the years? Over one hundred people have died, but as long as we are here, no one can stir trouble. The Sect Leaders all spoke out, quieting the crowd and stabilizing the frightened thousand plus followers. Observing the Sect Leaders exhibiting such confidence and boldness, what else was there for these disciples to fear? The leader of Flying Flow Sect waved his hand, giving an order, Continue to patrol, and the remainder will stand by. We five Sect Leaders will investigate the cause of death. Those who are good at analysis and logic can join the discussion.
Once the crowd had dispersed, the five Sect Leaders came to inspect the bodies of the Dominators and fell into deep thought and silence one by one. To be able to silently kill more than a dozen Dominators, it would indeed be strenuous even for the Half-Step Saint Seats, not to mention a hundred Throne Strong Individuals who were on patrol,st nights conjecture was all but confirmed in everyones minds. The leader of Heavenly Saint Sect gave a bitter smile, turning to the others and saying, Were doomed. Provoking the Heavenly Sword Sect has really drawn out a Sanctuary Powerhouse. How can the five of us handle it? Yesterday it was the Dominators who died, tomorrow it will likely be us, the Sect Leaders! Regret is of no use now, I dont believe theres a Sanctuary Powerhouse behind this. If we keep scaring ourselves, wont we be aughing stock? Thousands of disciples are looking at us. No matter how strong the enemy is, we can only fight to the death. Celica Shingo furrowed his brows in thought, What about this for a foolproof n, all of us together set up a shocking formation? With us five Half-Step Saint Seats, killing a Quasi-Saint should not be a problem, as long as the opponent is not a genuine Sanctuary Powerhouse. Lets treat the enemy as a Quasi-Saint. If it really is a Sanctuary Powerhouse, not one of us will survive. Being prepared beforehand can avoid being caught off guard. In any case, its a matter of life and death this time, Fellow Sect Leaders, no reservations anymore, we need to survive before anything else, right? The Sect Leader of Heavenly Saint Sect agreed with Celica Shingo. To set an example, he directly took out the sect inheritence Dharma device of the Heavenly Saint Sect. This device had been passed down for more than ten generations of Sect Leaders and was created by the Heavenly Saint Daoist himself after he became a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Celica Shingo followed suit and pulled out a Divine Weapon of his own. This Supreme Treasure was refined by the first sect leader of the Shingo n, who was a prestigious figure of a Saint Seat at the time. The Divine Weapon was so powerful it could cause devastation across hundreds of miles when unleashed. Seeing this, the other sect leaders held nothing back either. Almost all the five major sect leaders brought out a Divine Weapon. They were already at the threshold of the Saint Seat; with their Divine Weapons, their strength was infinitely close to bing a semi-saint. Aside from the Divine Weapons, they alsobined their forces using their weapons to set up a grand formation. Once enemies attacked, their power would be weakened. They would even be incapable of employing the Laws Force in this world, and only a true Saint Seat could ignore everything. Though they had prepared thoroughly, there is still no guarantee they would be without concern. The only deciding factor would be the strength of their adversary. If their opponent was a semi-saint, the five of them could potentially stand a chance. However, if the opponent imed the Saint Seat, no amount of divine weapons they held would make any difference. After all, the Saint Seat was too powerful. It marked the highest level any cultivator could reach. They could mobilize the Laws Force with a wave of their hand, and if displeased, they could even control Thunder Tribtion. The strength of their half-step Saint Seats was insignificantpared to a true Saint Seat, as weak as an ant. Suddenly, a figure appeared out of nowhere at the entrance of the camp. With one look, they instantly killed more than a dozen guards of the Throne. In a sh, they crossed hundreds of metres to the outside of the camp with a Divine Skill killing a Dominator with ease. Then came a roar that echoed throughout the sky: The five sect leaders,e out and meet your death. I, the sect leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect, have returned for revenge. We will settle the ounts for the past today. You destroyed my Heavenly Sword Sect; I will wipe you outpletely. The five of them looked serious, standing against the wind, face-to-face with the sect leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect. They could feel the terrifying momentum from him, which had increased tenfoldpared to before, with vague traces of Saint Might radiating from him. They nced at each other and arrived at a terrifying conclusion; in just a day, the dying Heavenly Sword Sect leader had grown even stronger? Taking a step forward from being half-step Saint Seat, had he formally be a Sanctuary Powerhouse? Originally full of confidence, but at this moment, the sect leaders were filled with despair. They regretted not killing the leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect two days ago. The leader was not likely to spare any of them if he had indeed ascended to being the Sanctuary Powerhouse. Celica Shingos eyes were like torches as he shook his head: Dont be fooled by him, the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader is just pretending to be powerful. He isnt a true Saint Seat, otherwise, each of you would have knelt down because of the Saints oppression. He must be a quasi-Saint Seat. The sect leader from the Heavenly Saint Sect confirmed. After all, their sect had the Heavenly Saint Daoist act as an honor guard before, naturally, they had witnessed the terror of a Saint Seat. The Heavenly Sword Sect leader was far inferior to the Heavenly Saint Daoist. Watching himself get seen through, the Heavenly Sword Sect leader smiled in amusement: Boring. Im indeed just a quasi-Saint Seat, but I am just a step away from breaking into the Saint Seat. Besides, isnt it effortless for a quasi-Saint to deal with you?
Quasi-Saint Seat? Logan looked contemtive in the crowd. Was a Saint Seat really that dreadful? Could it actually create a quasi-Saint out of thin air? If this was the case, wouldnt there be quasi-Saints all over the world? This was too absurd. Logan shook his head. All of this was definitely not as simple as it appeared. The Heavenly Sword leaders quasi-Saint state was likely inted. Maybe he was just a pawn manipted by the Saint in the background. Logan knew of a secret technique that could drastically improve a persons power by burning their life force. If a Saint had burnt the life of the leadership of the Heavenly Sword Sect, that would exin his sudden power increase. It all made sense now. Judging from Logans past experiences, even if a half-step Saint burned their life, they wouldntst a day.
Chapter 531: 341: The Holy_1 Chapter 531: Chapter 341: The Holy_1 The leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect swung his hand, and a massive Rule Power swept away. The terrifying force seemed capable of swallowing everything, putting enormous pressure on the five sect leaders. At the same time, they all took out their divine weapons to resist the blow of the Quasi-Saint Seat. After all, the Divine Weapons represent the Holy Sees Dharma devices. Even if the Holy See itself was not holding them, they could still emit unimaginable power to block the attack. The moment the two sides attacks collided, the power spread outwards, destroying the entire camp. Some sect disciples who did not understand the situation also came forward at this moment, watching the battle between the five sect leaders and the leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect. The first round seemed to be a draw, but only the five sect leaders knew they were slightly at a disadvantage. The Heavenly Sword Sect leaders attack was casual, while they used all their strength. In addition, they could only exert two or three-tenths of the Divine Weapons power, so they were insignificant in front of a Quasi-Saint Seat. The uing battle would probably be even more dangerous. Logan was naturally observing as well. He had previously fought a simple battle with the City Lord. He had originally thought that the Half-step Saint Seat was nothing more than this, but this moment changed his mind. The opponent probably didnt use all his strength against him. A Half-step Saint Seat is not a Saint Seat, but it cannot bepared with the Dominator and Throne either. The difference between the two is not a mere one-half, although Logan can increase his strength beyond his level with the help of divine weapons, but there is a limit to all this. The leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect looked at them and shook his head, Youre not worthy opponents. I will give the five of you a quick death, but if you continue to be stubborn, I will leave no one in your sect alive. Do you dare topare yourselves with my Quasi-Saint level with your tiny Half-step? The oue is not yet known. Celica Shingo replied with a single sentence. The five of them all held divine weapons. They might not lose to the leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect, and although they were unsure why he suddenly became a Quasi-Saint, they doubted that he could exert the power of a Quasi-Saint. A great fight was about to erupt. The five of them attacked the Heavenly Sword Sect leader from different directions. At first, the Heavenly Sword Sect leader demonstrated formidable strength, causing several people to continuously retreat. After ten or so rounds, even Celica Shingo was injured. However, as time went on, the Heavenly Sword Sect leader gradually became powerless, which plunged him into confusion. He was a Quasi-Saint after all, and even though the five of them were assisted by divine weapons, it couldnt be possible that he was on the losing end, could it?
The leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect was unwilling to ept it, even thinking that this was only his illusion. So he rushed up again to fight, and except for the initial fear and disorientation, Celica Shingo and others had gradually stabilized the battle situation. They did not give the Heavenly Sword Sect leader any chance to attack and continued to sneak attack from different directions. Logan, in the crowd, also shook his head. As he had guessed, the Heavenly Sword Sect leader was not a real Quasi-Saint Seat. He was just forcibly upgraded by someone using a certain method, which also produced considerable side effects. After a hundred rounds, the Heavenly Sword Sect leader was on hisst breath. He had over a dozen prating wounds on his body. Suddenly, his Quasi-Saint Realm dropped drastically. Only then did he realize that his life was burning away, and understood why his realm had suddenly increased. It turned out it was this kind of forced growth method. The leader of the Heavenly Saint Sect was unwilling to ept this and continued to question, Say, how did your realm suddenly increase? If you reveal the cause, I can spare your life. Now on hisst breath, the Heavenly Sword Sect leader closed his eyes in despair, awaiting death. He had failed in his revenge. This time, he was in an inescapable cmity. The Saint Seat would certainly not help him again. Moreover, his internal organs including Dantian were shattered. Even if the Saint Seat made a move, it would be toote. The leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect didnt want to be humiliated. He focused his remaining strength in his heart. Apanied by an explosion, he disappeared into nothingness. This scene astonished the five sect leaders. They were hoping to find out more from the leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Let it be, the matter has finallye to an end. Celica Shingo sighed. Now that the Heavenly Sword Sect leader waspletely dead, the five major sects didnt need to worry about anything. They could safely return to their respective sects after leaving the Demon Beast Mountain Range. A terrifying pressure suddenly descended, and an old man stepped out of the void. His aura alone made thousands of people kneel and worship him. The moment he appeared, he slew the Heavenly Saint Sect leader who was closest to him with a Divine Skill. This shocked everyone. Was this the terror of the Sanctuary Powerhouse? He casually killed a Half-step Saint Seat. It should be noted that this was the sect leader of the Heavenly Saint Sect, a top-tier sect that has stood for thousands of years. The leader of Flying Flow Sect was quite tactful. At this moment, he quietly retreated a hundred meters, fearing he would attract the old mans attention. The old man casually waved his hand, and more than a dozen Dominator-level experts disappeared before they had time to react. This frightened the thousands of people present. Thousands of people knelt down in an instant, but Logan, disguised in the crowd, remained calm. Unlike the others, he did not kneel. After all, Logan was used to big scenes. The Beast King and Heavenly Saint Daoist he had seen before were both Saint Seats. This made the old man take a fresh look at him. He smiled slightly and said, So you are Logan? You single-handedly led to the mutual destruction of the Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoist. This matter has been spread among all Sanctuary Powerhouses. It must be said that youth produces the hero. Chapter 532: 341: The Holy_2 Chapter 532: Chapter 341: The Holy_2 Logan didnt respond, as he didnt know whether the old man was a friend or a foe. However, judging from the fact that the old man casually killed a Sect Leader, at least they shared the same objective for now. As long as there wasnt a sudden betrayal, there would be no conflict of interests between them. The old man didnt seem to care either. He turned his gaze again to the remaining four sect leaders in the field. No need for introductions. You should be well aware of my realm. My only purpose here is to ask for a favor. Bring out the Supreme Treasures of your sects. Impossible! All the Sect Leaders immediately shook their heads. These treasures were their most profound reserves. To just hand them over would be equivalent to betraying their founders. Moreover, the treasures were securely kept within their individual sects and were not readily avable. The old man smirked, his eyes turned icy in the next moment. With a wave of his hand, two more Sect Leaders were wiped out instantly. Of the previously imposing five sect leaders, only two remained the heads of the Flying Flow Sect and the Shingo Sect. Now lets choose. Only one of you can present the treasure. The slower one would face the same fate as the others, naturally. I give you half a minute to consider. If you remain obstinate, then none shall be spared, the old man said tersely. This remark left the leader of the Flying Flow Sect and Celica Shingo dumbfounded. They did not understand why did the old man need their sects Supreme Treasures? The treasures were merely ordinary Divine Weapons or Dharma devices made by the founding Sect Leaders. The Flying Flow Sects leader didnt dare dawdle. He hastily replied, The Flying Flow Sect is willing toply. We only hope that the elder will leave a single path of life for the Flying Flow Sect. In the future, our sect will certainly worship the elder reverently. My decision to kill the Heavenly Sword Sects Leader was to due to threats from the other sects. You are a smart one, the elder nodded. Then, unexpectedly, he struck again. With just a simple blow, the leader of the Flying Flow Sect fell. Until his death, he could notprehend why the elder decided to harm him even after he had agreed to the terms. This is all very puzzling, isnt it? Let me rify. I want all of your sects Supreme Treasures, without exception. I dont care whether you are willing to give them or not. With my capabilities, I can get them anyway. What I loathe the most is the subservience shown by the man just now. The elderughed wildly, and then all of a sudden, he turned his attention towards Celica Shingo. Of the grand Six Great Sect Leaders, only you remain. Initially, I had promoted the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader to a Quasi-Saint, hoping that he could deal with you Five Sect Leaders.
Unfortunately, he turned out to be a useless individual who, despite having achieved the Quasi-Saint realm, could not defeat you. I wasted my efforts on him, and in the end, I had to take action myself. The power of the rule I invoked this time will take several years to recover. The elders gaze became icy. Just as he was about to attack Celica Shingo, Logan who was standing aside casually suddenly interrupted, He is my friend. Although I cannot fight a Saint Seat, if we were to be enemies, I will surely seek revenge in the future. Interesting! I do indeed fear you. Your cultivation realm may not be impressive, but you have formidable formation-arranging skills. Specifically, your intelligence and strategy are terrifying. Youve made fools of the Six Great Sects, and I have observed it all. The elder didnt take rash actions. After considering it for a moment, he asked, But why do you think you can threaten a Saint Seat? If I want to kill, who in this world can stop me? And arent you afraid I might kill you at the same time? I cant stand you people who always talk about matters of loyalty or principle. Dont you know that strength is paramount? I believe you wont do that. Judging by how you previously sent the Heavenly Sword Sect Leader to seek revenge, I think that you dont want to cause undue killing unless you have no other recourse. I guess causing too much death might bring about some sort of grand karma or something like that. Besides, why are you so anxious to get all the Supreme Treasures of the Six Great Sects? Logan smiled intriguingly, apparently unfazed. At first, I couldnt figure it out, but after observing your reactions so far, I think I understand now. Actually, youre just like the Heavenly Saint Daoist. Even though youre a Saint Seat, youre not that invincible. Youve either been injured or youre at the end of your lifespan, with only a tenth of your original strength remaining. Therefore, you are trying to find something to prolong your lifespan. As expected, youre highly intelligent. However, you made one mistake: the treasures of the six major sects arent of great value in my eyes and I dont expect to extend my lifespan with them. I simply want to uncover the great opportunities left by the previous Sanctuary Powerhouse! The old man took a deep breath. The lifespan of a Sanctuary Powerhouse isnt infinite. An average one only has ten thousand years. Coupled with the lifespan umted at previous realms and self-cultivation, a Sanctuary Powerhouse can live for tens of thousands of years at most. His situation was as dire as the Heavenly Saint Daoist, if not more so. He had less than ten years left. If he couldnt find a lifespan-extending Supreme Treasure, he could only choose reincarnation or vanish from the world. The old mans killing intent concentrated, step by step, he walked towards Celica Shingo: I wont spare any of the six sect leaders. After all, hes a half-step Saint Seat. What if one day he truly steps into the Sanctuary, perhaps seeking revenge on me and my descendants? I must eradicate all hidden threats. You wouldnt gain anything even if you found the treasures of the six major sects. There arent many things in the world that can extend ones lifespan. Perhaps I can trade with you. I have a Supreme Treasure which might help elevate your realm. Logan hurriedly intervened, naturally not wanting a mishap to befall Lowen Shingos father: Elevating your realm could increase lifespan as well. I can lend it to you for six months. Due to the discrepancy in time flow, you could gain an extra fifty years inside. The Qiankun Pearl, the Supreme Treasure of the Beast n? The old mans eyes lit up at the mention. The only thing he could think of was the Qiankun Pearl, a spatial Supreme Treasure crafted with the efforts of thousands of years by previous Beast Kings and Sanctuary Powerhouses, with some rumored help from beings beyond Sanctuary Powerhouse. Shouldnt the Qiankun Pearl have been dissipated along with the mutual destruction of the Heavenly Saint Daoist and the Beast King? Could it really have ended up in your hands? If all this is true, the Heavenly Saint Daoists century-long nning would have ended up benefiting you. Logan was taken aback. So the Supreme Treasure of the Beast n was called the Qiankun Pearl. He had always used it as a small world before. Now, in order to save Celica Shingos life, he was willing to lend it for half a year. Indeed, its the Supreme Treasure of the Beast n. Logan stared at the older man: But remember, Im only lending it to you. You also must sign a blood oath and swear on it. If you break your promise, youll face retribution from the Thunder Tribtion and the Heavenly Dao. A Sanctuary Powerhouses vow bound by a signed blood oath had the Heavenly Dao as witness. If the old man betrayed his promise, the Heavenly Dao wouldnt tolerate it. He would face Heavenly Daos disapproval, disappearing under a Thunder Tribtion. The old mans eyes glowed fervently. Agreed. As long as you lend me the Qiankun Pearl for half a year, I have confidence my realm can improve further. I might even grant you any opportunity that you want. Logan had him write a blood oath and swear on it before willingly bringing out the Qiankun Pearl, the Supreme Treasure of the Beast n. The sight of this Inner Alchemy seemed to breathe new life into the old mans eyes.
He quickly stored the Qiankun Pearl, offering, I will not only release Shingo Celica, but I will also give you a Saint Realm Talisman. This is made from my ten years of hard work. It can unleash the strongest attack of a Sanctuary Powerhouse three times. After which, its divine might will dissipate. This will provide you with a powerful safety. Logan epted the talisman, imposing a deadline of half a year for the old mans return. They even exchanged Rune Records for Divine Consciousness Transmission so Logan could contact him anytime. If the old man disappeared, Logan could use the blood oath to call upon the Heavenly Dao to suppress him. The old man took a deep breath, I must leave now to promptly start cultivating in the small world. Every minute wasted here is a hundred minutes less for cultivation. Remember my name, Mountain Saint Taoist. If trouble arises, feel free to use my name.
Chapter 533: 342: Hundred_1 Chapter 533: Chapter 342: Hundred_1 Just as the elder was about to leave, he suddenly turned to look at the over a thousand kneeling people on the ground. Now that he had the Qiankun Pearl, he naturally didnt want any unnecessary people to know about it, else it might leak to another Sanctuary Powerhouse. After all, its a supreme treasure of the Demon Beast n, which can provide cultivators with a hundred times more time. Many Sanctuary Powerhouses whose lifespans are near their end want to get it. As per his thinking, he naturally wanted to leave no survivors, but for the moment, he also had to take Logans opinion into consideration. With one nce, Logan understood. He pointed to Manager Johnson with a faint smile, Except him, no one from the Six Major Sects should be spared. All of them had exhausted all their powers to hunt me down, I naturally wont show mercy. Just as I thought. The elder nodded, and the cries of the thousand-plus people resounded. They begged for mercy, but it was all in vain. When the wielder of the Saint Seat demonstrated his power, they all quickly turned into piles of dried bones. Afterwards, the elder left. Manager Johnson was awestruck, still buried in fear and shock for a long time before he managed to regain his senses. He could not fathom that he had witnessed a Sanctuary Powerhouse and still managed to survive. Quaking with terror, Manager Johnson respectfully looked at Logan, Previously, standing on the same boat with you, I thought I was on a road of no return, as it was equivalent to making enemies with the Six Major Sects. Never imagined that in the end I would be the only one alive. The Six Major Sects used to be so grandiose, each of them was a first-grade sect that deterred the surroundings for millions of miles. Not only did they harbor Half-step Saint Seat powerhouses, but also Strong Dominators and individuals at the Perfect Kings Seat. But now, all these are gone. Logan smiled faintly at Manager Johnson and said, Small matter. Even without the help of the Saint Seat, I could have handled it myself. In my original n, I would let the remaining Sects fight among themselves. The end result wouldnt be too different from the current situation. Manager Johnson bowed three times and said solemnly, You are a man who aplishes great things. The six major sects no longer exist. I have decided to cultivate alone. Perhaps next time we meet, I will also be a Strong Dominator. I owe you great favor. Go on, Logan waved his hand, Now that everythings over, its time to part ways. Manager Johnson is not a bad person by nature. Although we initially decided to cooperate because of the Spirit Stone, he has never thought of betraying me from the beginning.
After Manager Johnson left, Logan turned his gaze to Celica Shingo. With the six major sects now non-existent, naturally the Shingo Sect was one of them. As the Sect Leader, Celica felt heartbroken as he watched everyone at the pce gate killed by the Sanctuary Powerhouse. Celica was still in pain, he smiled bitterly and said, Its all because of me being the sect master. If I had restrained the people of the Shingo Sect and not involved them in this action to vie for the Saint Seat, perhaps hundreds of people in the sect would not have died. He felt regretful. As the Sect Leader, he was really irresponsible. He couldnt manage a bunch of people in the sect on normal days, and he couldnt save the people of the sect when they were in danger. He felt guilty for this half-step Saint Seat cultivation. The Shingo Sect no longer exists, but there are still some disciples with weaker cultivations in your sect. You can relocate somewhere else and rebuild the sect. Everything can start over. The death of these elders in the sect is indeed deserved. Logan, neither humble nor arrogant, walked over to Celica and said, In the future, make sure to keep a tight leash. Dont let the people of the sect create trouble again. There are many hidden powerhouses in the world. Dont think that having a half-step Saint Seat can make you invincible. I understand, Celica sighed and then asked, What about Lowen? Has his condition improved? Now that all of our enemies have fallen, and the elders in the sect are gone, if its fine, he can safely return to the sect. His injuries have healed. He is currently in the Demon Beast Mountain Range. You can go to the mountain range with meter to meet him. As for whether he wants to return to the sect, its up to him. As a friend, I wont interfere at all. Logan shrugged, which frightened Celica a bit. His son was hidden in the Demon Beast Mountain Range? The millions of Demon Beasts inside had been raging these days, and no one knew when they would run amok. But thinking about Logans supernatural ability, Celica rxed. After all, the Heavenly Saint Daoist and the Beast King couldnt handle Logan, and the six major sects also fell due to the conflict with Logan. Who in the world could deal with him? If someone were to be selected as the pride of the heaven, Celica believed Logan was the undeniable choice. Despite only being in the Throne Realm, his opponents were many times stronger, such as the Half-Step Saint Seat or even the Sanctuary Powerhouse. Yet, no one could handle Logan, and they all ended tragically. Because of an acquaintance with Logan, he was able to survive from Logans intervention. Without that, he would have ended up like other sect leaders, lying on the ground. The two of them walked into the Demon Beast Mountain Range. After walking about ten miles, they met with Bart Cloud. The moment Celica saw his son, he was at a loss for a moment, remembering how weak and helpless he felt the day Lowen was taken away. Lowen stepped forward and said gently, Father. This word indicated that he had put down his past resentment. He might have harbored resentment and unwillingness then, but he was deeply touched to learn that his father had risked helping Logan to rescue him. Chapter 534: 342: Hundred_2 Chapter 534: Chapter 342: Hundred_2 II failed you Celica Shingo sobbed uncontrobly, finding his voice failing him. He felt that he had not been apetent father. Otherwise, his child wouldnt have suffered so much, and even required Logans rescue from thousands of miles away. The Shingo Butcher coughed, waving his hand, You can continue, Ill go ahead. I was just here for the fun. If I have the chance, you muste to drink with me. And I will also strive to cultivate myself and strive to be a dominant power one day. Lowen Shingo bowed three times. Even though they had not known each other prior, the man had still joined in the n to save him. Ive always held a grudge against those six great sects, and I didnt help much. My cultivation realm is still too weak. The Shingo Butcher gave a faint smile, telling him not to worry about it, and then left freely. Celica Shingo hesitated and looked at Lowen, Come back to the sect with me. The six major sect heads have all fallen, and all those elders in the sect who once bullied you are gone. As father and son, lets reunite the Shingo n. Initially, Lowen Shingo wanted to refuse, but in the end he agreed. He understood that his father couldnt handle the sect affairs alone, and as a son, he had to return and help. After bidding farewell to Logan, he also left. Only two of us left now, where should we go for our next trial? Bart Cloud asked Logan. With the departure of Celica Shingo and his son, this matter hade to an end. Now that the crisis had passed, it was time to think about where to go next. Logan shook his head and shrugged, I dont know yet. Lets leave the Demon Beast Mountain Range first. Theres a broad world out there that we must explore. Well just go wherever we end up. Compared to staying in one ce to cultivate, the more you walk, the better youll understand cultivation. Im just a bit short of the opportunity to break through to the Dominator stage. The opponents and enemies Ive been encountering recently are getting stronger and stronger. The power of the Perfect Kings Seat is indeed not enough. Only by reaching the Dominator Realm can I be considered a true dominant power.
Bart Cloud looked gloomy. For example, the enemy they encountered this time was only a Dominator. The six sect heads were all Half-step Saint Seats, so he could only be a burden, with Logan having to solve the problem on his own. Logan saw Bart Clouds thoughts and patted him on the shoulder, Dont be too eager. Many people strive for a lifetime and fail to reach the Perfect Kings Seat. The Kings Seat is considered super first-ssbat power. The reason why there are so many Dominators and Half-step Saint Seats is just because we encountered the six major top-ranking sects. The two left the Demon Beast Mountain Range, nning to go north because they were closer to the Instance, meaning the enemies they encountered would be stronger. This way, their cultivation could gain further trials. Along the way, they were very casual as they walked and rested. After an unknown length of time, perhaps half a month had passed, they arrived at a city. The City Wall of this city was incredibly long, stretching hundreds of miles, giving a sense of the enormous scale of the city, which likely housed nearly tens of millions of people. The two entered the city smoothly, but the next moment a group of horsemen surrounded them. Logan had a quick look at the group; they were of considerable strength. The leader had already reached the Common Kings Seat, and the majority of the group were High-ranking Oversteps. Bart Cloud was puzzled and asked, Whats this about? The group of people did not answer, but kept looking at Logan. They even ordered someone toe forward to search them, which Logan couldnt tolerate and was about to start a fight. At this moment, a heartyughter sounded from one side, Dont make a move, these two are friends of mine, Ernest Nango, understand? They must not be enemies. The horse riding group looked at him and respectfully withdrew immediately. The neer was a young man with a charming face, Dont be angry, the reason for such strict search is because the two lords have recently been in a bitter feud and seem to want to start a fight. Were worried about enemies sneaking in. Why did you step in to help? Logan asked with a stoic face. He had never met the other man before and did not owe him any favours. The sudden assistance he offered to Logan was rather unusual, suggesting that he might have ulterior motives. I bear no ill will towards the two of you, he responded. I saw the extraordinary aura you two possessed. If a fight had broken out, it would have caused a major disturbance. The citizens would be terrified. By helping you out of the encirclement, I also saved those peoples lives. Why not do it? Ernest Nango approached, asking kindly, Do you both have a ce to stay? If not, why not rest at a nearby inn? I have a deep connection with the innkeeper. Lets consider it as bing friends. There will be no need for spirit stones for payment. I hope you dont hold a grudge over the prior incident. No need. Logan responded with a slight smile and waved off his suggestion. We are new here, being interrogated is normal. Besides, you it wasnt your fault. How could I let you bear the burden of all this? Ill find an inn somewhere. Afterwards, with Bart Cloud, they left. Ernest Nango still wore a kindly face, but behind the scenes, he motioned for someone to tail Logan. Logans spiritual power and consciousness were extremely powerful, having seen everything within his vicinity. Without changing his demeanor, Logan said to Bart Cloud, They have ulterior motives. Since were here, why not y along with their scheme? I want to see what theyre plotting. Lets find the nearest inn and put on a show. The two of them found an inn nearby to rest, ordered a big meal, then returned to their room to meditate and recuperate. Logans consciousness enveloped nearby streets and he saw the person tailing him consistently patrolling these streets. Night fell, and everything became quiet. The streets were deserted, and the moonlight seemed to have disappeared. Logan had a gut feeling that if Ernest Nango truly had an nefarious n, he would act tonight. A few hours passed, someone suddenly appeared outside the window, and then blew a smoke into the room. This smoke could put cultivators into a deep sleep. Bart Cloud wanted to retaliate, but Loganmunicated telepathically for him to pretend to have fainted. The person then entered the room and started to search their belongings. Neither Logan nor Bart Cloud had much luggage, and anything valuable would certainly be stored in their storage spaces. Hence, all they found in the luggage were some dry food and spirit stones. Ernest Nango frowned and grumbled, Despite their extraordinary aura, I thought they would have a lot of heavenly treasures. There were only a few thousand spirit stones in their luggage. What a waste of my days nning.
I have plenty of spirit stones. There are hundreds of thousands in my storage space C do you want them? Logan suddenly stood up and said casually. This made Ernest Nango jump and turn around, only to see that Logan was unharmed and not unconscious. Ernest Nango was left in a state of confusion. His Deep Sleep Spiritual Grass could put even a Strong Dominator to sleep if they werent careful. Why wasnt Logan affected? Could he have offended an even higher-ranking Dominator without realizing it? Ernest Nango shook his head the next moment. Given Logans young age, how powerful could he be? Even with his own prodigious talent, he was just at the Perfect Kings Seat. At most, Logan could be an average King and possibly not even at the Transcendent Tier yet. Ernest Nangos eyes turned cold, and a divine weapon appeared in his hand, Initially, I sought only your fortune. However, now that things have progressed to this stage, I have to take your life as well. Otherwise, if this gets out, the Lord will not let me off the hook.
Do you have the strength to do so? Bart Cloud suddenly stood up and said. He and Logan had held their breaths and blocked out the smoke earlier, so they werent affected at all. Seeing the one-on-two situation made Ernest Nango a bit nervous. No matter what, even if they had the numbers advantage, he believed he could defeat them using his terror-inducingbat power at the Perfect Kings Seat. He wanted to resolve the battle in three moves, making it quick and quiet so no one notices. Chapter 535: 343 Hand_1 Chapter 535: Chapter 343 Hand_1 With a divine weapon in hand, he swung a terrifying sword, its de carrying a mighty divine power like a meteorite, threatening to shatter everything in its path. Yet, Bart Cloud seemed unfazed, stepping forward and retaliating with a strike of his own. The next moment, Ernest Nango stepped back several paces, his eyes wide and his mouth agape. Was his opponent indeed stronger than him? The only ones stronger than him were those at the half-step to the Holy See, yet he had always been a favored child blessed with abundant cultivation resources since he was young. Ernest Nango regained hisposure, thinking that thatst move was just a fluke. Therefore, he amassed his strongest divine skill andunched another attack, his arrow blinding like a shooting star, indeed putting some pressure on Bart Cloud on the side. The two shed once more. Bart Cloud stepped back, but Ernest Nango was sent flying and crashed into a wall in a disheveled state. The entire inn shuddered from the impact, the cacophony rousing many from their sleep. Realizing that the situation was adverse, Ernest Nango made a desperate attempt to escape but Logan, whod anticipated his intentions, barricaded the only window. Now caught in the unfavorable situation of being attacked from both sides, he was in utter disarray. Looking at Logan, Ernest Nango threatened menacingly, Get out of my way immediately, or dont me me for being rude. Dont think just because you have a helper stronger than me that you can act recklessly. You cant possibly grasp the power behind me. Believe it or not, I can annihte both of you. Logan simply shook his head. He was not afraid of his opponents powerful backing, even if it was from a Sanctuary Powerhouse. After all, he had dealt with such foes many times and sucking threats were far from enough to intimidate him. Given your attire and demeanor, you certainly hail from a prominent power. But why insist on such deceitful and murderous acts? Furthermore, you provoked us. This score will need to be settled, and your life will stay here. Logan smirked yfully, his eyes studying Ernest Nango with keen interest. He had sensed something was wrong from the moment his opponent intervened on their behalf during the day. This was their first encounter, and while Ernest Nango appeared modest, there was a coldness hidden in his gaze. Such a person was definitely not easy to deal with. Ernest Nango didnt offer any exnation, his panic intensifying. The whole inn was now awake, and people were flocking towards their room. And given themotion, the nearby guards had likely noticed and were probably bringing arge crowd to investigate.
Time was of the essence. Ernest Nango suddenly lowered his head and said, I admit I was wrong. Let me go and I can give you a reward. How about two hundred thousand spirit stones? It was all a misunderstanding before. I didnt know the two of you were so powerful. Upon hearing about the two hundred thousand spirit stones, a hint of surprise shed across Logans eyes. Not because he was tempted by the spirit stones, but by curiosity about why his opponent would suddenly offer such arge sum of money. Even a major power wouldnt be this generous. After all, even for a top-tier sect like Celica Shingo, two hundred thousand spirit stones are still substantial resources. If Ernest Nango constantly resorts to deceit and murder, it would take him several years to umte two hundred thousand spirit stones. Not everyone is as wealthy as Logan. An average king cultivator might only carry a few thousand spirit stones, let alone the transcendent warriors who might struggle to have even a few thousand spirit stones. Of course, Ernest Nango might simply be bluffing and refuse to acknowledge the promise once he escapes from the predicament. But what could he possibly be afraid of, to lie about offering such a hefty sum of spirit stones? As the lights in the streets came on, Logan began to suspect something. Clearly, Ernest Nango feared public awareness and was forced to humble himself. Offering two hundred thousand spirit stones under duress was of course preferable. But if a scion from a powerful family such as Nango was discovered fighting with him, what could anyone possibly do? Which scion from any major family wasnt acting rashly and recklessly? Logan shook his head and said yfully, I dont care about the spirit stones. Rather, Im more interested in finding out what you are afraid of. So, youd better stay put in this room and wait for everyone toe and find out for themselves. Youre courting death, Ernest Nango clenched his fists upon hearing this. However, considering Bart Clouds strength, all the rage dissipated. He realized he was not a match and if another fight broke out, he would be at a serious disadvantage. At this moment, there came a knocking at the door. The entire inn had been drawn over, everybody curious about what had urred. When no one answered after a few knocks, an inn staffer gave the door a hard kick, forcing it open. The inn staffer naturally recognized Ernest Nango, he asked in astonishment, Young Master Nango, what are you doing in this inn? And what happened here? Nobody is allowed to fight or bully others in the city these days. The dozens of people following him curiously watched, having initiallye with anger. They had all been peacefully sleeping only for the sounds of the fight to rouse them. Everyone was here to reprimand the instigators, but upon seeing Ernest Nango, everyone quickly retracted their anger. After all, Ernest Nango was a person nobody could afford to offend; the Nango family was notorious for its dominance within the city. Although his sudden presence in the middle of the night was unusual, under ordinary circumstances no one would question Young Master Nangos presence anywhere in the city. But recent events had led to heightened tensions between the two lords, resulting in a strict order forbidding all fights. Ernest Nango had now gotten himself into trouble. Chapter 536: 343 Hand_2 Chapter 536: Chapter 343 Hand_2 The Nango Family was indeed untouchable, but paled considerably inparison to the Lord. With just a word from the Lord, the whole Nango Family could be annihted. Everyone was eagerly awaiting a fine spectacle, wondering how Ernest Nango would manage this situation, as the citys patrol teams were probably on their way. Ernest Nango turned pale with fear. He was not scared of being caught in the act, which would, at most, result in a personal grudge with Logan. The Lords patrol team would turn a blind eye to such squabbles. What really scared him were the possible implications tied to his previous deeds. Logan was finding this increasingly amusing. He coughed, then said, Here I am staying at an inn when a thief suddenly swoops in and steals my several thousand Spirit Stones. Worse still, he even tries to kill me. Can you exin this situation? Is this true? All eyes were wide with shock. The only outsider in the room was Ernest Nango. Could it be that Young Master Nango had turned into a thief? The Nango Household was one of the most prominent families in the city. Would they really stoop so low? Even though no one believed it, the evidence was right in front of their eyes. Everyone had seen Ernest Nango inexplicably appear in the room. If he wasnt there for the Spirit Stone Supreme Treasure, what was he doing? Taking a leisurely stroll in the room? Ernest stared them down and rebuked, Everyone, do not make such baseless assumptions. Our family earns several millions of Spirit Stones a year. How many Spirit Stones does Logan have to make it worth my while? If you all continue propagating such hearsay, dont me the Nango Family for being discourteous! Well, you have to exin why you suddenly appeared here? Some people were intimidated, but others smirked and spoke up. No matter how they saw it, Ernest was the guilty party. Yet, he still dared to threaten the onlookers. The power of the Nango Family was extensive, but they were not the top family in the city. There were other families in the city just like the Nangos. Besides, the Lordsws were as unshakeable as a mountain. Not even the Nango Family dared tomit murder without a reason. Ernest Nango was momentarily at a loss for words. Indeed, he couldnt exin himself. He couldnt very well admit that he was indeed there to seize the Spirit Stones. So, he opted for silence. His mind was racing, trying to figure out how to turn the situation around. Just then, an authoritative voice rang out from outside the door, Everyone, make way! We are guards from the Lords city defense team. There has been a scuffle, so we need to investigate, to find out who has been causing trouble in the city.
Dozens of people quickly stepped aside. After all, these people were the Lords personal guards, and offending them could cost ones life. More so right now, when tensions were high between the two Lords. Any small offense could be twisted into a charge of treason. Upon seeing Ernest Nango, the Captain of the Guards brow furrowed, he said, Young Master Nango, why are you here at the inn thiste? Ernest Nango had always portrayed the image of a gentleman in the city, so his presence was genuinely surprising to the guards. Ernest Nangos fear intensified. Initially, he presumed that a mere patrol captain would show up, who could have been easily dismissed with some Spirit Stones. However, the arrival of the Lords personal guards was a different matter, especially as their Captain was a Half-Step Sovereign; not someone he could afford to offend, who wouldnt bow down to the Nango Family. I suspect these two are spies, most likely sent by the rival Lord. To eliminate future troubles, I took it upon myself to kill them. I didnt expect such a ruckus would bring you here. Moreover, they proved stronger than I anticipated. Ernest Nangos countenance suddenly lit up as he assumed a righteous demeanor, Even though I am the Young Master of the Nango Family, I grew up here under the protectorate of the Lord. Faced with such a situation, its only right that I do my part. Good, very brave. Some people immediately praised him upon hearing this. True to his usual modest and gentlemanly disposition, Ernest Nango had taken it upon himself to kill the enemys spies amidst the standoff between the two Lords. Silently safeguarding the citys safety, only Bart Cloud showed an expression of disdain. The Captain of the Guards face softened slightly, yet his wariness remained, If you discovered that he was a spy, why did you confront him alone? You could have informed us, the guards. What if you were unable to defeat him alone, wouldnt it have been a needless sacrifice? Furthermore, he only entered the city today. How can you be certain he is an enemy spy? Necessary action wouldnt need to be taken at deep night when all is quiet; there are too many unreasonable aspects to your exnation. Forgive my boldness, but we must remain vignt during these times. Ernest Nango was at a loss for words. After a long time, he replied, I cant be certain, but I would rather mistakenly kill ten thousand than let one slip away. I chose this time because I wanted to take advantage of them both being sound asleep and catch them off guard. Alright. The Captain of the Guard chose to believe him for the time being. He then turned his gaze towards Logan, What are your identities? Why do you insist on entering the city? If you confess now, we can spare your lives. However, if you try to deceive us, well have to detain you. Do you really believe Ernest Nangos words? Logan didnt answer but instead asked a question of his own. His calmness remained unshaken, he had to admit that Ernest Nango was naturally an actor with skills to be envied. The Captain of the Guard faltered, hisplexion pale, before saying, Thats not important. Im asking you. Dont try to change the subject, alright? Answer honestly. If you cannot exin yourselves here at the inn, we will have to escort you to the citys prison. Im not a spy; were just passing through and wanted to rest for a few days. Logan responded nonchntly. His demeanor suddenly turned cold and he swiftly approached the Captain of the Guard. With a frightening strength, he threw a punch that caused the Captain to cough up blood, his Dantian energies reversing flow. The Captain tried to counterattack, but found his Half-Step Sovereign power to be suppressed as if chained. This single punch from Logan had dragged him deeper into distress, but Logan then withdrew. Mind your words and adopt a more polite tone. If you keep interrogating like this, dont me me for being inconsiderate. This punch served just as a lesson. If you still want to fight back, I dont mind crippling your cultivation and reducing you to a mere mortal. Logans words were filled with domineering force, causing the Captain of the Guards face to nch. Faced with Logans overwhelming power, he did not dare retaliate. He could sense that if Logan intended to kill him, it would take no more than three moves. Logan was not boasting or threatening. The Captain took a deep breath, then said: Its my duty. Even if it costs me my life, I must investigate. If an enemy spy truly infiltrates our city, they will undoubtedly cause serious havoc. Inparison, its better for me toy down my life in defense of my duty. I am not a spy. And back to the earlier incident, do you really believe what Ernest Nango said? Logan looked at the Captain with a new-found respect; his fearlessness and character weremendable. He wondered what sort of charisma the Lord possessed tomand such loyalty from this man. Ernest Nango is after all, the Young Master of the Nango Family. He is not likely to lie. Could he really be a petty thief trying to steal Spirit Stones? His family provides him with tens of thousands of Spirit Stones for cultivation every year. He absolutely has nock of cultivation resources, I really cant understand.
The Captain replied. Upon hearing this, Logan didnt offer any exnation but turned to look at Ernest Nango with a teasing smile and walked over. Ernest Nango was petrified at this point. He initially believed that Logans strength was no more than that of a Half-Step Sovereign. But the scene just now overturned everything. The Captain, also a Half-Step Sovereign, had been unable to withstand even a single punch. Loganss power had clearly reached the Sovereign level, and he was such a young Sovereign at that. He must have a formidable power backing him and this exined his confidence. Ernest Nango was trembling and stuttered, Donte closer. Every word I said is the truth. If you want to use force to change my words, everyone here is watching. You should consider the consequences.
Chapter 537: 344 Master_1 Chapter 537: Chapter 344 Master_1 Logan smirked indifferently, already less than a meter away from Ernest Nango. He picked Ernest up with one hand and then swung a punch. You dont have to tell me anything, after all, youll soon be a dead man. After taking several punches, Ernests face was bruised with patches of green and purple. Ernest Nango, shivering uncontrobly, was terrified by Logans words. Was he really nning to kill him? As the young master of the Nango Family n, didnt everyone under his leadership respect him? But today, he had indeed encountered an enemy he could not provoke. The Captain of the Guard furrowed his brows, but he chose not to interfere. Because he spected that Logans strength was probably in the Dominator Realm, far beyond his own capacity to handle. Only the City Lord could possibly challenge Logan, otherwise trying to stop him would simply be a death wish. Spare me, and the Nango Family n will reward you handsomely. If you kill me, you will face our revenge. Even though you are in the Dominator Realm, my family has many dominators and my father is even a Half-step Saint. While writhing in pain, Ernest pleaded, Captain of the Guard, step in now. If I die, the Nango Family will me you too. You wont be able to bear the consequences. Could you spare Ernests life? Mostly unwillingly, the Captain of the Guard finally spoke up, He is the only son of the Nango Family Master. If something happens to him here, you will invite a chase from the Nango Family. I believe you wouldnt want that trouble. I am not afraid. You all cane, Logan indifferently smiled, his eyes unfathomable, After all, he said I am a spy sent by the enemy lord. Today, I will do a favor for the enemy lord, I may even ughter all the masters in your city. You are not a spy. All of this is simply Ernests spection. After all, you are a strong dominator. If you were found out, you would have fled by now. You wouldnt be staying calm here. Besides, no lord would send such a young talent like you to be a spy. The Captain of the Guard shook his head. Logan was so young and already in the Dominator Realm. He may even be a Quasi-Saint in the future. He was a valuable asset to any lord and if identified and terminated by the enemy while spying, it would be a significant loss.
All of this was just a misunderstanding. He hoped Logan could step down. Regardless of personal respect, for the sake of the City Lord, it was a critical time when the two lords were at a stand-off. If the Nango Family switched sides and turned against their own lord, it would surely cause unnecessary trouble. Logan simply refused, and sternly said, Its not that simple to let go. If I am not powerful, wont I have been treated as a spy? The reasons why each of you concedes have simply got to do with the undeniable power of Bart Cloud and I. Moreover, Ernest Nango is indeed a thief. He not only wanted to take our Spirit Stones away but also intended to kill Bart Cloud and me. Can a sloppy excuse of me being a spy clear him? I dont think so. He needs to be held ountable. Bart Cloud also stepped forward. It was clear that he and Logan were at a disadvantage. Why should they retreat so easily? From start to finish, other than being beaten up by them, Ernest Nango hadnt suffered any loss and could still keep causing trouble. The Captain of the Guard was in a dilemma and sighed heavily, If you are to seek justice, I, a mere Captain of the Guard, certainly cant handle it, I just tried to maintain a neutral perspective for you, if youre not willing, we can only wait for someone from the Nango Family to arrive. Once people from the Nango Family arrived and saw their young master beaten badly, they would definitely be furious and seek revenge without any consideration. Logan and hispanion were outnumbered. After all, the Nango Family n had five dominators and a Half-step Saint. Let people from the Nango Familye. Its time, their young master made a mistake, the whole Family n has to apologize and pay a heavy price. Otherwise, this matter cannot be resolved lightly. If I am not satisfied, nobody can save Ernest. Logan made a gesture and kicked Ernest Nango back to the ground. He then sat on a chair letting the Captain of the Guard know quickly. The Captain of the Guard frowned, he didnt want the situation to escte, but he didnt have any choice at this moment. In order to prevent the me from falling on the City Lord, the Captain of the Guard hurriedly sent someone to inform the Nango Family. The people at the inn watched this whole drama unfold and started whispering among themselves, wondering how this would end. I think Logan and hispanion are done for. Ernest Nango has been spoiled his whole life. Logan has not only offended Ernest but has also humiliated the entire Nango Family. If they dont deal with both of them, they will definitely beughing stocks. If the head of the Nango Familyes, I am not sure if the two can withstand even three moves. The Half-step Saint Seat is too unimaginable. If one day I could also be a Half-step Saint, I would be willing to trade it for my life, even if its just for one day. I have a different view, these two are not ordinary. They are so young yet the Captain of the Guard is helpless towards them. Maybe they also have the backing of a Half-step Saint. If the situation esctes beyond control, in the end, it would be about whose power is more substantial. Even if Logan has a Half-step Saint behind him, the issue is its the Nango Familys territory, and their reinforcements might not make it in time. Anyway, I believe the Nango Family n will have thestugh. The neers, Logan and hispanion, are so arrogant, they must pay for it. Chapter 538: 344 Master_2 Chapter 538: Chapter 344 Master_2 Faced with the spections of the crowd, Logan remained extremelyposed. Through these people, he also understood the strength of the Nango Family. He thought it would be the same as top sects like Celica Shingos, but he was surprised to find that it fell short by so much. There were more than ten top powerhouses in the family of Celica Shingo, while the Nango family only had five, which is not even half as many. This does not take into ount the cultivators at the throne level. Logan was never intimidated even when facing thebined forces of the six major sects. The Six Half-step Holy Seats are not much stronger than a single person. Previously, one person had faced two Saints. Even strong characters like the Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoist in Logans eyes were fleeting. So, how could he possibly be afraid of the mere Nango Family? The Nango Family was not worth mentioning. What Logan was more curious about was the lord of this territory. Although the two had never met, he thought that he must be an extremely legendary person if he could cultivate a captain of the guard with such character and temperament. Originally, only a few dozens were watching the show, but due to the disturbance here, all the cultivators on the nearby street ran over to join in the excitement, especially after hearing that it was involved with the Nango family. Everyone was anxious to investigate. After a long time, a team from the Nango Family finally arrived. They assumed that they would at most send a few elders to handle the matter, but to their surprise, the Nango Familys head himself came and brought along with him five dominant elders of the Nango family. Everyone gasped. It also confirmed a fact that Logan and hispanion were in big trouble, because the Nango Family had always been overly protective. Seeing the pitiful condition of Ernest Nango, wouldnt they be furious? When the Head of the Nango Family walked into the inn and saw Ernest Nango on the ground, he asked, What happened? Who dared to attack my Nango Family? State your origins, or dont me me for showing no mercy if you are nameless. Father, save me. Ernest Nango cried, fully exaggerating his grievances when seeing his savior appear. He glossed over his theft of Logans spirit stones only wanting his father to kill Logan. Shut up. Logan was annoyed and gave him another kick, causing Ernest Nango to cry out in pain and dare not speak a word. But this scene made the Nango Family Masters fists tighten. From childhood to now, when was his beloved Ernest ever bullied like this?
Seeing that the Nango Family Master was about to take action, Logan gave a cold smile: Think carefully. If you fail to fight, the whole Nango Family will be buried with you. If I were you, I would thoroughly investigate the causes and consequences, apologize to me, perhaps I can let it go. Why do we need to bow to a person like you? Even though Ernest was in the wrong, why should my Nango Family apologize to you? This remark made the Nango Family Masterugh. He was a quasi-Saint Seat powerhouse, and yet he was threatened today. Logan shook his head, since the other party was brazen and unreasonable, no need for further discussion. After that, he took out his divine weapon. Now, with hisbat power, he could easily deal with a mere quasi-Saint Seat. The other party could not harm him. The so-called Half-step Saint Seat is just a dominator at the peak of their power. Because essentially, they are still in the dominator realm, only upon bing a Quasi-Saint Seat and stepping into the Saint Seat can an extreme gap be created between the Dominator and them. The master of the Nango family couldnt help butugh. The young generation is getting more arrogant and ignorant. He actually wants to challenge a Half-step Saint Seat like him? Then let him vanish from the world, also a warning to everyone in the city who has thoughts of harming Ernest. As soon as the might of a Half-step Saint Seat is exerted, everyone watching immediately feels an immense pressure. However, Logan was not affected at all. A big battle then broke out between the two. Angered, Logan naturallyunched the first attack. But the Nango Family Master did not give in either. For a time, they were evenly matched. Although the Nango Family Master had used all his force, he could only match Logan evenly. It seemed that there was no significant gap in strength, which puzzled him. Could it be that this unremarkable young man before him was also a hidden Half-step Saint Seat? Both Ernest Nango on the ground and the Captain of the Guard on the side were taken aback at this moment. They had underestimated Logans strength, thinking that at best, he was only a Dominator. However, a Strong Dominator obviously could not fight evenly with a Half-step Saint Seat. The Captain of the Guard chuckled bitterly, full of envy, This is a true prodigy. So young and already on par with a Half-step Saint Seat. Maybe in a few decades, he indeed could be the next member of the Holy See. Ive been cultivating for a hundred years, and Im just half a step into the realm of the Dominator. Nango Family Master distanced himself by ten or more strides from Logan. Since there was no winner by strength alone, he must resort to divine skills. Regardless of what methods the other party used to amplify their power, the gap in divine skills couldnt be filled with a mere secret technique. The two startedpeting in divine skills again, and just like before, it was difficult to separate them. At this point, the Nango Family Master confirmed the fact that Logan was genuinely on par with a Half-step Saint Seat, and not merely blessed with brute strength as he previously thought. But the Nango Family Master was the first to stop. He looked at Logan, I admit that youre strong. Even if youre a disciple trained by a Sanctuary Powerhouse, this incident still is your fault. The Nango family had no grudges against you before, so why did you bully Ernest Nango like this? Still so stubborn? Logans anger red at the words, From the moment I appeared until now, have you considered the truth? All you have been thinking about is the bullying endured by the Nango Family n, havent you considered that your son was the one bullying others? This question left the Nango Family Master at a loss. His son had always been a gentleman and was known for his good reputation in the city. How could he possibly be the one to provoke and bully others? Besides, the fact was that Ernest Nango was injured and lying on the ground, while Logan hadnt suffered any damage. Seeing that you are still unaware of the truth, Ill enlighten you. Ernest Nango sneaked into my room to steal spirit stones and attempted to murder us to hide the truth. I retaliated, thats it. His injuries are merely because his cultivation is too weak and he lost to me. Logan sneered, Actually, you should be grateful. Going by my past character, Ernest Nango would have been a corpse by now. The question is not about you using me, but how the Nango family should resolve this issue. You have the upper hand, and I dont want to fight you to death over this matter. Lets end it here, the Nango Family Master thought and decided to back down. Even though he couldnt seek justice for his son, if he entered into a desperate struggle with Logan, he would probably not benefit. It could even lead to an advantage for other ns if he got injured. Logan was surprised, Wait a minute, do you still think the Nango family is at a loss? Now, you cant just have your say. I am the one who is suffering. You should think about how to make me willing to reconcile, understand? Dont push it too far. Ive stepped back for you and that is enough. Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you fought evenly with me? The Nango Family Masters face darkened, When have I ever lost such a face in my city for so many years?
Even when facing the Lord, he had always been arrogant. Now this young man was pushing it too far, which was infuriating. He really wanted to go back and mobilize all the people from the Nango family to fight Logan together. Seeing that the situation was about to get out of hand, and that these two may really fight to the death, the Captain of the Guard hastily ordered someone to alert the Lord. The Lord was dealing with an antagonist at the moment. If the Nango Family Master were injured, they would lose a significant helping hand. Logan calmly nted another hard kick:Take a guess, how many kicks can Ernest Nango bear under my foot? Given Ernest Nangos throne level power, you can be assured that he can withstand at least ten kicks. Ill let him die a slow and painful death. The Nango Family will step back again. We willpensate you with ten thousand Spirit Stones for Ernest Nangos mistake. Is it eptable?
The Nango Family Master gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, and finally endured. No matter what, Ernest Nangos life was still in Logans hands. Chapter 539: 345 Wish_1 Chapter 539: Chapter 345 Wish_1 Logan chuckled yfully, Ten thousand spirit stones aspensation, who does he think hes fooling? Cant the Nango Family Master see the current situation? Ernest Nango intended to kill me, and thats not something ten thousand spirit stones can solve. Does he truly think Im so easily bullied? The Nango Family Master furrowed his brow, his tone growing colder, Dont push it. Your strength is impressive, a match for me indeed, you can be considered a prodigy. However, I havent yet brought out my divine weapon and Dharma device. Do not delude yourself into thinking you canpare to a half-step Saint Seat. Logan is powerful, but he is merely a body cultivator, while the Nango Family Master boasts quite confident divine skills. Even though there was no clear winner in their previous encounter, the Nango Family Master was sure that if it came to a fight to the death, it would take him no more than ten moves to y Logan. Youre overconfident! Logan shook his head. He had never fought with anyone near the Saint Seat before. Indeed, he had only fought a few rounds so far, but didnt Logan also possess a terrifying ability to arrange arrays besides his own power? Furthermore, he was in possession of a rune left by a true Saint, capable of aiding him in ten attacks. Killing the Nango Family Master wouldnt be difficult. The former had wanted to step back, and yet he continually looked down upon Logan, treating him like a charity case. However, Logan had encountered many Sanctuary Powerhouses along his journey. Why would he fear a mere Half-step Saint Seat? His annoyance at thetters behavior only fanned the mes of his rage further. It wasnt just about Ernest Nangos intent to kill him anymore; Logan was beginning to take personal offense as well. The Nango Family Masters face was stricken, he took a step forward, Presumptuous! Even if ites down to a showdown, I will not let you leave today. The reputation of my Nango Family in this territory is so great, how can we tolerate others bullying us? You must pay the price. Calm down, its a minor disagreement, the Captain of the Guard tried to ease the tension, despite knowing his low status probably wouldnt make a difference. He was left with no choice; he couldnt allow the two toe to blows as it would be a huge loss for their Lord, regardless of who was injured. If the Nango Family Master were to die at Logans hands, the forces under the Lord would lose a quarter of their strength. How would they then face the other Lord? Conversely, if Logan died, a youth as skilled as a Half-step Saint Seat, who would believe that there was no Saint guiding him? Perhaps Logan was a recognized disciple of a Saint. If he were to be killed, they might face the wrath of a Saint.
The Nango Family Master, fuming, wanted to kill the speaker, but refrained as thetter was the Captain of the Guard. Attacking them would be tantamount to provoking the Lord. Upon taking a deep breath, he said to the Captain of the Guard, I do not wish to lose my temper, but he is too out of bounds. Disrespecting me is one thing, but he publicly tramples over my son. Tell me, isnt my Nango Family n the victims? Hmm The Captain of the Guard was in no position toment; he simply couldnt afford to offend either side. But in his heart, he med Ernest Nango. All this was caused by his attempt to steal something; he deserved his current fate. At that moment, an elderly man appeared in the room. The moment everyone saw him, they immediately bowed in respect, including the Nango Family Master. The man was Jake Wexler, the Grand Elder under the Lordsmand, and the Vice Lord of this city. Logan, however, remained calm throughout, unlike the others. After the elderly man inspected everyone in the room, he turned towards Logan, nodding his head. Initially, he hadnt believed the guards reports of an extraordinary youth, but upon meeting Logan, he felt reassured. Jake Wexler gave a slight smile, looking at the Nango Family Master, You are making such a big fuss over a small misunderstanding with a young man. Isnt this a bit embarrassing? Plus, with the tension between the two Lords, can we really afford to cause trouble now? Who will take responsibility if there is any mishap? Grand Elder, Id rather not start this, The Nango Family Master responded evenly, But look at it. My family always avoids trouble, yet this man not only tramples on my son but approves his own wrongs. Do you think I can stay out of this matter? Ernest Nango is a gentleman in the city; why would he attempt to steal? Jake Wexler was perplexed. The young man wouldnt start trouble for no reason, least of all antagonizing the Nango Family n. Therefore, it was clear that Ernest Nango mustve done something wrong first. The Nango Family Master nodded sadly, Grand Elder, you must seek justice. The Nango Family has been loyal to the Lord for many years. Whenever the Lordmands us, we respond immediately. How can we tolerate being bullied by an outsider? The Lord has already given his orders; he values this matter greatly. Hence, I was sent here to investigate. Whoever is at fault will be impartially judged. If the Nango Family has genuinely been wronged, the Lord will seek justice for you. So, stopining. Jake Wexler, with piercing eyes, waved his hand and turned to Logan, Young man, which Sect are you from, or who is your master? I belong to no Sect, and my lineage matters not, Logan replied nonchntly. He knew the Grand Elder was apprehensive of his potential backing. But, would he still be able to fairly arbitrate this conflict once he discovered that Logan didnt have any support? Chapter 540: 345 Wish_2 Chapter 540: Chapter 345 Wish_2 Jake Wexler was taken aback, for he didnt believe that Logan could be without a masters guidance. Otherwise, Logan couldnt possibly reach the level of Half-step Saint Seat at such a young age. A cultivator needs plenty of cultivation resources, which must be provided by a sect and master. One could not possibly rely solely on oneself. Contemting Logans words carefully, he came to a horrifying conclusion C Logans sect must be incredibly powerful, so powerful that he was unwilling to divulge a word. In that case, it would bepletely uneptable to offend Logan under any circumstances. Logan gave him a yful smile, raising an eyebrow, Besides, why are you so interested in where Ie from? Shouldnt you rify the cause and effect first, and then question the guilty party? Is it that this territory, which values thew so much, also favors the powerful disproportionately? My friend, you jest. Its simply that youre so young yet so powerful, I cannot help but admire. Hence, my curiousness. Please, do not take it to heart; we can sit and talk over everything peacefully. Jake Wexler did not get angry; instead, he smiled slightly, I promise to handle everything impartially. However, Ernest Nango is the child of the Nango Family Master. He should be severely punished for his wrongdoing, but youve already left him half-alive. How about we let him go for treatment first? Ernest Nango offended me, and not killing him is already a sign of mercy. Just letting him go easily have you even considered my temper? Logan shook his head. If these people do not show sincerity, Jake Wexler definitely wont let it go. It wouldnt matter even if the Lord showed up, and definitely not when just a Grand Elder came. This is not a time for the Nango Family to haggle with him, but to figure out how to pacify his rage. If they couldnt weigh the consequences, they would bear all the consequences themselves. The Grand Elder was clearly taken aback. He himself was a Half-step Saint Seat powerhouse, and with the Nango Family Master, they should be able to pose a certain threat to Logan. However, Loganpletely disregarded them and even put pressure on him. Save me, kill Logan. Ernest Nango, who was on hisst breath, howled like a ghost, even insulted Logan under these circumstances. Everyones face changed. Was Jake Wexler reallycking in intelligence? Cant he see the situation clearly? Logan was also annoyed and prepared to end Ernest Nangos life with one kick. At this moment, the Nango Family Master and Jake Wexler were both shocked, and quickly prepared their Divine Skills to block him. If Ernest Nango died, there would be an irreconcble contradiction between Logan and the Nango Family.
Logan stomped on thin air. Ernest Nango had already been moved behind Jake Wexler. The Captain of the Guard had some people control him. This action annoyed Logan and made him feel immense pressure in front of the two Half-step Saint Seats. The Nango Family Master was overjoyed. He hurriedly turned to Jake Wexler and said, Grand Elder, please give Ernest Nango to me. I need to take him back for treatment. Although his injuries are not life-threatening, they may affect his cultivation aptitude if theyre dyed too long. No. Against everyones expectations, Jake Wexler refused: I will send someone to treat him. But before the matter is investigated, Ernest Nango cant be returned to you. Anyway, dont worry. I have many top-ss doctors. Grand Elder, what do you mean by that? The Nango Family Master frowned. He had originally thought that Jake Wexlers appearance would be in his favor. However, it now seemed that was not the case. Was the Lords side also wary of Logan and even afraid to offend him? Ive told you before. Prior to resolving your conflict, since Ernest Nango is a party involved, he naturally cant just leave. I hope you wont harbor unnecessary suspicions. The Lords always been fair and just will not bully Ernest Nango. Jake Wexlerughed and waved dismissively, while the Nango Family Master obviously scoffed. He was well aware of his sons characteristics. It was clear that his son was at fault in this incident. If it were to be fairly dealt with, his son might not even be able to save his life. Of course, Jake Wexler had his own considerations for doing so. Giving Ernest Nango back directly to the Nango Family Master would be equivalent to offending Logan. The intention of the Lord was to resolve the contradictions between the two parties and prevent the Lord from getting involved as a result of an esction of the conflict. Im just an outsider, who came to yournds just a day ago, and you think you can bully me as you wish? Evenmoners have their dignity, not to mention I am a powerful cultivator. If youre dissatisfied, I wont hesitate to fight. Logan spoke firmly, not in anger, but turned to look at Jake Wexler, Youre a smart man, of course, I know what youre implying. But easing tensions isnt an easy task, The Nango Family hasnt yet cleared up their understanding. This ce is crowded, why dont we move to the Lords Manor to continue? Jake Wexler avoided answering and suggested moving to another location. It was indisputably a disadvantage to mediate amidst spectators in an inn. Master Nango raised no objections, even appearing somewhat hopeful. Once in the Lords Manor, he reckoned Logan would not be able to act defiantly. After all, the Nango Family had been under the lords rule for many years, and the Lord was bound to consider past favors when dealing with Logan. Logan, sharp-eyed, suddenly asked, I can go, but wont that be a trap? The Lords Manor is your territory. Going there would be easy, but I guess leaving would leave me nothing more than a skeleton. Upon hearing this, Jake Wexler hurried to assure him that the Lord was not such a person. The Lord has always been impartial and strict, he even established many rules to protect ordinary people. Regardless of your reputable stature, almost equal to the Half-step Saint Seat, even if you were powerless, the Lord wont favor the Nango Family. The Lords reputation is known to the world. Really? Logan was sceptical but then said, No matter, your Lord is only a Quasi-Saint. Even if he were to turn against me, no one could stop me if I dont want to. At worst, Ill force my way out, which I dont think would be difficult. This statement, full of deterrent, left Jake Wexler stunned. How could Logan be so confident, not even fearing a Quasi-Saint Seat? Was all this backed by real strength, or just boastful lies? Clearly, the first assumption was true. Cultivators reaching this stage had no need to lie, as the consequence was death. Master Nango remained indifferent, sneering smugly to himself. He had already thought about what chip he would offer the Lord to intervene and deal with Logan on his behalf. The onlookers sighed, disappointed that such an interesting showdown was seemingly over. Although they were curious about the forting developments, they also knew that not everyone can go to the Lords Mansion. If they insisted on going to watch, they were inviting disaster on themselves. Although they had only witnessed half the drama, they could still boast about itter. Having witnessed a young man of equal stature to Master Nango, who amongst the Heavens chosen couldpare? Needless to say, the younger generation of cultivators was truly full of hidden talents. Under the guidance of Jake Wexler, the group arrived at the Masters Mansion. It turned out to bevishly spacious, upying almost ten thousand meters.
The Lord had been called away due to an urgent matter, a servant reported. Jake Wexler frowned C how was he to deal with this by himself? While Master Nango may appear amodating, he was actually unbearably arrogant, only the Lord could suppress him. Jake Wexler cleared his throat, leading the two men to the main hall where a servant served them tea to facilitate a cordial exchange. Gentlemen, no acquaintance is formed without a fight. This isnt a particrlyrge conflict. Why dont I intervene to mediate? This can end here. We are all respectable figures, theres no need for others to make fun of us. Lets consider this as if it never happened. At this, Master Nango mmed the table in a rage, spilling the tea, What do you mean? Is my son being beaten within an inch of his life just a joke? Where should the Nango family leave their face? If Logan is not severely punished, there will be more and more people challenging the Nango Family.
If you continue with this attitude, you are free to leave. Just because the Lord has tolerated you all this time, doesnt mean you can actwlessly. Its a tense situation these past few days. Why cant you restrain yourself a little and help lighten the Lords burden? Chapter 541: 346 Master_1 Chapter 541: Chapter 346 Master_1 Looking at Jake Wexlers rising anger, the Nango Family Master felt a touch of apprehension, forcing him to suppress his rage and reluctantly return to his seat. The Lord is very busy, defending against enemies every day. If he has to spend a lot of time dealing with your Nango Family ns mess, wont he be vexed? Jake Wexler stared intensely, speaking solemnly, Im not against the Nango Family. Think about it, dont put up a front before me. If you really have someone capable of dealing with Logan, there wouldnt need to be intermediation from Lords Manor. The world is full of powerful individuals. Its preferable to suffer a loss than invite enmity. Who knows what will cause great loss in the future? Sometimes the tension between the strong is inexplicable. Theres no need for life and death struggles, right? Jake Wexlers words, though directed at Ernest Nango, were also meant for Logan, in hope that Logan would show leniency and not obsess over Ernest. Logan, realizing this, sipped his tea and countered, We are all intelligent people; theres no need for roundabout conversation. Lets straighten it out. Ernest Nango not only stole from me but also harbored a murderous intent towards me and mypanion. How should we settle this? And yet, you beat Ernest to such an extent and still feel wronged? The Nango Family Master, although reluctant to lose his temper, found himself unable to control his anger. Logans brazenness was simply too much; he should have known when to stop when he was ahead but instead acted like a tyrant. I did send people to investigate. Indeed, Ernests unauthorized visit to Logans inn is a fact. In this regard, Ernest was in the wrong. Based on the Lords previous rules, anyone trespassing and attempting murder should pay with their life. Jake Wexler frowned and replied sternly, But Ernest failed to achieve his intention. Despite his ill-intentions, he hasnt caused a major catastrophe. I think a lesson is enough. Theres no need to take his life. That would bring about more harm than good. This is easy for you to say. All of this only happened because I am powerful. What if my cultivation level was lower? Wouldnt my opponents seed? Logan sneered. It seemed to him that Jake Wexler, although appearing fair and impartial, constantly seemed to be against him.
Jake Wexler fell silent, finding Logan a difficult opponent. It appeared that forging a truce between these two would not be easy. Neither of them wished to back down, both feeling wronged. How would he mediate? Sighing deeply, Jake Wexler asked, How do you want to deal with it? Be clear. Ifpensation in the form of Spirit Stones is required, I can agree on behalf of the Nango Family Master. They were in the wrong;pensation is reasonable. If the Nango Family Master is a reasonable man, I, Logan, will not insist onpensation. What I dislike most is arrogance. I suppose he must be itching to tear himself apart. Would you not say it would be pathetic if I were to ask for his Spirit Stones? Logan smiled faintly, shaking his head, Moreover, if I were to ept spirit stones, it would seem like I was deliberately stirring up trouble for them. I dont wantpensation. I want justice. Since Ernest attempted murder, he must go to Hell. Not willing topromise at all? Jake Wexler found himself in a difficult position. If Ernest Nango had to be killed, even the Lord could not intervene. As Ernest was the only child of Nango Family Master, he would undoubtedly object, likely causing bloody chaos in the city. In the face of such external threats, any fighting within would undoubtedly invite an invasion from the rival Lord. At that time, the territories would be devastated, and all, including the Lord, would plunge into chaos. Logan shook his head, while the Nango Family Master red at him angrily. He couldnt understand where Logans arrogance came fromover nothing more than a tied fight. Even the Grand Elder was ignoredtruly ridiculous. The Nango Family Master rose to his feet, his gaze chilly, I dont care anymore, I am going to kill Logan, even if the Lord would condemn me afterward. Only this will quell my anger. The Nango Family has not suffered such a great humiliation in one hundred years. Jake Wexler, unable to stop him, stepped forward to block his path, ready to fight. This was the Masters Mansion after all. The Nango Family Master showed no respect towards the Lordhow could he be sowless? Who dares to act! Amanding voice suddenly resounded, followed by the appearance of a middle-aged man. Upon his arrival, the Nango Family Masters anger dissipated and he dutifully bowed, his forehead breaking out in a cold sweat as he hurriedly tried to exin himself. The man sneered, adding, Nango Family Master, has your courage grown? Are you nning to take care of me one day? Even if you intend to fight, it surely shouldnt happen in the Masters Mansion. Ive been quite angry these past few days; I hope you dont provoke me. Young man, are you Logan? The man looked towards Logan, introducing himself, I am the Lord, Sandy Wexler. With regards to the assassination attempt against you in the city, as the Lord, I take some responsibility. Firstly, I must apologize to you. In recent years, Ive been preupied with cultivation and have neglected the discipline in the city, allowing the privileged youth of the great families to act as they please. After the Lord had taken his seat, his demeanor was gentle, The Nango Family, by nature, is not wicked. For the most part, they have acted in an orderly fashion under me. But considering they made a mistake, a price must be paid. I will ensure you get a satisfactory result. Chapter 542: 346 Master_2 Chapter 542: Chapter 346 Master_2 Youre quite a good-tempered lord. If you had dealt with it earlier, perhaps I wouldnt have been so critical with the Nango Family. After all, I dont think highly of them at all, and arguing with them is aplete waste of time. Intelligent people like you are rare, Logan seemed rather moved. Its no wonder that he could be a lord, just because of his speech and attitude alone, which are rather calming and above reproach. Even the previous resentment and fury had dissipated. The lord, too, was marvelling. This young mans mental strength was truly impressive. He did not show a shred of fear, even when faced with someone of Quasi-Saint Seat status like himself. It was as calm as if it were amonce affair, and just as his previous guesses suggested, the opposite party must be of significant status. Ernest Nango did make an attempt on my life, thats a fact. And murder should indeed be paid with life. Logan nced at the Nango Family Master and said casually. Seeing Logans demeanor in front of the lord, the Nango Family Master became uneasy, fearing that the lord would indeed agree to Logans demands. The lords expression remained indifferent, continuing, Your demand is reasonable, and it is not your fault. I can understand and even agree with it. However, I hope you can be magnanimous. Back then, I owed you a favor. Could you spare Ernest Nangos life? Ernest Nango is the son of the Nango Family Master. If he failed to protect him, the entire Nango Family would be dragged into a battle against Logan, leaving the lord with less assistance in dealing with another lord. This was not a scenario he wished to see, hence his plea. If not life, then he must renounce his cultivation and live out his life as amon man, not bullying others indiscriminately. Logan thought for a moment. He considered the lords stance and reasonableness, and decided thatpromise wasnt impossible since the other party was quite forting. At these words, the Nango Family Master stood up to protest, Renouncing all his cultivationthats too cruel! Hes the future head of the Nango Family. How could he ever be amon man? And how could he survive in this world of cultivation without any cultivation? How can someone of such character be a Master? Hell only lead the Nango Family to ruin. I think you should choose someone else from your family, better to have someone of good character to avoid offending yet another untouchable figure.
Logans eyes were firm, and he joked, Even without cultivation, at least hes alive. What if his offspring is exceptionally talented? Wouldnt that continue your line? If he wants to have too much, he needs to consider whether he is capable or not. Lord, I ask you to help me suppress Logan. I am willing to offer ten million spirit stones. I swear that the Nango Family will follow your orders without question and never say no. I hope that taking our rtionship into ount, you wont let me suffer such a terrible fate. The Nango Family Master red ferociously at Logan. At this point, he was desperate, even if it meant sacrificing the entire Nango family. He couldnt believe that Ernest Nango, who had just made a small mistake, had to pay such a devastating price, which was extremely excessive. Logan was taken aback. Ten million spirit stones was not a small sum. Even a super first-ss sect would only earn several million spirit stones in a year. The Nango Family couldnt be that superior, and this sum probably represented decades of the familys umtion. After the surprise, heughed. If the Nango Family had apologized to him earlier, he guessed that only hundreds of thousands of spirit stones would have been necessary forpensation. He did not intend to haggle with them, but now, to get him killed, they came up with ten million. The lord looked grim. The Nango Family Master was usually a smart man, why was he making a foolish mistake at this crucial moment? Despite the lords indications that he should yield, he kept taking the high ground, revealing no consideration for whether Logan could be offended or not. He didnt even regard a Quasi-Saint Seat holder like himself. Logas teacher wasnt a quasi-Saint, its estimated that there is a Saint Seat guiding him behind the scenes. Especially with Logan being so young and already at a Half-step Saint Seat, the backing force might not just be a single Saint Seat. If they actually touched Logan, the Strong One behind him could probably easily destroy them, and even if Logan did not have a sect, the Lord was not willing to take risks. Who dare to gamble on that probability, especially when the chances are slim? The Lord was not interested in dialoguing with a fool, instead he turned to Jake Wexler, Where is Ernest Nango? Bring him here to relinquish his cultivation. Jake Wexler was momentarily stunned, but he understood the Lords attitude. It seemed he would rather offend the Nango family than risk offending Logan. After a while, the now healed Ernest Nango was escorted here. Seeing the Lord and the Nango family head, he was naturally arrogant again, believing that his father and the Lord had settled matters, and not only would he be safe, but perhaps Logan would be in trouble. The Lord waved his hand and ordered, Grand Elder, go. Remember to destroy his entire Dantian, do not leave any possibilities for it to be repaired. Ensure that he cannot cultivate for a lifetime. His seven channels and eight meridians are the same. If you do it, you should do it thoroughly. My Lord The Nango family head was already in tears, and he fell to his knees. Hearing this, Ernest Nango was also pale with fear and fell on his knees, pleading with the Lord for mercy. The Lord was rather helpless, only trying to appease Logans wrath. Even if he had great reluctance, he had to be ruthless. Only in this way could he protect the whole Nango family from any implication. Perhaps, after a long time, the Nango family head would understand his bitter decision. What were you doing before? If you could have made peace with Logan earlier, if you couldy down your proud and superior arrogance, wouldnt the situation have gotten this far? Whats the use of kneeling now? You wont give up until you see the Golden River. The Lord reprimanded, Dont beg for mercy anymore, otherwise it will not only be the forfeiture of cultivation, perhaps Logan would revert to his previous idea, and let Ernest Nango pay for his life. This ending is already good enough, you should feel lucky, and not beg for mercy here. Moreover, I can guarantee that as long as I am the Lord for a day, even if Ernest Nango bes an ordinary person unable to cultivate, I will protect him for a lifetime, and he will have no worries about food and clothing. Moreover, the Nango family is strong and influential, and they do not need my help. Upon hearing the Lords words, the Nango family head finally gave uppletely, and kept muttering to himself, I regret, its all caused by my pride, after all, I am the esteemed head of the Nango family. I am unwilling to bow down and admit my mistakes to a nobody. Actually thinking about it, if he hadnt protected his son, and if he hadnt cared about face as a family head, and had made peace with Logan, definitely it would not havee to this, but it was toote to turn things around. He could only watch as his son Ernest Nango was stripped of his cultivation. As a father, hed have rather suffered himself. But as the head of the Nango family, if he lost his cultivation, the Nango family would dissolve, and if one day he became a Sanctuary Powerhouse, he might help his son regain his qualifications and start his cultivation journey again.
Ernest Nango was stripped of his cultivation, screaming, and then he was escorted away by a crowd. Jake Wexler nced at the Nango family head, and found that there was only regret in the other partys eyes, not resentment. This slightlyforted him, for fear that the Nango family head would me everything on the Lord. It was then that Logan nodded in satisfaction. If Ernest Nango had just stolen a few spirit stones, he wouldnt have cared. The key issue was that he had tried to kill both him and Bart Cloud. If they were asleep at the time, perhaps Ernest Nango would have seeded. Young friend, can we put aside our differences now? the Lord kindly asked. Logan waved his hand to indicate that he could let bygones be bygones. The Lord heaved a sigh of relief, then said, A great battle is about to start soon, so I will not detain you any longer. You should leave my territory as early as possible. Of course, please dont misunderstand that I am driving you away. Its just that it has been confirmed that another Lord will attack in three days.
The reason he left earlier was because he had received the battle report from the front line, and he went to set up a defence n. He had been running around for the past few days, never resting for a moment, while the Nango family head was still causing trouble for him. At these words, Logan became interested. He had heard of the conflict between the two Lords, but he was unclear about what exactly had happened between them. Upon hearing the topic brought up now, his curiosity was piqued and he wanted to hear the confirmation from the involved Lords mouth. Chapter 543: 347_Ear_1 Chapter 543: Chapter 347_Ear_1 Sandy Wexler furrowed his brows. Originally, this was a matter within his own territory and he was not willing to let outsiders know and get involved. But now that Logan had asked to this extent, it would be unseemly for him to continue to be evasive. He decided to treat it as a fun story to tell. A week ago, Abel Scarlet, the son of the rival lord, mysteriously disappeared during his training in my city. They demanded I return him but I was not informed. I dispatched people to search the entire city, but nothing was found and there were no traces left. The other party was infuriated like a thunderbolt, and announced that if he was not returned within three days, they would dere war. Tomorrow is thest day. Every person and ce in the city has been checked, and there really is no Abel Scarlet. Im just as puzzled. Originally, the two territories have always maintained friendly rtions, and it was a mutual benefit to exchange and train between the territories. However, with this sudden incident now, a storm seems imminent. The rival lord, Cain Scarlet, is a man who keeps his word. If he says he will dere war, he will dere war. I cant hand over Abel Scarlet, no matter how much the city is searched, it remains the same. So, all we can do is prepare for war. In fact, if the two territories actually go to war, it would be a lose-lose situation, and neither side would profit. Jake Wexler sighed deeply, expressing his thoughts: I have always suspected that the reason Cain Scarlet mentioned might be just a pretext? They have always eyed us covetously, and just happened to n this incident and found a reason to attack. Jake believed that the reason nothing could be found in the city was because they may have already left, or even returned safely to Cain Scarlets side. Perhaps Cain Scarlet is intentionally using this incident to bring up charges in order to overthrow Jakes territory. Unlikely. I do know a thing or two about Cain Scarlets character. Although he can be ruthless, he is at least upright and forthright. And even if he needed a reason, he wouldnt use his own son as a joke. It would be better to choose someone else from other first-ss sects. Sandy Wexler shook his head. The disappearance of Cain Scarlets son must be true, and if they were to leave the city quietly, there should have been some traces. It wont be like now, where they found nothing. He had a hunch that something must have happened to the other partys son. And it could possibly be within the city itself. This was a plot by someone with ulterior motives that caused the two lords toe to blows. But with so many influential families in the city, it was difficult for Sandy Wexler to suspect anyone in particr.
Logan listened attentively, suddenly smiling yfully, Could it be Ernest Nango? Just like he tried to harm me this time. However, I have strong abilities and avoided the disaster. But its not the same for Abel Scarlet, he is probably already dead, his body destroyed and evidence eliminated. Dont talk nonsense! Our Nango family has always been loyal to the Lord. How could we plot to harm the rival lords son and make our territory take the me? Just because the Lord treats you with a little courtesy, it does not mean you can be rampant here. The Nango family will not tolerate false usations. The Nango Family Master exploded when he heard this, and retorted fiercely: Lord, you certainly cannot believe what Logan is saying here. In so many years, our integrity has been visible to you. Any family in the city can be a suspect, but it certainly isnt us. I trust you naturally. The Lord waved him off andughed lightly, telling the Nango Family Master not to be anxious. After all, what Logan said was just an off-the-cuff remark. The Nango family was still one of his confidants, they wouldnt benefit from harming him. However, Jake Wexler did not share the Lords trust in the Nango family. On the contrary, Logans casualment had aroused his suspicion. Could it be the same as what Logan said? Otherwise, Jake couldnt think of which family in the city would dare to harm them like this behind the scenes. The Nango family had been expanding their influence for many years, acting recklessly relying on the lords favor, even Jake himself had shown them more tolerance. He swore to himself that he must investigate this. If it really was the Nango family who did this, theyd better be prepared for his revenge! If the mastermind behind this is found, not only can a war between the two lords be avoided, he could also prevent the people of both territories from suffering from the chaos of war. With this in mind, Jake felt he couldnt dy any longer. He saluted the Lord, saying he was tired and would leave first. The Lord just waved his hand. After Jake left, he immediately rushed to the prison. At this time, Ernest Nango, who had been stripped of his powers, should not have left the Lords Manor yet. If he went to interrogate him, he might gain something. At this time, Ernest Nango was lying on the ground, his eyes were dull and he had already given up hope. After his powers were stripped away, he knew that his life was over. From now on, he could only be an ordinary person, even if his family and father were powerful, it couldnt change his fate. The Nango family could definitely protect him, but what about those of the same generation within the family? They would definitely look down on him, and even eye the position of Young Master enviously. The elders would not let a useless person inherit the position of Family Head. Even if his father could protect him for a while, his father would also leave one day. Ernest Nango suddenlyughed out loud, his smile filled with madness. I shouldnt have done it. I dont regret having killed people secretly over the years. What I regret is that Im weak, and regret provoking people I shouldnt have. How good would it be if I could start over? Youve made mistake after mistake, but now you have a chance to make amends. The Lord has already looked into Abel Scarlets disappearance, and it seems to be connected to you. He just doesnt want to make it public due to the solemnity of the situation, and let me investigate it first. I hope you can be honest. Chapter 544: 347_Ear_2 Chapter 544: Chapter 347_Ear_2 Jake Wexler walked in with a light smile, Though youre only a useless man now, consider carefully where your father, whos currently the Family Head, might have hidden Abel Scarlet? Confessing that would be a tremendous merit, which could offset the mistakes youve made earlier. I have no idea. Ernest Nango looked up at Jake Wexler, then shook his head. He turned his back, no longer willing to keep the conversation going. But Jake Wexler wouldnt let things go, sceptical as he was of Ernest Nangos guilt. Look at how things stand now, weigh the pros and cons. The reason the Lord wants to abandon your cultivation is not because you have offended Logan, but rather its due to Abel Scarlet being linked to you. It serves as a lesson for your father, and the next step is to purge him. Jake Wexler sat down leisurely, and poured himself a cup of tea, The Lord even suspects that you have been instructed by your father. If no reason can be found, the entire Nango Family n will be treated as culprits. Your deceits do not work on me. Im sure Im innocent. Indeed, I have secretly taken a good amount of Spirit Stones, but I would never dare to do anything to Abel Scarlet. Are you trying to get a coerced confession by threatening me now? I wont oblige to be your scapegoat. Ernest gasped out a bitterugh but his spirit wasnt dampened, Im now just a good-for-nothing. Dont talk to me about the interests of the Nango Family n. What has it got to do with me? If you dontply, just chop me up. After all, my life after this is certainly going to be miserable. Its true that your cultivation was deprivedpletely. But dont forget, the Lord is a Quasi-Saint. Before I came, the Lord granted that if you can make up for your merit, your cultivation can be restored. Moreover, your qualifications can be activated to elevate you further. To convince Ernest Nango, Jake Wexler guaranteed with utter sincerity, If theres any lie in my words, I, Jake Wexler, am prepared to face retribution. After all, Im a Half-step Saint. This retribution would be huge. Im not going to tell lies here. Ernest Nango was affected by his words, but he still shook his head, indicating he knew nothing about it, regardless of how Jake Wexler questioned him. Jake Wexler frowned. Despite his earnest exnation, Ernest Nangos resolve remained unmoved. Had he misjudged?
Take some time to contemte. This time its just meing to ask. If the Lordes, his temper wouldnt be as pleasant! Jake waved his hand and left. Ernest Nango plunged into silence. Being stripped of his cultivation was already a painful curse, and now another disaster? Looking back at the event a few days ago, he did kill a man, and that man was Abel Scarlet. He never told anyone about this, knowing full well that id he confessed it would lead to his downfall. Even during Jake Wexlers interrogation, in order to save his own life, he had to withhold his words. But why did the suspicion fall on him? was it because the Lord already knew, or was Jake Wexler trying to trick him? Ernest Nango couldnt figure it out. He found himself intrigued by the Lords potential to restore his cultivation. He would rather die than live without cultivation. A whileter, Nango Family Master also arrived, Child,e home with me. Even if you have to live as an ordinary man for the rest of your life, your father will ensure your safety. After all, Im still the Family Master and also a Half-step Saint. Ernest Nango remained silent, and left with his father. The Nango Family Master understood well that even the Lord dared not offend Logan, and probably, there was no chance of revenge for his son. He held onto the hope that Ernest Nango could live peacefully for the rest of his life. They had just returned to the family, and the Elder, along with a group of young peers, surrounded Jake Wexler. They were full of concern and inquiry, which allowed the always anxious Ernest Nango to breathe a sigh of relief. At least after losing his cultivation, he wasnt snubbed upon returning to the family. Faced with everyones questions, the Nango Family Master originally did not want to say, but realized he couldnt hide the matter anyway, so he might as well exin it clearly. Ernest Nango has had his cultivation level abolished, by the order of the Lord himself. However, thats all in the past now; everybody can put their minds at ease. Sighing deeply, the Nango Family Master turned to everyoneand said: Remember to maintain a low profile in the future. Should you ever encounter someone named Logan, be sure to take a detour. We cant afford to provoke his power and influence, even the Lord behaves politely in his presence. The Young Masters cultivation has been abolished? The outcry ran through the crowd. To be abolished was a different concept than merely losing ones cultivation. Losing cultivation can be retrained, and the Nango Family has abundant cultivation resources, enough to strengthen Ernest Nango again in a short amount of time. However, being abolished was different. His Dantian and Meridians were shattered, and it was feared that hed never be able to tread the path of cultivation again. Amidst the shock, the younger members harbored ripples of hope in their hearts. Could the Young Master of the Nango Family be an ordinary person? Eyes filled with fiery hope stared at Ernest Nango who they had previously revered due to his status as the future Family Head and his exceptional talent, forcing them to show him utmost respect. But things have now changed. Now that Ernest Nangos cultivation had been abolished, his future prospect of bing the head of the family was extremely slim. It was anticipated that everyone, except the house master, was disinclined to let Ernest Nango ascend to the position of Family Master. Appointing an impotent person as the Family Master would lead the entire Nango family towards destruction. The Family Head must be the strongest in cultivation. Even though the Nango Family Master can suppress anything undue with his own strength, he will eventually age. Therefore, another sessor for the Young Master should be considered, giving every young disciple of the Nango Family a chance. Ernest Nango initially tried topose himself, but after hearing the whispers and conversations, his barely settled mood sunk again. It seemed that these young contemporaries had been eyeing his position as Young Master. He felt truly cast aside. I know what you have in your minds, and I urge you to drop the idea. As long as I remain the Family Master of the Nango n, I will not let you seed. Ernest Nango may have lost his cultivation, but no one can threaten his position as Young Master. The Nango Family Master surveyed the room, rebuking everyone, feeling a fire igniting in his heart. He had been back with Ernest Nango for not even ten minutes, and these people were already contemting taking his position as Young Master. He was beyond indignant. Didnt they have any sympathy for Ernest Nango? An Elder in the family squinted his eyes and stood up: Master, calm down. The fact that Ernest Nango has had his cultivation abolished is undeniable. I hope you can consider not only from a fathers perspective but also for the sake of the Nango Family, and remember your responsibility as Family Master. We, the Elders, have unanimously decided to remove Ernest Nango from the position of Young Master for now. In the future, if his strength increases, he can reim the position. The title of Young Master is nothing more than abel, and there is no need to monopolize it indefinitely, especially now that it is unreasonable in both feelings and logic.
The other elders joined in, asserting their voices. Even though the Family Masters authority was great, they, as the Elders, also had significant decision-making power. The young disciples desire to be the Young Master was understandable. It was inappropriate for the Nango Family Master to be yelling and threatening. The Nango Family Master was livid, angrily said: Cant we wait for a while? Ernest Nangos cultivation has just been abolished. Is it appropriate to be discussing all this now? Cant we wait? I will use all means possible to restore his talent, what if he could resume his cultivation? Do you think thats possible? The elders responded firmly, We shouldnt dy. Once hesitations begin, the young members of the family will undoubtedly fight and shed blood. Its better to make a decision sooner. Or, you could give a timeframe, so everyone can have peace of mind. At present, the two great Lords are biding their time for action. After settling this issue, I will immediately choose a new Young Master. If the Nango Family keeps having internal conflicts at this time, it will disrupt the Lords ns, and not a single one of you would be able to bear such consequences.
The Nango Family Master stared deeply, all the elders weighed his words and nodded in agreement. Indeed, with an impending war, this issue could be postponed. The Family Master had already revealed his intentions, he would definitely choose a different sessor in the future, otherwise, it would be his fault. Chapter 545: 348 Murder_1 Chapter 545: Chapter 348 Murder_1 Ernest Nango sped his fists tightly, unwilling to ept his empty existence, abandoned due to his loss of cultivation ability and left to endure all things alone, even if his father was the Family Head, it was to no avail. As everyone dispersed, the Nango Family Master patted Ernest Nango on the shoulder, No need to fear, with your father around, we can certainly protect you. Ernest Nango nodded and left on his own. After returning to his room, Jake Wexlers words still echoed hauntingly in his ears. If he confesses the truth, will it really wash away his sins? Would the Lord genuinely use his power to help him recover his cultivation? The members of his family left him heartbroken. As soon as his cultivation was abandoned, they wanted to cast him aside. Had they forgotten all past rtionship and favors? Normally, they treated him with respect, thinking back now, its ridiculouslyughable, perhaps this is their true nature. Ernest Nango knew clearly that if he confessed to killing Abel Scarlet, he suspects the whole Nango family will suffer. However, for the sake of that one-in-ten-thousand chance to recover his cultivation, he resolved to risk his life. If he forever remained cripple, he might as well end his own life. But once the Lord helps him restore his cultivation, even if the Nango Family ceases to exist, with his throne level cultivation, he could wander freely under the heavens. Moreover, as the Nango Family had always been loyal to the Lord, also serving as one of his trusted confidants, at best, the Lord would find a few people to punish, but he would definitely not kill his own father. Otherwise, the Lords power would be reduced by one-fifth. Having thought through everything, Ernest Nango decided to look for Jake Wexler. Due to his fear of his son doing something foolish, the Family Master of the Nango Family secretly followed his son. Unconsciously, he followed him to the Lords Manor. This totally confused the Nango Family Master. What did his sone to the Lords Manor to do? Was he nning to seek revenge on the Lord or Logan? Thinking of this made him gasp. Logan and the Lord were thest people Ernest Nango could afford to offend. So he appeared immediately, blocking Ernest Nangos path: Dont do anything foolish. Regardless of the situation, we can always n for a long-term solution, right? Dont forget that your father only has child in this entire world. There are many miracles in the world, and there are not a few people who have restarted cultivation after losing it.
Father, I want to confess something. Ernest Nango hesitated for a moment before speaking. In fact, the missing Abel Scarlet was indeed killed by me. That day, I just wanted to take his Spirit Stone away, but it got out of hand when I was discovered, and I even destroyed his body. Upon hearing this, the Nango Family Master gasped. Earlier, when Logan suspected Ernest Nango, the Family Master argued with Logan, thinking Logans suspicion was utterly absurd. But now, listening to his son confess, he was stunned, as he never imagined his son would create such a disaster. It was not merely about killing one person, it even triggered a war between two Lords. Once the war breaks out, it will be a matter of life and death for millions of people. For a moment, he didnt know how to respond, hoping this was simply a joke. However, from his sons serious eyes, he knew it was true. Abel Scarlet was indeed dead at Ernest Nangos hands. The Nango Family Master took a deep breath and instructed, This matter must be kept to yourself, and you cant reveal it to anyone, understand? Otherwise, not only will you be doomed, but the entire Nango family will also face revenge. Abel Scarlets body has beenpletely destroyed. Nobody can find out the truth. Ernest Nango nodded. Even his ashes were not left behind, which is why the Lord had found nothing after several days of investigation, without even having one suspect. Why have youe to the Lords Manor at this time? The Nango Family Master asked again. Ernest Nango, who had lost his cultivation, suddenly appeared in the Lords Manor. Apart from seeking revenge, he couldnt think of anything else. However, he hoped his son could face reality. Jake Wexler came to see me, and the Lord also suspected me. He even discussed a cooperation with me if I confess everything. He promised he could help me regain my cultivation. Whether its true or false, I want to give it a try. Ernest Nangos eyes were firm, as he said word by word, I know the truth is mixed with loes and its highly likely that I will be doomed. But at this moment, I am already a cripple. Even if there is a glimmer of hope, be it climbing a mountain of daggers or plunging into a sea of mes, I am prepared. Dont do anything foolish. Jake Wexler is always good at deceiving people. You have lost your Dantian and roots, even a Sanctuary Powerhouse cant help you, let alone the quasi-saint Lord. Moreover, doing so will cause the whole Nango Family to be destroyed. The Nango Family Masters brow furrowed. Ernest Nango was usually savvy, so why was he so confused about this issue? Since no one knew that Abel Scarlet had been killed, the matter should have been buried deep in their hearts. Publicly confessing was sheerly seeking death. He didnt believe that Jake Wexler was genuinely kind-hearted, merely trying to deceive Ernest Nango. It was possible that he had be suspicious of him after hearing Logans joke, prematurely left the meeting, and tricked Ernest Nango into making a confession. Ernest Nango had initially managed to keep the secret, so why would he rush into danger now? The Nango Family Master felt it was necessary to help Ernest Nango understand the reality. Why would he rather trust a stranger than his own father? Would he, as a father, harm his own child? Chapter 546: 348 Murder_2 Chapter 546: Chapter 348 Murder_2 Ernest Nango gave a bitter smile, his eyes filled with chilliness and anger, The Nango Family? You saw what just happened in the family. The moment I returned, they couldnt wait to vote for a new young master. They had no sympathy for me, and I could even see the disdain and mockery in their eyes. Why should I care about the interests of the Nango Family at this point? Indeed, Jake Wexler might be bluffing, but I want to drag the entire Nango Family to their doom. They want to rece their young master? I feel ecstatic just thinking about leaving not a single person alive in the Nango Family. In contrast, I dont even hold as much hatred for Logan. Although Ernest Nango had been murdering and robbing, over the years all the Spirit Stones he had obtained were shared with the ambitious youth of the family n, not a single one was purely for himself. Yet, when he was at his most vulnerable, not a single person stood up for him. If he had kept all the Spirit Stones for himself, he wouldnt still be fighting for the Throne; he would be at the Dominator Realm by now. He wouldnt have encountered Logan, and his future would have been bright. The Nango Family Master was momentarily at a loss for words. The elders and younger generation of the family had indeed been despicable, causing anger to surge within him. But would they actually allow the entire Nango Family to be destroyed because of this? As the Family Head, his burdens were heavy. At this moment, he must not let Ernest Nango act recklessly. Otherwise, how would he face the previous Family Master in the Underworld? The previous master had urged him repeatedly to ensure the prosperity of the Nango Family. Even though your cultivation has been destroyed, your father can guarantee that you will be provided for life. Furthermore, there wille a day when I will step into the Holy See. Even if it means journeying through the entire Ancient World, I will find precious herbs for you to restore your Dantian and Meridian. With tears streaming down his old face, the Nango Family Master pleaded, Could you please abstain from acting recklessly? Dont destroy everything just because of your current anger. Once you step into the Lords Manor, there will be no going back, and all the members of the Nango Family will be executed. Why did you agree to the elderspromise just now? Why did you agree to rece me after some time? Ernest Nango asked, if his father had been firm and treated the threats of the elders lightly, he might not have found himself in this predicament. His father constantly pledged to protect him, yet the recent events had disheartened him.
He knew that if he had to choose between the family and himself, his father would certainly abandon him. Therefore, he no longer trusted his father. He must dictate his own fate. Regardless of what his father said, he was determined to coborate with Jake Wexler. The Nango Family Master closed his eyes in pain, If Jake Wexler interrogates, will you admit it was your solo act or an arrangement by the Nango Family? It was arranged by the Nango Family. Ernest Nango chose thetter. If he admitted that he had acted alone, the punishment would fall upon him alone and the Nango Family would barely be implicated. But what Ernest Nango wanted was non-existence for the Nango Family, like it was for him. The Nango Family Master understood now. A flicker of murderous intent passed in his eyes. If the Nango Family was to survive, he as the family head must kill Ernest Nango to nip the problem in the bud. Thus, he steadily walked towards Ernest Nango. As the distance lessened to less than two meters, the Family Master should have made his move. But being his only child, he truly couldnt strike. Ernest Nango seemed to realize something as well, and swiftly stepped back four or five steps, apparently shocked by his fathers murderous intent. Ernest Nangos gaze was like a torch, speaking in an indifferent tone, This is the Lords Manor. You must not act rashly. Otherwise, the Lord will notice. After all, we are father and son, I wont get you implicated. I will only make the rest of the Nango Family apany me to our graves. Im not afraid, its just that I cant bring myself to do it. The Nango Family Master waved his hand, Go ahead, lets pretend I didnt see anything this time. Even if the Nango Family ister on ruined, everything will fall upon my shoulders as the Family Head. I will bear your sins as well. Ernest Nango suddenly hesitated. With the ugly faces of the Nango Family in his mind, he stepped into the Lords Manor, burning with rage. As he was from the Nango Family, the guards didnt stop him. Once he entered, he demanded to see Jake Wexler immediately. The Nango Family Head sighed, then left, understanding that once Ernest Nango revealed everything, the entire Nango Family would be doomed. The Lord might want to protect them, but could the opposition Lords be persuaded? Without severe punishment, a great battle between the two Lords was inevitable. At this moment in the hall, Jake Wexler gave a wry smile and said, I initially suspected Ernest Nango, but my testing turned up fruitless. Perhaps I had been mistaken. But, why did Abel Scarlet disappear without a trace? Its utterly suspicious. Having gone missing for so many days, Abel Scarlet might have met with mishap. To avoid future trouble, the killer would have obliterated all traces, leaving no clues. You should prepare yourselves. This fight is unavoidable. Logan smiled indifferently, then reached for a yawn, We wont intrude further. Bart Cloud and I will leave first. However, we wish to stay in your city for now. Well just be spectators to the impending conflict between both Lords. Just as Lord Sandy Wexler prepared to see Logan off, a servant came to report, Lord, Ernest Nango of Nango Family has suddenly arrived. He insists on seeing the Grand Elder, stating it has to do with the previous matter and urging the Grand Elder to meet him urgently. The previous matter? Could it be the death of Abel Scarlet? Jake Wexlers eyebrows furrowed, and then he promptly ordered, Quickly, bring him in. The Lord and I will wait here. Logan, who had initially nned to leave, became interested and returned to his seat to observe what Ernest Nango was up to. The Lord, seeing Logans actions, was truly awkward. Those with thinner skin would have left already, but he couldnt exactly kick him out. Upon arriving in the great hall, Ernest Nangos gaze was filled with fury when he saw Logan. But in an instant, the anger dispersed, Logan was beyond his reach. Thus, having such feelings towards him was pointless. Its better to deal with the practical matters at hand. Jake Wexler cleared his throat and asked, Confess everything. Did you kill Abel Scarlet? I will honor the promise I made earlier. Of course, if you utter a single lie, you will bear the consequences. We will investigate your every word. I killed him. Ernest Nango admitted straightforwardly. In that moment, everyone was stunned, then immediately filled with anger. The Lord, in particr, wanted nothing more than to y Ernest Nango himself for causing such conflict between the two Lords. How could they resolve the issue with Abel Scarlet dead? This fight was unavoidable. When it happened, it would result in countless casualties. And all this was caused by Ernest Nango. Such arge debt of karma and blood feud was beyond Ernest Nangos ability to bear.
Jake Wexler remained rather calm. Taking a deep breath, he continued to question, Where is Abel Scarlets body? Weve searched the city inside-out, but found no trace. Did you hide it in the Nango Residence? After killing him, I destroyed all evidence to prevent discovery. His body was burned to smoke. Originally, I wanted to leave his body at the Lords Manor to frame the Lord, but abandoned the idea due to its difficulty, Ernest Nango replied solemnly. Upon hearing this, the Lord was momentarily stupefied. Why did Ernest even consider framing him? There had been no conflict between them, and because the Nango Family Head was his confidant, he had always favored Ernest Nango. Did the familymand you, or was it your own doing? Jake Wexler pressed on. Ernest Nango fell silent at this moment. He wasnt hesitant or suddenly realizing that he shouldnt frame the Nango Family. He was merely making his act more convincing. After a long while, Ernest Nango nodded, Everything was instigated by the Family Elders. They wanted to provoke a major conflict between the two Lords to seize the opportunity for profit, even usurping the Lord.
Chapter 547: 349 Master_1 Chapter 547: Chapter 349 Master_1 Sandy Wexler inhaled sharply as the situation became even more dangerous. He was now beset with troubles both inside and out. He had always considered the Nango Family as one of his confidants. Yet now, they were secretly scheming to rece him. Jake Wexler furrowed his brows and questioned, If the plot was masterminded by the elders, why did theymit the crime instead of notifying the lord? Did your father have any part in all this? the lord also asked from the side. This was his major worry, the answer he was most reluctant to hear. If the Nango Family Master also aimed to overthrow him, it would truly break his heart. After all, he had highly regarded him for a long time, even if he was just a minor throne holder. He had provided him with numerous opportunities, allowing him to gradually rise to the status of a Half-step Saint Seat. Ernest Nango hesitated for a long while before answering, My father knows nothing about this. The elders threatened me with the Young Masters position, insisting that I must agree. Both my father and I are mere pawns. My father is a stubborn man, he listens to the lord one hundred percent. In any case, I have confessed everything. The prior promise should be fulfilled. I wish to restore my cultivation qualifications. I hope the Grand Elder wouldnt go back on his word. After all, you, a Vice Lord, are only second to the Lord. Surely you wouldnt deceive people? Ernest Nangos eyes held a depth in them, but Jake Wexler didnt utter a word. His previous ims were merely his way of making Ernest Nango confess. Even if a persons Dantian and Meridian were destroyed, how could they be easily repaired, even by a Lord? Lord Sandy Wexler was furious. He used, Youve created such a huge disaster, yet still dream of resuming cultivation. Youve put me in a hostile situation with their lord. How are we to settle this? I almost wish to throw you into the eighteenth level of Hell. I am rather curious, Logan remarked with a smirk, watching Ernest Nango with interest, after Abel Scarlet met his death and was obliterated by you, everything should have ended there. It would be the best if no second person knew about this. Maintaining a guarded secret was the option. Yet why did you choose to confess here? Are you not afraid of being torn to pieces? Feeling intrigued, Logan pressed further, Now I wonder, are your words true or lies? I cant believe that a murderer would admit to his crimes. It seems rather mysterious. Unless you have a convincing reason.
The reason is rather simple. The people of the Nango family are extremely cold-hearted. After seeing my cultivation getting eliminated, they wanted to rece me. Was it wrong to seek revenge? Originally, I killed Abel Scarlet to help the family prosper, but they showed me no pity. Ernest Nango held his ground as he continued to look at Sandy Wexler, If you go back on your word, you can juste and kill me. However, your authority as Lord will plummet. As Jake Wexler said before, as long as I confess, my service will redeem my crime. Upon hearing Ernests exnation, Logan finally understood. He spected that the so-called orders from the elders were most likely fabricated by Ernest to frame others. It could possibly be that aftermitting the murder and eradicating all evidence, he faced disdain when he got back, which led him to pull everyone else into the fray out of resentment. However, Logan decided to hold back his thoughts, after all, it was the internal disputes of the Nango Family. He had no good feelings for anyone in their family, so whatever twists and turns the incident takes was not his concern. He was merely an observer of the whole thing. Sandy Wexler did not respond to Ernest Nango. Instead, he turned to Jake Wexler, What do you suggest we reply to Cain Scarlet? The truth has been found out, the only issue now is that Abel Scarlet is dead. Cains fury will surely not subside. If they only implicate the Nangong n, perhaps it might turn out to be a good thing. However, if they insist on ming us too, it will be a catastrophe. A conflict among lords is inevitable. Given Abel Scarlets death, his father will surely find it uneptable. Jake Wexler was just as puzzled and frustrated. He sighed, Well take things one step at a time. Regardless, we do have to notify Cain Scarlet, dont we? We cant avoid telling him the truth. After all, the Nango family made the error, and now they must pay their dues. Let me think about it. Sandy Wexler contemted the dilemma. It was a tough decision. If Abel Scarlet wasnt dead, no matter howrge the grievance, there would always be a way to resolve it. But now that hes dead, there was no room for redemption. Moreover, handing over the entire Nango family was not necessarily the end of everything. Whether Cain Scarlet would believe it was another story. He might even think that the Nango family was just a scapegoat. There was no solid evidence to prove that it was indeed the Nango family who were responsible. Jake Wexler became anxious. He pleaded earnestly, Lord, you mustnt be confused. I know the Nango family has always been one of your closest allies. They were, however, the ones thatmitted this grave mistake and mustnt go unpunished. More importantly, the elders within their family are even trying to rece you. Of course, I am not trying to protect the Nango family. They will certainly pay the price. I am contemting how to minimise Cain Scarlets anger. As a lord, I must consider the welfare of the popce and I do not wish to drag everyone into this conflict. Sandy Wexlers eyes shone brightly. Even if Cain Scarlet does not get angry, Sandy himself would not let the Nango family off easily, but could the confrontation between the two lords cease by wiping out the entire Nango family? Obviously not, moreover, if rtions with the Nango family werepletely severed at this point, and war broke out C although Sandys forces were many times stronger than the Nangos and could easily annihte them C he would also suffer losses, making it difficult to counter Cain Scarlet. Chapter 548: 349 Master_2 Chapter 548: Chapter 349 Master_2 Ernest Nango was getting impatient and shouted, Enough of your whispered discussions! Just tell me outright, what are you going to do with me? If you want to kill or torture me, lets not beat around the bush. Helping you regain your cultivation ability is definitely out of the question. Even though you confessed everything, its just a surrender, not enough to make amends. The mistake youmitted was huge enough that we cant spare your life. As for the specifics, it depends on Cain Scarlets decision. Sandy Wexler thought for a long time, then said, As for the Nango Family, lets leave them be for the time being. We should wait and see what stance Cain Scarlet takes. If they acknowledge that the Nango Family is the culprit, we can cooperate with them and punish the Nango Family together. On the contrary, if they dont acknowledge it and think that the Nango Family is just a scapegoat, we will hold off. We can let the Nango Family serve as the expendable troops in the battle between the two lords. This benefits us the most by minimizing our losses and preventing us from falling into a passive situation. As a lord, Sandy Wexler set aside his personal grudges and thought for the best of his territory. This arrangement was agreed upon by Jake Wexler. After all, the situation had already reached this stage. Then they sent someone to deliver a message. As the two lords were both preparing for battle, their battle lines were not too far apart. The message quickly reached Cain Scarlets hands, who was furious after reading the contents of the letter. Followed by inconsble crying and angry howling, My son suffered unjustly, just went out to gain some experience but ended up losing his life. Now we cant even give him a proper burial, I will avenge you, all the culprits will have to apologize. ording to the letter, Sandy Wexler had identified that the murderer was the Nango Family Master. However, he wasnt sure whether to believe it or not. After all, his own son had been killed and the real murderer was difficult to identify, so he couldnt just trust one-sided words. It must be them getting scared, so they found a scapegoat. We mustnt believe them. I dont believe that the Nango Family would dare to act on their own without Sandy Wexlers orders. A strategist stepped forward and analyzed for Cain Scarlet. However, another strategist frowned and refuted, If they wanted to find a scapegoat, couldnt Sandy Wexler choose anyone randomly? Why would he choose his own loyal family n, especially when theyre now in a fierce conflict? He definitely wouldnt want to weaken his own power. Since he sent a letter voluntarily, its probably the Nango Family.
Ive always been puzzled as to why Sandy Wexler targeted Abel Scarlet? Our two territories have always lived in harmony, and there were no previous disputes between us. So, there must be some power that acted independently, perhaps even inciting a conflict between the two lords. An elder stepped forward, stroked his beard, and said, My lord, you must think carefully. I know you are deeply saddened by the young masters death, but we cant chalk out a disastrous path leading to the death of our subjects. Wouldnt it be better to severely punish the Nango Family and let everything end here? Cain Scarlet replied with a sorrowful and shaky voice, Whats the use of arguing so much? In any case, Abel will nevere back. Even if Sandy Wexler didnt do it himself, it was his negligence that led to chaos within his family n. Are you insisting on going to war? The elder frowned. If the lord was determined and regardless of everything else, the whole territory would suffer. Therefore, both Sandy Wexler and him would inevitably end up hurting each other, which might give other neighboring lords an opportunity to take advantage. Cain Scarlet fell into silence. After experiencing the pain of losing his son, he found it hard to ept, and all he wanted was justice. As a lord, he knew he had to think carefully and couldnt afford to cause losses to his territory. Ive decided to go to their territory alone to personally interrogate the Nango Family. If everything truly has nothing to do with Sandy Wexler, I wont implicate innocent people. On the contrary, if the Nango Family is really just a scapegoat, a battle between lords is unavoidable. Upon hearing that, the elder immediately became anxious and tried to dissuade him, You absolutely must not, my Lord. You going there alone is more likely to be dangerous than safe. What if something untoward happens to you? I am already a Quasi-Saint, who in the world could stop me? Even if the enemy has set up the Heavenly Kings trap, it could not hamper a Quasi-Saint. Once I secure the Holy See, victory wont be about numbers; at most, neither side could harm the other. Cain Scarlet confidently retorted, Unless the other party has a true Saint, but even then, they would not make the Nango Family a scapegoat. We probably wouldnt exist on this territory anymore. Moreover, would Sandy Wexler resort to dirty tricks? Upon hearing this, the elders did not object anymore. Indeed, like the Lord said, unless a true Holy See intervenes, no one can harm a Quasi-Saint. Besides, even the Holy See cant easily kill a Quasi-Saint who is the Lord; even if they cannot win, it would be easy to escape back. Before leaving, Cain Scarlet instructed, During my absence, hold your troops and stay put. If someone conspires anything, send a message through the carrier pigeon. I can return within a split second, covering thousands of miles. Remember, I hope not to be further troubled. Afterward, Cain Scarlet disappeared. Being a Quasi-Saint, he instantly reached a thousand miles away, appearing in Sandy Wexlers castle. This considerable force was naturally noticed by him, hence they met as soon as he left the Lords Manor. As expected, you came. Sandy Wexler was the first to speak, The culprit has been caught; Im also grieved by Abel Scarlets death. Everything has already happened. The sentencing of the murderer is entirely up to you; I, as the Lord, will not interfere with whether you want to kill or spare him. Not in a hurry, I still have to interrogate. You better not lie to me in the slightest. Cain Scarlets gaze was profound as he subsequently withdrew his aura. Then, the two entered the Lords manor together. Ernest Nango, who had lost all his will to live, was indifferent even upon seeing Cain Scarlet. He knew that his grave sin would lead to his death, it was simply a matter of living longer or less. However, his only thought was to ensure that the entire Nango Family follows him to the grave. Otherwise, if he ends up being the only one severely punished, all of Ernest Nangos ns would be in vain, and he would be the biggest loser, which he did not want to see. Cain Scarlet went straight to the point; after sitting down, he interrogated, Describe the course of events. I will use significant measures to test whether you are lying. If everything is just someone Sandy Wexler hired to frame, sorry, but they definitely cannot deceive my Divine Skill. That day, I was instructed by the family elders to kill Abel Scarlet. They even used the handle they had on me as an excuse, which I had to agree with. They wanted to incite a fight between the two Lords so that they could seize the opportunity to rece the Lord by proxy. Ernest Nango spoke calmly, word by word, But there was a twist to all this. I unintentionally offended Logan, who suddenly appeared, and was ultimately abolished of all my cultivation. Those elders immediately turned their backs on me, wanting to rece me as the Young Master. I gave up on living in extreme despair and just wanted to reveal the truth before dying.
Cain Scarlets expression grew heavy; he used his Divine Skill to probe into Ernest Nangos spirit sea. His emotions were genuine, not cook-ups, which made him believe Ernest Nangos words. How about it, this has nothing to do with me right! Sandy Wexlermented from the side, but Cain Scarlet ignored him. Even though Ernest Nango didnt lie, it doesnt necessarily mean the whole Nango Family was involved. If he could not let even one person go, he shouldnt wrongfully use anyone either. Cain Scarlet sipped his tea and said, Bring all the members of the Nango Family here. I want everyone, even if its a lowly servant who sweeps the floor. Sure, you can investigate as you want. Upon hearing this, Sandy Wexler breathed a sigh of relief. The fact that Cain Scarlet said this meant he did not intend to vent his anger on him but was only determined to punish the culprits. Otherwise, he would have med him earlier and then made a statement to leave directly.
The members of the Nango Family were all puzzled. Still, ultimately it was amand from the Lord, so they gathered all their members at the entrance of the Lords Manor after an hour. However, when they saw Cain Scarlet, they were stunned. Why was the enemys Lord here? Chapter 549: 351 family_1 Chapter 549: Chapter 351 family_1 Seeing the Family Heads constant hesitation, the few Elders could no longer wait, uncertain when Cain Scarlet might strike again. By this point, the Nango Family was already hanging on to dear life. Why not pull Sandy Wexler along and create a chance for survival? Hence, one Elder stepped forth, pointing at Sandy Wexler: I admit, the death of Abel Scarlet was indeed a plot by our Nango Family, but we were acting under the Lords instructions. Withoutmands from the Lord, how would the Nango Family dare to act? The person identified by the Nango Family, Sandy Wexler, was stunned at that moment. What would all this have to do with him? He knew nothing about it. Clearly, the Nango Family was framing him, making him enraged and wishing to tear the user apart. Logan, who was enjoying the spectacle from the side, smiled, marveling at the wits of the Nango Family members. Confronted with Cain Scarlets false usations that they couldnt exin clearly, they simply implicated the Lord as the main culprit, stirring up the waters thoroughly. Indeed, they have tried to grasp a straw to survive, but they seemed to forget one thing. Regardless of whether Sandy Wexler was involved or not, once they confessed to being the main culprits, Cain Scarlet would never let them go, and this barrier would be a prison. If it werent for this barrier, perhaps escaping might stand a slender hope. Unless, like him, someone could break the barrier due to his understanding arrays. However, it was clear that none of the more than a thousand members of the Nango Family were able toprehend arrays. Sandy Wexler, burning with rage, reproached, Stop speaking nonsense! From beginning to end, I knew nothing about it. You Nango Family should bear the consequences for your own actions. Dont me me for your deeds and then seek to frame me because I refuse to help you! Originally, Sandy Wexler intended to react immediately to the other partys nder, but harbored thoughts that Cain Scarlet would think him guilty, so he was entangled in this argument. At that moment, his resentment towards the Nango Family was massive, considering that he had previously regarded them as close allies. Sandy Wexler, if you were not guilty, why are you angry? Cain Scarlet asked with skepticism. If Sandy Wexler was truly innocent, the people of the Nango Family wouldnt have framed him without any basis. Furthermore, he didnt believe that the Nango Family really had such audacity. Frustrated, Sandy Wexler spread his hands, In case of being ndered, wouldnt it be an admission if I dont refute? Moreover, if it was truly me, I wouldnt have asked you, Cain Scarlet, to investigate personally. Wouldnt it work if I just killed the Nango Family members and used them as scapegoats?
Hearing this, Cain Scarlet also felt it made sense. Once the Nango Family members were dealt with, even if he wanted to investigate, he wouldnt be able to get to the bottom of it. After all, the dead cannot speak. He had nearly been deceived by these people of the Nango Family. If you say Sandy Wexler gave orders, do you have any evidence? Sandy Wexler turned to the Elder who had pointed him out, leaving the other party lost for words. After all, they originally intended to drag down the Lord together C and Sandy Wexler waspletely ignorant of the situation, so how could there be any evidence? Seeing this, Cain Scarlet continued to probe, When exactly did these orderse, who was in the know, what were the specific action ns? I will cross-check each of your answers with Ernest Nangos. If there is a single discrepancy, it means you are lying. Seeing this, the Elder panicked, fell to his knees, and confessed that everything was his nder. He pleaded for Cain Scarlet to not me the Nango Family and took all responsibility for his words, willing to take the fall for it. Despicable. With a casual wave of his hand, Cain Scarlet unleashed a Rule, and the Elder was reduced to dust. Realizing how close he hade to wrongly using someone, he became furious. What if he had truly believed their words and fought Sandy Wexler, only to have the Nango Familyughing on the side? The Nango Family Head let out a long sigh, turning to his n: As I said before, this strategy wouldnt work. Both Cain Scarlet and Sandy Wexler have lived for thousands of years. They wont be deceived by mere words. You are all taking things for granted. Family Head, what should we do? All the members of the Nango Family were panicked. They had exhausted all strategies and had offended both the Lords. The consequences the Nango Family would face are imaginable, with none of the over a thousand members being able to survive tomorrow. After much consideration, there is only one solution at present, the sacrifice of most people in exchange for a chance for the younger generation to survive. The Nango Family heads gaze was as sharp as a torch as he looked at the Elders: We confess everything. It was all orchestrated between the elders and stewards. The young disciples were ignorant. Cain Scarlet certainly will not vent his anger on them, which is the only way to preserve the bloodline of the Nango Family. At this point, everyone fell silent. With this decision, it was inevitable that arge part of the members would face death. No one wasnt afraid in the face of death, they were just facing a sure-death conclusion. However, being able to preserve a portion of the descendants was the condition everyone wanted to seize. To these Elders, even if they would die, there would still be their own blood among the young disciples. It would ensure the continuity of their bloodline and prevent it from being severed at their level. Therefore, after much consideration, they silently agreed to the Family Heads proposal. With the ns consent, the Nango Family Head stood out: I was the mastermind, and all the elders in the family were my aplices. The reason we wanted to kill Abel Scarlet was to provoke a war between the two Lords and take advantage of the situation to gain profit. Chapter 550: 351 family_2 Chapter 550: Chapter 351 family_2 All fault is mine. The elders were merely following my orders. I am willing to give my life to appease Cain Scarlets wrath. All I ask is for you to spare my n, especially the younger generation. They know nothing of the discord within the family. At this moment, the Nango family head was virtuous and majestic, bringing many to tears. Yet, Ernest Nango sneered at this,paring his fathers poise in front of Cain Scarlet for which he himself paid the price. Why couldnt he be as resolute in protecting his own when faced with the pressure from the elders? This starkparison chilled his heart. Indeed, before himself and the family, the sense of responsibility thaty heavily upon the family head always prevailed. His only child, yet he was rendered weak and helpless in the face of family obligation. Cain Scarlets face darkened as he walked forward and asked, Your familys younger generation is innocent, but did you ever consider that I, Cain Scarlet, was just as naive? Why did you plot to take my life? My life has been decent and upright. Yet the Nango family severally tarnished it. Then grabbing the family heads throat, he rained punch after punch onto his body. The Nango family head was in excruciating pain and bleeding profusely. Each punch was imbued with terrifying force that seemed to ignite and torment him like a thousand mes. Not a single member of the Nango family shall be spared. Since you harmed Abel Scarlets life, I will exterminate your entire Nango family in bloody retribution. As Cain spoke, he wielded his Laws Force easily, extinguishing hundreds of lives. I will make you watch how I y over a thousand members of your family. Taste the anguish of aching withdrawal, then I will send you to hell amidst your utter despair, even if the ughter will attract immense karma. Cain Scarletughed heartily, continuously striking with the Laws Force. Each member of the Nango family who was struck crumpled in pain. This horrifying scene made many beg for mercy but only a few like, Sandy Wexler and Logan watched calmly. The Nango family head was in unbearable agony, tears streaming down his aged face, he pleaded, Dont ughter my people. This is all my fault. Can you spare their lives? However, Cain Scarlet showed no mercy. Within minutes, all of the Nangos over a thousand people had fallen. Their breath faded away. At this moment, the Nango family head stopped screaming. He was silent, or perhaps utterly hopeless.
Ernest Nangoughed wildly, eximing Finally, I have my revenge! Since youve offended me, I will bury the entire family with me. Ungrateful son! Is this the end you wished to see? The elders might be wrong, but the death sentence is undeserving for these thousand plus souls. They simply wanted to contest your position as Young Master. With me around, why would you crave this empty title? Seeing the satisfied Ernest Nango, the family head harbored nothing but hatred. The father-son love that once existed had long disappeared along with the ruin of the Nango family. It was his spoiling that led Ernest Nango astray. If not for Cain Scarlet holding his neck, he would have gone over there and kicked Ernest Nango, apologizing to their ancestors together. As a family head, he had failed, leading the Nango family towards this disaster. Facing usations, Ernest Nango retorted, Yes, everything is just as I nned. So what if I am a vengeful and petty person? In the end, I am satisfied with my life. Then Ernest Nango ended his own life with a knife. Even though Cain Scarlet tried to stop him, it was a step toote, Ernest Nango was already dead. Now, there was only one Nango left, and he kept staring at where Ernest Nango had been. Aging parents outliving their children once again. What mistakes did he make in this life? Not only was the familypletely destroyed this day, his only child was also gone. Now, his only wish was for Cain Scarlet to give him a quick death. He wanted to go with his n. All debts of gratitude and revengee to an end now. With these words, Cain Scarlet twisted hard, and the Nango family head was decapitated, thus killing the half-step Holy See. This scene caused Sandy Wexler to sigh repeatedly. He was indeed furious and irritated when he found out that the Nango family intended to rece him. Yet, now seeing the entire Nango family fade into the past, his heart unexpectedly filled with a littlepassion. After all, he was one of my trusted advisors, and he had followed me for over a hundred years. Naturally, it would be false to say that I didnt have any affection for him. It wasnt just reminiscing about the loyalty of the Nango Family n to me a hundred years ago. Sandy Wexler let out a long sigh and turned to Cain Scarlet, You have avenged your deep hatred, all scores have settled. Whether we can live in harmony after these two major territories is something I will not interfere in. I wee it if you wish to be friends, but I am also ready to fight again if you want. Am I not moving from white hair to ck hair? Cain Scarlet remained indifferent. The death of his son, Abel Scarlet, wasnt he no stranger to the pain of losing a child? The Nango Family n brought their downfall upon themselves, and all he did was avenge his son. After a while, he came back to his senses and responded to Sandy Wexlers words: As I said, everything ends here. Naturally, I will not pursue it anymore. However, I hope you can properly discipline the sects and ns under you and not let them do as they please. Today there is a Nango Family, and another is sure to appear tomorrow. If anyone else dies on my territory, I can only interpret it as you are unfit to be the Lord. In that case, I muste over and supervise this territory. After issuing this warning, Cain Scarlet disappeared. Everything was rushed, which made Sandy Wexler sigh andpse into deep thought. The other partys words are reasonable, as the Lord, I didnt properly discipline. The Nango Family n didnt just target Abel Scarlet, but also Logan, who was an unpredictable force behind him. Luckily, Logan was willing to reconcile. Logan cupped his hands and said to Sandy Wexler, This y was interesting, but since its over, Bart Cloud and I shall take our leave. Take care, Sandy Wexler walked Logan for a dozen steps, then went to the Captain of the Guard and delegated him to dispose of the bodies scattered on the ground. The Captain of the Guard froze for a moment, and hurriedly asked Sandy Wexler, who was about to enter the mansion, How should we deal with the bodies? Should we directly send them for cremation, or should we just dump them away? These more than a thousand people are high in cultivation realm after all, and their divine weapons will undoubtedly attract much attention.
Bury all of them except those who ndered me just now, After some time, Sandy Wexler instructed the Captain of the Guard. Of course, by proper burial, I mean that everything should be done low-key, let them rest in peace. As for tombstones and the like, they are unnecessary, because they present nothing good for the future generations tomemorate. As for the Dharma devices on their bodies, you should add them as your equipment. The Captain of the Guard was overjoyed when he heard this. The equipment on these more than thousand people was of high order, which could be worth several million spirit stones. Evenly distributed among his more than thousand subordinates, everyone would have about seven or eight thousand spirit stones. On the way back, Bart Cloud was full of emotions, Such a first-ss family, after offending the Quasi-Saint Seat, doesnt exist anymore in the blink of an eye. Indeed, the strong are always respected. My Perfect Kings Seat level of strength is too weak, and I must be stronger as quickly as possible.
The Nango Family had one Half-step Saint Seat and several Strong Dominators. Previously, he believed this sort of power could sweep away everything, but surprisingly it was weak and fragile, like ants. It truly widened Barts perspective. You dont have to worry too much, its not that youre weak, its just that through continuous trials, youve seen the top-level strong ones, Logan smiled faintly,forting, Actually, think about it, most cultivators try hard their whole lives only to reach the Myth and Transcendent Tier. Reaching the Kings Seat allows one tofortably walk around, and for the Strong Dominators, they can find a ce to create a sect. Bart Cloud nodded, Logans point was indeed insightful. Indeed, before meeting Logan, the strongest person he had seen was at the Kings Seat level. Even the Lord of their territory was just a Dominator, which was nothingpared to this ce where the Lords were Quasi-Saints. Chapter 551: 350 Sky_1 Chapter 551: Chapter 350 Sky_1 Cain Scarlet ignored everyone, using his Divine Skill to construct a Barrier Array, trapping more than a thousand members of the Nango Family within it. The members of the Nango Family were in a panic. Cain Scarlet had suddenly attacked them, and their lord was nowhere to be found. Had the city been taken over? Yet everything seemed calm, with no signs of a fierce battle, and more perturbingly, nobody knew anything. The Nango Family had no clue why this was happening, but they all thought of the worst oue that their Lord would be unable to stop Cain Scarlet. Currently, he was only targeting the Nango Family, but perhaps by tomorrow, all the ns within the territory might face destruction. Just then, Sandy Wexler walked out of the mansion: Theres no need for such a disy. Since the Nango Family is here, they wont run. Setting up this Barrier Array directly will just cause unrest among the entire citys popce, which isnt conducive for investigating. Just to cover all bases, you just stay out of it, Cain Scarlet responded coldly. He feared leaving any stone unturned. Since his son was dead, he didnt care about the consequences. He would shoulder the karma himself. As a Quasi-Saint, he seemed unstoppable by ordinary individuals. As long as Sandy Wexler remained a bystander and didnt get involved, he wouldnt have a problem. Of course, Sandy Wexler wouldnt be foolish enough to intervene. If he did, it would prove he was one of the culprits. At this point, everyone from the Nango Family was shocked. What was happening? Why were their Lord and the enemy Lord standing together, conversing cheerfully? Even if their previous conflicts had been resolved, why were they still targeting the Nango Family members? An Elder from the Nango Family couldnt stand by any longer and eximed, Lord, what exactly is happening? You owe everyone an exnation. Why are you allowing Cain Scarlet to trap us within this barrier? Have you given in to the enemy? Everyone, stay calm. Cain Scarlet is only investigating a matter, Sandy Wexler replied nonchntly. Since Ernest Nango had confessed everything, it was evident the Nango Family was involved in the crime. He certainly couldnt protect the Nango Family now. After all, it concerned the safety of two territories. If Cain Scarlets resentment was resolved, the battle between the lords would naturally dissipate, which would benefit everyone. Of course, for the mastermind behind the crime, it would be a catastrophe.
The members of the Nango Family were even more puzzled: Lord, we have always been loyal to you, serving your side all these years. Why would you let Cain Scarlet target us? Are you going to sacrifice the Nango Family? Sandy Wexler just smirked coldly. Ernest Nango had already confessed that he was instigated by members of the Nango Family to initiate the battle between the two lords, aiming to rece him. Yet they still dared to im their loyalty? However, as this was Cain Scarlets turf, even though Sandy Wexler also harbored resentment, he intended to let Cain Scarlet lead the investigation. After all, ridding the Nango Family entirely through Cain Scarlet saved him from acting personally. Cain Scarlet coughed, exerting the aura of a Quasi-Saint, Everyone, shut up. Anyone who dares to quarrel will die on the spot. I mean what I say. Feel free to challenge me. The moment his words left his lips, everybody instantly fell silent, not daring to breathe loudly. After all, Cain Scarlet was their enemys lord, with no single shred of mercy for them. His threat of deadly punishment was no idle bluff. Let me cut to the chase. You need to exin the death of my son, Abel Scarlet. Ive already uncovered the truth in my investigations. Im just here to verify it, so dont try to cover anything up, or you wont be able to bear the consequences. Cain Scarlet surveyed the crowd and asked, Who in the Nango Family was involved, and who was the mastermind behind the plot to murder my son and ignite a battle between the two lords? The members of the Nango Family were taken aback. Everyone knew of Abel Scarlets death, but how was their family involved? After Sandy Wexlers announcement of Abels disappearance, they had also sent hundreds of people to search. Now, listening to Cain Scarlets words, it seemed like his son had been harmed by members of their n. Everyone fell into deep thought, wondering if someone in their family had secretly carried out the act. How was it possible that they hadnt received any hint or news about it? The Grand Elders exchanged nces, suspecting each other momentarily, but dismissed the suspicion. Any major decision would require elders discussions and nobody would dare to act on their own, even if they had all the courage in the world. The only one who knew the whole truth was the Nango Family head; but he also chose to remain silent. From the moment he let Ernest Nango into the Masters Mansion, there was no turning back. Even if he rified now that Ernest Nango was framing them, no one would believe him. The members of the Nango Family were engaged in heated discussions. All eyes turned to their Family Head. The Nango Family Head took a step forward, The Nango Family was unaware. As the Family Head, I can assure you. Why we are suspected, perhaps there is a traitor among us. Refusing to admit your mistake. Cain Scarlet scoffed coldly, pping his hands as Ernest Nango stepped forward, Your Young Master from Nango Family confessed all of this. Are you implying hes also the traitor? Even now, you still y innocent. Do you assume I am devoid of temper? Chapter 552: 350 Sky_2 Chapter 552: Chapter 350 Sky_2 The moment they saw Ernest Nango, the Nango Family members were stunned. Why would Ernest want to tarnish the Nango Family? They had considered countless possibilities earlier, even taking into ount the enemies that the family had made over the decades, but they never thought it would be Ernest Nango. Ernest Nango, you were the Young Master of the Nango Family. How could you betray us to the enemy Lord, Cain Scarlet? You are the one who will cause the downfall of our family! The family has always treated you well, and your father is the Family Head. What could you possibly have said to Cain Scarlet? Confess everything now! Ernest Nango, in the name of the family, you need to rify the facts. If our family suffers loss, you must repay it a hundredfold. At these usations, Ernest Nango simply chuckled, Gratitude? Young Master? You really confuse hypocrisy with fact. If you truly cared about past graces, if you really valued my position as the Young Master, why would you want to rece me after my power has waned? Looking at their faces now, Ernest felt both repulsion and satisfaction. They had once held his future as Young Master in their hands. Now, they were easily ndering him, not even sure if they could survive under the hands of Cain Scarlet. The Nango Family members suddenly realized that Ernest was harboring a grudge over this matter. Thats why he intended to seek revenge on everyone. After understanding everything, they became even more furious. Why couldnt they sacrifice a little for the family? How could they be so petty as to seek vengeance over any small grievance? The Elders pointed at Ernest Nango and told Cain Scarlet, Dont believe his words. He is merely seeking revenge. The Nango Family is truly innocent. We are willing to swear to prove our innocence. As for Ernest Nango, you can do whatever you wish with him. The Nango Family doesnt care. You dont care? Cain Scarletughed, He is the Young Master of your family. You are ready to abandon him at the slightest disagreement. You are really ruthless. Your cold-hearted attitude is actually making me more suspicious of your guilt. Indeed, I killed Abel Scarlet. Its all due to the maniption of the family elders. Even though they are unwilling to admit it, they are just afraid of your revenge. I am wracked with guilt, which is why Im willing to tell the truth.
Every word is the truth. There is no intentional desire for revenge. Though Ive lost my position as Young Family Master, I believe you are wise enough to discern who is lying. Would I dare to kill Abel Scarlet on my own? Ernest Nangos words were indeed moving. Without significant backing, he wouldnt have had the guts to act alone. After all, Abel Scarlet was the son of the enemy Lord. Even a minor injury would trigger a war between the two Lords. Cain Scarlet stared at the members of the Nango Family, growing impatient, Since none of you are willing to tell the truth, time for a lesson. Even if I have to kill everyst one of you, to avenge my sons death. All of this is because you refuse to admit the truth. At his words, a hundred of the promising young disciples of the family suddenly Copsed to the ground, shocked to their cores. Fear spread throughout everyone else, who worried for their own fate. No one dared to fight against Cain Scarlet. Everyone knew that he was already a Quasi-Saint. The only one present who could match him was Lord Sandy Wexler; none of the others stood a chance. People were terrified, some even begging, Ancestor, dont kill me. I may belong to the Nango Family, but I rarely interact with them. Could you please let me go? I would be eternally grateful. Cain Scarlets face remained cold and unmoved. Having arrived initially with the intention to punish only the murderers and their aplices, he did not n to harm innocent people. However, with the Nango familys tant disregard for reason, he feltpelled to be ruthless. After all, who would showpassion for his son, Abel Scarlet? Abel had been poisoned unaware and died pitifully. Abel was a talented individual, the future Lord, whom he had nurtured since childhood. There are only over a thousand of you. How many attacks can you withstand? Cain Scarlet said coldly. The same old saying C stop pretending. Admit your crimes and those who are innocent will be spared. If you continue to deny it, all of you will die together. Ernest Nango, you are the cause of the Nango Familys destruction. Do you really want to see your family members die? An elder of the Nango Family roared at Ernest Nango, wishing he could kill Ernest personally. They were obviously unaware of everything that had happened. Cain Scarlets nce silenced everyone. They calmed down in their anger and began to think. They had to prove the innocence of the Nango Family. It was inly a nder against them, but it seemed impossible to clear their name. The more they defended themselves, the more Cain Scarlet became disgusted. Perhaps he wouldnt just kill a hundred people as a warning. Maybe everyone would have to suffer. Did they really have to ept Ernests nder and confess to killing Abel Scarlet? Once they confessed, it seemed that Cain Scarlet would not let them off either. After all, wouldnt it be ridiculous if the murderer could be let go easily? Everyone in the Nango Family was thrown into bewilderment and fear. No matter what they did, they seemed destined to die. Undeterred by fear, one member whispered, We are destined to die anyway. Why not fight back? Maybe we can break through? Even though the odds are one in ten thousand, its still better than cowering in fear and waiting for death. However, as soon as this suggestion was made, it was immediately rejected by everyone. They knew that even if their strength increases a hundredfold, they could not match a Quasi-Saint. They might as well take one step at a time. Perhaps some members of the Nango Family could still survive? Gloom spread among the people. They had previously been very proud as part of the Nango Family. Now, they were thinking how nice it would be if they were not part of the Nango Family. Then they wouldnt have to face such bad luck today. Then, someone had a brainwave, Elders, I have an idea. We cant fight against Cain Scarlet, but we could use Sandy Wexler, our Lord. Even though the Lord will not help us, if we force him to act by provoking a conflict between the two Lords? Exin clearly, the Elders said, their eyebrows furrowed. This man was known for his innovative ideas. Besides, they were desperate now. They urged him to be bold and speak up. After all, the Nango Family might not survive much longer. Since weve already offended a Lord, why not implicate Sandy Wexler in it as well? We can surely use him as well, lets just confess that the death of Abel Scarlet was orchestrated by Sandy Wexler. Would that trigger a fight between the two Lords?
Encouraged by the Elders assurance, the man spoke, This is our only chance of survival. If the Lords fight, we can take advantage of the chaos to escape. Even though we would be offending both Lords and our family will never recover. The moment they heard this, the Elders fell silent and gasped for breath. Theres no denying it was an extremely ruthless n. If Cain Scarlet fell for it, they might have a chance. On the other hand, if Sandy Wexler became angry, they could be wiped out instantly. But they had to admit there was no other good option avable. Since they were already prepared to meet their end, why not take a chance? If they seeded, they could escape and who knows where they could hide in the vast world? The Nango Family Master was extremely worried, Isnt this too risky? Let me think it over. Dont act rashly. Once we offend both Lords, our path forward will be very narrow, and our chances of survival will be slim.
Chapter 553: 352: Treasure_1 Chapter 553: Chapter 352: Treasure_1 As soon as the two returned to the inn, they went to sleep, having been upied without rest for much of the day due to the incident with Ernest Nango. However, before long, there was a knock at the door. Initially unwilling to answer, Logan had to relent when the knocking grew louder. Why so much noise? Opening the door, he found the Captain of the Guard, apanied by over twenty other guards. Logan was perplexed by their presence. The Captain of the Guard awkwardly smiled and said, Theres been an incident at the City Mansion. We need you toe along. Nope. Logan promptly declined. With the Nango Family having copsed and the dispute between the two Lords resolved, there was no reason for him to get involved. Why bother him? The Captain of the Guard was visibly embarrassed, but had to persist. You muste. The Lord has issued a Death Command. I hope you wont make this difficult for me. Im only carrying out orders. What exactly happened? Logan asked. They were asking him to apany them with no exnation, and had even brought along a bunch of guards led by the Captain. Even with his just-awoken grumpiness, Logan could sense that the Lord didnt seem to be on the best of terms with him. He didnt think that if they wanted his presence, they would send only the Captain and not a sizable guard contingent. It all felt unusual, and Logan was left both suspicious and confused about this abrupt incident. After a moment of hesitation, the Captain of the Guard shook his head, I cant disclose it. Please forgive me. It will all be clear once we get there. Well, forget it then. Logan immediately closed the door. The Lord might have the authority tomand everyone else, but he was merely a passing guest. He wouldnt allow himself to be directed. If the Lord was so secretive, hed have toe and request Logans presence himself.
The Captain of the Guard was helpless. Before setting off, the Lord had instructed him to persuade Logan peacefully. But if Logan was unwilling to go, what could he do? Surely he couldnt force him! Even the Nango Family Master couldnt deal with Logan, let alone him. A significant event has urred at the Masters Mansion, threatening the safety of the entire territory. Were not withholding information, its just that walls have ears. Once youre there, everything will be clear. If you refuse to go, I fear the Lord will bring tens of thousands of guards here. The Captain of the Guard shouted this through the door, and Logan yawned. Woken suddenly just as he had fallen asleep, he was understandably displeased. He didnt care what happened in the Masters Mansion. Even for the most severe issues, why should he be the one to sort it out? The Lord didnt respect him, so he saw no need to yield to the Lord. Their rtionship should be mutually respectful. The Lords status as a Quasi-Saint didnt mean he could act brashly. Logan had seen plenty of Saints before, and this one was merely a Quasi-Saint. Captain, should we use force? Seeing that their attempts were having no effect, one of the guards suggested it. If they returned empty-handed, what would they do if the Lord med them? The way the Lord had been urgent and anxious before they left was terrifying to think about. Forget it, lets go back and tell the Lord. The Captain of the Guard waved his hand and shot the speaking guard a re. Did he forget about Logans strength? If they attacked, wouldnt that be akin to suicide? Why add to the casualty list unnecessarily? Just as they were about to leave, Jake Wexler suddenly appeared. You guys go, I will talk to Logan. The Lord is just too anxious right now to have sent you all to negotiate with him. Vice Lord. The Captain of the Guard and others respectfully saluted, then, visibly relieved, quickly left. Jake Wexler gave a subtle smile and said from outside the door, May Ie in to chat, my friend? The guards might have been too direct just now. They are subordinates, after all. Something serious has indeed happened at the Masters Mansion, and it has left everyone in a state of panic. Come in! Logan had already brewed another cup of tea. Once Jake Wexler entered, Logan didnt invite him to sit but silently waited for him to speak. Despite the slight awkwardness, Jake Wexler sat down. Please ept my apologies for the rudeness earlier. However, you might actually need to visit the Masters Mansion. I believe you are innocent, but there needs to be an investigation to stop people from specting. What happened? Logan asked. He needed to get to the bottom of this matter before he could go to the Masters Mansion. Now that even Jake Wexler was involved, it was evident that the situation was significant and had caused the Lord to forgo formalities with Logan. The matter is a bit long-winded. Something has gone missing from the Masters Mansion. Since you were there at the time, youre naturally considered a suspect. Though the Lord and I both are sure youre innocent, to prevent suspicions its better that youe for the investigation. Jake Wexler gave a mild smile and continued, This missing object is essential for our territory. If it cant be found, an enormous disaster will befall the entire city. The Lord is already bing desperate and too busy to spare a moment, else he woulde personally. So you suspect me of being the thief? Logan was intelligent. Despite Jake Wexlers polite and circumspect exnation, he understood the implications. They wanted to bring him to the Masters Mansion to hold him while they conducted an in-depth investigation and prevent his escape. Jake Wexler hurriedly waved his hand, reassuring Logan, Were not suspecting you, it is just following procedure. Please dont me the Lord. The object involved is of great importance. If theres no suspicion, theres no reason to go. Logan responded with a sly smile, Besides, you kept saying earlier that youre afraid of others harboring suspicion. But as the Lords in charge of this region, who would dare specte if neither of you did? Chapter 554: 352: Treasure_2 Chapter 554: Chapter 352: Treasure_2 First, you sent the Captain of the Guard, and now youre here personally. Not only am I being treated as a suspect, it seems Ive been practically deemed the murderer. I am guessing that the period of the theft would have been during the punishment of the Nango Family, also the time you guards let your guard down. Logans face became colder as he used, From the beginning, your direction of investigation was wrong. Did you only suspect who was in the Masters Mansion at the time? Have you ever considered that when everyones attention was focused on the Nango Family, someone might take the opportunity to steal something? Now, you suspect me without a shred of evidence. Do you really think Id simply put up with this? Everything will definitely be thoroughly investigated, dont get angry. If it were anyone else, Jake Wexler would have simply seized them and taken them back. However, when confronting Logan, he was quite apprehensive, after all, he was dealing with a formidable young powerhouse who likely had a Sanctuary Powerhouse backing him. Logan waved his hand dismissively, Show the guest out. Jake Wexlers face turned cold, and he countered, Are you really unwilling to go to the Lords Manor once? If you are innocent, what are you afraid of? The Lord is always fair and just and would certainly never wrongly use anyone. I just dont want to go, thats all. Logan did not want to engage with Jake Wexler. If thetter insisted, they were more than wee to go to battle here. Originally, he had a very good impression of the Lord, considering him a reasonable person. But now, his impression had plummeted to the extreme. Either the Lord was a fool to suspect him, or the Lord was cunning, and his previous persona was just a sham. Jake Wexler clenched his fists, breathed deeply, and left. It seemed only the Lord himself had toe. As a quasi-Sanctuary Powerhouse, he was always superior wherever he went, but Logan just wouldnt afford him any respect. In the other room, Bart Cloud came over and asked puzzledly, Were innocent. Since were unaware of anything, it would be fine to go and cooperate with the investigation. You dont understand, the Lord is already convinced its us. Its just that he has many concerns, which is why he sent someone to invite us. Logan looked serious and said, The groundless suspicion makes me very unhappy. And why on earth should I cooperate with his investigation? Besides, Ive already done the Lord a big favor by easing the conflicts between the two Lords.
On the other side, when Jake Wexler returned to the Lords Manor and truthfully reported to Sandy Wexler, thetters face fell. Had Logan gone too far? He had given enough face to him, even personally sending the Vice Lord to invite him, but he still refused. Sandy Wexler scorned, Since they dont know whats good for them, Ill personally pay them a visit. If they indeed turn out to be the culprits, dont me me for immediately taking action. Lord, dont be impulsive Logan, so young and already on par with a Half-step Sanctuary Powerhouse, he must have a significant backing that we cannot offend. Think twice before taking action. Upon hearing this, Jake Wexler immediately objected, Such an exceptional young man. Forget about causing trouble. Even if he gets injured, the people behind him would go to great lengths to protect him. The Masters Mansion has lost an item vital to the security of our city. In order to regain it, I can resort to any means. Even if I offend anyone, I will do so without hesitation. And, Ive given Logan enough face, its him who refuses to cooperate. Sandy Wexlers face was solemn. He was reluctant to offend the major forces, butpared to the current crisis, he had to. If the item fell into malicious hands, this city of tens of millions of people could be destroyed. Jake Wexler gave a bitter smile but ultimately said nothing more because he alone knew the pros and cons, and he understood why the Lord was making such a fuss. This crisis was no less significant than a war with another Lord. It could even result in rivers of blood. Ill personally go to see Logan, but you mustnt let your guard down on this side. Continue to look for suspects. Better to execute a thousand innocent, understand? Sandy Wexler instructed Jake Wexler. Eventually, his final divine ability was exercised and he disappeared. Jake Wexler started patrolling the city with a few guards. The city gate had been closed an hour ago, so even a mosquito couldnt get out of the city. Elsewhere, Logan, in order to be on the safe side, used a hundred thousand spirit stones to arrange an array around him. After all, he was facing a Quasi-Saint. If it came to a fight, he couldnt defeat Sandy Wexler with his current strength. Although he also had a divine talisman left by the Sanctuary Powerhouse in his hand, he was still uncertain at heart. A defensive array was better. This array had trapped the Six Half-step Holy Seats in the past, so it should be able to trap a Quasi-Saint. In the next moment, Sandy Wexler appeared abruptly: My young friend, Jake Wexler was too brash earlier. I dont know how he offended you, which caused your reluctance to go to the Lords Manor? Your Lords Manor lost things, and put me as the prime suspect? I, Logan, have traveled the world and have experienced a lot. I dont think you have any guts or vision. Do you think Id covet the mere treasures of your Lords Manor? Logan started the conversation straight away, showing no kindness towards Sandy Wexler. After all, the suspicion against him was quite upsetting. Logan was well aware that he had only known Sandy Wexler for a few hours and that Sandy had a reason to suspect him. However, he thought Sandy Wexler was smart, and he hadnt had a chance to steal anything since he was always standing in front of him. Sandy Wexler paused for a moment, and forthrightly said: During the time the item was being stolen it was also when we were dealing with the Nango Family. No outsiders were in the Masters Mansion. With my Quasi-Saint strength, I could detect it immediately. So the thief must have been in the Lords Manor at that time. The servants there are far too weak to get close to that item. Only someone with the power of a Dominator has a chance. The only outsider with that power was you. Of course, the rival Lord, Cain Scarlet is also a suspect, but I was watching him the whole time. Also, he was solely focused on avenging his son and had no time to steal something. Even if he was the one who took it, he would probablyunch arge-scale attack by now. With Sandy Wexlers analysis, Logan fell into silence. At that time, not many people in the Lords Manor had power above that of a Dominator. The only outsiders could have been him or Cain Scarlet, and the Nango Family had no opportunity.
Sandy Wexler smiled bitterly and asked in return: If you were the Lord, who would you suspect first? Even though youre very dissatisfied with me, I have to be the viin for the safety of the entire city, so I must conduct a personal investigation. I didnt. Logan replied with three words. He had no knowledge of anything, so no matter how helpless Sandy Wexler was at the moment, continuously investigating him would only waste time and let the real culprit seed and even escape the city. The Lords face grew dark, he had checked everyone, and all the signs seemed to point to Logan as the murderer. Even though he didnt want to believe before, Logans talent and strength proved that he is from a powerful background. If he really had a Saint Seat as a backer, Logan wouldnt care about his territory. Yet, he had to admit the reality. Unless his treasures could vanish into thin air, Logan could not escape involvement in this matter anyway.
He exerted a pressure wave, seemingly trying to intimidate Logan into confessing the truth. Even if he offended the powerful backers behind Logan, he had to retrieve the stolen item. He was willing to face any revenge afterward. Logan, neither humble nor arrogant, asked: Can you tell me what was lost? Whats the use of your constant threats without clearly stating it? He waspletely in the dark, even if he wanted to help the Lord, he had no clue. Both of them would only end up in a fight because of misunderstandings. Chapter 555: 355 Dust_1 Chapter 555: Chapter 355 Dust_1 Stop, youre just coveting the lordship. Why must you resort to a killing spree? At most, Ill concede the lords position to you! Seeing Jake Wexlers intent to kill, Sandy Wexler didnt want innocent people to get involved. If the array were to be activated, it would level an area of ten miles around them. So, if the opponent wanted it, he might as well give it up, as long as he treats the tens of millions of people well. Sandy himself had already grown tired of it all. Jake Wexler in mid-air was dumbfounded; he couldnt believe what he was hearing. Youd willingly hand over the lordship? Without any conditions or any attachment? I dont believe it. The lords position is a dream that everyone yearns for in their lives, and you treat it like it doesnt matter? Like I said before, I just want to be a cultivator traveling the world, understanding the Rule. Being trapped in this small city wasnt what I wanted. I was only here for so many years because of the responsibility on my shoulders. Sandy Wexler gave a wistful smile, looking at Jake Wexler. Since you are willing to assume the lordship, so be it. As long as you can make life better for these tens of millions of people and prove your superior abilities, even if I am forgotten, it will all be worth it. Simply stepping down just like that? Is this charity to you? Jake Wexler grew even more aggravated. He painstakingly schemed for a hundred years to seize the lordship, however, the anticipated battle didnt ur. His adversary was nonchntly offering it to him. This was an insult to Jake Wexler, as if he had be aughingstock over the past hundred years. It made him feel unpleasant. Today, he wasnt just after the lords position, he also wanted to see the despair in Sandy Wexler after losing the lordship. Sandy Wexler was nonchnt. He took out the Lords token from his body, Heres the token of the Lord, I leave it here. You can take it. In fact, not having to be the Lord lightens my heart, meaning the responsibility on my shoulders is gone. No, I disagree. I want you to fight me fair and square! Jake Wexler roared. He didnt want to see Sandy Wexlers indifferent demeanor. Why wasnt there a hint of anger in his expression? This was entirely different from what hed anticipated. I understand. Although youre putting a detached front right now, you must feel very unwilling, even fearful in your heart. Youre making this choice because you know that Ive gained control of the citys defense system, and you fear death.
Jake Wexlers rich expression bore traces of madness, and he carried out his own analysis, suddenly shouting, Admit it, let me see your fear, understand? If you want to get away with it like this, I will kill everyone in this city. In the past, he had taken the wrong path in his cultivation to seek revenge, ending up losing half of his vitality and bing an old man. He was not much older than Sandy Wexler. Had his lifespan not been reduced, he would not be in his current situation. Youre insane. There are tens of millions of people in this city. Sandy Wexler finally lost hisposure. If Jake Wexler wanted to be the Lord, he could willingly give it up, as long as he treated the innocent people in the city well. But he couldnt stand to see Jake Wexler truly going astray. Once he embarked on a killing spree, there would be no turning back. If Jake Wexler had any humanity left, he should not involve innocent people. Even if someone had made a mistake, it was his, Sandys, mistake. What did the inhabitants of the city do to deserve this? They were not even aware of what was happening. Jake Wexler suddenly burst intoughter, looking immensely satisfied. Thats more like it. I wanted to see you get angry, fight me for the people of the city, let me kill you with my own hands. If you refuse to fight, Ill really kill all these tens of millions of people without exception. After all, these tens of millions of people acknowledge you as their lord. Therefore, to me, theyre also my enemies. Even if this city bes deserted, I can always find a few million people to obey me. Wouldnt that be better than these tens of millions? I originally didnt want to make a move, but youve gone too far. Sandy Wexlers eyes were dark and deep, and an upsurging murderous intent flickered across his figure. His entire body ascended into the air- the anger of a Quasi-Saint was as terrifying as raging mes. It turns out that the decision not to choose you as the lord was indeed the right one. You dont understand the responsibilities and duties of a lord. Its not a sense of entitlement from being above everyone, but the pressure on your shoulders, the pressure to ensure the well-being of tens of millions of people. Jake Wexler didnt understand, but he was provoked by Sandy Wexlerstter words: Of course it was all pretense! You also believe that I shouldnt be the lord. In fact, a lord is the supreme being in a city. Is it not funny that youre talking about a sense of responsibility? He had been the Vice Lord for many years. Although there were tens of millions of people in the city, most of them were only driven by self-interest. Who has ever genuinely respected Sandy Wexler and lived peacefully? They merely feared Sandy Wexlers power. If one day Sandy Wexler were no longer the Lord, and his Quasi-Saint Seat power was wasted, could he still receive the same respect as before? Likely, he would only be met with endless mockery and numerous people trying to kill him to snatch hisst valuable possessions. Sandy Wexler had nothing more to say, he could only fight. He firmly believed one thing: since the old Lord had chosen him as the Lord, he couldnt let him down. He was ready to devote himself every day, honoring the promise he made. You refuse to see the light. Jake Wexler waved his hand causing a nearby stone lion to roar. Following this, the array conjured Divine Thunder to suppress him. In an instant, the Divine Thunder absorbed countless Rules and spiritual energy. It was like a falling meteor, threatening to annihte the city. Chapter 556: 355 Dust_2 Chapter 556: Chapter 355 Dust_2 Despite Sandy Wexler being a Quasi-Saint Seat, he was still a step away from reaching the Saint Seat. He retreated for tens of meters under the impact of the blow, exerting numerous Divine Skills to disperse the might of the Divine Thunder, which was just a random strike from the array. Sandy Wexler, if not for Jake Wexler activating the array, would have confidence in defeating him within ten moves under usual circumstances. However, now that Jake had control over the array, his power increased ten thousand times. Sandy felt insignificant in front of him, understanding very well how powerful the array was, powerful enough to deter him from using it for many years. Legend says it was forged from the bodies of ten Saints. After operating and being bathed in energy for many years, the Array Spirit had already acquired some of the original Saint Seats intentions. Anyone with weak spirit or willpower might be possessed and trigger a killing spree. Standing on the ground, Sandy Wexlers gaze was intense, I, as a Lord, am not afraid of death. But what if I fail to protect this city and its people? How can I face the previous Lord? This array is far beyond what I can handle alone. He even realized that thebined strength of the tens of millions of people in this city was as insignificant as dust in front of this array. The array had evolved over ten thousand years instead of fading, it had only grown stronger over time. Can my death satisfy your resentment? Sandy Wexler knelt down in a thump. All the hatred Jake held for him was because he had taken the position of the Lord. Now that he was willing to kneel and beg for forgiveness and offer his life, he only asked Jake not to harm the innocent. Jake became lost, hisplexion eased, No need. I dont want that. I just want you to regret the past. Why do I feel my consciousness is getting attacked bit by bit, as if Ive turned into a demon, no longer having a choice? Under a wave of headaches, Jake suddenly let out a long roar to the sky, immediately followed by countless red lights drawn out from the array and poured into his body. Then, dark qi emitted from his body, making him look like a massive demon. Sandy Wexler was taken aback at first but then understood, guessing that Jakes change was because of the influences of the Saint Seat corpses inside the array. Jake was gradually losing his original nature, inheriting the intent to kill. This scene left Sandy speechless. The original intention of the previous Lord in constructing this array was to protect the city. Could they have foreseen, back then, that the very array they counted on for protection would bring the city to the brink of disaster?
Logan, who had been observing in secret, sighed, Sandy Wexler really is a rare talent. Despite already being a Quasi-Saint, he is still concerned about the tens of millions of people in this city. Are there really such people in this world? Facts are better than skepticism, Bart Cloud shrugged. After all, there were no outsiders here. Sandy Wexler wouldnt be performing a show for Jake, would he? Initially, Bart Cloud didnt believe Jake was that kind of person. From his previous two encounters with Jake, he found Jake to be a very good person. Little did he know, peoples faces arent always a reflection of their hearts. Jake had nned all this in secret, which was honestly chilling. Looking at Jake, who was now covered in dark clouds, Logan frowned, Hes gone insane. There might be terrifying wills hidden in this array, or perhaps the array itself is a killing formation. After being recognized by it, he would inherit the natural temperament of this massive array. What to do then? Bart Cloud was dumbfounded, looking at the Jake in the sky who seemed a different person. He could feel an aura emanating from Jake simr to a Saint, much like when they first saw the Heavenly Saint Daoist getting angry. Logan was baffled. The situation had clearly gone beyond his expectation. Sandy alone will not be able to solve this. Unless there are hidden powerful entities among the tens of millions of citizens, this entire mess might fall onto their shoulders. Logan didnt want to overstate his abilities. Even though he could match a Half-step Saint Seat, in the end, he was just a Perfect Kings Seat. He wasnt sure he could handle the situation himself, thus he needed to prepare for the worst-case scenario where he and Bart Cloud might have to escape. Ill use one hundred thousand Spirit Stones to set up a space formation. If Jake Wexler truly loses control and begins a massacre, we will use the formation to escape to the edge of the city. Well attempt to make a temporary breach in the City-protecting Array, enough for the two of us to escape, he proposed. Logan said gravely, ncing at Bart Cloud, who understood his intentions, This is only for the two of us. Although I have the ability to create a crack in the array, its too powerful. It can repair itself in a matter of breaths and quicklyunch an attack using Divine Skills. Bart Cloud remained silent. Initially, if Logan could truly create a breach, couldnt tens of millions of people within the city escape? However, since Logan had clearly stated his n, Bart Cloud realised his earlier assumption had greatly underestimated the City-protecting Array. Upon seeing Jake Wexler seemingly bewitched, Sandy Wexler understood their dire situation, Could it be that the tens of millions of people in the city are truly headed towards a catastrophic disaster? As the Lord, I wont be able to escape the me perhaps the only way to atone would be to face destruction alongside the city. Youre too weak. Instead of thinking about how to resolve this situation, youre yearning for death? Logan appeared before Sandy Wexler, rebutting him sharply after hearing his words. The situation hadnt yet reached that point of urgency. Jake Wexler was indeed terrifying at present, however, he definitely hadnt fully mastered the array. In other words, the City-protecting Array had only just been activated and its power was less than a tenth of its full potential. This array is too powerful, capable of annihting anyone less powerful than a Saint Seat. Even if the tens of millions of people in the city were to unite, they wouldnt stand a chance. Its not that Im yearning for death, but that I understand the seriousness of the situation and am aware that theres no room for error, Sandy Wexler replied, dismissing Logans objections with a shake of his head. Im sorry, youre just passing through and shouldnt have been involved. Even if I wanted to help you escape, theres nothing I can do. You may have to ept your fate. Im an Array Master, Logan revealed calmly, I need fifteen minutes to understand the principles of the City-protecting Array. Perhaps then Ill find a way to dismantle it. As far as the formidable people in the city are concerned, youre the only one capable of buying me some time. An Array Master? A glimmer of hope sparkled in Sandy Wexlers eyes but quickly faded. Even if an Array Master was a beacon of hope, it took one hundred of the strongest Array Masters of their time to construct the City-protecting Array. What could Logan do, even as an Array Master? Could he surpass those one hundred Array Masters? Dont believe me? Logan asked with a grave expression. Have you heard about the demise of two Saint Seats, the Beast King of the Demon Beast Mountain Range and the Heavenly Saint Daoist? Their disappearance was rted to me. Whether you believe it or not, youll have to think it over. Logans point was crystal clear and caught Sandy Wexler off guard. The fall of two Saint Seats had already caused a stir which of the nearby Lords werent aware of it? Even though they were Quasi-Saints, they didnt dare meddle in the matter. Now, he was considering whether Logans words were true or false. After all, to have been involved in the downfall of two Saint Seats, Logans mastery in arrays must have been astounding. Still, Sandy Wexler found it hard to believe that someone as young as Logan could have gained such deep insight into arrays; especially considering that Logan would have to cultivate his realm and study arrays simultaneously.
But on second thoughts, was Logan likely to deceive him in such a circumstance? There would be little to gain C in fact, they would both end up perishing at Jake Wexlers hands. Having interacted with Logan for a day, Sandy Wexler knew Logan to be far from foolish. After pondering, Sandy Wexler nodded in agreement, Ill stake my life and buy you fifteen minutes. I hope you will indeed find a way to breach the City-protecting Array, otherwise tens of millions of lives in the city will perish. Chapter 557: 354 Big_1 Chapter 557: Chapter 354 Big_1 Jake Wexler smiled yfully with indifference. No matter how much Sandy Wexler raged, it was of no avail. The victor was already set, barring the sudden appearance of a Holy See to aid him. But Jake knew well who Sandy was acquainted with over the years. It doesnt matter now. The entire city is in my hands. At my whim, everyone can die, including you of course. Ive been praying all these years, hoping that you will not be a Holy See, and all hase true as I wished. The City-protecting Array can suppress a Quasi-Saint but is useless against a Holy See. Had you truly crossed that realm, perhaps I would never have had a chance to be a Lord. Its a pity that youve remained stuck here, enabling me to carry out my n. Hearing this, Sandy Wexler asked in confusion, Have I mistreated you? Why are you harboring such resentment now? Ive always considered you my own and even nned to appoint you as my sessor when I no longer wish to be the Lord. He could not understand. Or perhaps it might be that Jake Wexler hid his true intentions well. Having always been diligent and never arousing suspicion, his betrayal by the person he trusted most left a bitter taste in Sandys mouth. You indeed have not mistreated me. But I dont need that pity. I want to reim what is rightfully mine, the position of Lord, which you happened to have seized. Have you ever thought about how much pain I must have been through back then? Jake Wexler gritted his teeth and chuckled coldly, Not only did I lose the position of Lord, but I also had to feign unconcern about it. If you truly had a kind heart back then, you would not have challenged me, not faking your kindness by offering me the position of Vice Lord. Past matters areplicated. But what you should not do is risk the lives of the citys people. The City-protecting Array must not be activated! Theres no turning back once the array is on and if anything goes wrong, the lives of millions in this city will be lost in an instant. Sandy Wexler protested. Thats why he had been keeping the Array key all these years. The power of the City-protecting Array was immense and once activated, it might be impossible to deactivate. If it went out of control, the entire city would be leveled. Jake Wexler simply shook his head, resolutely, I dont care. This City-protecting Array is my only chance to turn the tables and beat you. Now that I bonded with the Array Spirit with my blood, theres no turning back. And the Array Spirit wont turn back into a stone lion.
Now, witness the activation of the array. Jake Wexler waved a broad hand. A stone lion sprung into the air from underneath the ground, and a huge golden barrier enveloped the entire Capital City. Above the City Wall, tens of thousands of blood-red mechanisms took form. He then leaped up from the Lords Manor, Ill execute you with the array and be the new Lord of this city. Only your death can alleviate my resentment. Brace yourself for the impending terror. As a Quasi-Saint, Sandy Wexler naturally charged forward, attempting to knock down Jake Wexler with a Holy See divine skill. However, he barely approached within ten meters when a Divine Thunder from the array was aimed straight at him. Just one strike almost critically injured Sandy Wexler, The City-protecting Array is indeed terrifying. It can effortlessly kill anyone below the Holy See. Now this entire Capital City will be destroyed. Jake Wexler high above seemed to merge with the array. His surrounding stone lion emitted a long skyward howl, constantly gathering spiritual energy. Above the array, the thunderclouds in the Nine Heavens were rolling, seemingly alerting the Heavenly Dao due to these changes. Logan in the inn naturally detected this. Seeing the terrifying array above, he shook his head knowing Jake Wexler had seeded. To prevent this from being discovered by outsiders, he estimated that his fate would be the same as Sandy Wexlers C being eliminated by the array. As an Array Master himself, Logan knew better than anyone the horror of this City-protecting Array, a hundred times more powerful than the array he had constructed before. This array drew power from Holy See C it was likely made using a Holy Sees corpse. Shaking his head, he was utterly discontented with Sandy Wexler, Being an irresponsible Lord led to the current situation, involving us outsiders. Now we have to intervene. Its truly infuriating. Can it be solved? Bart Cloud was shaking, sinking into panic. He could sense the Holy Sees power in the air, as if countless strong ones were watching him. He felt extremely oppressed. Hard to tell, Logan responded heavily. After some thought, he continues, We might be able to open a small barrier in the array and escape, but to destroy the array is virtually impossible. Its a masterpiece crafted by several Holy Sees. However, it was difficult mainly because unless the array was destroyed, Jake Wexler would not let them escape. With the entire Capital City under his control, and their every move being watched, someone would need to hold off Jake Wexler. In such circumstances, the citys residents were in panic. Who would be willing to sacrifice themselves? Logan hadplicated feelings. They might not have encountered this if they had left the city after settling the Nango Family issue. We cant run away. The lives of millions of people in this city are at stake. We must try to save them. The people here are mostly kind-hearted under the management of the Lord. I dont want this ce to be destroyed. Chapter 558: 354 Big_2 Chapter 558: Chapter 354 Big_2 Bart Cloud gave a wry smile, suddenly feeling as if hed gone mad. How had he started worrying about others, when he couldnt even guarantee his own safety? Could it be that he only had the confidence because of Logan? After some careful thought, it seemed that was the case. Logan had always been able to create miracles. Just like when they faced the terrifying Sanctuary Powerhouse, or even when they confronted the Beast King and Heavenly Saint Daoist. In the end, they came out unscathed, which made him totally believe in Logans abilities. Upon hearing this, Logan looked up into the sky, No, the reason Jake Wexler has plotted so much is all for bing the Lord. If tens of millions of people die at once, and a whole city is emptied, whats the point of Jake Wexler being the Lord? This is a struggle between Sandy Wexler and Jake Wexler, it would simply result in a change of Lord in the end. But can a City-protecting Array that a previous lord had put in ce with so much effort really be controlled by Jake Wexler alone? As an Array Master, I am all too clear about the mechanisms within. Actually, mastering an array is just like cultivation, the stronger the array, the stronger the required strength. Even though Jake Wexlers cultivation realm is not low and he has reached the strength of a Half-step Saint Seat Powerhouse, the crucial thing is that he knows nothing about the City-protecting Array. Actually, its okay to not understand the array. The previous lord must have left an instruction manual, so letting Sandy Wexler control the City-protecting Array should not lead to chaos. But it would bepletely different with outsiders in charge. If the Array Spirit fights back, Jake Wexler might fall into obsession. Bart Cloud nodded, deeply agreeing: I may not understand it all, but if the City-protecting Array were really something great, it wouldnt have been hidden from use for so long. It would have long been put to use, wouldnt it? Lets go and see for ourselves. Logan leaped out of the inn, knowing they cant see anything clearly from here. They need to go to the Lords Manor for a clear sight. At that moment, the entire street was brightly lit, and everyone was awakened by the abnormality. All cultivators were hurrying towards the Lords Manor, while the majority of ordinary people were trembling and didnt dare to leave their homes, for fear that they might vanish if they lost their attention for a moment. In the sky, Jake Wexlers voice was arrogant: After hundreds of years, I will get back what I lost. This city should have been mine. Since many people are stubbornly refusing to see this, they will be killed.
With those words, the thousands of guards gathered outside the Lords Mansion were wiped out, all killed by a single strike of thunder produced by the array. However, this shocking scene didnt intimidate others. More city guards were continuously rushing here. Watching this scene, Sandy Wexler clenched his fists. This was a grudge between him and Jake Wexler, why involve innocent people? These guards were only here to protect the city, what wrong had they done? A truly courageous man woulde after him alone. Youve often said that Ive stolen your position as a Lord. But let me ask you, who was unfit to be a Lord back then? Plus, if you had voiced any resentment then, I would have left to enhance my cultivation. I never wanted to be a Lord. Sandy Wexler roared, looking up at the sky. Sandy Wexler had always been outstanding in talent, with potential to reach the Saint Seat. However, he was confined by this city. He had to protect tens of millions of people in the city, so he gave up his cultivation path. Despite the huge amount of resources avable within the city for his cultivation, Sandy Wexler had be a Quasi-Saint. However, because he had been trapped in the city all his life,cking a lot of insights, he was never able to reach the Saint Seat. In the sky, Jake Wexler fell silent, recalling those past years. He remembered himself and Sandy Wexler as the genius youngsters of the Wexler n. He, being the legitimate son of the previous lord while Sandy Wexler was just a side branch. Although the two of them had the same talent, he was one rank above since he was the legitimized heir. ording the familys inheritance rules, he should have been the sessor. However, his father did not choose him, but instead, picked Sandy Wexler from the side branch. Even though many years ago, I didnt speak against it, this grudge has been held for centuries. When my father died, he took advantage of his absence for cultivation and didnte back to mourn. This hatred didnt dissolve over time. Although Sandy Wexler had promised me the position of the Vice Lord and also the Grand Elder, it wasnt what I wanted. Remembering all this, he sneered and replied, Doesnt he owe me? Back then, werent both of us geniuses with exceptional talent? Why could you, a coteral member, seed as the Lord? Yet, I, the legitimate heir, became a joke at that moment. So thats what youve been brooding over. Sandy Wexler understood and suddenly counter-questioned, Have you ever considered why the former Lord didnt want you as the heir? Or have you ever remembered your childhood dream? Perhaps youd find your answer within yourself. Its prejudice, Jake Wexler in the air coldly snorted. He had been pondering this for three hundred years, and the only possible reason was prejudice. Even though Sandy Wexler and he were geniuses, Sandy Wexler practised cultivation a bit harder, so his realm was always slightly higher than his. Moreover, it always had been rumored that he was not the biological son of his father, but just an orphan adopted from outside. Due to the misgivings about his identity that he was not part of the Wexler n, he was passed over for inheritance in favour of Sandy Wexler, a coteral member. Sandy Wexler sighed, suddenlymenting, Actually, it is all my fault. I thought you had let go and werent dwelling on the past, so over these years, weve never discussed it. The truth is, your father wanted you to be free. Your childhood dream was to keep breaking through in cultivation, hoping one day to be the supreme Sanctuary Powerhouse, so your father didnt want you to be trapped here, to worry about tens of millions of people for your entire life. Your father was the Lord and was trapped in this city for a thousand years, so he didnt want his son to end up the same. Thats why he gave the session to me. I didnt want to be Lord either, I also wanted to go out and cultivate. If you had objected back then, your father would have definitely taken back his order. But when you didnt utter a word at that time, everyone thought you agreed. Sandy Wexler gave a wry smile. Jake Wexlers unwillingness to share his thoughts with others led to this situation. If things had been sorted out back then, it wouldnt have resulted in today. From the moment he became the Lord, there was no turning back. It became the old Lords lifelong regret, and he never saw Jake Wexler again until his death. Isis that true? Jake Wexler choked up as if he had been struck on the head. Was that truly what his father intended? It seemed he was back in his childhood again, it seemed his dream was to be a Sanctuary Powerhouse. As for the position of the Lord, he never coveted it, thinking it didnt matter who became the Lord, after all, he didnt want to take on that mess. He might have been the legitimate heir, but he had the right to refuse, right? He wasnt even asked and the decision was made on his behalf, needless to say how bitter he mustve felt then.
Sandy Wexler nodded, raising his hand and swearing an oath, I swear on the name of the Quasi-Saint, that if even a single word is false, may I be struck by the Thunder Tribtion, and suffer immense cause and effect. I hope you wont repeat your mistakes. Please withdraw the City-protecting Array! Jake Wexler believed him. No powerhouse would dare to make such an oath and lie, as vition would indeed lead to severe punishment by the Heavenly Dao. Even a Sanctuary Powerhouse would suffer immense causality from it, let alone Sandy Wexler, who was just a Quasi-Saint. Perhaps it was all a misunderstanding. But now, theres no turning back. Between you and me, one of us must die. There can only be one Lord. I have been preparing for hundreds of years, I wont allow my efforts to be wasted at the final moment. Suddenly, Jake Wexler went into a frenzy, like being possessed. Above the array, thunder and lightning raged, and a horrifying aura was brewing.
Chapter 559: 353 Master_1 Chapter 559: Chapter 353 Master_1 Sandy Wexler fell into silence, as the treasure that safeguards the town was a matter of great importance, and only a handful of people throughout the territory had any knowledge about it. Also, it seemed untenable to share this information with a stranger, let alone one who was the prime suspect inmitting a burry. However, on second thought, if Logan had indeed stolen the treasure, his divulging it would be of no consequence since the other party would certainly know its uses. Conversely, if the other person is indeed ignorant, then spilling the beans results in no harm done at all; The priority should be to hunt down the culprit, instead of worrying whether others are in the know. Now, with the frantic ongoing hunt, it wouldnt be long before rumors were rife, and the entire city became aware of the existence of much a town-wide treasure. It would be a good test to confront Logan directly, perhaps his reaction could provide some leads. The treasure that safeguards the town, is also the key to this city. Anyone who gets hold of it can rally and control this city, including its array blueprint, mechanisms, and so forth. Once activated, every citizen of the town is bound to obey itsmand. As soon as Sandy Wexler spoke, Logan, who was on the side, was truly taken aback. That is to say, the loss of the symbol of lordship is indeed a sensational matter. Of course, beyond his shock, there was some confusion. He asked, Its just a key. The real control over this territory lies in the fist. As a Quasi-Saint, even if someone else really gets it, can they rece your position as a lord? If Sandy Wexler were just an ordinary person, having the key would be useless; be it vice versa, no one would dare to defy without having the key, right? Who would dare to y tricks with just a mere key when faced with the threat of a Quasi-Saint Seat? Logan couldnt figure it out. If a rival lord gets it, it would be an advantage in the event of war. Our city would crumble like mud, and I fear that it was a spy sent by the enemy who came to steal it. Sandy Wexlers gaze was deep and solemn, In any case, we must retrieve it, so I apologize, but I have to search this room in and out, including your Space Storage Bag, and others. I hope you will open them to avoid sparking a great war. There must be more to it than that. The key must have secrets! Logan smirked and stated, If the safety of the city is at stake, in addition to sending people to retrieve the key, you will surely immediately change the citys defenses and even be on full alert to prevent foreign attacks.
Sandy Wexler was only concerned with retrieving the key and had not taken any defensive measures, which was obviously illogical. Therefore, Logan deduced that there must be other secrets tied to the key. Sandy Wexlers expression changed slightly, and he couldnt help but say, Youre smarter than I thought. Indeed, the key does not only serve as a symbol. The true secret of the key is only known to the lords of the past generations. He took a deep breath and continued, Long ago, our ancestor deployed a great array in this city using over ten thousand array masters, which took over a century to set up. Even the Spirit Stones of the array were reced with Holy See bodies, enveloping the city with a Saint Array. Once someone possesses the key, they can trigger, even control, the array, gaining absolute power over the life and death of everyone in the city. Even myself, as a Quasi-Saint, would be rendered as insignificant as an ant under the array. This matter has always been a secret, known only to the sessive lords. So although it has been stolen, the thief must temporarily be clueless about how to activate the key. Otherwise, the entire array would probably have been activated already, and everyone would be in imminent danger. Sandy Wexler held out his hand and looked at Logan, So hand over the key, I will let bygones be bygones, and let you go unharmed. However, if you continue to hide the key, you must bear the consequences. As the lord of this city, I will certainly take action. As I said before, more than five times, I dont have it. Logan spread out his hands, butpared to Sandy Wexler, he pondered more. As the other party had stated, the key had always been a secret, and only a few people in the world knew about it, so who would steal it? It must have been someone who knew about the array, prompting the other party to risk a trial. But the array was only known to the Lord, and it couldnt be that the Lord hid the key and intentionally framed him, could it? This possibility seemed close to nil. So Logan made a bold guess. The person who stole the key must have been someone close to Sandy Wexler. They inadvertently learned of this secret, and perhaps coveted the position of the Lord, hence the motive to steal the key and activate the array to rece the Lord. Obviously, Logan had be the scapegoat, constantly squabbling with the lord while the real culprit researched the secret to activate the array. Once the other party seeded, both he and Lord Spirit would probably meet the same fate: death. Who could it possibly be around Sandy Wexler? The person most likely was simr in status to the Lord and had strength above the Dominator. After eliminating the possibilities, Logan could only think of one person, that was Jake Wexler, the Vice Lord who had always yed the good guy. Logan took a sharp intake of breath. Even he had to admit that if all of this was Jake Wexlers doing, the man was an excellent actor. He had personally came to invite him to the Lords Manor for an investigationit did not seem like the actions of someone who had stolen something. But during the confrontation with the Nango Family, Jake Wexler was indeed at the Lords Manor. Since Logan and Sandy Wexler were both out to watch a y, Jake Wexler would have had the opportunity to steal, and as Vice Lord, he would surely be able to learn the secret of the key. Chapter 560: 353 Master_2 Chapter 560: Chapter 353 Master_2 Logan suddenly looked pityingly at Sandy Wexler and smacked his lips. By analyzing, Ive found a suspicious person who is most likely the murderer. But do you want to hear it? The result will surely be unbelievable to you. No one else suspicious aside from you? Sandy Wexler looked confused, momentarily rendering Logan speechless. From the beginning, Sandy had only suspected Logan himself and didnt consider anyone else, which ticked Logan off. So, he nned to withhold telling him. But the thought of getting caught up in the arrays activation by Jake Wexler made him swallow his anger. Like you, I was watching the destruction of the Nango Family n. But one person wasnt there, and his power is also great. Who? Sandy Wexler was puzzled. He had already investigated everyone at that time, and aside from Logan, there were no other suspects. Only five powerful ones were present at the Lords Manor. He first had to rule out himself and the Nango Family Master. The remaining three were Logan, Vice Lord Jake Wexler, and Cain Scarlet. Cain Scarlet was naturally ruled out by Sandy, and Jake Wexler clearly wouldnt have done it. He was always loyal to his territory and would never do such a thing. So, only Logan remained a suspect unless there was a hidden strong one in the Lords Manor at that time. But if someone could evade his spiritual search, they would have to be at least at the level of a quasi-saint. Such a person wouldnt be able to deal with him, let alone hide. Logan coughed, then smiled yfully. The person is very familiar to you the strongest under the Lord, and one whom you trust very much. You mean Jake Wexler? Sandy Wexlers brows furrowed, clearly taken aback. Even for nder, Logan shouldnt pick Jake Wexler. Jake Wexler had always been loyal to Sandy, altruistic, and his deeds were known to everyone in the territory. Moreover, Sandy had no offspring, and Jake Wexler was both Grand Elder and Vice Lord. If something happened to Sandy, the Vice Lord would undoubtedly seed his position. Why would Jake Wexler be in a rush to steal the key? Logan nodded, noting Sandy Wexlers disbelief, and continued. Think about it. When we were dealing with the Nango Family, Jake Wexler wasnt there. Why would he miss such a big event unless he had urgent matters to attend to?.
Secondly, regarding the key that can activate the array, how could I, an outsider, know about this? In contrast, as Vice Lord of the territory, Jake Wexler should surely have opportunities to learn about this. So even though you dont believe me, you can think about it calmly. Besides, those with an eye on the Lords position arent outsiders. Whats the difference even if the key can activate the citys protecting array? Unless one holds a deadly grudge, we only care about opportunities and wouldnt be concerned about this. Right, why would outsiders care? Sandy Wexler murmured to himself as if it suddenly dawned on him. The key is ultimately just a key. Aside from being able to activate the citys shocking array, it serves mostly as a symbol. No cultivator would willingly take over this hot potato. Only those who aspire to be the Lord wish to acquire the key. It would then allow them to control the city. But no matter how much Sandy Wexler thought, he couldnt believe that Jake Wexler could be the killer. Could he possibly aspire to be the Lord? Sandy Wexler fell into deep thoughts. Jake Wexler always disliked power, so it was Sandy who managed most matters in the city. Over the years, Sandy had wanted Jake Wexler to y a supportive role in managing the city but kept being fobbed off with excuses by Jake. This always left Sandy feeling helpless, but he still had great trust in Jake, making him the Vice Lord. If everything were as Logan spected, how long had Jake been nning this? But the minute Sandy Wexler considered this, he felt a chill down his spine. Sandy Wexler looked grave and waved his hand. I cant suspect Jake Wexler based solely on your words. However, youve given me a new perspective. Ill definitely investigate Jake. These next few days, the citys gates will be closed, so dont think about leaving. Hurry it up. I believe that once Jake Wexler snatches the key, he will activate the earth-shattering array within the next two days! warned Logan to Sandy Wexler. He knew he had persuaded the other party, who just did not want to believe it yet. However, time cannot be dyed. Jake Wexler spent many years plotting all this and must haveid out everything perfectly. His appearance indeed provided another scapegoat, however, even if he had not arrived, it would not affect Jake Wexlers strategy. Sandy Wexler did not respond and disappeared. Meanwhile, Jake Wexler mobilized tens of thousands of guards to investigate the disappearance of the treasure, and he returned to his Lords Manor. At this time, there was no one in the mansion except for the two guards at the door. After a while, Sandy Wexler also returned, ncing at the guards and asking, Well, has the Vice-Lord found any clues from his investigations? No, all the manpower has been dispatched. The Vice-Lord just returned, the two guards faithfully answered Sandy Wexler. Sandy Wexler was stunned for a moment and then his face changed. He remembered Logans suspicion and wondered why Jake Wexler would suddenly return. Thinking of the worst possibility, Sandy Wexler teleported into the Lords Manor, his quickness baffling the guards. At this time, in a secret room in the Lords Manor, Jake Wexler easily activated the mechanism, then headed down the stairway to an underground passage, sprinkling some of his own blood. The next moment, a gilded stone lion appeared in the radiant golden light. A slight smile appeared on Jake Wexlers face, a key appearing in his hand. After all these years, my hard work has finallye to fruition. Atst, the lordship is within my grasp. The moment he ced the key on the stone lion, it glowed with a golden light which suddenly faded, leaving Jake Wexler extremely puzzled. Wasnt it said that once you got the key, you could control the citys protective array? He suddenly smacked his head before finally understanding, Only the Wexler n can use it, so just getting the key isnt enough. However, as a direct descendent of the Wexler family, Im sure it will work after all, the mechanism cant recognize the Lord. With that, Jake Wexler smeared a little more blood. The stone lion seemed toe to life, roaring and causing the surroundings to tremble. Then the stone lion and Jake Wexler underwent the recognition process, and from this moment on, Jake Wexler had obtained the control of the city-protection array. This stone lion was the spirit of the City-protecting Array. With the Array Spirit obeying, what is there to fear? Even if Sandy Wexler is a quasi-saint, so what? He stole my lordship, today is merely recapturing it. Everything is reasonable.
Jake Wexler, I cant believe it was really you. Suddenly, another person appears, it was Sandy Wexler. Upon seeing this scene, his heart was filled with intense grief. He had suspected everyone in the Lords Manor before, except for Jake Wexler. If it werent for Logans reminder, he might still be in the dark. However, he truly couldnt understand why Jake Wexler coveted the lordship. He held the second-highest position in the whole city, and Sandy Wexler trusted him wholeheartedly. While his heart gave a sudden jolt just now, he had been hoping he was indeed wrong until he saw it with his own eyes. Only then did he realize he had been blinded all this while. Seeing the arrival, Jake Wexler was taken aback. It was originally in his n that Sandy Wexler would probably take two or three more days to suspect him. It was quite beyond his expectations that it had taken less than half a day.
However, understanding dawned upon him after a careful thought. Judging by the sorry state of Sandy Wexler, he guessed that an outsider must have figured it out. Although it disrupted his ns, Jake Wexler, now in possession of the Array Spirit, did not fear anything anymore. Chapter 561: 358 – Regret_1 Chapter 561: Chapter 358 C Regret_1 The Spirit Gathering Array was ready for another strike, infused with the power of twenty million people. A strike that rivaled thebined divine skills of several sanctuary powerhouses. What Logan wanted was to shatter the city-protecting array in one fell swoop and put an end to this farce to prevent it from escting. Especially since he was well aware that although the Spirit Gathering Array had the support of more than twenty million cultivators, it could only achieve brief glory. Before long, everyone would be devoid of power to infuse, and by then hed be no match for the city-protecting array. Facing the formidable strike of the Spirit Gathering Array, the city-protecting array sensed danger. As if the barrier could be destroyed in an instant, the stone lion roared and gathered all its energy, ready to determine winner in a showdown with the Spirit Gathering Array. All eyes were on the city, no one knowing who would win. But this was apetition of collective power, should they lose, everyone would be without a way out, only left to await death under the destruction and ughter of the city-protecting array. Bart Cloud remained calm, even finding it interesting: Its quite an eye-opener, witnessing the showdown between two arrays, and ones that possess world-shattering power at that. Even the battle of two Great Saints wouldnt surpass this destruction, I presume? Sandy Wexler, however, was trembling. The appearance of the Spirit Gathering Array gave him a glimmer of hope. However, he had just personally fought the city-protecting array, and he was defeated even after forcibly elevating to the realm of the Sanctuary Powerhouse. Could Logans Spirit Gathering Array seed? Despite having blocked the initial round and even vaguely demonstrating suppressive force against the city-protecting array, who could be sure it wasnt just a momentary phenomenon? What would happen if suddenly theres not enough power to follow up? Apart from Logan, Sandy Wexler couldnt rely on anyone else. The lives of tens of millions of people in the city were entrusted to Logan alone. He himself barely survived and was out ofbat capabilities. All he could do is pray silently for Logan to win this battle. The attack Logan had been preparing for was too long. A fireball appeared in the sky above the Spirit Gathering Array, like a raging me that could burn everything in the world. It carried countless divine skills andws, the symbolic gathering of the power of tens of millions of people. The thunder attack of the city-protecting array was vast and boundless, as if it could destroy everything. Its mere formation made countless people tremble. It even kept swallowingws and Great Laws. This space seemed unable to bear it and was about to explode.
What will happen when this strikends? Who will have the upper hand? Even the very confident Logan couldnt help but feel fearful at this point. If he lost, he was sure to be beyond redemption, especially since he and Bart Cloud were just outsiders. As if facing a formidable enemy, Sandy Wexler kept praying. Although Bart Cloud was nervous in his heart, he had absolute faith in Logan. How could the Spirit Gathering Array which Logan had carefully crafted and enhanced with the power of so many people lose? Break! Jake Wexler roared. The thunder strike was already approaching and hit the fireball in a sh. Suddenly, the fireball expanded a hundred times. Like a balloon, it flew up to Nine Heavens. At that moment, the fireball, like a meteor, continued to rush upwards. Not only did it swallow the thunder, it also absorbed all the spiritual energy in the air. At this point, it was as if it had lost control, and what was above was the barrier of the city-protecting array. This was Logans objective. He didnt aim to defeat Jake Wexler or the Array Spirit, rather, he wanted to destroy the entire array in one blow. As long as he could shatter the barrier, no matter how terrifying the city-protecting array was, it would dissipate in an instant. The Array Spirit sensed this at this moment. An instinctual fearpelled it to use everything to stop the fireball, but it was pointless. The power contained in the fireball was too terrifying and simply unstoppable. The Array Spirit, the stone lion, tried to control Jake Wexler to block it with his body. But at this moment, Jake Wexler seemed to sober from his madness momentarily. He wasnt deceived by the heart demon and chose not to ascend to block the fireball. Under such circumstances, the fireball hit the barrier easily. After a moment of tumult, a gap suddenly appeared. This scene cheered up the tens of millions of people in the city. Was the nightmarish city-protecting array finallying to an end? However, the next moment, an inexplicable force suddenly appeared and repaired the barrier. The city-protecting array was once again intact. Logan, who revealed a touch of joy, was stunned. Immediately after, a sense of powerlessness washed over him, he never expected such an oue. The tens of millions of people in the city who had infused their power were also the same. They had exhausted all their strength, yet this was the end result? Everyone felt fear and helplessness, it felt like no matter how hard they tried, they couldnt escape death. Sandy Wexler didnt understand, then suddenly realized: Almost forgot about the repair ability of the city-protecting array. It was built with many divine weapons, as long as the gap isnt toorge, it could be repaired, thats why it remained intact even after thousands of years. While Logans Spirit Gathering Array was powerful, against the repair ability of the city-protecting array, even the greatest force seemed like it was hitting thin air. Unless they could suppress the healing power of the city-protecting array, or directly suppress the Array Spirit, the stone lion. Just as everyone was in despair, the fireball suddenly burst open, creating hundreds of gaps in the barrier at once. The zing mes, as if possessing a burning function, caused these hundreds of gaps to rapidly expand as if being consumed. Chapter 562: 358 – Regret_2 Chapter 562: Chapter 358 C Regret_2 In just a few moments, only half of the city-protecting array barrier was left. It seemed like it wouldnt be long before itpletely dissipated. This sudden change left Logan stunned, unsure whether to be happy or bemused. The city-protecting array has the ability to repair itself. It got blown up directly, can it be repaired? Logans proud voice echoed in the sky, and the golden light gradually faded from the Spirit Stone Lion beside Jake Wexler, finally turning back into a stone lion and falling down. The city-protecting array had disappeared just like that. Everyone in the city rejoiced at having survived the catastrophe. They had all thought they would die today but never expected such a reversal of fortune. Everyone sighed with emotion, yet had much to say. Originally affected by the corpse bone of the Sanctuary Powerhouse, Jake Wexler sobered up at this moment. His head was bursting with unbearable pain. The memories of what had just urred slowly returned to him. It was like he was possessed, thinking about it now made him shudder. Originally, I just wanted to be Lord, I never thought about destroying a city. Jake Wexler regretted and felt pain. Luckily, all of this was resolved by Logan, otherwise, he could not imagine what would happen if he became ruthless under the influence of the devil. He came down from the sky, walked step by step to Sandy Wexler, and knelt down: Im sorry, I caused this big mess. My hundred years of nning are unforgivable. As the Lord, you can punish me whichever way you see fit, I will have noints. Your resentmentes from misunderstandings of the past. But you shouldnt have harbored secret spections, you should have asked me earlier. Perhaps, todays scenario wouldnt have urred. Unfortunately, a mistake led to more mistakes, the lives of tens of millions in the city were almost at risk. With a deep sigh, Sandy Wexler looked mncholy: Even though Logan stopped everything, it has still urred and cannot be undone. As the Lord, I must punish you severely. You are sentenced to stay in the Capital City for three hundred years to reflect on your sins! My cultivation is ruined. So, although the city of tens of millions of people is now calm, what if there is enemy interference? When I need you, you cane out of the prison, settle various issues to repent for your sins. As for three hundred yearster, I assume your lifespan would be nearing its end. Sandy Wexler said seriously, actually, he also had some responsibility for this event as the Lord. He failed to guard the mechanism of the city-protecting battle efficiently, hence giving Jake Wexler an opportunity.
Jake Wexler calmly epted Sandy Wexlers punishment: Your cultivation is broken, but the foundation is still there. It will take a few decades to recover your Dantian. This life, although its hard to reach the Saint Seat, its easy to return to a Half-step Saint Seat. I am willing to guard the city for decades. When your cultivation is restored, I will end my life to atone. You dont want to kill me because of past sentiment. Actually, I also have an idea. I dont want to embarrass people. When the timees, Ill give myself a quick release. Jake Wexler knew that his sins were heavy, and Sandy Wexlers way of punishment was already magnanimous. Although he was sentenced tobour for three hundred years, it was also for his protection from the tens of millions of people in the city. At this moment, Logan coughed and walked over: Lord, for the Spirit Gathering Array, I spent all my savings C three million spirit stones. And, however you look at it, I did save your lives. You mustpensate me, Array Masters are in desperate need of spirit stones. You saved the lives of tens of millions of people. As the Lord, I must not deal unfairly. I will give you ten million spirit stones as a reward, and I owe you a big favour. As long as you are in this territory, I am at your disposal. Sandy Wexler paused then spoke solemnly. Logan waved his hand to decline the offer and said that only apensation of spirit stones would be enough. As for saving the entire city, that was just a matter of mutual aid. Facing Logans refusal, Sandy Wexler stressed each and every word of his promise. Regardless of Logans thoughts, he would make a genuine gesture. If he didnt, wouldnt it be disrespectful? Besides, ten million spirit stones were not difficult for him to procure. Sandy Wexler wanted Logan to stay for a few more days, but Logan just smiled faintly and said: No need, the life of a cultivator is meant to be spent traveling and gaining experiences. Now that this city is free of troubles, I n to leave early tomorrow morning without any attachments. Originally, Sandy Wexler wanted to insist, but in the end, he didnt say a word. The freedom to travel and gain experiences is undoubtedly the greatest happiness for a cultivator. If he didnt have the responsibilities of a lord, he would also wish to be as carefree as Logan. Ive always been curious about something. To which power do you belong? Sandy Wexler asked. Logan was simply too young, these years he had seen many geniuses, and people Logans age were mostly at the Transcendent Tier strength, even the talented ones were at most ordinary Throne holders. However, Logan was different, his strength couldpare with a Half-step Saint Seat Strong One, how many could reach this realm? Furthermore, not just his peers, even those hundred years older than him would unlikely achieve that amount of power. Logan coughed a little and said with a bitter smile: As I said before, I have no sect, no school, Ive been journeying with Bart Cloud. Sandy Wexler didnt believe it. How could a loose cultivator without any sect be so strong? He sighed with a wry smile, assuming that Logan just didnt want to tell. He imagined Logans sect must be enormously powerful, so great that even as the lord of a city, he was not entitled to inquire. Thinking about it, it must be so. If not, it wouldnt be possible to cultivate such a talented youth like Logan. Sandy Wexler even had an intuitive feeling that with Logans cultivation speed, he might be able topete for the Saint Seat in a few decades. The battle came to an end, Logan and Bart Cloud returned to their inn. But the streets were too noisy, everyone was overjoyed for having survived the catastrophe, making it difficult for a tired Logan to rest. A crowd gathered at the gate of the Lords Manor, moring: Severe punishment must be imposed on Jake Wexler! This is the only way to calm the anger of the tens of millions in the city. We hope the lord can give an exnation, let all of us watch Sandy Wexler descend to Hell to relieve the hatred in our hearts. Everyone, please dont make haste, go back home first. Sandy Wexler said helplessly: As the lord, I will administer justice in handling this matter. As for Jake Wexler, he will undoubtedly be punished. But I need to consider the fairest result. Trusting in the lord, the crowd dispersed. Sandy Wexler gave a sad smile. It seemed that unless Jake Wexler was killed, the people in the city would not agree. Now that the turmoil had just subsided, power was stirring. He needed to use Jake Wexlers cultivation as a deterrent. Moreover, having known Jake Wexler for many years, he was confident that Jake Wexler had repented. A three hundred meter long time was considered to be a fair punishment. Sandy Wexler put this matter behind him after a long thought. The most immediate task was to repair the damaged houses and properly amodate the thousands of casualties. All treatment costs should be taken care of by the Lords Manor.
The next morning, a new day began. The streets began bustling again, as if the life-and-death experience of the previous day never happened. However, there were quite a few new faces in the city, presumably sent by other lords to investigate. Logan stretched and bought some breakfast. Since he nned to leave the city with Bart Cloudter in the day, he decided to take a good stroll and buy some essentials, like various herbs that could be used to make elixirs. One must admit, this city was prosperous with a dazzling disy of herbs for sale. Logan had already received the ten million spirit stones from Sandy Wexler, and he was spending freely on arge number of herbs, soon his storage bag was filled to the brim. Just as the two were about to leave, someone blocked their way: You seem to have a lot of spirit stones with you. How about making a friend and parting with some?
Chapter 563: 357: Loss_1 Chapter 563: Chapter 357: Loss_1 Sandy Wexler had already endured most of the time, with only a moment left to fulfill his promise. However, his body was already on itsst legs and he could no longer fight. Facing a powerful attack from the City-protecting Array, Sandy Wexler was in unbearable pain. His body, which was hanging by a thread, seemed like floating dust ready to fall. But Sandy Wexler kept holding on, forcing out a wretched smile, I promised 15 minutes, not a second less. Its my duty as a Lord. Havinge this far, the only thing left for me is to stake my life and keep fighting. As he spoke, his palm strongly traced a rune and then pped it onto his Dantian. His exhausted Dantian suddenly shone with a dazzling golden light. The next moment, his body bled like fresh blood. His momentum was constantly rising. Jake Wexler, though crazy, recognized it: You actually sacrificed your Dantian to forcibly increase your strength? This can only be maintained for an hour. Once the Dantian is shattered, you will fall several realms. It took great effort to cultivate into a Quasi-Saint. If he falls to the realm of Dominator or even to the Throne, he may never advance further in this lifetime. Which cultivator could tolerate this? But Sandy Wexler was willing to do this just to buy time. Sacrificing the Dantian to ascended to the Saint Seat. Sandy Wexler looked calm: I spent my life pursuing the Saint Seat. If at this moment I could briefly experience what it feels like to be a Sanctuary Powerhouse, how does it matter if I fall several realms afterward? Besides, I can still protect tens of millions of people in the city. After increasing his strength, Sandy Wexler felt an unprecedented power, as if he couldmand allws with just a thought. His attack was like a terrifying Divine Thunder, while the Spirit Stone Lion of the City-protecting Array roared back in retaliation. The two attacks collided, and this time Sandy Wexlers attack was better. Not only did he consume the opposing attack, but he was also getting closer to Jake Wexler. Fortunately, the array was powering up another attack, which was what blocked Sandy Wexler. Perhaps sensing the terrifying enemy, the entire array was continuously gathering energy in an attempt to kill Sandy Wexler. After all, this Array had used the bodies of ten saints. The power it could exert was naturally terrifying.
Of course, after Sandy Wexler had forcefully raised his realm, he was exceptionally strong too. Both sides were evenly matched and couldnt determine a winner for a long time. However, Sandy Wexler knew he didnt have much time left. His body was already on the verge of copse. After all, he was just a Quasi-Saint Seat, who had only sacrificed his Dantian to increase his own strength. His body couldnt withstand the power of a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Even his bloodline was rapidly degenerating, and he could feel his consciousness copsing. The 15 minutes are almost up, can you really change the situation, Logan? Sandy Wexler muttered to himself. Then he spurred all his strength, nning tounch his most powerful attack before running out of energy, to see if he could destroy the City-protecting Array once and for all. He couldnt put all his hope on Logan alone. After all, he was the Lord of this city, and Logan was just a passerby. Could he really worry about the life and death of tens of millions of people? This was something Sandy Wexler couldnt be sure of. Due to the terrifying power gathered, Sandy Wexlersplexion had be extremely pale, as if he would explode at any moment. At the same time, a surgingw and Great Law spread from him as if he was the only True God in the world. Even the Spirit Stone Lion of the City-protecting Array was retreating in fear. Only Jake Wexler, like a devil,ughed heartily: The final strike? After using it, youll bepletely drained. I wonder who will be able to stop me from destroying this city then. Its an interesting thought. Jake Wexler already controlled the City-protecting Array. Hence, with just amand, the Stone Lion gathered the power of the Array ready to face Sandy Wexlers strike head-on. He wanted to prove with absolute strength that he was far superior to Sandy Wexler. The rule continued to extend, forming a Giant figure behind Sandy Wexler. Standing between heaven and earth, it made everyone in the city pray incessantly. They hoped that their Lord would win this battle and protect the safety of tens of millions of people in the city. Perhaps because of the power of belief, the Giant seemed even more immense, with several Divine Beasts hovering around it. This represented the terror of a Sanctuary Powerhouse in this world, an unmatched existence under the Heavenly Dao. Fight with all my life. Along with Sandy Wexlers shout, the Giant figure attacked the City-protecting Array like a sharp sword. Afterunching this attack, Sandy Wexler coughed out arge mouthful of blood. He looked very weak. The Array Spirit Stone Lions brewing attack was ready too. This moment was earth-shattering. It was as if ten Sanctuary Powerhouses were taking action at the same time. Ten different rules converged and formed the strongest Divine Thunder that could suppress all cultivators. At this time, the City-protecting Array was like a thunderstorm cloud, continuously amplifying the power of Divine Thunder. The two divine skills collided. The Divine Thunder represented a will that could destroy everything, and Logans Giant symbolized immense power. Everyone understood that this strike was about victory and defeat, and also represented the life and death of tens of millions of people in the city. If Sandy Wexler lost, everyone could only ept death. If he won, the City-protecting Array would disperse instantly. Therefore, everyone in the city was watching this battle in the sky, their hearts filled with unease. Chapter 564: 357: Loss_2 Chapter 564: Chapter 357: Loss_2 Sandy Wexler is the lord of a city, and his cultivation and strength have always been formidable, yet this City Protection Formation even surpasses him. This formation perfected and strengthened by former lords has even Bart Cloud worried. Although Logan still has more tricks up his sleeve, he cant help but hope Sandy Wexler could defeat his enemy before revealing them. After all, even his own array is uncertain, and all the decisions were made out of desperation. In the next moment, Sandy Wexler plunged from the sky, and the giant was instantly shattered. The divine skill of the City-protecting Array keptunching attacks. Eventually, all the buildings within a radius of three to four miles were destroyed, and thousands of people vanished in their agony. Sandy Wexler staggered to his feet, his entire Dantian shattered. Not only had he significantly regressed in his realm, but he also lost his cultivation, making him no different from amon maneven after his wounds healed. In the air, Jake Wexler was particrly triumphant, constantly jeering, Werent you very dominative just now? Why are you so wretched now, unable to withstand a single blow? Now, this city of thousands is in my hands, and no one can stop me. Watch me destroy it. If you wish to be the lord, why do you insist on destroying everything? Sandy Wexler, on the verge of death, questioned loudly. Jake Wexler, now possessed by evil, ponders over these words for a long time but cannot make sense of them. He stops contemting and only hears a voice inside him urging him to ughter, urging him to kill thousands of people. On the other side, Logan is preparing for a formidable enemy and immediately activates his Spirit Gathering Array: Alert the whole city to infuse their energy into it. We only have one minute, otherwise, when Jake Wexlers attack arrives, the Spirit Gathering Array will also be destroyed. Bart Cloud nodded his understanding, then ryed the orders to the Captain of the Guard. The Captain fired a re into the air. As everyone in the city saw this, they remembered what the guard had announced earlier. Once the signal re is fired, everyone should pour their spiritual energy into the Spirit Gathering Array. Even though the people were uncertain, the defeat of their lofty lord, leaves Logans array as their only hope.
Fight against Jake Wexler, infuse all my strength. A man shouted, transferring all his strength to the Spirit Gathering Array. This scene replicates itself all over the city, and soon hundreds of thousands have infused their power. But thats far from enough. To imbue the array with the power of the Holy See, at least seven or eight million people need to contribute their energy, including at least a hundred Dominators. Otherwise, the Spirit Gathering Array will not be able to unleash its power. To bepletely certain, Logan needed tens of millions to share amon enemy. The power of tens of millions of people is unimaginably mighty, enough to destroy the City-protecting Array with a single blow. Logan prayed silently that no one would ck off at this crucial moment. Many were worried. What if the Spirit Gathering Array was just a facade and couldnt help destroy the City-protecting Array? Or what if this action thoroughly infuriates Jake Wexler, dooming everyone in the city? So only a few million people infused their energy, and much more were still on the fence. This sight made Logan sigh deeply. He had calcted everything, except for the fickle nature of peopletens of millions of people, each with different thoughts. Logan leaped up, shouting loudly at the city: Are you all cowards? Am I the only one willing to fight for our survival? Whats the use of hoarding your energy? Are you nning to take it to Hell when the city is destroyed? Now is the time to unite against amon enemy, stop being selfish. Among the tens of millions in the city, is only a tenth willing to lend a hand? Dont think Jake Wexler can spare you, hes already lost his sanity to demonic obsession. Indeed, Logans words had taken effect. Many more people were infusing their energy into the Spirit Gathering Array. An immense power was converging within the array, like a volcano on the brink of eruption. Its terrifying aura could chill anyone to the bone. However, after Logans estimation, it turned out to be only ten million people. Two-thirds of the people remained unmoved and unwilling to help. It gave Logan a great headache. What more could he say? Why did they refuse to join? Because of the terrifying aura emanating from the Spirit Gathering Array, even Jake Wexler had noticed, despite his near-triumph. Fearful of Logan turning the tide, he ordered the stone lion tomand the City-protecting Array to attack and destroy the Spirit Gathering Array. Logans face turned pale. He let out a bitterugh, Its all over. Once they attack, my Spirit Gathering Array surely wont withstand it. Nothing can be changed after all. Why, are tens of millions of people ying cowards? The Captain of the Guard could not understand. It was entirely different from what he had imagined. He had believed that when he fired the signal re, everyone in the city would respond by contributing their energy. Bart Cloud remained silent and shook his head. Despite all the effort, they, as outsiders, had made, it was a futile endeavor. How indifferent tens of millions of people in the city were! Didnt they understand that the city was their home? Sandy Wexler wouldnt give in. At this moment, he closed his eyes. It wasnt Logans fault. Logan had tried his best. It was the coldness of the tens of millions of city people who were unwilling to strive for their survival. Indeed, this was the peoples indifference. Would they really wait until Jake Wexlerunches a massacre for them to realize the matter of life and death, and then regret? By then, it would have been toote; how would they deal with the enormous City-protecting Array without Logans Spirit Gathering Array? A vast majority of people in the city didnt want to take action. To them, no matter whether Sandy Wexler or Jake Wexler won, it would not make any difference. They regarded this as just a lords battle. They believed it would not endanger ordinary people, so they stayed aside and watched throughout. Only a few smart people understood, so they infused their energy into the Spirit Gathering Array. They also couldnt understand why others didnt take action. So, each of them was shouting desperately, exining the pros and cons to the people around them. Dont think it has nothing to do with you. Its because there will be a new lord. Jake Wexler has already been deceived by the City-protecting Array. At this moment, he is like a demon. Once the only countermeasure is gone, no one in the city can escape. Some baffled people suddenly came to their senses and took immediate action, We understand now. You didnt exin clearly before. We thought it was simply a battle between Sandy Wexler and Jake Wexler. Theres more to it than meets the eye. We almost caused a disaster.
As many more people contributed their energy, the power of the Spirit Gathering Array intensified. At this point, twenty million people were contributing. With over thirty million people in the city, apart from ten million ordinary people without cultivation background, only a few hundred thousand people hadnt taken action. This oue made Logan take a deep breath and said, The original n was for twenty-five million cultivators to contribute their power together. Though we are short of a few, it doesnt make much difference. Moreover, the contributed power is even higher than initially expected. Logan spected that it was due to the numerous strong people among the tens of millions in the city. Many of them were hiding their capacities and biding their time. For example, a Strong Dominator could match hundreds of average cultivators. Naturally, the power they contributed was extraordinary. The attack of the City-protecting Array was getting closer. Logan directed the Spirit Gathering Array to counter-attack, consuming the opponents Divine Skill instantly. This scenepletely dumbfounded Jake Wexler in the sky, while the nearby Array Spirit stone lion was also howling ceaselessly.
You have ten Saintly Seats corpses, I have the power of tens of millions of cultivators! Logan waspletely confident, showing no fear towards the City-protecting Array. Purely in terms of power, he clearly had the upper hand. This battle was his to win. Chapter 565: 356 Break _1 Chapter 565: Chapter 356 Break _1 Sandy Wexler made a gesture, summoning the power of the Quasi-Saint Seat within him. In an instant, a terrifying force spread, like the emergence of a True God. As if sensing a threat, the stone lion in the sky roared and countless array thunders crashed down. There were thousands of Divine Thunders, very densely packed; if they were to fall into the city, hundreds of streets would be obliterated in a blink of an eye. Originally, Sandy Wexler could avoid it. However, at least several hundred thousand people lived in those hundred streets and as the lord of the city, he couldnt retreat. So, he gathered all his strength into forming an immense barrier, hoping to block these hundreds of Divine Thunders. The strength of the Divine Thunder was too formidable. Even though it was indeed blocked by the barrier, it exhausted too much of Sandy Wexlers strength. His face turned pale, and he even spat out a mouthful of blood. As a Quasi-Saint Seat holder, it had been years since he was in such a disheveled state. And this was merely one strike from the array. The strength contained within this array could sustain such an attack for a year. How many more could he withstand? At this point, all he could do was to mutter with a stern expression: Logan, I hope you seed, otherwise, all these sacrifices would be wasted. Without any dy, Logan and Bart Cloud moved to the edge of the city-protecting battle while Sandy Wexler was contending with the entire array. To study and analyze this array, they first needed to understand the arrays support points. Ordinary arrays were constructed with Spirit Stones, but this City-protecting Array was different. Its power source came from ten Sanctuary Powerhouse bodies, in addition to countless Great Law pressures and Divine Skills. This had transformed the array into more than just a basic array. After researching the array barrier for half of the day, Logan gasped: Its bad, theres a mini world within the array. After covering the whole city, it isted it from the outside. Theres no way out. Originally, in Logans n, even if he couldnt crack the array, he could forcibly open a gap and use the Space Formation to enable him and Bart Cloud to escape. However, he soon found this was just a joke.
Firstly, it was difficult to create a gap. Then, even if they managed to escape using the Space Formation, they would wind up in a void since the city had turned into a mini world. The only method left was to go through the mini worlds gateway to return to the original world. Our fate is tied to that of the city; we must crack it, Logan said, feeling under tremendous pressure. While he was skilled in arrays, all his knowledge came from the Sanctuary Powerhouses Inheritance; his personal understanding was insufficient. Cracking an array was like solving a difficult problem. It was not just about having the methods, but also needing the right way of thinking. But right now, Logans mind felt cloudy; all he felt was overwhelmed and devoid of inspiration. How can we crack it? Logan was on the brink of a meltdown. Time was running out. Although he had previously given Sandy Wexler 15 minutes, could Sandy Wexler really hold out long enough? If they ran out of time, the entire city would be destroyed. Bart Cloud sighed deeply, frustrated that he couldnt help: Dont rush. We must stay calm andposed. The array will have a weak point. Since this barrier is unbreakable, can we attempt to disband it in another way? Like burning the ten Sanctuary Powerhouse bodies or disrupting the arrays operation principles, or maybe interrupting the power source. Let me think. Logan fell into deep thought. Initially, his intention was to find the weak points of the City-protecting Array and break through them; however, the solidity of the array made this approach impossible. Going after the ten Sanctuary Powerhouse bodies was even more difficult. After all, if they couldnt break the array, how could they get to the hidden bodies? The Spirit Stones were the source of themon arrays. Only by crushing the Spirit Stones could an array be neutralized. The principle was the same for the ten Sanctuary Powerhouse bodies in the City-protecting Array. If they couldnt find a way to break through the array, their only choice was Jake Wexler. If they could destroy him, who was controlling the array, the City-protecting Array would surely shut down again, and all the problems would be solved, wouldnt they? But Logan bitterlyughed. Jake Wexler, who had mastered the array, saw his strength magnified millions of times. Unless a Sanctuary Powerhouse stepped up, who else could stand against him? Add to that the stone lion at his side C the Array Spirit C ever watchful and protective. No matter how they looked at it, it was a dead-end situation. Still, Logan obviously refused to ept it. He could not be trapped by just any City-protecting Array. How could he destroy such a powerful array where all of his methods seemed useless? Suddenly, an idea popped into Logans mind: If we cant destroy the array, why not try an alternative approach? Why not make the city disappear? Is that even possible? Bart Cloud was shocked. The city stretched for hundreds of miles. How could tens of millions of people vanish suddenly? No matter how formidable Logans array-setting proficiency was, there werent enough Spirit Stones for Logan to deploy his methods. Logan shook his head, exining, Thats not what I meant. Of course, we dont mean to move the city. Instead, we can build another array inside the City-protecting Array, which can directly separate the city from the array. The meaning of the City-protecting Array would then be lost. If I am not mistaken, once the city disappears, the City-protecting Array will also shut down. We can use this brief period to find the ten Sanctuary Powerhouse bodies in the City-protecting Array and totally destroy the array. Chapter 566: 356 Break _2 Chapter 566: Chapter 356 Break _2 This may be worth a try. Bart Cloud nodded, then voiced his concern: To envelop a city, one would have to run a circuit around the city, cing spirit stones at every point. At this rate, it would take at least half a month to construct such arge array. They did not have ample time; they could merely rely on the time Sandy Wexler managed to buy, which was merely 15 minutes. Half a month was too long. Perhaps it would be possible if they could mobilize tens of millions of people in the city, but how many among them understood arrays? Logans expression darkened. Indeed, what Bart Cloud stated was the unvarnished truth. The city was too massive; it was no simple task to construct a defensive array that could iste everything. This task wasnt dependent on a persons proficiency in array. Is there truly no resolution? Logan was indignant. There were tens of millions of people in the city, sure, but not many were powerhouses, and he estimated that he was the only Array Master. If he couldnt solve it, he might as well admit defeat. Just a moment ago, he had been brimming with confidence, asserting that Sandy Wexler only had to buy him an hour. However, as time slipped away second by second, he was rooted to his spot, lost in thought. Logans mood wasplexthis was the first time since he had arrived in the Ancient World that he felt so helpless. Bart Cloud, observing Logans listlessness, couldnt help but feel helpless: Dont stress out too much. After all, were just passing through. Moreover, Jake Wexler has been nning this for a hundred years. Hes thought of everything; its sure to be hard to disrupt his ns. Jake Wexler? Logan clenched his fists. Indeed, when he spected that Jake Wexler was behind everything, he shouldve fled the city with Bart Cloud immediately. Hanging around the city was a risky move that dragged them into this conflict. Bart Cloud shrugged, unbothered: If there were a Sanctuary Powerhouse in the city, they could certainly resolve the situation. Maybe among those tens of millions of people, theres a hidden expert. Anyway, lets take things one step at a time. I dont believe that these tens of millions of people are truly all facing a dead end. Even if tens of millions of people perished, the resulting karma could not be shouldered by Jake Wexler alone. Once punished by Heavenly Dao, Jake Wexler would surely perish and might even be barred from the cycle of rebirth forever. What can an individuals power dopared to thebined power of tens of millions? Bart Clouds words unintentionally nudged Logan towards a solution. If a Sanctuary Powerhouse was present in the city, they could effortlessly shatter the city-protecting array.
However, this wasnt a reality. Even if a Sanctuary Powerhouse was hidden among the crowd, they certainly wouldnt make a move. Therefore, why shouldnt he rely on himself? If a Sanctuary Powerhouse could be created to break this array, wouldnt that be much simpler? Bart Cloud was stunned, confused: Is there any point to having tens of millions of people? No amount of people can bridge the gap in power. Unless theyre Sanctuary Powerhouses themselves, no number of people would matter in the fight; this is something every Cultivator knows. Indeed, the gap in realms cannot bepensated through the number of people, simply because everyones power is scattered, not focused. But, if everyones power could be collected in one ce, theres no certainty that they wouldnt be on par with a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Logan, his eyes aze, dered: Tens of millions of people focusing their power in one cehow many people in the world could withstand such a powerful blow? Likely enough to equal ten or more Sanctuary Powerhouses. The lives of all these people hang in the bnce; theres no room for petty games. Of course, ordinary people cannot achieve that, but I am different. I am an Array Master. Ill set up an array that can absorb everyones power and then use all that umted force to strike against the city-protecting array. Watch me break a hole in it! Impressive. Bart Cloud was convinced by Logans words: Alright, you set up the array that can absorb power. As for convincing all of the citys inhabitants to buy into this n, leave it to me. Ill ensure that tens of millions of people muster up their strength. Just make sure they know, they dont have to alle here. Ill make the array sorge that everyone will have a chance to channel their power. Logan wore a faint smile. He still had two million spirit stones on him. This time, he nned to use them all to create an incredibly grand Spirit Gathering Array. This would drain his resources, but he felt sure he could seek reimbursement from Sandy Wexlerter. Logan took out two million spirit stones and distributed them at the four corners of a kilometer apart. He next began to n the route of the spirit stones. To do this, he had to swiftly sketch out the runes, and after a short while, the runes began to take shape. The stone lion above in the sky took note of this scene. As an Array Master itself, its instinct was to suppress this array that Logan had created. However, Sandy Wexler unhesitatingly retaliated with all his might, vowing to provide Logan with at least 15 minutes of uninterrupted time. Bart Cloud knew that he would have to spend at least half a month to notify the tens of millions of citizens throughout the city on his own. Thus, his first move was to find the Captain of the Guard of the Lords Manor and brainstorm a strategy with him. The Captain of the Guard was at the gate of the Lords Manor. He was anxiously watching the Lords battle when Bart Cloud found him. In his rush, Bart Cloud only gave him a rough idea and asked for suggestions on the quickest way to notify everyone in the city. This is challenging, the Captain of the Guard said. We have about fifty thousand guards. Even if we wanted to run around the city once, it would take around three hours. Thats without stopping to notify everyone. If we did that, wed need at least a day. The Captain of the Guard frowned and shook his head: So, in fifteen minutes, we can mobilize up to one million people at most. Thats our limit. Bart Cloud understood their predicament. The city was unusuallyrge, after all. The Lord is fighting for us. We must find a way, the guards said earnestly, the worry on their faces apparent. Everyone understood that if the Lord were to lose, the entire city would be at risk. The fate of tens of millions of people was tied together. Let me think, mumbled the Captain of the Guard, his head aching. How could they inform tens of millions of people throughout the city within one hour? Even if they mobilized countless strong men to carry the message, it would be like trying to extinguish a forest fire with a bucket of water C essentially impossible. Why do we have to restrict ourselves? We dont have to personally reach everyone. If we notify one thousand families around us and ask them to keep spreading the message, we could get the message to the entire city within an hour. At that moment, a man stood up: Think about it. How fast do rumors spread during normal times? Isnt the city in an uproar within an hour? Moreover, the situation right now is much more critical than any rumor, so we probably only need half the time we do for rumors. Thats brilliant! the Captain of the Guard eximed, excitement twinkling in his eyes. Notify everyone in the surrounding ten thousand homes, tell them to keep passing on the message. None of the thousand city guard can bezy. The other ten team leaders must immediately notify the rest of the Guard. No one should be left uninformed!
After the Guard set into action, the news spread throughout the city quickly. Although it waste at night, not a single person in the city was resting. Everyone anxiously stood in their doorways, watching the battle in the sky, praying for Sandy Wexler to triumph over Jake Wexler. When the guard informed them, they enthusiastically became messengers. In a matter of moments, the news had spread throughout the city. They had originally expected it to take at least an hour to inform the entire city, but in the end, it took less than twenty minutes. Perhaps because everyones lives were at stake, no one dared to ck off or be negligent. In fact, they worried about forgetting anyone. Now, tens of millions of people flooded towards the Lords Manor, a sight that was overwhelmingly impressive. Logans array was more than halfway done. He had already connected 1.8 million spirit stones and only needed to add two hundred thousand more to activate the array. This scene made the stone lion in the sky feel threatened, and it attacked Sandy Wexler with even more ferocity.
Chapter 567: 363 Begins_1 Chapter 567: Chapter 363 Begins_1 Ss Summer could feel his life slipping away. At this moment, all he wished for was a safe ce to nurse his injuries. However, it was evident that Logan would not grant him this opportunity. Knowing there was no escape, the look in Sss eyes was filled with resentment. He swore that even in death, he would curse Logan to never recover. Logan, however, had a yful smile on his face as he approached. All of this is not my fault, he said. Imagine, had you note here to take advantage of the situation with your sect, but instead, had dutifully stayed within your own sect, then none of this would have happened. So, this is all your fault. Ss couldnt retort, for he conceded that this was his own doing. He had been plotting, but before his schemes could be put into action, had he been destroyed as a mere y thing? After all, he was the Master of the Supreme Sect C it just didnt seem worthwhile at all! But, to make an example of you, I will make sure everyone who dares to seize opportunities in this city considers the consequences, said Logan in a booming voice. Even though Sandy Wexler has been reduced to nothing more than a cripple, it doesnt mean that there are no other experts within the city walls. With Logans voice echoing, the next moment, hemanded the Spirit Gathering Array for another strike. Ss gave onest howl before bing a lifeless corpse; this horrifying sight left onlookers dumbfounded. A Quasi-Saint, had he really fallen so simply? The other two Sect Heads were trembling and regretting listening to Ss. They had inadvertently gotten embroiled in this situation. They had only considered Sandy Wexlers cultivation base, failing to consider whether the young man who had singlehandedly overpowered the City-protecting Array just the day before was still around. Logan simply smiled, looking at the two of them, Ss is no more. Are you nning on following in his footsteps? It was all a misunderstanding, I assure you. We pledge to leave this city with all our followers within an hour and never step foot in here again. To apologize for the misunderstanding, we are willing to offer 3 million Spirit Stones aspensation. The two of them gave a bitter smile, desperately pleading with Logan. The usually haughty Quasi-Saints had lost all their arrogance. Logan had no intention of exterminating them all. He had only eliminated Ss because he wanted to warn those with sketchy intentions. Furthermore, given the ability of his Spirit Gathering Array, spending so many Spirit Stones to deal with these two wasnt worth it.
So, he waved a hand, saying in a stern voice, Fine, you two had better hurry up and leave. And dont forget the promised Spirit Stones. Not a single one less. I wont be here for quite some time, so beware of the consequences if you think of taking revenge. We assure you that wont happen, and if someone dares toe, well be the first to object, the two said. The moment they saw Logan was truly nning to let them go, the weight in their hearts fell as if a giant stone had been cast aside, fearful that Logan would decide to act against them using the Spirit Gathering Array. After the two had left, Sandy Wexler stepped forward and bowed, Thank you. If you hadnt stepped in, I really dont know how I would have dealt with three Quasi-Saints. Now that I am a cripple, there will inevitably be more trouble ahead. I cant help but feel distressed. The Spirit Gathering Array consumed quite a number of Spirit Stones when I was using it. Logan coughed, Naturally, you will have to make up for this. The two Sect Heads will be giving you some as well. So, how about you give me ten million Spirit Stones? No problem, Sandy Wexler agreed without hesitation. After all, Logan had saved him again, let alone ten million Spirit Stones, he would even be willing to scrape together twenty million if needed. He was hoping that Logan would stay and protect the city. But Sandy Wexler also knew that this city was too small for a cultivator like Logan who aspired for vastness. So, he just kept bowing in gratitude to Logan, knowing his limits and not uttering another word. Logan looked down at Ss Summers corpse on the ground, Hang his body on the City Wall. This will deter those in the city with ulterior motives. At least for a long time, everyone will be on their toes as Ss, a known Quasi-Saint, has fallen. Sandy Wexler had no objections to this, as this was exactly what he had nned. In just one day, more than a dozen powerful forces had infiltrated the city, leading to dozens more cultivators stronger than a dominator, making him, as the Lord, quite troubled. Sandy Wexler was well aware of their motives: they believed that since he had be a cripple, they could seize the opportunity of this city for themselves, an opportunity that was not his alone but umted by the tens of millions of citizens over many years. Just as Logan was preparing to leave, he pped his forehead suddenly, I almost forgot. I was nning to teach you how to use the Spirit Gathering Array. This way, you can securely hold your position as Lord. With the Array to help you, no minor characters will dare to cause any trouble. Really? Sandy Wexler couldnt believe his ears. The Spirit Gathering Array was incredibly powerful, and Logan was willing to give it to him? The thought of controlling such a terrifying power made his heart race C with the Array, what would he have to fear in the future, even from Quasi-Saints? Logan nodded dismissively, Its just an average array that requires arge number of Spirit Stones for the attack. Of course, as the Lord of a city, you will notck them. I hope it can help maintain peace in this city in the future. I n to leave shortly. Chapter 568: 363 Begins_2 Chapter 568: Chapter 363 Begins_2 After instructing Sandy Wexler, Logan left the residence of the City Lord. He and Bart Cloud then rested at a tea stall by the street, observing the changes in the citys situation. If everything had settled down, they could continue their journey and training elsewhere. Ss Summer was dead, making the tens of millions of people in the city tremble in fear. A Quasi-Saint had dared to challenge the City Lord, but ended up in such a tragic ending. Who would want to be the next one, or who was confident enough in their strength to believe they were above the Quasi-Saint Seat? So satisfying! Originally, everyone in our city was in danger, with many even fleeing. I didnt expect the oue to be reversed so suddenly. Obviously, trusting our Lord is never wrong. All unruly forces and sects will have to pay a painful price. The Spirit Gathering Array is powerful, much more useful than any city-protecting array. With the Spirit Gathering Array in the city, lets see who dares to bully us! Long live the City Lord! If those sects dare to cause trouble again, lets all work together and pour our powers into the Spirit Gathering Array, make it as useful as the City-protecting Array. Contrary to the smugness of the city folk, the scheming forces and sects in the city felt as if they were treading on thin ice. After all, even a Quasi-Saint Seat had perished. They dared not cause trouble anymore and could only think about escaping from the city. The Supreme Sect was dealt with the most significant blow. Their young master and Enforcement Elder had already encountered mishaps, which were huge blows to the sect. But now, even their Sect Leader was gone. The existence of the sect was under threat, which led its members to flee in a panic. Of course, this included some family ns in the city, which once harbored dishonorable intentions. However, with such a living example now, they decided to always heed the words of Lord Sandy Wexler and never have second thoughts. After Logan and Bart left the city, they arrived at a nearby mountain range. After a period of training, introspection, andbat experience, Logan felt that his realm was about to break through. So he found a quiet ce and started to cultivate. A few dayster, feeling that the threshold had opened up to him, rays of golden light surged from Logan, heading straight to the sky. Above the Nine Heavens, the wind and clouds changed, dark clouds formed a Thunder Tribtion, and myriad Laws spun continuously.
Logan opened his eyes: Finally, am I about to reach the Dominator Realm? Immediately after he said this, in a blink, he flew into the air. The Thunder Tribtion formed by the thunderclouds became even more potent, as though a bolt of lightning might disperse his soul at any moment. This scene rmed Bart Cloud. He put up a security perimeter around a few miles nearby, fearing that someone might disturb Logans breakthrough. However, their location was in the middle of a Demon Beast Mountain Range, and aside from some cultivators training, there were no other people around. Thunder Tribtion struck down from the sky, and Logan managed to resist it decisively. However, its immense destructive power made his expression severe. This was followed by one bolt after another, a total of eighty-one, all of which Logan withstood. After that, his entire body seemed to undergo a transformation. Countless Laws Forces surrounded him, and Logan seemed to be able to see the Great Law and order of the rules before his eyes. This meant that Logans realm had taken another step up. By this time, he was already a Strong Dominator. Previously, even though Logan was at the Perfect Kings Seat, he could match a Half-step Saint Seat. Now that he was a Dominator, could hepare to the Quasi-Saint Seat? This doubt made Logan eager to test his strength. If he encountered a Quasi-Saint Seat next time, he would definitely challenge them to a duel. Bart Cloud was naturally filled with envy: Im still at the Perfect Kings Seat, and theres no sign of me making a breakthrough. I guess itll take another ten or so years. Its really frustrating. The cultivation of Cultivators always progresses slowly. Some people cultivate for hundreds of years and may not even reach the Kings Seat. You are already talented. I just had more opportunities than you. Logan smiled lightly, feeling the power of reaching a higher level: I must admit, the Dominator Realm is indeed vastly different from the Kings Seat, especially the different use of the Laws. There are three thousand Great Laws, and I can now see through several of them. Where will we train next? Bart Cloud asked. Logans realm had already had a stable breakthrough. Next, they were going to leave this mountain range. Moreover, Logans breakthrough was truly earth-shattering, its estimated that it wont take long to attract many powers to investigate. Well take one step at a time! Logan also had no specific ns and intended to first leave this mountain range with Bart Cloud. Perhaps they could return to the city they were in before and see how well Sandy Wexler is managing, and then find a new direction to continue travelling. As soon as the two left the mountain range, a crowd suddenly surrounded them and asked, Have two of you seen a heavily injured person escaping this way? Logan and Bart Cloud both shook their heads. The crowd continued to pursue in another direction. Logan found out that this group of people were not highly ranked, and they were only of the Middle-Level Transcendent Tier. Having seen many strong ones, the transcendent tier seemed rather low level to him. But recalling that when he first arrived at the Ancient Instance, he was only at the myth level, at that time a transcendent was already considered a strong one. The two of them continued walking, and suddenly found an unconscious person who was covered in injuries. They immediately associated this with the person the crowd was pursuing just now. Just as they approached within three or four steps, the man suddenly woke up. Donte back. Enduring the pain, the young man wanted to continue running. Logan and Bart Cloud felt baffled but didnt stop him, they let him run as they didnt know him. At this moment, the crowd from earlier appeared: Where do you think youre going? Following that, the crowd took out the Dharma devices to attack the young man. Due to Logans close proximity to the young man, the crowds Dharma devices and Divine Skills nearly injured Logan. Initially, Logan had no intention of intervening but he got irritated: What is the dispute between you? Or after I leave, continue fighting? Dont inadvertently hurt innocent bystanders. You might be with him, get him. Ignoring what Logan said, the crowd decided to attack Logan and Bart Cloud as well after hesitating for a moment. However, this group of people were too weak to be an opponent for either Logan or Bart Cloud. So much so that Logan didnt even bother to make a move, it was Bart Cloud who took them all down in less than three rounds, leaving dozens of them lying on the ground. The young man bowed to the two, expressing his gratitude: I am eternally grateful. If I have the chance, I will surely repay this favor. He then hurried to leave this ce of trouble, as there would surely be more peopleing to kill him. He definitely couldnt be discovered.
Wait, what exactly happened? Now that Logan was involved, he had to figure out what was going on. He couldnt let people go without knowing the full story, especially since he had saved them. He deserved to hear the truth, so he wouldnt unwittingly pay someone elses bills. After hesitating for a while, the young man said: This matter is of great importance. Its better not to know. It involves the safety of several Lords. The people who are chasing me are from the Demonic Sky Gate, the number one deadly sect. Im carrying a letter to deliver. Interesting, where are you going? Why dont we go together? Logan became interested. Since he and Bart Cloud had no direction now, why not join in on the fun. After considering, the young man agreed. After all, he was severely injured, and Logan and Bart Cloud were powerful. They could protect him along the way. He didnt suspect their identities at all. If they had hidden intentions, why would they save him instead of killing him outright?
Along the way, Bart Cloud couldnt stop asking, Can you tell us in more detail? The other party only spoke vaguely, which made them very curious. How did it involve the safety of several Lords? Several sects faced bankruptcy due to poor management. The sects couldnt make ends meet, they nned to target the Lords. In order to continue their operation, they had to plunder the spirit stones and resources from those Lords. The young man sighed deeply and told them everything about this matter. Once these sects took action, it would undoubtedly cause devastation to all living beings. Chapter 569: 359 Encounter_1 Chapter 569: Chapter 359 Encounter_1 Logan furrowed his brows. He couldnt figure it out C the city had just experienced arge battle yesterday. Today, someone dared to provoke others on the street? Turning around, he saw a young man dressed in luxurious clothing with an old man following behind him. They seemed like they were big shots. He originally didnt want to get involved and nned to quickly leave with Bart Cloud. However, the young man waved his hand, and the old man blocked Logans path. Boy, didnt you hear what this young master said? You were quite generous when shopping at the market. You must have brought a lot of Spirit Stones, right? Hand them over to this young master immediately. L Summer smirked yfully, her eyes filled with disdain, Although this young master doesntck Spirit Stones, I just find you annoying. You rejected a toast only to drink a forfeit. Now that this city is full of holes, do you still expect your high and mighty lord to protect you? So what? Logans expression turned sour. He didnt want to pay any attention to this sort of lower-ss person. But why did they insist oning closer to him? Even though they were from a major sect or family n, what conflict did they have with him? Still pretending? L Summerughed loudly and said, ording to reliable information, Sandy Wexler has been crippled. He used up all his cultivation to resist the City-protecting Array, and now this city is like and without a master. Who knows who it will belong to tomorrow? Behave and hand over the Spirit Stones. Dont make us, young masters, angry. We are from the nearby number one sect, the Supreme Sect. Its not something you can afford to provoke. The old man also spoke up at this moment, with a hint of coercion in his voice, The young master has a good temper, but it doesnt mean you can continue to be presumptuous. Being able to ask you for Spirit Stones is already giving you face. Under normal circumstances, we would have started a direct confrontation. Supreme Sect? Never heard of it. Logan shook his head straightforwardly. They were nothing but people acting recklessly under the protection of their sect. He had met many such people, but none of them escaped unscathed after dealing with him. L Summer became angry all of a sudden and ordered the old man, Old Yun, teach Logan a lesson for me. I didnt bring enough Spirit Stones today, and so I thought to borrow some from him, but he has no savoir-faire and even dares to provoke me?
Young Master, the Sect Leader had ordered before that many forces will surge into the city in these two days. We should keep a low profile and not act recklessly. The old man frowned, somewhat hesitant, Although Sandy Wexler is crippled, I heard that there was a mysterious young man in the battle yesterdayusing a terrifying array to turn the tide. If he wants to be the new lord, it would be harmful to us! Whats there to be afraid of? Its just dealing with two irrelevant people. How muchtrouble can it cause? L Summer sneered, telling the old man to go ahead. Now, the city is inplete chaos, and it would be nothing out of the ordinary if two people suddenly died. The old man thought about it, too. Besides, he was extremely displeased with Logan. When he saw that Logan was just an ordinary cultivator, he wondered how he dared to offend the Supreme Sect? The Supreme Sect was the number one major sect nearby. Even the former Sandy Wexler wouldnt dare to offend them. The moment the old man made a move, Logan assessed his capabilities, and he was nothing more than an ordinary Strong Dominator. In the past, Logan would have been apprehensive, but now, he had encountered many Half-step Saint Seats and Quasi-Saint Seats. With a punch of equal force, the old man rapidly retreated seven or eight steps, his face turning grave as he sank into disbelief. Just one round and he could feel the young mans superior strength. He couldntpete if the skirmish continued. After taking a deep breath, he quickly reported to L Summer on the side, Young Master, dont provoke this man lightly. His strength is slightly better than mine. He must alsoe from a major force. Given his youth, I suggest we temporarily retreat? Upon hearing this, L Summer became anxious. There were thousands of people gathered around them at the market. If he were to leave in such a disgraceful manner, wouldnt that be utterly embarrassing? Moreover, the two had only exchanged a single punch. On what basis did the old man give Logan such high praise? You are my Daoist protector, and you must follow my orders. L Summermanded in a righteous tone. If the old man were unable topete, couldnt he just go back to the sect and call for reinforcements? He didnt believe that Logan alone could deal with the entire Supreme Sect. The old man sighed, exining, I am not afraid of Logan because of his strength, but because his strength suggests the power behind him. Even the strongest of our young generation in the Supreme Sect is only a Throne holder. But this person can already bepared to a Dominator. This suggested that the force behind Logan must also be terrifying, for him to be endowed with such power. Otherwise, a usual cultivator with no sect or n affiliation could only hope to reach the rank of an ordinary Throne holder in his lifetime. L Summer was not too foolish either. He quickly understood this point. Only it was uneptable for him to bow his head to Logan at this moment. Having grown ustomed to his pride from a young age, regardless of who his opponent was, he would always be able to suppress them by force. Perhaps its just your misconception. If Logan truly came from a prestigious background, why would hispanion only be a Throne holder? L Summer suddenly focused on Bart Cloud who was standing next to Logan. If he were truly the scion of a major force, his Daoist protector would at least be a Dominator. Chapter 570: 359 Encounter_2 Chapter 570: Chapter 359 Encounter_2 For instance, the elder by his side. Whoever the Daoist protecting Logan might be, hes only at the Kings Throne level. He doesnt seem like someone dispatched from a prominent sect, at least from the elders viewpoint. But regardless, they cant back down now. Their Supreme Sect is the number one sect in this area. Even if Logan has an impressive background, which sect could possiblypare to the Supreme Sect? The Sect Leader of the Supreme Sect C his own father, is already a Quasi-Saint. There is no sect in the world that stands above a Quasi-Saint, except for those whove secluded themselves, unaffected by the happenings of the Ancient World. The elder took a deep breath, feeling that the Young Master had a point. Perhaps Im overthinking, theres no need to fight Logan. Simply state that the previous issue was just a misunderstanding. Although it might be embarrassing, it can help avoid unnecessary troubles. The Daoists role is not only to protect the Young Master but also to teach him the ways of the world. His Young Master has always been too arrogant. He looks down on everything, thinking that the Sect can afford to offend anyone. But what happens if he crosses someone he cant handle in the future? L Summer couldnt ept it and her eyes shed with depth and coldness, Are you going to fight for me? Who is the true Young Master of the Sect? Dont forget that you are just a Daoist. There are over ten Strong Dominators in the Sect. Do you believe that I can ask my father to rece you with another Daoist? Upon hearing her words, the elder panicked. Being a Daoist in service of the Young Master was an extraordinary honor. If the Young Master ever ascends to be the Sect Leader of the Supreme Sect, he would be the Grand Elder or at worst, a secondary Elder; something many in the Sect could only dream of. What are you mumbling about, are you going to fight or not? Logan, who had been standing there, felt annoyed. He couldnt help but feel these two were acting like lunatics, loud and arrogant one moment, then whispering to each other the next. In fact, Logan would often wonder, why did everyone assume he had the backing of a major sect after witnessing his strength? Couldnt he cultivate on his own to this level of power? Is it impossible to raise strong ones without the resources of sects or family ns? The elder swung his Technique and swiftly advanced towards Logan, attacking powerfully. Yet, Logan easily blocked his moves and with a quick counter, pushed the elder back several steps. Logans strength now far exceeded a Strong Dominator; only a Half-Step Saint Seat opponent could contend him equally. In five rounds of confrontation, the elder was repeatedly beaten into a sorry state. Moreover, Logan was only using half of his strength. Though the elder had reached the Dominator Realm, his true power was equal to Perfect Kings Seat, which was significantly inted.
Observing the increasing number of onlookers, Logan did not want to continue fighting. With a casual blow, he sent the old man flying several tens of meters before he coughed blood and fainted. This scene left L Summer, who was swaggering around just moments ago, dumbfounded. But now she was overwhelmed with panic. The only thought running through her mind was to escape. However, Logan blocked her path and she had nowhere to go. Logan was not in a good mood towards L summer. They didnt even have a prior issue, yet she was asking for Spirit Stones out of nowhere. What should I do with you? Logan yfully smiled and said, I gave it some thought. It might be best to destroy your entire cultivation base. This way, you cant cause trouble in the future. Id be doing a good deed. What do you think of this punishment? Terrified, L Summer hastily blurted out, I am the Young Master of the Supreme Sect! You better think about the consequences. My fathers wrath is not something you can withstand. Why not let me go? I will pretend nothing happened. Is that a threat? Well, Ive never heard of the Supreme Sect, Logan shook his head. Your reasoning isnt convincing. Had you admitted your mistake and apologized earlier, I would have forgiven you. But youre still acting high and mighty. Young man, perhaps you should let L Summer go. Her sect is not something you can confront alone. Dont make powerful enemies over minor gains or losses. Currently, the citizens in this city are living in fear due to the infiltration of various sects. The Supreme Sect brings forth a Quasi-Saint, however, there are dozens of Strong Dominators. In the past, we would not have feared for our city, but now, rumors that our Lord Sandy Wexler has lost his cultivation abilities are causing many powers and sects to be restless. Though it is good to show mercy when you can, teaching L Summer a lesson should be enough. If we resort to total eradication, what would happen if it engulfs the whole city? Perhaps you have a powerful sect to back you up, but our situation is different. Our ultimate reliance is our Lord. Half of the tens of millions of people in the city are below the Kings Seat, majority are merely in the Mythical Mirror realm. They cannot protect themselves facing these sects, and now we cannot be sure whether the Lord is still protecting us. If rumors are true, it will be terrible. The spectators voiced their concerns, hoping Logan would show mercy. After all, crippling a sects young masters cultivation abilities is a major ordeal. This provocation towards the Supreme Sect is akin to dering war. No one could bear their wrath. Logan smiled in amusement, addressing the crowd: I would have spared L Summer, but they were the first to err. I naturally cannot back down. Besides, the incident of our Lord losing his cultivation abilities caused many sects to be predatory. Now is the time to make an example. If they continue to tolerate, it will only confirm to all ambitious sects one thing: the rumor about the Lords lost cultivation abilities is real. A disy of overwhelming might, will force those sects to retreat and refrain from causing troubles in this city. Yesterday, Logan was a bit dissatisfied with Sandy Wexler. He couldnt understand why he only sentenced Jake Wexler to three hundred years, instead of killing him directly. However, this is their citys internal affair. As an outsider, Logan didnt question it. Now he suddenly understands. Sandy Wexler must have anticipated the attraction of many forces, therefore, Jake Wexlers Half-step Saint Seat strength is crucial. After all, he has indeed lost his cultivation abilities. If theyck protection from a strong force, the city will crumble quickly. The spectators didnt voice their opinions. After all, this is a dispute between Logan and L Summer. Could they, outsiders, attack Logan? Everyone has witnessed Logans strength: he is definitely a powerful figure beyond the Dominator level. Bart Cloud sighed heavily: Even though the crisis of the city-protecting array is resolved, the real crisis and strife within the city seem to be just beginning. The weak seek self-preservation, while the strong contemte how to acquire more benefits. Logan neither agreed nor argued. If the citycks a powerful suppressor, the situation will worsen. This is only the beginning. Many forces have entered the city, but they will still test Sandy Wexlers capabilities. Only when they are sure he has lost his cultivation abilities, will these sects reveal their fangs. If Sandy Wexler is still a Quasi-Saint Seat, their actions would be like lifting a rock only to drop it on their own feet. Who could bear the wrath of a Quasi-Saint? These sects know this first hand. Logan shook his head, distracting himself from these concerns. Instead, he wondered how to deal with L Summer. Both he and Bart Cloud nned to leave early this morning. Crippling L Summers cultivation directly would undoubtedly leave a mess for Sandy Wexler.
Why bother about all this? Logan suddenly enlightened. His encounter with Sandy Wexler was just a chance meeting. Even if the city will descend into chaos, it has no rtion to him, especially when L Summer is provoking him. She deserves to pay a heavy price. This was Logan being restrained. After all, he only crippled her cultivation, sparing her life, isnt it? Simr to when Logan first arrived at the Ancient Instance, where the son of the Grand Elder was involved, resulting in his demise due to Logans plot. Logan exerted his terrifying power towards her Dantian, causing it to explode the next moment. L Summer screamed in despair, knowing too well what losing her cultivation meant. As someone from a major sect, she understood the tragic and miserable life that awaited her.
Chapter 571: 360 Assistance_1 Chapter 571: Chapter 360 Assistance_1 L Summer had fallen into despair, and the newly-awakened elder was so shocked at the sight that it took him quite some time to regain hisposure. The Young Master had been rendered useless? The elder could hardly believe it. L Summer was the Young Master of the Supreme Sect, and everything had been destroyed in an instant. As a Daoist protector, he had not been able to protect the Young Master. He trembled at the thought of the punishment he would receive from the Sect Leader. The Young Master had a protector before him, who had disappeared from the world merely because he had let the Young Master get injured. His situation was obviously much worse this time. After all, injuries could heal, but the loss of cultivation would ruin ones lifetime. If the Dantian was simply shattered, one could spend a lot of time recasting it, and one day be able to resume cultivation. But if the Dantian was destroyed, it would be different. Usually, a shattered Dantian was self-inflicted. If someone else wanted to destroy a persons cultivation, they would generally cause the whole Dantian to explode. Evidently, Logan belonged to thetter category. If the Dantian waspletely destroyed, no amount of cultivation would help. The elder was filled with raging anger, and wanted to attack Logan, but upon thinking, realized he was no match for him. He had already fainted once. If he provoked Logan again, he might end up like L Summer, also bing a useless person. But, if he didnt pay the price, how could the Sect Leader let him go? Either way, he was headed for death. The elder was incredibly conflicted. He had always taken pride in being the Daoist protector of the Young Master, but now he regretted taking on this responsibility. How can I save myself? The elder began to ponder this question. It seemed he had only two choices now. The first was to flee, but he would have to face the chase of the Sect, and they might even suspect that he was in league with Logan. The other choice was more risky. If he was hurt and barely breathing, it would exin his inability to protect the Young Master, not out of unwillingness, but because the enemy was too strong. The Sect Leader might spare him because of his injury. But if the Sect Leader was too attached to his son, he would rather wrongly kill ten thousand people than let one guilty person go. The elders desire to y the victim clearly would not work. Furthermore, the Sect Leader had always been ruthless. In the many years of being Master of the Supreme Sect, he had never shown mercy to anyone.
Although escape is safe, where in the world can I go? Facing the massive Sect hunt, the elder didnt believe he could hide. Now that the Young Masters cultivation had been destroyed, a fact set in stone, his only hope was that the Sect Leader would spare him. So, the elder roared again and charged. His attack was not strong. Instead, he hoped that Logan would injure him again. Of course, he was also nervous that Logans attack shouldnt be too heavy, as it could ruin his cultivation; too light wouldnt work either. Seeing that the elder was still not giving up and dared to attack him again, Logan let out a cold smile and returned a punch. This punch sent the elder flying against a wall. The blood exploded from his body due to the Laws Force on Logans fist. The elder felt it was enough. So, risking hisst bit of strength, he triggered the signal transmission. Then, he instantly fainted. The signal was immediately received by the Supreme Sect. Only when the Young Master was in danger and the Daoist protector could not handle it could such a signal be sent. Only when facing an extreme danger could the signal be used. So, all the powerful individuals in the Supreme Sect were ready to strike at this moment. Since they had already arrived in this city, they reached the market in less than ten minutes. Upon seeing this, dozens of powerhouses from the Supreme Sect were stunned. However, the next moment, their faces were filled with anger. They were not clear about what had happened just now, but the Young Master and the Daoist protector had both been injured. Obviously, the crime of the young man was great. As soon as L Summer saw the reinforcements had arrived, a touch of insanity surfaced on his lifeless face. Avenge me. This person has destroyed my foundation, and I have be a cripple. I want him to end up the same way as me, and all his limbs disabled. What? The people of the Supreme Sect gasped in shock. This person was incredibly audacious. Had he destroyed the Young Masters Dantian? They could not imagine the anger of the Sect Leader when he found out. He might obliterate this city on a whim. Dozens of them immediately surrounded Logan, and one of them leading said, The matter is too serious. Someone should immediately inform the Law Enforcement Elder toe over. How to severely punish this young man will need the Elder to decide. We will restrain him for now. A few people quickly left, while Logan watched the remaining few with amusement. He knew that most of these people were not robust. The most powerful few were only at the Perfect Kings Seat level. But Logan was happy to see them calling for help. He wanted to see how far this so-called Supreme Sect wanted to go with him. Logan had offended many sects along the way, but hardly any of them had a good end. We cant be careless, Ive heard their Sect Leader is a Quasi-Saint. Your strength can handle a Half-Step Saint Seat. Bart Cloud frowned from the side, thinking Logan was being reckless. If their Sect Leader came personally, the two of them would undoubtedly be no match. Chapter 572: 360 Assistance_2 Chapter 572: Chapter 360 Assistance_2 With a faint smile, Logan confidently said, Indeed, I cannot deal with a Quasi-Saint, but dont forget that yesterday, we had a Spirit Gathering Array. Its easy to use it against a Quasi-Saint. Furthermore, it doesnt need tens of millions of city residents inputting their power, my ten million Spirit Stones in hand are sufficient. Certainly, ten million Spirit Stones wouldnt be enough to deal with someone stronger than a Quasi-Saint. It would require all cultivators in the city to input their power. However, dealing with a Quasi-Saint is apletely different matter, just the way Logan wasnt afraid of Sandy Wexler and Cain Scarlet back then. I see. Bart Cloud sighed in relief. He thought the Spirit Gathering Array was of no use after being used once but turns out it can be used repeatedly. Hence, if enough power is provided, the array can stand against the Sanctuary Powerhouse, or even several of them. Originally, before leaving, I wanted to tell Sandy Wexler how to use this Spirit Gathering Array. This way this city can be maintained without him needing to cultivate. It might even ward off any powerhouse, otherwise, I would have dismantled the Spirit Gathering Array by now. Logan offhandedly exined, The Spirit Gathering Array cannot handle the Sanctuary Powerhouse. Yesterday, during a life-or-death situation, everyone was willing to provide their power. After that, the infighting will prevent everyone from cooperating, and the power that can be infused would hardlye from hundreds of thousands of people. But our Lord is evidently not short of Spirit Stones. As long as there are ample Spirit Stones as pirs, no matter how many Quasi-Saintse, theyll meet the same fate. On average, if one million Spirit Stone powers are infused into the array, one Quasi-Saint can be held off for an hour. If its ten million Spirit Stones, then it can kill. Plus, I have a great weapon in my hand; a Rune left by the previous Sanctuary Powerhouse. It can deliver the Sanctuary Powerhouses strongest strike ten times. Couldnt it be used against a Quasi-Saint? All in all, I have many ways up my sleeve, and I am not afraid of so-called Supreme Sect. Logan isnt an arrogant person, every move he makes is carefully thought out weighing pros and cons. If Logan were reckless, he wouldnt have made it today, instead would have perished at the hands of the sects he offended. At that time, an elder dropped from the sky, Who dared to hurt my Supreme Sect ruler? I, Earnest Summer, will be the first to disapprove. The Supreme Sect has long been established among the major territories. Even the Lords have to give some respect. Yet, who dared to offend today? The elder had an invisible pressure emitting from him; his cold eyes chilled to the bone. The onlookers took a gasp of cold air. The Law Enforcement Elder of Supreme Sect had indeede. Everyone had some knowledge of this ruthless Elder.
He holds the second highest position in the Supreme Sect besides the Sect Leader. Always managing the Supreme Sect, even the Grand Elders have to yield him respect. This refers to his personality only; his strength is even more domineering, even though he only has half-step Saint Seat power. But often,bat can disy impressive power. He has once battled the Sect Leader. Even the Quasi-Saint Seat sect leader was under great pressure. It is said that this is because he has been training hisbat consciousness and Divine Skills relentlessly, which is far beyond the capabilities of ordinary people. Now that Earnest Summer had personally arrived, Logan was in deep trouble. After all, he had publicly crippled the cults Young Master. This was practically a deration of war on the Supreme Sect. Even if Logans power was massive, it was predicted that he couldnt escape death today. I was the one who made the move. Logan gave a nonchnt smile, disregarding the Law Enforcement Elderpletely. He originally thought a great powerhouse had arrived but it was merely a Half-step Saint Seat. Logan had dealt with countless Half-step Saint Seats recently. Law Enforcement Elder Earnest Summer sent off a cold re and reprimanded, Did you know L Summers identity? Even the Lord of your city wouldnt dare to act so recklessly, why do you have such boldness? You havemitted such a heinous crime and you still stand here as if nothing happened? Not because youre old means you can be arrogant. What do you want? Logan replied casually. Facing such intimidation, he didnt falter. Since it was for Ls revenge, then they could cut to the chase. He was right here, waiting for a fight anytime. Even in Logans eyes, a Law Enforcement Elder like him was looked down upon by himself. The only one he could consider a worthy adversary was the Sect Leader of the Supreme Sect. After all, a Law Enforcement Elder wasnt worth deploying his Spirit Gathering Array for, nor enough to deter all those scheming against him. Originally, it was just a conflict between himself and L Summer. Logan wanted to use this situation to make it clear to all those in the city with covetous hearts, that even though Sandy Wexler had lost all his cultivation, he was not a person lowly people could be arrogant around. If he could kill a Quasi-Saint with the Spirit Gathering Array, its deterrent power would be self-evident. All the forces who have infiltrated today would probably retreat in an instant, as killing a Quasi-Saint Seat with ease would probably mean that only a Sanctuary Powerhouse could stay calm and remain in the city. Earnest Summer was furious, his murderous intent filled the air as he pointed at Logan: Damn it! After all these years, no one has dared to be so insolent in front of me. Today, not only did you grievously harm the Young Master of the Supreme Sect, your disrespect to the Law Enforcement Elder is enough for you to descend to Hell ten times. Upon hearing the news that even the Dominator, who was a Daoist Guardian, had lost, he had assumed that Logan was a formidable opponent. Looking at him now, he wasnt as extraordinary as he thought. He was just too young, and how could someone so young be on par with a Half-step Saint Seat? Law Enforcement Elder Earnest Summer made his move. A Dharma device, appearing like a book, suddenly emerged in his hand. Then, dozens of red Runes flew out, weaving a giant that swallowed the entire spaces aura in a domineering fashion. Just putting on airs. In the face of this Divine Skill, Logan was not afraid, but instead dismissed it with disdain. To an ordinary Cultivator below, it might be oppressive, but for someone above, its meaningless. Logan merely threw out a punch, and the giant disappeared into thin air. Earnest Summer retained hisposure because from his perspective, Logan had remained calm throughout the situation. Clearly, he had underestimated him just now. Earnest Summer threw out another Technique. A fireball instantly transformed into a ferocious tiger, its roar resembling an Ancient Divine Beasts charge. Naturally, Logan didnt dare to underestimate it and quickly summoned his divine weapon. His sword strike seemed like it could cut through everything in the world. Logans attack surpassed Earnest Summers: Logan sliced the tiger into two halves, its sword wind sped towards Earnest Summer. The divine Skills momentum spread, generating enough destructive power to send everyone in the marketce running. Earnest Summer could only resort to another move to barely block it: Whats going on? My tiger strike, although it only used ny percent of my strength, is clearly one of my familys unique skills. Why was it not only easily blocked, it appears to be powerless? He suddenly thought of a terrifying possibility. Maybe Logan was not an ordinary Dominator, but a Half-step Saint Seat powerhouse like himself, and in terms ofbat power, Logan outranked him. Previously, he had been too simplistic, viewing others through a narrow lens. He suddenly gave a bitterugh, Why did I previously look down at someone who could easily defeat a Strong Dominator? At this point, tens of thousands of people had gathered outside the marketce to watch this battle. Given the stake of his honor, Earnest Summer didnt want to lose.
What, scared? Seeing Earnest Summers ever-changing expression, Logan from the opposite side sneered. It was clear he could see that Earnest Summer had a touch of fear. Although the previous round wasnt enough to defeat Earnest Summer, it had revealed his true strength. Earnest Summer couldnt admit it, and could onlyugh coldly: Ridiculous, I am the Law Enforcement Elder of the Supreme Sect. Scared of you? Just now, I was merely experimenting with a few attacks. Next, let me show you the real unique skill of our Sect. For the sake of redeeming his face, Earnest Summer directly put forth his strongest Divine Skill. The air around them suddenly felt like a sea, resonating with thews gathered in front of him.
Chapter 573: 361 Question _1 Chapter 573: Chapter 361 Question _1 Seeing Earnest Summers mighty attack brewing, Loganunched his signature move, a God-ying Sword Strike. The de buzzed with an ancient, unstoppable energy. Floating around it were countless Great Law Principles. It seemed as though one swing could cleave the very sky. Thousands of spectators gathered around the market gasped and fell back in fear, despite standing a hundred meters away. The imposing might emanating from Logan caused those who had previously ridiculed him to reconsider, with a newfound belief in his victory. Earnest Summer, his adversary, suddenly found his confidence wavering. The vast gap made him question his ability to win. It wasnt just a disparity in strength, but a qualitative change their Divine Skills were on different tiers. Have you lost your nerve already? Earnest Summer chuckled bitterly. But at this point, he had no choice but to wield his Divine Skill. Regardless of the oue, he, as the Law Enforcement Elder of the Supreme Sect, could not afford to retreat. In the next moment, Earnest Summer remained still as a mountain, his eyes locked on Logan. The spectators a distance away were stunned. Did Earnest Summer withstand the strike without a scratch? Time passed until Earnest Summer, spurting blood, finally copsed. Logans strike had shattered him in an instant, leaving him mentally devastated, a trauma that would haunt him forever. The spectators marveled in awe, Hes too strong. Even a Half-step Saint Seat was no match for him. Can this young man actually rival a Quasi-Saint Seat? If he matches our spections, which power could possibly have nurtured such a terrifying being? Previously, everyone had scorned Logan for offending the Supreme Sect. Now, it appears Logan does have the strength to counter the Supreme Sect. Although the gap between him and the Master of the Supreme Sect is unknown, its assumed that the force behind Logan is not scared. A deadly silence fell on L Summer, who had been so convinced that the Law Enforcement Elder would take revenge for her. But the Elder suffered the same fate as herdestroyed. Would Logan, this murderer, continue to parade in his arrogance? She did not dare to make a sound, fearing that stirring Logans attention would lead to her death. After all, it was better to live dishonorably than to die well, especially when her father was the Master of the Supreme Sect. If she died now, it would be a huge loss.
Earnest Summery on the ground, riddled with bloody wounds. Fear vanished from his eyes, reced with confusion. After Logans strike, Earnest Summers memory and intelligence werepletely gone, leaving himughing like a senseless child. The transformation of the once high and mighty Half-step Sanctuary Powerhouse into such a pitiful state sent chills down the spines of the spectators. They were reminded that arrogance could lead to ones downfall, all because Earnest Summer had offended Logan. Logan and Bart Cloud left the market. Originally, they nned to leave right away, but instead chose to stay in the city for a few more days. They wanted to see how many powers had flooded in and whether they truly intended to drive out Sandy Wexler, the citys current Lord. The pair proceeded to the Lords Manor only to find thousands of strange faces from different forces gathered at the entrance. Logan frowned, realizing the circumstance was more severe than anticipated. Could a force as formidable as the Supreme Sect be behind this? Through some maniption, Logan and Bart Cloud found their way inside the manor. In the reception hall, Sandy Wexler was sipping tea. Three individuals, all in the Quasi-Saint Seat realm, were sitting before him, regarding him with amused curiosity. After a long silence, one of them finally spoke, Weve heard of the chaos in the cityst night. Seems your Vice Lord, Jake Wexler, has been causing trouble. How is it? Did the Lord get hurt? The rumors out there suggest that youve lost all your cultivation. What does it have to do with you? Sandy Wexler scoffed, brimming with dominant might. Having ruled the city for centuries, he saw through their motives clearly. If the Lord is injured, what will happen if viins cause trouble in the city? After discussing it, weve decided to send arge number of people to assist in managing the city. Our three Sects are top-tier forces, we believe we can satisfy the Lord. He continued with a faint smile, We all remember what Jake Wexler has done. Lord, ponder this. We three major Sects are acting out of goodwill, and other Lords are watching closely. Unless youre not injured, well be on our way. Sandy Wexlerughed coldly. These people imed to send reinforcements to help him manage the city, but they were clearly looking to usurp him for their own benefit. He would not let them seed, or else the tens of millions of city-dwellers would be thrown into turbulent times. These Sects were not acting out of well-intentioned concern. Their ultimate goal was to im the city for its resources and Spirit Stones. Once they had what they wanted, the city, home to millions, would be abandoned in an instant. Faced with the probing from these three Sects, Sandy Wexler suddenly felt helpless. He had indeed lost his cultivation and it would take decades to recover. How could he make these Sect Heads wary and leave? Chapter 574: 361 Question _2 Chapter 574: Chapter 361 Question _2 Im not injured, and if you insist on staying in this city, dont me me for being impolite, Sandy Wexler said, his gaze deep and icy. A powerful aura surged out of him. This was the aura of a Quasi-Saint Seat. The sheer pressure was almost too much for his dantian to bear, but he managed to hold on. Yet, the three sect leaders were not intimidated. Instead, they smirked, Is that so? Stop pretending. Why dont we have a contest? If you still have your strength, well leave immediately without a word. Otherwise, dont me us for helping manage the city. You Sandy Wexler spat blood out of anger, but there was nothing he could do in face of their audacity. Moreover, his loss of cultivation was a hard fact. Even if he could bluff them for a while, could he keep it up for a year? The three sect leaders sneered disdainfully. Sandy Wexler was now nothing more than a cripple, no longer worth their attention. They already regarded the city as their own and were considering how to divide it equally amongst themselves. After pondering, Sandy Wexler suddenly said: Arent you afraid of the city-protecting array? I may have lost my cultivation, but it does not mean you can do as you please. If necessary, I can reactivate the array. At that time, none of your three sects could escape. Since the matter is out, we might as well be honest. Were indeed here for the Spirit Stone fortune in the city, but we dont intend to harm the tens of millions of people living here. One of them licked their lips and said, We indeed fear the city-protecting array. But if you activate it, these tens of millions of people will be destroyed along with us. Can you bear such a cost? Compared to life, the loss of Spirit Stones is a trifling matter. Sandy Wexler lost all his strength at that moment. What they said was true. He clenched his fist, powerless to stop these plunderers. Even if they didnte, other forces and sects would havee. At that moment, Logan walked in with a faint smile, Oh, three Quasi-Saint Seats. I heard every single word you said. Who are you? The three men looked displeased. Even if they were here to rob, they demanded a respectful order of things. Everyone else in the room bowed in respect when seeing the elders, but Logan appeared nonchnt.
I dere this city mine. Everyone else had better leave, Logan answered in a loud voice, without responding to their question. This made the trio even angrier. What gives you the audacity to be so domineering? What ignorant little boy sent you? Even we, the three sect leaders, cannot confidently swallow this city whole and must share it equally. You dare to im it all by yourself? No sect, no faction. Logan shrugged, It doesnt matter. If you dont leave, then assume your three sects now belong to me. Or I will deal with you personally. Killing three Quasi-Saints is not impossible. Seeing this side of Logan, a glimmer of hope sparked in Sandy Wexlers eyes. He had firsthand experience of Logans strength and cunning. He had not expected Logan to step into this conflict, but now that he did, he might be able to change everything. Just when one of them was about to attack Logan, a man suddenly ran in, Sect Leader, its bad! The young masters cultivation has been destroyed, and Daoist is on hisst breath. What? Ss Summer, the Master of Supreme Sect, roared angrily. He had just left for a moment, and now this had happened to the sect? They were all useless. Where is the Law Enforcement Elder? Has the murderer been dealt with? The mere thought of a mishap befalling his only son, L Summer, filled Ss Summer with heartrending pain. He had high hopes for L and doted on him since he was a child, and he did not expect such a disaster to happen suddenly. No matter which power had made this move, he was genuinely enraged. He would make the murderer and any forces rted to the murderer pay one by one. His gaze inadvertently shot towards Sandy Wexler. If connected to him, this city would also disappear. Asked in such a way by the Sect Leader, the person scratched his head, The Law Enforcement Elder did rush over, but he was no match for him, and now he has be a cripple, with only the intellect of a three-year-old left. We barely managed to bring him back home, and the doctor said he couldnt be cured. Who did it? Ss Summer was inplete turmoil. The Law Enforcement Elder was a Half-step Saint Seat, how many people in the world could match him? Unless a Quasi-Saint was involved, and if it is the Quasi-Saint, he is a sect leader. Could it be that the leader of another power also came? However, if other Sect Leaders really came, why didnt theye directly to the Lords Manor like them but instead bully his child? Ss Summer asked himself and realized that though he had offended many people in his life, there was no Quasi-Saint Sect Leader who wanted him dead. The other two leaders just smiled and enjoyed the show quietly. Although they discussed the division of the city together, they werent exactly allies. Now, watching the Master of the Supreme Sect eat crow, they found it delightful. The man shook his head, his smile bitter, Im not sure, it seems to be a young man. Suddenly, he looked towards Logan, trembling. He had been in the marketce at the time and had seen the whole process of Logan in action. Then, he pointed at Logan, This person. Ss Summer, too, looked over at Logan, a hint of murderousness shing in his eyes. Since he dared toy hands on his son, no one would be able to stop him today. He would make sure Logan died a painful death. Comparing with the irrational Ss Summer, the other two Sect Leaders swallowed hard. They gleaned terrifying news from the conversation C Logan had crippled even the Law Enforcement Elder of the Supreme Sect? Logan might be a rank of Quasi-Saint. The key point was that Logan was different from them. Their Quasi-Saint rankers had undergone the baptism of time and even with hundreds of years of cultivation, could only reach that realm. Logan, however, was extraordinarily young. If he has indeed reached the Quasi-Saint rank, his natural talent must be extraordinary, with the guidance from a Sanctuary Powerhouse behind him. Either way, one should not offend such people. The two Sect Leaders exchanged nces, they suddenly felt overwhelmed by the situation in the city. Although reluctant to abandon the resources at hand, they thought of leaving. Then they thought about it. Ss Summer and Logan were already opposed. It was evident that their conflict could not be resolved without a fight. So they decided to watch the whole thing from the sidelines, see who would win. If Ss won, they would continue to apply pressure on Sandy Wexler together. If Logan won, they nned to leave the city immediately. Faced with Ss Summers furious anger, Logan gave a faint smile, Just a word of exnation, the reason I attacked L was because he intended to snatch my Spirit Stone. It was merely a retaliatory strike. I dont understand why powerful people like you are so obsessed with Spirit Stone?
Like Ernest Nango earlier, and now L, despite being from top-ranking families, they seemed obsessed with Spirit Stones, even though they should be least valuable for them. Why did they have to fixate on him so? Your crippling my son is a fact. Would exnation help? Ss Summers deathly aura erupted,pletely shrouding the Lords Manor. The only way he could vent his pent-up hatred now, was by plunging Logan into Hell and if there were grievances, they could be discussed there. Logan shook his head, calm andposed, The only reason I exined was not because I am afraid, but just to rify the facts. Besides, as I said earlier, this city is now mine. Those who covet it and refuse to leave, I will treat them as enemies.
Chapter 575: 362 Again_1 Chapter 575: Chapter 362 Again_1 The two were already pitting against each other, a situation that, for others, happily watched and even hoped they would start fighting soon. Ss Summer was determined to take his revenge, releasing the power of a Quasi-Saint, seeming to wait for an opportunity, a chance to cut down Logan in one blow. Logan, however, merely smiled and walked away: This space is too small, after all its the Lords Manor, have the guts to fight outside. He was in good terms with Sandy Wexler and certainly didnt want to damage the manor, especially since his Spirit Gathering Array was outside and couldnt be activated here. Ss Summer followed him out, his eyes shining brightly: Lets see what tricks you can pull. As the Sect Leader of the Supreme Sect, he considered there to be few rivals in the world, especially the likes of Logan. Do you know who resolved the city-protecting array? Logan spoke up, his eyes teasing, which left Ss Summer momentarily stunned. Though he didnt understand, he still said, It was a mysterious young man who arranged the array Before he could finish, Ss Summer suddenly realized something from Logans tone. Could Logan be that mysterious person? At this thought, he gasped. Impossible, you cant be. Ss Summer instinctively shook his head. If Logan really were that person, he wouldnt be able to handle him, because the power of the city-protecting array was equivalent to several Saints, and he was just a Quasi-Saint. The other two Sect Leaders gasped as well. Logan wouldnt be lying at such a time. Both Logan and that young man shared onemon characteristic C they both had power beyond their age. After considering this, it seemed possible that they were indeed the same person. Logan didnt say a word, just stood quietly to the side, making Ss Summer frustrated, No, even if you truly are the young man from yesterday, so what? I remember that the city-protecting array was broken due to the array. Do you have time to arrange the array now?
No, Logan simply and decisively replied. It took a lot of time to arrange an array, However, I didnt disassemble yesterdays Spirit Gathering Array, it can still be used! You lot, as soon as it ended, you were eager to gain benefits. Today, I am going to intimidate all the forces with your life, Ss Summer, and ask them to leave this city. Logan spoke firmly. Then, he threw out a rune from his hand, and the quiet Spirit Gathering Array suddenly radiated golden light. The overwhelming power filled everyone with suppression and fear. The tens of millions of people in the city came out of their homes and burst into tears at the sight. They hade to the city with various powers, each trembling with fear. But now, they had a sudden surge of self-confidence. Sandy Wexlers gaze was flickering, mixed feelings in his heart. Could it be that Logan had nned it all and left the Spirit Gathering Array? He, as the lord of a city, couldnt protect his city, but allowed Logan to save it, which touched him and made him feel guilty. Meanwhile, Ss Summer swallowed hard. He had initially thought it was all a bluff, but the moment the golden light burst from the Spirit Gathering Array, he realized he was wrong. Logan was indeed someone he couldnt afford to offend. In this situation, he wondered if he was doomed to fall today. He came to the city today to seize an opportunity. But everything was still uncertain. His son and Law Enforcement Elder were both victims. If he were to lose himself now, the entire Supreme Sect would be doomed. This was obviously not the oue he wanted. However, Ss Summer was clear that Logan wouldnt let him go. Logan wanted to make an example of him to warn all others. Now he himself had be a living example, and it seemed that only by fighting Logan could he have a chance to survive. Sandy Wexlers old tears flowed freely as he deeply bowed to Logan. Thank you. You were just a passer-by, but you intervened to help again and again. I really have no way to repay you. Logan took a deep breath and injected three million Spirit Stones into the Spirit Gathering Array. To deal with Ss Summer, he certainly couldnt use all ten million Spirit Stones. The Spirit Gathering Array exuded a terrifying aura, as hot as a ze, enough to bring anyone to their knees. Even Half-step Saints and Quasi-Saints could not escape and felt threatened by it. Aside from the three Sect Leaders in the city, there were many other forces mixed in. At this moment, they all looked to the Spirit Gathering Array in the sky. As for the n to seize resources set out by their sect or n, they were immediately terrified and wanted to leave the city immediately. Ss Summer used the power of a Quasi-Saint, trying to destroy the Spirit Gathering Array. However, the next moment, he was hit by the Spirit Gatherings attack. He spat out a mouthful of blood, his Dantian seemed to have been devoured, and he was in unbearable pain. Logan jumped up and looked at Ss Summer, Today, I will use the Spirit Gathering Array to kill a Quasi-Saint. You should feel honored to be the first to die under the Spirit Gathering Array. Then, a me shot out. Ss Summer was terrified to the extreme. He realized that he could not withstand this me. His figure suddenly moved towards the other two Sect Leaders. If one person couldnt do it, what about three? The other two Sect Leaders, seeing Ss Summer approaching, guessed his intentions and fled in the opposite direction without hesitation. Clearly, if Ss Summer were to attack, they did not want to share his fate and absolutely refused to let him seed. Chapter 576: 362 Again_2 Chapter 576: Chapter 362 Again_2 However, in a desperate situation where death was almost certain, Ss Summers speed reached its limit. He closed the distance between him and the two Sect Leaders in an instant. The two Sect Leaders were enraged, What do you think youre doing, Ss Summer? Arent you the one who offended Logan? Shouldnt you be the one to deal with it? We agreed to stand together, so why are you two standing by as if watching a y? At this point, Ss Summer ignored all decorum and dignity. This was his only chance to survive, and he had to join forces with these two. Unable to avoid Ss Summer, the two of them stopped and said: Fine, lets block this attack together. Working together, the three Quasi-Saint Seats manifested their divine skills. In an instant, a massive barrier formed, its surface shimmering with the forces ofw, which then collided with the mes of the Spirit Gathering Array. The next moment, their faces turned grave. Thankfully, they managed to block the attack, but it also made the other two Sect Leaders realize the terror of the Spirit Gathering Array. Even when the three of them joined forces, they wouldnt be able to withstand many more attacks like it. As such, the two turned their unified gaze toward Ss Summer, Please keep your distance. If you try to use us again, dont me us for showing no mercy. Didnt we agree to seize this opportunity together? Ss Summer remained unperturbed. Under the circumstances, he was determined to keep them involved. Without them, he alone would not be able to resist Logans Spirit Gathering Array attacks. The two were terribly embarrassed and quickly retorted, Nonsense! We only intended to visit the town. Everything has been a result of your maniption. We regret causing this crisis in the city, and we were thinking of how to make amends. Lord Wexler, we are nning to donate three million spirit stones to the town for house rebuilding. And let me rify, we are definitely not in collusion with Ss Summer. Please do not trust his words. The two made a slight bow towards Sandy Wexler and earnestly said. Sandy Wexler was stunned, but inwardly overjoyed. As long as these three didnt attack the town, other forces wouldnt dare to cause trouble either. The crisis would naturally be resolved, but facing the two, Sandy Wexler didnt respond. He was clear that the merit belonged to Logan. As for how the situation would develop, it all rested on Logans decision. If he made a decision on Logans behalf, it would certainly taste bitter in Logans heart. Sandy Wexler had to be clear about this.
Seeing that the two were abandoning him, Ss Summer decided to stick to his guns: Since youre so heartless, Ill make sure we all go to hell together. Let the Spirit Gathering Array attack us together, no matter where you try to escape to, Ill follow. You dare? The two were outraged. Ss Summer was leaving them no way out. They had just witnessed the force of the Spirit Gathering Arrays attack. If Ss Summer insisted on dying together, the mere thought of it would make them shudder. They started thinking about how to shake off Ss Summer. Why dont we join forces? Even though the Spirit Gathering Arrays attack is strong, it is not infinite. Each attack must consume a lot of spiritual energy, which Logan alone cant possibly provide enough spirit stones for. Seeing the two scared, Ss Summer quickly persuaded. The two shook their heads vehemently; they wouldnt fall for his tricks. Logan might not have much spirit stones on him, but he had Sandy Wexler by his side! Sandy Wexler, as the Lord of the town, had amassed an astronomical amount of spirit stones over the years. That could sustain the operation of Logans Spirit Gathering Array for at least half a month, by which time there wouldnt be anything left of the three of them. Seeing the three having internal disputes, Logan was preparing the array for the next attack: Listen, are you three going to join forces against me, or let me fight Ss Summer alone? Stop dithering. The Spirit Gathering Array is ready for the next attack. Deal with Ss Summer alone. The other two Sect Leaders spoke up in unison. Seeing that they were unable to shake off Ss Summer, they actually darted behind Logan. This sudden move took Ss Summer by surprise. Even if he wanted to, it was toote to join the other two at Logans side. Even though he was a Quasi-Saint, it would have taken him three instants to escape. However, the attack from the Spirit Gathering Array only needed a moment to hit. Ss Summer quickly devised a n, knowing fully well that Sandy Wexler was watching from a distance. If he hid behind Sandy Wexler, would Logan dare to attack? A smirk formed on his lips. Without dy, he jumped over to control Sandy Wexler, who waspletely without any cultivation level and was thus easily caught without any resistance. Sandy Wexler knew he must not be a liability to Logan. So he yelled aloud, Dont mind me! If I could die with Ss Summer, it would be worth it. We absolutely cannot let him escape. If you have the guts, attack! Ss Summer frowned and quickly used a Divine Skill to silence Sandy Wexler. He then scornfully stared at Logan in provocation. At this moment, Logan fell into silence. Ss Summer holding Sandy Wexler hostage was disadvantageous to him. He really didnt want to harm others unintentionally with the Spirit Gathering Array. However, he only had ten million Spirit Stones left, barely enough to support fewer than five more attacks from the Spirit Gathering. As time dragged on, the spiritual energy of the Spirit Stones was consuming away. Logan was at a loss, unsure of what to do. But Logan was decisive. He couldnt allow himself to be caught in a difficult situation just because of one individual C Sandy Wexler. He screamed, I dont care whether Sandy Wexler live or dies. In my view, hes useless; in fact, if he dies, this city will belong to me alone, right? Furthermore, all the me will fall on you instead of me, so I need not worry that the millions of people in this city will not submit. This is the kind of person you are? Ss Summer was dumbstruck. He disdainfully threw Sandy Wexler away. He had initially thought that hed found a useful human shield. It turned out that the rtionship between the two men was not that close, and he did not want a burden to slow him down. Taking advantage of the moment, an attack from the Spirit Gathering Array came raining down. The fierce mes seemed to ignite the entire sky, its bounds of Rule Power caused a tremendous fear within Ss Summer, and there was no way he could cope alone. There was no one within reach whose help he could rely on, thus Ss Summer had resigned himself to death. Thinking about how this morning, he hade to this city brimming with pride, intending to pilfer this citys resources, yet within half a day, the situation had reversed drastically. At this moment, he refused to ept his fate. After all, he was a dedicated and powerful Quasi-Saint. Was he going to die beneath this array? The unwillingness caused him to release all his strength within him, causing him to slightly step towards the aura of a Saint. This burst of power shocked the other two Sect Leaders. Ss Summer was stronger than they had imagined. He wasnt just a Quasi-Saint anymore, he was one step into the realm of a Saint. Perhaps under such desperate circumstances, Ss Summers abilities might be able to advance further.
The moment their attacks collided, even though Ss Summers Divine Skill underwent a substantive transformation, ultimately, he was outssed by the mes of the Spirit Gathering array. Engulfed by the mes, he was screaming out as the pain seeped into his marrow; even his force of the Law was burned and bacshed upon him. This made the other two Sect Leaders shudder, drawing a cold breath, This array is too strong. Its lucky we didnt participate earlier; otherwise, we would be just like Ss Summer if wed believed his lies. Just thinking about it gives me the chills. As for the oue, Logan remained as calm as always. After all, he built the Spirit Gathering Array to counter the City-protecting Array. Considering thetter didnt even consider Saints as significant threats, the Spirit Gathering Array naturally could oppose them too. With only one hit, Ss Summer had already lost hisbat power. After his Dantian and his Divine Sea got severely scorched, he was barely hanging by a thread, unable to bring forth even the slightest bit ofbat power.
Chapter 577: 364: Kill_1 Chapter 577: Chapter 364: Kill_1 Logan and Bart Cloud realized the gravity of the situation. Indeed, once they confront the lords, at least millions of people will be left homeless. However, what kind of entity is this Demonic Sky Gate that has the audacity to take action against the nearby lords? From Logans perspective, the cultivation level of the nearby lords is not low. They are all strength-wise simr to Quasi-Saint Sandy Wexler. In response to their confusion, the young man continued to exin, Demonic Sky Gate is a sect of the Demon Path, hence it is not well-liked by the lords and other sects. In fact, every few years, it faces abined attack, eventually draining the sect of its strength. Having been drained, the sect naturally needs to replenish itself. However, the Demonic Sky Gate doesnt want to rely on normal sect operations, but rather on plundering other forces. Perhaps in the past, this was insignificant, but their n this time is to overturn territories spanning millions of miles. There are three major lords and seven top-tier sects nearby, can the Demonic Sky Gate really handle it? Bart Cloud asked, doubt clouding his features. If it was about overthrowing or plundering one lord, Bart Cloud believes it could be done. But to plot against all the nearby lords and forces at once? Bart Cloud finds that ludicrous, unless the Holy See intervenes, such a thing is almost impossible. This is a hidden secret, and also the reason Im on the run. The Demonic Sky Gate actually has more than one Quasi-Saint, the young man revealed. With a gulp, he continued carefully, The three missing elders of Demonic Sky Gate have returned, each possessing the strength of a Quasi-Saint. Even the Sect Leader of Demonic Sky Gate has contacted a Sanctuary Powerhouse for help, and he has gathered more than a thousand Dominators and Perfect Kings under hismand. The local lords arepletely unaware of these developments. If they were to be taken by surprise by the Demonic Sky Gate, the intervention of a Sanctuary Powerhouse would wipe out the lords instantly, turning their territory into domains of the Demonic Sky Gate. Countless ordinary people would descend into hell as a consequence. SanCelebrity Powerhouse? Bart Clouds eyes widened in disbelief. Once the Holy See gets involved, the situation seems to have far exceeded his understanding. After all, there are only a dozen such beings in the world, each of whom can contend with Heavenly Dao.
He was certain, the lords would have no way to fight back against a Holy Sees intervention. He took a deep, cold breath, almost seeing a sequence of horrific scenes. Even if the young man returns with the news, how would the lords guard against the assault of the Holy See? Logan, on the other hand, remained calm. He chuckled and said, The fact that the lords are oblivious does indeed put them at a disadvantage. Therefore, it is crucial that you deliver this information. However, I am curious, are you from the Demonic Sky Gate who has had a change of heart and decided to help the lords, or are you a spy ced in their ranks? My name is Tanner Scarlet, Ie from the Scarlet n. Our lord, Cain Scarlet, is one of the lords, the young man contemted for a moment, then answered, lifting his head. Since Logan is suspicious and wants to know everything, he would simply tell the truth. He was clear that his critically wounded body could hardly make it back safely. His only hope was Logan and Bart Clouds protection. Hence, he didnt want to hide anything. As long as they were not from the Demonic Sky Gate, even if they were enemies of the Scarlet n, it would do. Upon hearing the name, Cain Scarlet, both Logan and Bart Cloud were startled. Wasnt this the lord who had a dispute with Sandy Wexler a few days ago, also the cause of the downfall of the Nango Residence? It was unexpectedly fortuitous toe across a member of his n now. Logan coughed slightly, then said, Meeting is fate. Since the Demonic Sky Gate hasmitted such heinous crimes, we should certainly not stand by. Its about a hundred miles from here to Cain Scarlets city, and it will take a day and a half. We will escort you during this time. Thank you. Upon hearing this, Tanner Scarlet bowed immediately with gratitude. With the many wounds on his body, he had thought that he would never get back alive. After all, to kill him, the Demonic Sky Gate had deployed five or six thousand people to search for him in the vicinity. Actually, this is not just a matter between the lords and the Demonic Sky Gate. As it involves the forces of good and evil, if the Demonic Sky Gate can invite a Celebrity Powerhouse to help, the lords can surely find reinforcements too. Otherwise, with the strength of a Quasi-Saint, they will surely be defeated in no time. While they hurried on their way, Logan analyzed, It is because of this that the Demonic Sky Gate is keen on killing you. Otherwise, even if you escaped, it wouldnt affect the big picture. Tanner Scarlet looked at Logan with new respect. He had to admit that Logans analysis made sense. Although there existed conflicts and even hostility among the lords, once a conflict arose with the magic cult, they would certainly unite against it, and help was bound to arrive. As they moved forward, they were suddenly stopped by a group of people who had set up a barricade extending for several hundred meters. It already blocked dozens of people, and though they held grudges, they dared notsh out against the Demonic Sky Gate. One of them came forward and questioned, Where are you three from? Where are you going? Have you seen a severely wounded man? The one next to you looks pale. Is he scared or is it due to an injury causing his loss of color? He scrutinized Tanner Scarlet closely, obviously having picked up on his condition. Although Logan had provided some healing medication to mitigate Tanners injuries, it would take at least two or three days for him to recoverpletely. At this moment, being questioned made the already-anxious Tanner even more scared. Were passing by, and he is indeed terrified. After all, you guys radiate a formidable aura. Logan acted as if nothing was wrong and even handed over a hundred Spirit Stones to brush them off. Given Logans strength, he was naturally not afraid of these people, as their strongest among them was only at the Kings Seat level. Chapter 578: 364: Kill_2 Chapter 578: Chapter 364: Kill_2 However, less is more. If they started a massacre here, it would only draw more people from the Demonic Sky Gate to hunt them down. Logan wanted to help the Lords, not to put himself in the center of the storm, that would be a loss. The man coughed after receiving a hundred Spirit Stones: You guys dont seem suspicious. If youe across any injured people on your way, be sure to report it. You should move along now! The trio hastily proceeded forward. Yet, they were stopped by another group only ten minutester. They were once again interrogated about their identities. Logan and hispanions employed the same ruse to pass this checkpoint sessfully. However, the continuous interruptions were making Logan increasingly uneasy: The journey ahead will surely be more dangerous. What if theres a portrait of you at the next checkpoint? Since things had alreadye to this point, Logan decided to use his skill of disguise on Tanner Scarlet. Unless one was a powerful being above the Dominator level, normal Kings or even those at the Perfect Kings Seat would not be able to see through the disguise. Logan was pretty confident in his disguising skills. I wonder if well be able to return to the Scarlet n at all! As security kept tightening, almost every thousand meters there was someone from the Demonic Sky Gate checking. Tanner Scarlet felt his heart hanging by a thread. His own death didnt matter, but he was concerned that he wouldnt be able to inform the Scarlet n about the Demonic Sky Gates ns. Tanner Scarlet looked at Logan and handed him a letter: I wrote this letter with a few spies under the Lords. It is about the plot of the Demonic Sky Gate. Im a burden now, but you two can stay out of this. I want you to take the letter back to the Scarlet n. No need. Logan did not take the letter. Now that his strength had improved, he could fight against a Quasi-Saint without losing a step. Couldnt he protect Tanner Scarlet? As long as no powerful individual from the Sanctuary emerges, Tanner Scarlet would certainly be safe and sound. Tanner Scarlet looked heavy-hearted. He couldnt understand why Logan was so calm andposed. Perhaps he didnt realize the terror of the Demonic Sky Gate. Two casual cultivators wouldnt stand a chance against it. Even if the powerhouses from the sects didnt act, many of the ordinary disciples were Perfect Kings. As the group continued forward, suddenly a man like a skeleton appeared. After taking a look at Tanner Scarlet, a yful smirk appeared on his face: Where do you think youre going? Just obedientlye back with me to the Demonic Sky Gate.
Its the Fifth Elder, Skull Elder, of the Demonic Sky Gate. Tanner Scarlet was shaken by the new arrival. He trembled as he exined to Logan and the others who this was, almost fainting from fear. He knew all too well the ruthlessness of the Skull Elder. The man had achieved the Dominator Realm and once single-handedly ughtered ten small sects. That scene was still vivid in Tanner Scarlets mind. And his only mistake was speaking a word against the Demonic Sky Gate, which resulted in the Skull Elders retaliation. Logan, however, appeared unbothered. He nced at the Skull Elder without interest. A mere Strong Dominator was not worth his attention. Bart Cloud, who was a Half-Step Sovereign, could handle this without any effort. The Skull Elder walked towards them like a grim reaper: Tanner Scarlet, you hid yourself in the Demonic Sky Gate for ten years. You fooled everyone. But now, all the spies of the Lords have been eradicated, leaving only you alive. Do you still intend to inform others of our ns? I didnt Tanner Scarlet stammered. He was immersed in despair, losing all hope of escaping. He figured even if Logan and the other were dauntless, they wouldnt be able to beat the Skull Elder. If you escape, it will affect the entire Sects n. Do you think you can run away? The Skull Elder was less than three meters away from Tanner Scarlet. His chilling aura hit them like a blizzard, even making Bart Cloud shiver. Then, the Skull Elder shifted his gaze to Logan and hispanion: No wonder you could hold on for so long despite being on yourst breath, you found two big fools to help you. But how can they fight against the Demonic Sky Gate? Youre too na?ve. Ill have two more lives to reap! Logan remained calm,ughing leisurely at this moment, Im not Tanner Scarlets henchman, but the way youre talking to me is beginning to irritate me. What if I have to meddle in this? Do you really believe that youre the God of Death just because youre some skull elder? You wouldnt win, Tanner Scarlet whispered, We should all run in different directions in a moment. The Skull Elder would definitely target me, you two might still have a slim chance to survive. I hope you can expose the Demonic Sky Gates conspiracy to the Scarlet n. Logan shook his head. He was only facing a minor Strong Dominator, there was no reason to fear. If Tanner did not trust him, despite promising to ensure each others safe return to the Scarlet n, Logan would certainly honor his promise. The Skull Elder began to take interest, giving a strange smile, Interesting. Two arrogant youngsters who seem to have never heard of me. Its a pity that by the time you understand the intensity of my power, it may be toote with only hell as your avenue for repentance. The immense aura of the Dominator Realm followed, applying an even heavier pressure onto Tanner Scarlet, as if a mountain was suspended over his head. The Skull Elder attempted to intimidate Logan with this move, but he realized he was wrong. Logan remained nonchnt. The Skull Elder was astounded. Could it be that Logans strength was on par with his own, and he was unaffected by his aura? Of course, he didnt want to admit this fact. He assumed Logan was pretending to be unaffected while likely being consumed by fear on the inside. The Skull Elder was aze with anger, cursing, Damn! Suddenly, he made his move, swinging his ws that looked like white bones. In the mid-air, it was as sharp as the finest de, the sheer force seemed to tear the entire space apart. Bart Cloud made his move with a nonchnt smile. He blocked the blow with his big sword, then swiftly chopped down again, narrowly severing the skeleton w. This swift strike brought intense pain to the Skull Elder, who immediately withdrew his w. As the Skull Elders first attack was unsessful, heunched another attack with his w. This time, his w was wrapped with countless spirit energy forming a massive phantom. On the other hand, Bart Clouds giant sword also shed out a phantom de. The two powerful moves collided. Bart Cloud didnt give an inch, and the Skull Elder also remained immovable like a mountain, seemingly a standoff. However, only the Skull Elder truly understood how weak he was, that fending off this attack had taken half his life. His Dantian was still churning with turmoil. You cannot handle it, Bart Cloud leapt forward, continuously swinging his broadsword. Each strike overwhelmed the Skull Elder and came with a terrifying strength that puzzled the Skull Elder, who despite being a Dominator, was left clueless as to why his attacks were so powerful. If he had underestimated his opponent initially, but after seven or eight rounds, he could feel the substantial gap in their powers. Even though he unleashed the strongest attack of a Dominator, he not only failed to suppress Bart Cloud but was continuously counteracted by him.
Could it be, is he beyond a true Dominator? The Skull Elder was reluctant to think so, but he had to admit that Bart Cloud was far stronger than him. Now he had only two options C either die inbat or flee from this ce as quickly as possible. Being a person who cared about his reputation, if word got out that he had run away in fear, wouldnt he be aughingstock within his sect? The Skull Elder had always been known for his ruthlessness and fearlessness. To have his reputation destroyed in an instant, he might as well bang his head against a wall. Bart Cloud was slowly closing the distance, he sneered, Why has the Skull Elder gone silent? Werent you arrogant just now? Continue if you dare. My friend, the Demonic Sky Gate is not something you can handle. Im just a minor elder, above there are Half-Step Saints and Quasi-Saints. How about you give up Tanner Scarlet, we can forget all that happened earlier as a misunderstanding. Otherwise, if I return empty-handed, our Sect Leader will undoubtedly make a personal appearance.
Chapter 579: 365 Hundred_1 Chapter 579: Chapter 365 Hundred_1 Facing the half-conciliatory, half-threatening words of the Skull Elder, Logan chuckled. How dare he be so arrogant when his own situation was hanging by a thread? Logan waved to Bart Cloud to continue the fight. For someone as obstinate as this, it would be better to send them to hell. Just as Bart Cloud was about to swing his giant sword, the Skull Elder became utterly terrified: Wait, take it easy. My words may have been unclear just now. What I meant was that as long as you dont work for Tanner Scarlet, we, the Demonic Sky Gate, are willing to offer double the amount of spirit stones he offers. Im not interested in spirit stones, Bart Cloud responded, which the Skull Elder clearly didnt believe. One million spirit stones? We are ready to give three million. This dispute is tooplicated, even if you win, you definitely wont get away unscathed. Better to take the spirit stones and leave. Dont be fooled, the Demonic Sky Gate are notorious liars and cheats. Tanner Scarlet had been in shock and only snapped out of it at this moment, he was afraid that Bart Cloud might be persuaded and that he himself would be screwed. In fact, Tanner had never expected that Logan and Bart Cloud would be so powerful. Even a Strong Dominator like the Skull Elder was no match for them. As long as they kept himpany, he would definitely be able to bring back the information unless the Sect Leader of the Demonic Sky Gate made a personal appearance. The key was that Logan and Bart Cloud were too young. Not much older than himself, Tanner had always been called the proud son of heaven since childhood, but after practicing for so many years, he was only at Middle-level Transcendent. His only ambition was to attain the Throne tier within the next fifty years. Compared to Logan, he felt like a durd. The Skull Elder kept raising his offer, finally offering ten million spirit stones. This offer was naturally ignored by Logan and Bart. Even Zhuge Wexler, who had been the lord of a city, had found it difficult to produce ten million spirit stones. Not to mention the now exhausted Demonic Sky Gate. If they really had that many spirit stones, they wouldnt be conniving against the major lords. Before Bart Cloud could act, Logan, already out of patience, struck a fatal blow to the Skull Elder, who was now barely hanging onto life. This spectacle made Tanner gasp. He had originally thought Bart Cloud was the strongest among the two, but it wasnt until Logan made a move that he realized who the real powerhouse was. The reason Logan had been observing the fight and not participating was not because hecked strength, but because he felt the Skull Elder was too weak to be worth his effort. Being able to inflict severe injuries on a Strong Dominator with a single strike, his abilities could at least be considered at the Half-step Saint Seat at worst. A bitter smile crossed Tanners face, and he fell into silence. Just who were these two he had met by chance? He had previously doubted if he could return safely to the Scarlet n, but now all his worries and doubts werepletely dissipated.
Bart Cloud showed no mercy and finished off the Skull Elder with a sword swing: You thought you were so tough, but you crumbled so easily! When Tanner heard these words, he was left speechless. It wasnt that the Skull Elder was too weak, but rather that Logan and Bart were too strong. After all, having killed an elder of the Demonic Sky Gate, they were sure to be swiftly pursued. So the trio embarked on their journey again. Over the following period of time, they did not encounter any enemies. After a days journey, they were almost in the territory of the Wexler n. However, Logan knew in his heart that the excessive tranquility was fraught with risks. The Demonic Sky Gate would by no means let Tanner get back safely with the information. As they were getting increasingly closer to the Scarlet n, the Demonic Sky Gate would go to any length to stop the trio. There werent many who could stop someone as capable as Logan in this world, yet having to protect Tanner ced many considerations on him. He could only instruct Bart Cloud to stay on guard, lest Tanner be caught off guard and they lose face. At that time, they were less than ten miles from the Scarlet n. Logan grew more puzzled: Whats happening? Could the Demonic Sky Gate really let us leave unharmed? If they dont start their pursuit soon, well enter someone elses territory. I am also baffled, Tanner was equally puzzled too. He had been a spy in the Demonic Sky Gate for a decade, and he knew their modus operandi very well. They would never let someone like him get away. But they were already so close, shouldnt they have started pursuing by now? Did they worry too much? Perhaps, the Demonic Sky Gate didnt want toplicate things further. Or they achieved their goals; whether or not the message was delivered made no difference. In any case, they didnt understand. At this moment, an affable, harmless seeming old man approached them, Gentlemen, Im the vice-lord of the Scarlet n. Our lord is eagerly waiting for you at the city gate. Vice-Lord? Tanners brow furrowed. There had been no vice-lord in his absence for ten years. How did the Lorde to know about my pursuit before I even returned? The Lords divine skills are boundless, he naturally knows everything. There is more than only you spying on the Demonic Sky Gate. The Elder replied calmly with a faint smile. Logan gave a knowing smile. He saw through everything; the old man was not a member of the Scarlet n but an imposter from the Demonic Sky Gate. Although he managed to change his appearance, he couldnt hide the aura of his cultivation and his inherent features. However, since the old man wanted to keep pretending, Logan did not n to expose him directly. Instead, he quietly watched from the side, eager to see how this performance would continue. While Tanner was still in confusion, the elder continued, You have worked hard these ten years, and on behalf of the Scarlet n, I want to express my sincerest gratitude. You have made great contributions and will be greatly rewarded when you return. I will personally rmend you to the lord, and at the very least, propose for you to be an elder. Chapter 580: 365 Hundred_2 Chapter 580: Chapter 365 Hundred_2 Right, Ive heard you took out a letter at the Demonic Sky Gate detailing their conspiracy. You can hand it over to me now with full confidence. Lord will definitely handle this impartially and join forces with other lords to deal with the Demonic Sky Gate; we wont let them seed. Tanner Scarlet chuckled and then replied, The letter must be personally delivered to the Lord. Im sorry, its not that I dont trust you, but the matter involved is significant, and only the Lord should see it. Why isnt it appropriate for me as Vice Lord? The elder seemed suddenly rmed, and then promptly apologized. Sorry, I got a little heated just now. What I mean is, shouldnt I be allowed to check the letter first to ensure there are no issues before letting the Lord see it? Tanner Scarlets eyes shone with a hint of suspicion. He felt that this elder was acting strangely. Why would he apologize for a minor disagreement? He had never been treated this way, and the demand to hand over the letter upon their first meeting was peculiar. Stop pretending and show your true self! Logan said. Theres no need to put on a show in front of us at this point. As Bart Cloud was poised with the divine weapon, ready to strike, Logan would be the first to attack if the enemy attempted to do so. The elderughed heartily and transformed back to his original form, saying, Well, isnt that a fine thing? You all are so clever that you saw through my wless disguise. The Grand Elder of the Demonic Sky Gate, Half-step Saint Seat. Tanner Scarlet stammered on seeing the true face of the elder. Hes also known as the Blood Butcher, having bled a thousand miles all by himself, leaving no survivors or greenery wherever he went, and is number one under the leadership of the Demonic Sky Gate. Those are mere rumors. I have always been amiable and approachable. The Blood Butcher responded with a smirk. I am curious about how you found out it wasnt right. I thought my act was wless, fully tailored right down to my choice of words. You were too amiable, Tanner immediately replied. Although the Scarlet n does not bully the weak, how could a lord of such high stature be so amiable? The Demonic Sky Gate doesnt understand the other lords and their power; they assumed that the two would directly oppose each other. In reality, the major Lords and the Demonic Sky Gate are not so different. What sets them apart is their methods of cultivation, and if all the Lords were genuinely as amicable as they appear, there would be no discrepancies. Such a scenario only exists in their dreams.
Logan gave a faint smile and said, To be honest, your disguise was good, but my abilities are above yours, so you cant deceive me. Your acting was abysmal, Bart Cloud also chimed in. He considered himself rather dull but managed to sense something was off after the Blood Butcher spoke a few words. A Vice Lord would inherently question his identity, yet she did not harbor a hint of doubt. It wasnt strange for the Vice Lord of the Scarlet n to know Tanner Scarlet, but how could she know about Logan and himself? The first instinct upon meeting should be suspicion and interrogation. Only after confirming that they were not harboring dubious intentions would the Vice Lord discard any resentment toward them. Without showing any frustration, the Blood Butcher epted their views, I understand. I will learn from this experience. Although I failed today, it doesnt affect the big picture. I wont let you three advance further. Your fate is to go to Hell. The Blood Butcher exuded an extreme level of confidence, boasting a name that sends chills down ones spine. However, Logan remained unperturbed and even seemed amused by the Blood Butchers threats, who seemed to have not taken Logans words into ount. Lets get down to it! Logan was ready to go. In the past, he could fight a Semi-Saint to a draw, but after his breakthrough to Dominator, he had yet to encounter a worthy opponent. He wanted to see how many moves it would take him to defeat a Semi-Saint. From his calctions, considering this was a breakthrough to a higher realm, he was confident he could incapacitate the Blood Butcher in under ten moves. If it took more, it would indicate Logans recent promotion wasnt a significant one, and he would need to exert more effort in the future. Looking at Logans expression, the Blood Butcher felt an inexplicable sense of fear. Whats going on? I saw no fear in his eyes, just excitement. Only those whose abilities far surpass mine would have such a reaction. However, he could not believe that Logan was stronger than him. He had always been confident in his own strength, the only ones with a higher cultivation realm being either the Sect Leaders of a Super First-ss Sect or the several Lords nearby. But Logan did not seem to be from one of these forces no matter how he looked at it. Logan unsheathed his divine weapon and with a single strike, he confronted the iing attack. This scene left the Blood Knife in disarray, but he quicklyunched a counterattack. In less than three rounds, Blood Knife realized his grave mistake. Logan was too terrifying. Each of his moves, his rules and divine skills, were all devoured. Even when he used his strongest move, it was like a rock sinking into the sea. Above Half-step Saint Seat? Blood Knife felt like he was facing a formidable enemy. Before this, he was so confident that he had promised the Sect Leader that he would certainly bring Tanner Scarlet back and also take revenge for the Skull Elder. At this moment, he regretted taking on this responsibility. Who was this backup that Tanner Scarlet found? Usually, if one couldnt win, they could retreat. But now, Blood Knife clearly had no such option. Once he left, Tanner Scarlet would return to the Scarlet n, and the ns of the Demonic Sky Gate would be known to the several Lords. They had been scheming for so many years, they couldnt fail because of one person. Every attack Logan made left a wound on Blood Knife. After reaching the Half-step Saint Seat, ones body had an extremely strong self-healing ability, and ordinary wounds couldnt harm him at all. However, Logans attacks were like enchanting rules, continuously nibbling away at the wound. Blood Knife was scared, not just of Logans overpowering strength, but also the enigma that was Logan. What force could cultivate such a powerhouse like Logan? The Demonic Sky Gate had always cooperated with Sanctuary Powerhouses, but those stronger than a Sanctuary Powerhouse were at least three hundred years old. Clearly, Logan must have a significant background. Crucially, after learning he was from the Demonic Sky Gate, he showed no concern at all. From this, Blood Knife had started to consider who the master behind Logan could be. Perhaps it was a Sanctuary Powerhouse, or perhaps even more than one Sanctuary Powerhouse as his escort. But at this point, no matter who Logan was, the n of the Demonic Sky Gate must not be leaked. Otherwise, once the several Lords were prepared, they would not be able tounch a surprise attack. Although this wouldnt affect their subsequent ns, the Sect would suffer a significant loss. Blood Knife took a deep breath and ignited his spirit: In the Demon Path, theres a unique skill which allows cultivators to sacrifice their soul to enhance their power. Today, let me show you a rise in power ten times over. None of the three of you can escape. Tanner Scarlet watched in shock. This technique could indeed forcibly enhance ones power, but it would cause irreparable damage to ones spirit sea, equivalent to halving ones soul. No matter how you looked at it, it wasnt worth it, but this also proved that Blood Knife was left with no choices.
Yet, Logan with a stern face walked over there, interrupting Blood Knifes blood sacrifice with a casual strike. He sent his opponent flying several dozen meters away. He really thought that Logan would stand there like an idiot waiting for him. Although Blood Knife was injured, the blood sacrifice waspleted. After increasing his power tenfold, he charged again and shed with Logan, but he was shocked to find that even though his power had increased, he still couldnt gain any advantage over Logan. He was even full of wounds. With a single blow, Logan sent Blood Knife to hell. Originally, he did not want to be a rampant killer, but Blood Knifes repeated provoking greatly annoyed him. Naturally, he didnt show any mercy. Even when faced with the Beast King and Heavenly Saint Daoist from the Saint Realm in the past, Logan had never been afraid. Then, he turned back to Tanner Scarlet: Lets go. The Demonic Sky Gate wont send anyone to intercept us anymore. We will soon reach the Scarlet ns city!
Alright. Tanner Scarlet was stunned for a moment, but immediately caught up. It all felt like a dream. Just like that, the Blood Knife of the Demonic Sky Gate was gone? Thinking carefully about this days journey, the Demonic Sky Gate had sent two Grand Elders over. But without exception, all of them were eliminated. Their Sect had lost a third of its force. He had to say, he had really unintentionally walked into such a fortune. Chapter 581: 368 – Help_1 Chapter 581: Chapter 368 C Help_1 All the local lords and sect leaders believed it. The blood-letter was evidence enough, and besides, Cain Scarlet had no reason to fabricate such a lie. For a moment everyone was frowning in distress. Could they really stand against the aggressive onught of Demonic Sky Gate? One sect leader let out a bitter smile and shook his head: We are no match for Demonic Sky Gate. They have the assistance of the Holy See, how can we, a group of quasi-saints,pare to them? This battle is inevitable. Cain Scarlet stated righteously. Even if they were willing to give ground now, Demonic Sky Gate would not let it go. Sandy Wexler also spoke up at this time, agreeing, Indeed, after nning for so long, they will not give up until they destabilize several major territories. And the seven major sects are not out of their sights either. Demonic Sky Gate is not targeting a single force, but the sects reserves of spirit stones have run out and they cant sustain their more than ten thousand disciples any longer. They must seize the resources of all three major territories in one fell swoop. Whether you are willing to fight or not, Demonic Sky Gate cannot wait any longer. Tanner Scarlet resolutely urged, Ive been in the Demonic Sky Gate for ten years, I know the score. Theyre having a hard time. If they dont get new spirit stones within a month, forget about the dissatisfaction of over ten thousand disciples, even their food will be an issue. Since it is for resources, why dont we step back? someone suddenly suggested. If Demonic Sky Gate does not intend to overthrow the major territories, perhaps it could be seen as a good thing. After all, it showed that there still was some room for maneuvering. Theres no need for an open confrontation, right? Some expressed their agreement, also saying, Its just spirit stones, after all. With all our powersbined, if each of us gives some to Demonic Sky Gate, wouldnt we avoid arge-scale war? Its a win-win situation. Demonic Sky Gate is a demon path, how can we submit to them? Sandy Wexler listened and was dumbfounded with disbelief. These powerful entities, who usually considered themselves above everybody, were contemtingpromise in the face of aggressive actions by Demonic Sky Gate. Its not submitting, but rather a temporary reprieve. Instead of causing a battle and causing a devastation, apromise is better. After all, were too big to care about such trifles.
Many rebutted, unwilling to fight with Demonic Sky Gate: Why must we fight to the death against the Demonic Sky Gate, who are not afraid to die? Its just the dissatisfaction of the three of you leading lords. As for the seven major sects, we would not suffer any loss. Samuel Westman, one of the three leading lords, sneered: Are you deceiving yourselves? Would Demonic Sky Gate give up because of a few spirit stones you give? What they want is all the spirit stones, and even to include all our forces into their sphere of influence. Otherwise, they wouldnt have nned for so long. Indeed, the seven major sects can stay out of it. But once we three leading lords are gone, Demonic Sky Gate will surely turn on you. The tone of Sandy Wexler was heavy as he looked at the seven major sect heads: Can youpromise for one year, ten years? The power of Demonic Sky Gate is growing constantly. The longer we drag on, the more passive we will be. Its rather better to make a decisive action now when our chances of winning are greater. The Demonic Sky Gate is located in harsh, resourcelessnds, survival depends on plundering from others. This time, they want to solve the problem once and for all, and not just by giving them spirit stones. Otherwise, they would have asked for them from the leading lords long ago. Seeing that everyone was arguing, Tanner Scarlet felt very anxious: Everyone, hear me out. After all, I managed to escape from the Demonic Sky Gate alive. You all have gathered no less than thirty thousand people, most of them are from the Transcendent Tier, and the Throne Strong Individuals number over a thousand. With this strength, they can sweep away all resistance. Why would theypromise with them? Even if those powers are willing to give out some spirit stones, given the consumption rate of Demonic Sky Gate it wouldst at most a year or two. Their only way out is to fight. To put it bluntly, we three major lords can step aside anyway. After all, we only need to close the city gates, and each of us has a city-protecting array. Even if the Holy See of Demonic Sky Gate makes a move, it will take ten days to half a month to break through the array. Cain Scarlet nced around and snorted: And you seven major sects will be the first to suffer. Your sects spirit stones are not few. Actually, we three major lords dont have many resources since arge part of the spirit stones has to be distributed to the cultivators in the city. This hit the nail on the head, and the faces of the sect leaders in the field turned pale. If this happens as Cain Scarlet said, they would be doomed. The situation is different for a sect and a lord; the sect is a ce to umte spirit stones, and the disciples of the sect need regr practice to acquire them. Join forces to deal with Demonic Sky Gate. The major sect leaders spoke in unison, having thought everything through. The reason they wanted to submit to Demonic Sky Gate was that they thought they would be the least affected. They wanted the three major lords to deployrge forces and fight Demonic Sky Gate to mutual destruction. Logan, who was watching the spectacle, had a yful smirk on his face. He still thought that these sect leaders would continue to be fools and let Demonic Sky Gate defeat them one by one! The Scarlet n will send out thirty strong dominators, two hundred thrones, and five thousand transcendent, and also put out three million spirit stones as war supplies. Seeing the agreement for a united front, Cain Scarlet was the first to dere: The other two lords should not dispatch fewer troops than the Scarlet n. As for the seven major sects, you can contribute half of ours. And the dozens of small sects outside, do as much as you can. Agreed. Sandy Wexler took over the conversation: The Wexler n has undergone turmoil a few days ago, so we do not have many people. Everyone knows this well. So were sending out twenty strong dominators, five hundred thrones, five thousand transcendent, and ten million spirit stones! Chapter 582: 368 – Help_2 Chapter 582: Chapter 368 C Help_2 My Ximen n will provide fifty Dominators, a hundred Throne Strong Individuals, and Transcendent Tier as the other two lords do. As for spirit stones, they will not be provided. The Ximen n is rtively poor, Seeing the two major lords dere their stance one by one, Samuel Westman also spoke. Then the three of them turned their attention to the seven Sect Heads who had been hesitant about fighting. Now that an alliance has been formed, they hope these seven leaders will reveal their cards. Raging Fire Sect will provide ten Dominator powerhouses, fifty Thrones, and a thousand Transcendent Tiers. Being watched by people, one of the Sect Leaders spoke first. Cain Scarlet and the others nodded. The Seven Major Sects were much weaker than the three major lords, so the numbers they were able to provide were quite impressive. The other six Sect Heads began to dere their position one after another. From the forces each of them contributed, it seemed they genuinely wanted to confront the Demonic Sky Gate together. At this time, Cain Scarlet stepped out of the hall and coughed: As weve agreed, we will band together and resist the invasive Demonic Sky Gate. You minor sects are not wealthy, but you will also have to contribute. Now lets start counting! The Cloud Sect has just over 300 individuals. Apart from the two hundred disciples in the myth realm, the remaining two hundred people are willing to fight. Everyone looked at each other. But one person stepped forward and said, Among them, there are thirty Throne Strong Individuals, over a hundred Transcendent Tiers and one Dominator. This was not because he was particrly righteous, but that the Demonic Sky Gate was less than a hundred miles from his Sect. If a war broke out, his sect would be the first to suffer. So, unconditional support for the major lords was necessary. The only hope for survival was to trust them. Many other sects began to chime in. These small forces were indeed downtrodden, but if you added them all up, they formed a considerable power. Just by counting Dominators, there were fifty or sixty more people, and the number of people they provided in the Throne Realm was up to two thousand.
Samuel Westman nodded and said, This is all the forcesbined. As far as I can approximate, our three major lords, plus the seven major sects, and these dozens of small forces, match or even exceed the forces of the Demonic Sky Gate by more than double. Tanner Scarlet had previously made it clear that the Demonic Sky Gate only had more than 30,000 people. The three major lords had already produced nearly 20,000 people. This does not even include the Vice Lord and some elders. They would definitely join the war when the timees. In the end, they counted up; a total of two hundred Dominators, three thousand Throne Strong Individuals, and a full forty thousand Transcendent Tier cultivators. In terms of numbers, this force was muchrger than that of the Demonic Sky Gate, and they even had quite a few semi-saints and quasi-saints on their side. The only weakness was that they had no Sanctuary Powerhouses. Upon raising this point, everyone fell silent. Even though they outnumbered the enemy, without Sanctuary Powerhousesing to their aid, the chances of victory in this battle were still not high. A single Sanctuary Powerhouse could determine the oue of a battle, an amount of people couldntpensate for that. One of the three major lords, Samuel Westman, thought for a while: If we cant get help from a Sanctuary Powerhouse, we can join forces with ten people. I dont believe that ten quasi-saints cant beat one Sanctuary Powerhouse? I remember, several decades ago, the Demonic Sky Gate also had arge-scale mobilization of troops. At that time, we were not opponents, and even had hundreds of thousands of people die. A great individual from the Saint Sky Sect who was far away came over. Isnt he a Sanctuary Powerhouse? Maybe if we ask him, everything can be resolved. Cain Scarlet pondered for a long time and suddenly had an idea: Everyone think about it, Demonic Sky Gate goes along the Demon Path, while Saint Sky Sect goes along the opposite, the Righteous Path. They have naturally inhibited each other. In the face of the expansionist war of Demonic Sky Gate, Saint Sky Sect definitely cannot sit back. How did we forget this! Sandy Wexler is cheerful with a smile, This can work. Although separated by ten thousand miles, as long as one Dominator is sent, a round trip can bepleted within a day. Once the cultivation reaches the level of the Dominator, you can fly across vast distances. Even if separated by tens of millions of miles, at most it shouldnt take more than a day to arrive. What if Saint Sky Sect doesnt help? Although others thought it was feasible, they had to prepare for the worst. After all, why should Saint Sky Sect help people with no rhyme or reason? Moreover, there were tens of millions of miles between the two sides. Even if the Demonic Sky Gate expanded, it would not cause any harm to Saint Sky Sect. He will definitelye, because once the Demonic Sky Gate rises, its the Saint Sky Sect who will suffer. He had expended great effort then to relegate Demonic Sky Gate to a deste, uninhabited area. The two sides have had an unextinguishable feud for over a hundred years. On one hand stands the orthodox path, while on the other, the Demon Path. We three lords manage the three cities, ostensibly just to keep the Demonic Sky Gate in check. The reason why no powers from the Central State havee here for so many years is simply that this ce is too remote and has the existence of the Demonic Sky Gate. Who should we send? Since the decision has been made to seek help, there is no one who has a rtionship with Saint Sky Sect. Anyone we send may not necessarily gain entrance into the Saint Sky Sect. Sandy Wexler thought for a moment, then looked at the Scarlet n leader, You have a rtionship with the Saint Sky Sect, didnt someone from your n get to know the Saint Sky Sect and visit the Saint Sky Sect in Central State? Its Vice Lord Amilia Scarlet, but it could only be considered as a mere acquaintance. After all, so many years have passed and I dont know if the elder at the Saint Sky Sect has forgotten her, replied Cain Scarlet. Cain Scarlet looked at Amilia Scarlet, and suggested, Why dont you make the trip? Besides, your Half-step Saint Seat level allows you to halve the time required for round-trip travelpared to a Strong Dominator. Alright, undebatable. Initially, Amilia Scarlet didnt want to ept it. After all, the pressure was too great, but no one else was more suitable. Before leaving, Cain Scarlet heavily patted Amilia Scarlets shoulder: Everything depends on you, but you must also ensure your own safety. If the Saint Sky Sect is unwilling to help,e back, and we will discuss together. Do not take risks by yourself; the Scarlet n cannot do without you. Leader, I understand, Amilia Scarlet smiled. An old man like me should do something for the Scarlet n.
A round trip would take a day. She must seed on this trip. If she returned unsessful, there would be no chance to visit Central State again. The Demonic Sky Gate would act within one or two days. She wasnt a fool and knew very well how tense the current situation was. Sandy Wexler also walked over and bowed his hand in reverence: Every member of the Scarlet n has courage. My Wexler n admires that. If we can survive this crisis caused by the Demonic Sky Gate, we will live in peace. Hopefully, Amilia Scarlet left. The hall quietened down as the three lords and seven major sects could not be certain of the oue. They could only wait in silence. Sandy Wexler approached Logan and asked curiously, Didnt you leave? Why are you back? Do you also want to partake in the dispute with Demonic Sky Gate?
Training, Logan replied. A cultivator can only be tempered by experiences. He would better improve himself by joining the struggle against the Demonic Sky Gate, a major sect, rather than fighting against the demon beasts in the mountains. If there are enough Spirit Stones, can the Spirit Gathering Array be recreated? Sandy Wexler asked after some hesitation. Logan paused for a moment before understanding his idea of countering the Demonic Sky Gate using Logans array, which he had used to break the City-protecting Array. Logan shook his head, stating firmly: An array cannot be moved, and a Sanctuary Powerhouse cane and go without a trace. Even if an array has the power to rival a Sanctuary Powerhouse, how can it keep them from moving? Even the most powerful strike is useless if it doesnt hit. Therefore, Sandy Wexlers thinking was too simplistic. The Sanctuary Powerhouse and the City-protecting Array are two different concepts. Logan could set up a Barrier Array, just like the one that trapped the Heavenly Saint Daoist and Beast King before. However, such an array would not have any attack power and he could not control two arrays at the same time with his current spiritual power. Otherwise, he wouldnt have had to allow the Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoist to perish together. If Logan had set up the Spirit Gathering Array, wouldnt it have solved the problem once and for all? In fact, Logan currently does not have the ability to challenge a Sanctuary Powerhouse, but it isnt difficult for him to safely get away. Sandy Wexler gave a bitter smile, realizing that he was being too optimistic: It seems that without a Sanctuary Powerhouse, this battle is destined to be tragic. The chances of victory are slim. Logan did not respond, because the fact was as such. Everyone is just like ants in the eyes of a Sanctuary Powerhouse who, in turn, is one of the few strongest existences. Chapter 583: 367 Master_1 Chapter 583: Chapter 367 Master_1 I am holding a letter in my hand, it will reveal all upon the Lords perusal. Cain Scarlet nodded. Such a matter certainly wouldnt allow for any corner-cutting. If it werent for the urgency of the situation, he would have continued to hide within the Demonic Sky Gate instead of fleeing to deliver the message. Deputy Lord Amilia Scarlet, who had been doubtful, looked at the calm demeanor of Tanner Scarlet, and concluded that what he had said might indeed be true. The stakes were too high, affecting powers within millions of miles of the territory. There might be an imminent major war brewing. He reached out a hand and said, Give it to me, let me have a look, but Tanner Scarlet shook his head, baffling Amilia Scarlet. Why did he refuse to show him the letter? Only the Lord can read it. Tanner Scarlet said sternly, This is not something Ive worked on alone, but a blood-spattered letter written coboratively by spies from three major Lords, including more than a dozen Sects. This is the only copy, hence it must be opened by the Lord himself. During his hasty escape, the other Sect spies had repeatedly instructed him to hand the letter to the Lords, without allowing any room for error. If the letter was destroyed, he wouldnt be able to face the already sacrificed spies. So, you dont trust me? Amilia Scarlets frown deepened. He held a high moral standing in the Scarlet n and served the n and the Lord with a single heart. There was no room for any dual allegiance. Tanner Scarlet persisted, Im sorry, but I can only give it to the Lord. While I trust the Vice Lords character, I have a promise and responsibility to fulfill. I must see it today. Maintaining his temper under continuous refusals from Tanner Scarlet, Amilia Scarlet began to get angry. What difference did it make between him and the Lord? Even the Lord addressed him as uncle, yet an insignificant spy dared to disregard him? Considering the threat to the Lords, theres no room for dys. I need to understand the situation to prepare for the next steps, isnt it? Theres no saying when the Lord will return, it may even take a whole day. Do you think theres enough time?
If anything goes wrong, its entirely on me, replied Tanner Scarlet, fearlessly. He wasnt the type to curry favor. Otherwise, he wouldnt have taken on the mission of letter delivery, surviving numerous near-death situations. His belief was strong. Only the Lords ardently sought the security of their territories, and he couldnt trust anyone else. There were some who would rejoice at the actions of the Demonic Sky Gate, seeing it as an opportunity to seize resources and put the me on others. Tanner Scarlet wasnt sure if Amilia Scarlet had changed after not seeing him for ten years. Amilia Scarlet stared at Tanner Scarlet for a long time, his knife ready: Youve got guts. It seems I have to kill you and take the letter by force. At this moment, Bart Cloud became anxious but was stopped by Logan, which puzzled him greatly. Was he not going to save Tanner Scarlet? Logan gave a faint smile, using Divine Consciousness Transmission: Dont rush. Even though Amilia Scarlet has activated his spiritual power, theres no killing intent in him. I have no other choice but to fight! Tanner Scarlet was not intimidated. Instead, he pulled out his weapon. Despite just possessing the strength of the Transcending realm, he was facing the Vice Lord of the Scarlet n. The most crucial point was that he had to personally deliver the letter to the Lord. The atmosphere grew tense. Amilia Scarlet suddenlyughed heartily, his cold demeanor vanished: Good, thats the spirit of our young generation of the Scarlet n. I will not look at the letter. Let the Lord see. Amilia Scarlet patted Tanner Scarlets shoulder: I was testing you earlier. After all, you are a spy and one must always be cautious. Now, I believe you are absolutely loyal to the Scarlet n. These ten years have been hard on you. Its nothing. Its my duty to the Scarlet n. Tanner Scarlet abrupted got emotional. Just now, he was prepared to fight with Amilia Scarlet, risking his life. The road he took was filled with hardships and life-threatening experiences, the moment his fellow members recognized him for those ordeals, he felt it was worth it. Amilia Scarlet sighed deeply: The Scarlet n will never fail you. Stay with us in the future. I promise, in the name of the Vice Lord, at the very least, to assign you a Steward post to assist the Lord in managing this massive city. The issue with the Demonic Sky Gate is indeed urgent. I have already sent a Divine Consciousness Transmission. The Lord is on his way back. The situation between the major Lords recently has been very tense, and the Lord has been rushing around. Next, Amilia Scarlet walked to Logan, You have done a great favor to the Scarlet n by saving our person, I will give you a million Spirit Stones as a reward. A million? Logan chuckled: On the journey to protecting Tanner Scarlet, the enemies I faced were all above Dominators, even some of the Half-step Saint Seat. Indeed, I have failed to give it due thought. A million Spirit Stones is too shabby, but our Scarlet n is not as rich as other Lords. Over half of the Spirit Stones we receive are given to support the poor. Hence, the Scarlet n owes you a favor. Amilia Scarlet didnt get angry but responded earnestly, yet Logan shook his head. The other party had misunderstood him. I dont want a reward. Demonic Sky Gates plot is targeting all the Lords, which will inevitably lead to themon people being thrust into dire conditions. As one of them, I should do my part. Hearing Logans words, Amilia Scarlet felt ashamed: Its right that I shouldnt trade righteousness for Spirit Stones. If the Demonic Sky Gate really ns to wage a war, the Scarlet n will definitely join hands with the other Lords to disrupt their plot, no matter the cost. Chapter 584: 367 Master_2 Chapter 584: Chapter 367 Master_2 No problem, I will take the million Spirit Stones. Logan coughed a little, after all, the stones were picked up for nothing, why not ept them? Also, collecting a littlepensation for escorting Tanner Scarlet was reasonable. This sudden change caused a frown to form on Amilia Scarlets forehead. The Demonic Sky Gate has invited a Holy See, how should we handle them? Tanner Scarlet almost forgot about this, even if all the lordsbined their forces, they could only deal with the underlings of the Demonic Sky Gate, but against the Holy See, they didnt seem to have any means of sanctions. A Holy See? Amilia Scarlet drew in a breath, the opponents really had a lot of nerve, they seem to really intend to overthrow the lords. Thankfully this information had been brought back, otherwise, if the lords had been kept in the dark, they would indeed be caught off guard by the Demonic Sky Gate. After a deep breath, Amilia Scarlets gaze became profound: No problem, the Demonic Sky Gate has crossed its bounds, the lords can invite their own Sanctuary Powerhouses. This matter concerns the safety of the Ancient World, those lofty Holy Sees wont let the Demonic Path School seed. About an hourter, a figure exuding an overwhelming aura suddenly appeared in the hall. It was Cain Scarlet, the Lord of the Scarlet n. At first nce of Logan, he was a bit taken aback: How did youe to my Scarlet n? Did Sandy Wexler send you with a message? No, Im not an underling of Sandy Wexler. Logan smiled lightly: That day, like you, I was not pleased with the Nango family. You took action to obliterate them, which could be seen as doing me a huge favor. If youre not an underling of Sandy Wexler, yet you were able to appear freely in the Lords Mansion that day, and based on the rumor that the City-protecting Array and a Quasi-Saint fell due to a formation arranged by a young man, it can be inferred that you are the person recently rumored about. Cain Scarlet scrutinized Logan, then said directly: There is no grudge between us, lets get straight to the point, I dont want to offend you without reasons, but you should not presume that the Scarlet n is easy to bully, at least if you want to take action, I wont give you the time to arrange your formation. Is that so? Youre not an opponent. Logans eyes shone brightly, his realm had broken through again and he had confidence that he could go toe-to-toe with Cain Scarlet. He had several tricks up his sleeve, and if it were a life-and-death battle, he is confident that the one to die would be Cain Scarlet.
Fine, a guest is a guest. As long as you dont make trouble on Scarlet ns territory, I wont interfere. I dont want to offend people. Cain Scarlet and Logan stared at each other for a while before Cain Scarlet gave in. He didnt want to make it too difficult with Logan, after all, the head of a Supreme Sect had died at Logans hands, and he himself was only a Quasi-Saint Seat, he didnt feel like he would be much stronger. Logans face alight with a gentle smile: Indeed, you can ask Tanner Scarlet, I suppose I did help the Scarlet n. Right, why was I called back? Cain Scarlet directed his gaze at the Vice Lord, while Tanner Scarlet at this moment proactively stood up and bowed. Howe youre back, werent you told to hide within the Demonic Sky Gate? Cain Scarlet questioned, the rule he had previously set for Tanner Scarlet was not to leave unless it was ast resort, even if he were to be detected by the Demonic Sky Gate, he was not to drag the Scarlet n into it. Tanner Scarlet took out a blood-soaked letter: Lord, this is a blood-written letter from over thirty spies from various lords and powers, every word on it is true, revealing the intentions of the Demonic Sky Gate. A disaster will strike the surrounding area of a million miles. After reading the blood letter, Cain Scarlet couldnt help but draw in a cold breath, the content of the letter implied that the Demonic Sky Gate nned to move troops against the lords. The most crucial part of the blood letter was the blood fingerprints, with dozens of spies pressing down together, this serves as the only proof for their lord. This is a serious matter, I will immediately notify the other lords and heads of major powers to discuss countermeasures, a major battle is inevitable! Cain Scarlets gaze was somber, he then said: You cant rest for now, when the other lords arrive, Ill need you to exin everything. I understand. Tanner Scarlet nodded his head, easing the tension in his heart on seeing that the Lord so readily trusted him. Tanner was afraid that the Lord would be like the Vice Lord, interrogating and questioning every detail or suspecting the authenticity of this blood letter. Then, he addressed Cain Scarlet, I owe my life to Logan during this journey. He ensured my safe return otherwise I would have been killed in the pursuit of the Demonic Sky Gate. He even went further to y a Semi-Saint. Cain Scarlet was taken aback but he wasnt the type to be hung up on his pride. With sincerity, he apologized and expressed his gratitude to Logan. He indeed misunderstood Logan earlier since he had been warned by Sandy Wexler, thus making him more cautious. With a wave of his hand, Logan seemed nonchnt. In truth, both Cain Scarlet and Sandy Wexler were worthy of their titles as Lords. Due to their straightforward nature, they often offended many. However, Logan understood that such personalities were rare. Soon after, Cain Scarlet left in a hurry, appearing quite ominous, clearly bothered by the matter regarding the Demonic Sky Gate. Logan sat in a chair, quietly sipping tea, when Amilia Scarlet, trembling with concern, approached him, Are you the one who assisted Sandy Wexler in assassinating the Quasi-Saint? I am an array arranger. Logan replied with a faint smile, this acknowledgment left Amilia pale. The power of Sandy Wexlers helper, who effortlessly obliterated a Super First-ss Sect with a single array arrangement, was well known. The thought that she had snubbed Logan earlier sent shivers down her spine. She was thankful that Logan wasnt petty. Otherwise, she couldnt imagine her fate; was she going to meet the same end as the Sect Head of the Supreme Sect, a dying man? Owing to the severity of the situation, within less than an hour, a group of powerful beings assembled. They were the three Lords and heads of the nearby Seven Major Sects. It ought to have been Eight Major Sects, if the Supreme Sects Leader hadnt been killed by Sandy Wexler. Those present were the most influential in the nearby territories. Outside, there were a few dozen people from smaller powers who didnt qualify to negotiate with these Lords and Super First-ss Sects, they could only wait for the results on the sidelines. Sandy Wexler was present too. He was startled on seeing Logan but eventually greeted him with a smile. This entire scenario aroused a lot of interest in Logan.
All present in the hall were Quasi-Saint Sanctuary Powerhouses with the sole exception of Sandy Wexler who had recently lost his cultivation level. But no one dared underestimate him, in fact, some even had newfound reverence for him, especially given the fact that his array power could eliminate all of those present, especially considering the millennia old City-protecting Array of the Wexler n which was far stronger than a Quasi-Saint. Everyone has been called here because the Demonic Path School, the Demonic Sky Gate, is nning a major offensive against us Lords. Consequently, none of the powers residing in the territories will be spared. I hope everyone can set their grudges aside and together we can counter the Demonic Sky Gate. Cain Scarlet brought out a letter, This is from a spy we sent to the Scarlet n in cooperation with your respective forces. The blood fingerprint is there to verify its authenticity, this is not a false rm. The various Lords and Sect Heads each took a look. The handwriting, signature, and fingerprint indeed matched those of their own spies. In particr, there were exclusive signals in the writing that couldnt be faked unless their spies had defected.
Sandy Wexler furrowed his eyebrows, Does that mean besides the Scarlet n, all other forces have been wiped out? They sacrificed themselves to cover for me. Tanner Scarlet stepped forward and once again recounted the Demonic Sky Gates n, there were originally thirteen people who managed to escape, but now he was the only lucky survivor. Chapter 585: 366 City_1 Chapter 585: Chapter 366 City_1 After half an hour, the three of them arrived at the gate of the Scarlet ns city, only to find the city gate closed and the guards on full alert. By the city gate, a crowd of over a thousand people had already gathered, Let us in, weve always lived within the Scarlet n city walls; we just went out for some training a couple of days ago. The Lord has ordered that the city gates remain closed for the next few days. Come backter, the captain of the guard replied without a hint of sympathy for the crowd of over a thousand. The thousand-strong crowd was at a loss, having already waited for two days, yet the city gates remained firmly closed. They couldnt understand why the Lord would issue such an order! We must get in, if not, well have to break down the door, some of the more hot-tempered ones said, having already drawn their weapons in utter desperation, deciding they could no longer wait. Kill without mercy if you cause trouble, the captain of the guard ordered, waving his hand. Hundreds of soldiers readied their bows and crossbows, the arrows tipped with mes of Spiritual Energy as a deterrent. Intimidated, the crowd quickly retreated several hundred meters. This scene was witnessed by Logan and the others. Cain Scarlet naturally wore a face filled with dismay. If the city gate was not letting people in, what was he to do? Wishing to ry the message back, Cain Scarlet, despite the threat of bows and crossbows, stepped forward, I am Cain Scarlet, a junior member of a side branch of the Scarlet n, with crucial information that must be delivered to the Lord. I hope you can make an exception, as it concerns the safety of the entire Scarlet n. Too many have used simr excuses in the past couple of days, just to get into the city, the captain of the guard sneered and shook his head. By his count, there were at least dozens of people who had said the same, all of them lying, with each one ending up in the dungeon. Not willing to give up, Cain Scarlet continued, Im different from the others. I have proof, I can tell you the ancestral teachings of the Scarlet n.
Everyone in the city knows the ancestral teachings, the captain of the guard said dismissively. Only if you know the cultivation methods of the Scarlet n could you prove yourself. Then perhaps I could report this to my superiors. Upon hearing this, Cain Scarlet gave a bitter smile. Because he had been sent to the Demonic Sky Gate as a spy by the Lord ten years ago, in order not to raise any suspicion, he chose to practicemon and widespread cultivation methods from the martial world instead of the Scarlet ns techniques. You really are an impostor. Im ordering you to back off now, or I will signal my men to take action, the captain of the guard said with a wry smile. Hundreds of soldiers had their bows and crossbows aimed at Cain Scarlet, ready to let loose a volley of arrows at a moments notice should he not retreat. Faced with this situation, Cain Scarlet couldnt help but shake his head, having used extraordinary efforts to finally return to his homnd, only to be stopped right at the city gate. The bitterness of this moment was more painful than being hunted by the Demonic Sky Gate. Logan smiled faintly and stepped forward, I want to ask, why has this city gone into such a state of defense for no apparent reason? Is there an enemy attack approaching? Dont ask what you shouldnt, the captain of the guard said, clearly impatient. The other thousand people had already retreated; why were these few still babbling incessantly? Was he going to have to make an example out of them? The distant crowd of over a thousand scoffed at the trio, thinking too highly of themselves. Did they really think the guards would make an exception for them? Better to wait patiently outside the city walls with the restchances are, the gates could open in two or three days. The reason Logan asked was that he suspected Cain Scarlet had already been informed about the Demonic Sky Gate matter, hence the city was closed to prevent people with ulterior motives, but the guard was unwilling to share information, leaving Logan momentarily at a loss for the reason. Bart Cloud tossed a bag of Spirit Stones up onto the city wall. Assuming it was an attack, the captain of the guard immediately ordered his archers and crossbowmen to target the bag, but with their cultivation, they naturally couldnt block it. The bag of Spirit Stonesnded securely on the city wall; the guard captain was shocked as he opened it and looked inside. The bag had at least a thousand Spirit Stones, the equivalent of his sry for half a year; the captain couldnt deny that the gesture was incredibly generous. He coughed subtly, pocketing the stones, while the gaze of the hundred or so archers and crossbowmen also lingered on the prize. Ill treat you to tea when we have the time, two stones each, said the captain, not wanting to shortchange his subordinates. With over a hundred archers and crossbowmen at the gate, even if he gave two each, he would still be left with five to six hundred stones. Of course, there were other experts hidden on the city wall, whom the captain of the guard didnt n to share with, as they werent under hismand. The guard captains demeanor softened as he looked at Bart Cloud, The Lord has given orders, and I might have made an exception for you on a normal day, but today you cannot enter. However, judging by the current situation, the city gates should open in a day or two. Can you tell us exactly what happened? Bart Cloud asked with a curled lip, somewhat speechless. If you werent going to let us in, why take the Spirit Stones? He understood the guard captain wouldnt return the stones, so he could only try to glean some information. Having received a bribe, the guard captain thought for a moment and then said, Recently, there was an incident involving the City-protecting Array in the neighboring Wexler n territory, leading to a scramble for opportunities by various forces. Although it was eventually settled, many powers are still restless. The Lord wants to avoid drawing us into this trouble and fears that people with ulterior motives might take the chance to cause chaos in the city. Therefore, it was decided to temporarily close the gates. Now that things in the Wexler ns city are stabilizing and back on track, theres likely no problem here, so we dont need to be on such high alert. Chapter 586: 366 City_2 Chapter 586: Chapter 366 City_2 Whenever the name Sandy Wexler is mentioned, a trace of envy surfaces in the eyes of the guard captain. Rumoured to be crippled, he used a terrifying array to brutally y a Quasi-Saint Seat, swiftly intimidating all nearby forces. How frightening and powerful is that? For the next few decades, its likely no one will dare to cause trouble for the Wexler n, and as for myself, I pray that one day Ill be as outstanding as he is. Sadly, I am still just a small guard captain with a Realm that is merely aplete Throne. It was then that Logan understood the reason. It turned out to be because of such an incident. But after he had in the Sect Head of the Supreme Sect that day, peace hade to Sandy Wexlers side, and it could no longer influence the Scarlet n. As for remaining on guard or even closing the city gates? Youre the head of the guards, go tell Cain Scarlet, just say Logan hase to visit, Logan said. Since the guard wouldnt let him in, then let Cain Scarlet personallye to receive him. He believed that as soon as Cain Scarlet heard his name, he would definitely show him this courtesy. That day, when he was dealing with the Nango n, he had a brief encounter with Cain Scarlet. He knew his rtionship with Sandy Wexler was not ordinary, and considering that Sandy Wexler now had the power to y a Quasi-Saint Seat, if Cain Scarlet inquired further, he would deduce that Logan was Sandy Wexlers ally. The guard captain hesitated, then said, Do you think a thousand Spirit Stones can buy me off? What standing do you have to dare to address the Lord by name? I advise you not to look for trouble. Seeing as you gave Spirit Stones just now, Ill pretend I didnt hear anything, but there wont be a next time. Enough, I dont want to waste words. Logan, not wanting to exin any further, leaped onto the city wall with a jump, nning to go directly into the city to find Cain Scarlet. Upon seeing this, the guard captain quickly ordered over a hundred bowmen to attack. A sky full of arrows flew like snowkes, causing over a thousand onlookers to gasp in shock. Such a terrifying assault would likely turn even aplete Throne into a sieve. One must realize that these arrows were no ordinary ones; they were special arrows imbued with spells, each one forged by a Strong Dominator. Over a hundred arrows were equivalent to over a hundred strikes from Strong Dominators. Everyone scoffed, unable to understand where Logan got the courage to storm the city? Logan swung his palm, and the sky full of arrows suddenly fell to the ground as if malfunctioning. Now stepping onto the city wall, he then knocked over a hundred people with another move, and promptly approached the guard captain.
Which direction is the Masters Mansion? Logan asked. Despite feeling anxious and fearful, the guard captain remained silent and did not respond. Being a member of the Scarlet n, how could hepromise with the enemy? So what if Logan knocked him down? The masters from within the city would surely rush over soon, and then Logan would be doomed. Cain Scarlet and Bart Cloud also flew up, leaving the thousand onlookers dumbfounded. They too wished to seize the chance to slip into the city, but on second thought, they feared retaliation from the Scarlet n and even being mistaken for Logans aplices. After considering it, they decided against it. No need, I know where it is, Cain Scarlet said, indicating to Logan that there was no need to question the guard captain. After all, he had only left the Scarlet n ten years ago and had spent over thirty years of his life there. Even if the city had changed, the overallyout should remain the same. Logan nodded, and the three of them flew into the city. In that moment, the guard captain sounded the rm, and piercing, loud sounds rang out. Every master of the Scarlet n within the city walls became alert and rushed towards the city gates. In less than a minute, over a dozen figures had surrounded Logan and hispanions, each ones strength evident in the Dominator Realm. It was clear they were the Scarlet ns most powerfulbat force, and each brandished their own divine weapon. How dare you intrude upon the Scarlet n? one of them scanned Logan and his group and demanded, Which power has sent you? Do you realize that this act is tantamount to dering war on the Scarlet n? Speak up immediately, or we will take action to suppress you. Fifth Elder, I am Cain Scarlet, said Cain Scarlet, recognizing several familiar faces among the dozen, he suddenly identified the speaker and eximed in surprise. The leading elder paused in confusion, the name Cain Scarlet indeed rang familiaras if he was a junior member of the Scarlet nbut he couldnt quite ce it. After examining Cain Scarlet more carefully, realization dawned; wasnt this the man who had erred ten years ago and been driven out of the Scarlet n? The Fifth Elder ordered the others to sheathe their weapons and then inquired, You were exiled for your mistakes all those years ago, and you return today without so much as a word of warning? Do you intend to seek revenge against the Lord? Its a long story. I did not actually err; the Scarlet n needed some spies to gather intelligence on other powers. Thats why the Lord exiled a dozen or so of us from the Scarlet nmerely as a ruse to avoid suspicion, Cain Scarlet exined. Now that he had returned to the Scarlet n, Cain Scarlet spoke the truth, I have important intelligence. Could I possibly be arranged to see the Lord immediately? Its a matter of life and death for the entire Scarlet n, and perhaps even for the nearby lords. The Fifth Elder fell into deep thought, mulling over the truthfulness behind Cain Scarlets words. It wasmon knowledge that he hadmitted a grave mistake and was expelled from the Scarlet n. Yet now, Cain Scarlet imed all of that was an act for the Lord, merely a cover for his true mission to spy on other forces. Would he really tell such a lie? After all, his deceit would be exposed the moment he met the Lord, unless he intended to harm the Lord and was tricking them. Then again, the Lord was a Quasi-Saintthese three posed no threat byparison. This made the Fifth Elder believe Cain Scarlet was likely telling the truth. The Fifth Elder offered a faint smile and said, The Lord is not in the city, but he should return in a moment. How about you go to the Masters Mansion and wait there? That will be fine, Cain Scarlet replied. Despite his urgency, he had no other choice. If his interception by the Demonic Sky Gate had failed, they would surely enact their n immediately, just as the nearby Great Lords were on the cusp of danger. Regardless, apart from the Lord, he trusted no one else. Once arriving at the City Lords Manor, the Fifth Elder ordered some tea for Logan and hispanions while he went to inform the Vice Lord so she could investigate the matter. Vice Lord Amilia Scarlet heard the full story and said, The Lord did send out a number of spies back then, but theres no certainty that Cain Scarlet was one of them. Ill ask him personally. How curious, a spy suddenly returningit just doesnt make sense. Even if a spy uncovered something major, they would typicallymunicate via written messages; an abrupt return to the Scarlet n meant either failure or defection. Regardless of which, Cain Scarlet was under suspicion and could not be trusted lightly. Perhaps he was plotting something grand and nefarious.
Satisfied that the Vice Lord had taken over, the Fifth Elder breathed a sigh of relief and left with his group. As the most revered figure beneath the Lord in the Scarlet n, Vice Lord Amilias credibility was untarnishedshe had always been loyal and was respected among the n. No sooner did they reach the hall than Vice Lord Amilia aimed to intimidate them, Who dares tarnish the name of the Scarlet n? Weve never deployed any spies. What is your true purpose? Vice Lord, I am Cain Scarlet, he quickly approached her upon recognizing the neer. As a coteral descendant of the Scarlet n, he was not of the same direct lineage as Vice Lord Amilia. Vice Lord Amilia recognized Cain Scarlet but remained skeptical, Typically, spies spend their lives within other Sects, returning only upon death or the Sects demise. Otherwise, they wouldnte back so easily. Why have you returned to the Scarlet n?
Its a matter of utmost urgency. Cain Scarlet didnt intend to hold back any longer. Spies nted by the three Great Lords and Seven Major Sects have discovered something inmon: the Demonic Sky Gate intends to strike against us, having assembled dozens of Dominators and hundreds of Kings. Is that true? Amilia couldnt help but gasp, aware of the Demonic Sky Gates notorious reputation as the number one heinous power of the Demon Path. They were known for brutality and were mortal enemies to all Great Lords and Sects, with rtionships as irreconcble as fire and water. Chapter 587: 370 Heaven_1 Chapter 587: Chapter 370 Heaven_1 ` Even though just seeing Amilia Scarlet returning alone was enough to guess what had happened, when faced with the confirmation, a wave of disquiet settled in everyones hearts. Is it true? Sandy Wexler couldnt bring himself to believe it and pressed, The Saint Sky Sect and the Demonic Sky Gate, one righteous and one evil, are they really going to stand by and do nothing? Exactly, if the Saint Sky Sect doesnt take action, they could at least spread the news to other forces in the Central Region. They must understand the principle that when the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold. Samuel Westman frowned and said, In my expectations, the Saint Sky Sect would intervene in some way, or at the very least, send a Quasi-Saint to deter the Demonic Sky Gate. Even without entering the battle, that would have been possible. The Sect Heads of the Seven Major Sects, at this point having lost confidence, considered making concessions: Even the Saint Sky Sect dares not intervene, asking us, a bunch of Quasi-Saints, is even less likely. If it reallyes down to it, just take everyone from the Sect and retreat to the Central Regionafter all, there arent many resources left in the Western Wastnd. We have lived here for generations, how can we just leave and abandon it? Cain Scarlet was the first to object. Indeed, taking away a portion of their people to flee was an option, but what about the tens of millions of ordinary humans? If even their Lords were to flee, the humans would undoubtedly fall into the demonic clutches. Sandy Wexler nodded and agreed, We cant leave. The reason why we have been in glory is because thousands have stood behind us, supporting us. Moreover, we belong to the Western Wastnd. Even if we go to the Central Region, we will surely be marginalized, and ces like the Saint Sky Sect will definitely drive us away. Thats an issue for you three Lords, the Sect Heads of the Seven Major Sects scoffed. The rest of us are Cultivators, what does it have to do with ordinary humans? To Cultivators, self-preservation was the priority; they saw little importance in protecting ordinary humans without the power to defend themselves. Ultimately, its the three Lords who need to worry. If a Sect is annihted, they can simply find a new location and reestablish. But Lords and their cities cannot be reced overnight. Although moving to the Central Region would not be ideal, it would still be better than facing a hopeless battle against the Skyvine Sect.
Samuel Westman took a sip of his tea and said, You Sects think you can remain on the sidelines, but isnt that a bit naive? Do you think the Demonic Sky Gate will just let you walk away? The Demonic Sky Gate does not want the territory, but the resources and Spirit Stones. At this point, Cain Scarlet spoke up. If the Seven Major Sects retreated, the three Lords alone wouldntst a day. And in a days time, the Sects would be unable to retreat swiftly enough, falling to destruction at the hands of the Demonic Sky Gate. The Seven Sect Leaders fell into deep thoughtthey were reluctant to ept it, but every word spoken by the three Lords was true. Could they really stay out of the conflict? It was just a vain hope born from fear of the Holy See, a fear they dared not confront. Amilia Scarlet interrupted, Can you not be hasty? Can we first discuss what happened during this trip to the Central Region? Lets see how the Saint Sky Sect responded. I met with the Sect Leader of the Saint Sky Sect, but their Supreme Elder has already gone on a journey, so the Sect doesnt have a Saint present. Even if they wanted to help, they are powerless. So thats the situation! Sandy Wexlers expression softened. He had thought the Saint Sky Sect was unwilling to intervene, but then it suddenly dawned on him that this was just as bad. And who could be sure that this wasnt just an excuse, perhaps the Supreme Elder had not gone on a journey at all. The Saint Sky Sect has promised me, continued Amilia Scarlet, that they will contact some of the top-tier powers in the Central Region, hoping that the Supreme Elders of those Sects can intervene. However, it will take at least three to four days for that to happen, and our battle with the Demonic Sky Gate definitely cant wait that long. Amilia Scarlets gaze was piercing as she spoke earnestly, Thats why I say we cant hope for reinforcements. We can only rely on ourselves, and the Saint Sky Sect has also said that no power from the Western Wastnd should flee. If we cant stop the Demonic Sky Gate, we, too, will face pursuit from the Central Region. From this, its clear that the Central Region doesnt want to sit idly by. Its just that getting a Saint to take action is not easy, Samuel Westman let out a sigh of relief. Regardless of whether the Central Region was still observing, at the very least they were irreconcble with the Demonic Sky Gate, and that counted as good news. Perhaps they want us to be mutually weakened by the fight with the Demonic Sky Gate, so they can take advantage in the end. Not only would it allow them to annihte the Demonic Sky Gate in one fell swoop, but they could also extend their reach into the Western Wastnd. This is both a crisis and an opportunity; the Saint Sky Sect ys a deep and calcted game! Logan allowed a knowing smile, certain that unless the presence at this gathering suffered a significant reduction, the Saint Sky Sect would continue to wait in the shadows without taking action. He did not believe it was so difficult for the Central Region to find one Holy See to assist; if the Saint Sky Sect didnt have one, didnt other top-tier forces? Some Sect Leaders were already terrified, trembling as they said, So we are just pawns, caught between two fires? Were doomed. Each of our Sects has stood for over a thousand years. If they fall now, how could we face our ancestors? Dont think of the worst-case scenario, Cain Scarlet remainedposed and looked around, The Demonic Sky Gate isnt foolish. In fact, their force is smaller than ours, and they are also aware that their biggest enemy is not us but the Saint Sky Sect lurking behind them, hoping to strike. Cain Scarlet felt confident as he addressed the group: We can only rely on ourselves. Theres no reason for anyone to considerpromising with the Demonic Sky Gate now, is there? Regardless of whether you want to fight or not, the situation hase to this, and there is no turning back. For the Seven Sect Leaders, it was clear there was no way back. Initially, fleeing the Western Wastnd seemed like an option to avoid confrontation with the Demonic Sky Gate, but now all such hopes were crushed. They could only join with the three Lords and deliberate on how to deal with the Demonic Sky Gate. ` Chapter 588 - 370 Heaven_2 Chapter 588: Chapter 370 Heaven_2 Logan stretchednguidly and left the tent with Bart Cloud, allowing these people to discuss the battle situation by themselves. He couldnt be bothered to take part. Cant be of any help! Bart Cloud chuckled. The battle had escted to a Saint-level conflict, and he was merely at the pinnacle of the Throne level; the difference was not minor. Logan nced at him and smiled, saying, Actually, this has nothing to do with us. Isnt it a great help already that were standing with Cain Scarlet and the others? This battle appeared catastrophic, but in truth, it was nothing more than countless ordinary humans suffering. It was these Lords and Sects that suffered the least losses, even Sandy Wexler included. If push really came to shove, would he truly fight against the Demonic Sky Gate? Logan was well aware that he and Bart Cloud were more onlookers than helpers. He thought of this as a trial to experience; there was no need to take it to heart too deeply. At that moment, a group suddenly appeared outside the tent. All the guards rushed up at once, surrounding these uninvited guests. The leader of the group sneered and scolded, Youve got some nerve. Werent you the ones who begged for our Saint Sky Sect to deal with the Demonic Sky Gate? Why then do we meet with armed hostility aftering here? Hearing that these people were from the Saint Sky Sect, everyone was uncertain whether to believe them. If they truly were reinforcements from the Saint Sky Sect, that would be a good thing. But what if they werent? Thus, they didnt let down their guard and sent someone to inform Cain Scarlet and the others, requesting the Lords and all the Sect Leaders to identify these people. As soon as they heard that a messenger from the Saint Sky Sect had arrived, Samuel Westman and others immediately came out to wee them. Amilia Scarlet was the first to speak, These people are indeed from the Saint Sky Sect, led by Peregrine Azure, the Vice Sect Leader of the Saint Sky Sect. The Demonic Sky Gate is plotting treachery, and the Saint Sky Sect naturally cannot sit by idly. We havee to offer our aid, stated Peregrine Azure with an air of superiority. Will that Supreme Elder of the Saint Sky Secte? Sandy Wexler asked. This was the crucial question, as everyone was hoping for the assistance of the Saint Seat. Peregrine Azure shook his head, pronouncing righteously, To deal with a mere Demonic Sky Gate, do we need the personal intervention of a Supreme Elder from the Saint Sky Sect? My presence should suffice. Youre merely a Quasi-Saint, with the same strength as those present here. Why such arrogance? Logan couldnt stand it any longer and retorted. Every Lord and the seven Sect Leaders here were Quasi-Saints. Was the Saint Sky Sect actually helpful or did they juste to make things worse? Peregrine Azure nced at Logan, his rage ring instantly, Is it your ce to speak? This young man really doesnt know the immensity of heaven and earth. Indeed, all of you Sect Leaders are Quasi-Saints, but there are disparities even within the same Realm. Do you think your strength in the Western Wastnd canpare to mine? I see it now. The Saint Sky Sect didnt send you here to help, but to supervise the battle, ensuring that the forces of the Western Wastnd and the Demonic Sky Gate both suffer. So dont lord it over people with your superior attitude; no one here will be fooled by you. Logans gaze was piercing as he pointed out the Saint Sky Sects true motives, leaving Peregrine Azure somewhat embarrassed. Indeed, the Saint Sky Sects intention was exactly that. He hade merely to fan the mes, ensuring that the forces of the Western Wastnd would not fear to fight the Demonic Sky Gate to the death. But obviously, Peregrine Azure could not admit it and instead retorted fiercely, nder, is it? I ought to take action to suppress you, making you pay for your words and actions. Do not resort to violence, Sandy Wexler immediately intervened, standing in front of Logan. Logan is straightforward; dont be petty. Even if my Wexler n offends the Saint Sky Sect, we will surely protect Logan. Hes that important? Peregrine Azures eyes flitted with curiosity. He had already investigated and was certainly aware of Sandy Wexler. Even the Saint Sky Sect held a hint of reverence for the Wexler n. Who in the Ancient World hadnt heard of the strength of their City-protecting Array back in the day? However, just a few days ago, the indestructible city-protecting array was breached, and it was by an array set by Sandy Wexler himself. The power of the city-protecting array wasparable to that of several Saint Seats. Despite weakening over time, the difference was negligible. Sandy Wexler could use an array to break the city-protecting array, and perhaps he could use it against the Holy See. Even the Heavenly Saint Sect might not be a match for him. Although all of this was just hearsay, and rumors often contained exaggeration, Sandy Wexler should not be provoked without dire necessity. Sandy Wexler nodded, ncing at Logan, He is the benefactor of the Wexler n, the Array Master who set up the Spirit Gathering Array. Anyone who dares to harm Logan will find the Wexler n ready to go through fire and water to seek revenge for him. What? The entire audience was shocked. No wonder Sandy Wexler was so courteous to Logan before. It turned out that Logan was such a fearsome existence. Everyone couldnt help but gasp and began to think back to whether they had said anything offensive to Logan previously. Peregrine Azure was also stunned for a moment, but he did not want to lose face, So what? The rumors say that the array wasnt all that impressive. It was simply thebination of the power of tens of millions of people in the city that broke the city-protecting array, not the work of one person alone. And what about the ying of that Quasi-Saint afterwards? Logan said with a yful smile. Back when the Sect Leader of the Supreme Sect caused trouble, he hadnt relied on the strength of others in the city. Instead, he had used several million Spirit Stones to make his opponent die beneath the Spirit Gathering Array. Peregrine Azure was at a loss for words, fear shing in his eyes. He had forgotten about that incident. He didnt think his Quasi-Saint abilities were much stronger than others. If he seriously offended Logan and Logan set up another Spirit Gathering Array, his fate was predictable. Suddenly, he burst outughing, I was just making a small joke earlier. Heavenly Saint Sect is a righteous sect and would never bully anyone for no reason. We are all united now in resisting the Demonic Sky Gate, lets not create conflicts amongst ourselves, giving the Demonic Sky Gate an advantage. Indeed, lets get down to business. Cain Scarlet interjected, making peace. Whether it was Logan or the Heavenly Saint Sect, neither was easy to offend, and both were forces against the Demonic Sky Gate. If these two parties started fighting, it would certainly provide an opportunity for the Demonic Sky Gate to attack. Logans gaze remained fixed on Peregrine Azure, waiting for him to concede. Being verbally offended and now expecting tough it off without an apology? Would he, without strength or Sandy Wexlers help on his side, already be dead at the hands of Peregrine Azure, with no one to pity him? Peregrine Azure stood motionless. He clearly saw that Logan was unwilling to provide him a way out. But after all, he was representing the entire Heavenly Saint Sect. If he bowed to Logan in front of so many people, where would the Heavenly Saint Sects face be? He would be utterly humiliated. But without conceding, Logan would certainly not be satisfied. The situation in the field was extremely delicate at the moment, and the onlookers didnt even dare to breathe heavily. One was a super first-ss sect from the Central Region, Heavenly Saint Sect, and the other was a terrifyingly powerful young Array Master. At this moment, someone whispered beside Peregrine Azure, Vice Sect Leader, Logan must not be simple. Even if our Heavenly Saint Sect is not afraid of Logan, we should consider who nurtured him. Such a terrifying Array Master must have an amazing inheritance. Peregrine Azure frowned, indeed realizing the truth in the words. Even though apologizing to Logan was humiliating, it was better to avoid trouble, as the Heavenly Saint Sects ns were far more important. I apologize, I was in the wrong just now. In front of the numerous disciples from various sects and forces present, Peregrine Azure gave Logan a deep bow, recalling his previous high and mighty demeanor, the people present couldnt help but sigh inwardly. So it turned out that the Heavenly Saint Sect was just like this. Before, everyone held an inexplicable respect for Heavenly Saint Sect, the sole hope against the Demonic Sky Gate. Now, that filter waspletely shattered, instead, they began to admire Logan even more, recognizing him as a true favored child of the heavens. Logan smiled yfully, waving his hand, Since youvee, you must take action against the Demonic Sky Gate. Keep those little schemes to yourselves. Peregrine Azure glowered, but did not refute a word. Logans meaning was clear: the Heavenly Saint Sect should not expect to stand by and profit as bystanders. Chapter 589 - 369 Demon_1 Chapter 589: Chapter 369 Demon_1 In the Ancient World, the location of the Demonic Sky Gate was in the Western Wilderness, an extremely remote area that had always been under the surveince and suppression of the Great Sects. The original strategy had been to hope that over time, the Demonic Sky Gate would gradually fade away, like a frog being boiled in warm water. The Demonic Sky Gate had clearly realized this and after the foundation of the sect was nearly exhausted, started to amass all their forces to devour the entire Western Wilderness Forces, thereby rapidly growing in strength and standing ready to confront and take revenge against the Orthodox Sects of the Central Region. Regarding the request for help from the various Sect Leaders, Logan calcted in his mind that the Saint Sky Sect would definitely take action; they would not allow the Demonic Sky Gate to grow stronger. The key point was that the Central Region didnt solely consist of the Saint Sky Sects power, other forces definitely hoped that both the Saint Sky Sect and the Demonic Sky Gate would suffer mutual losses. If other forces simply stood by and watched, the Saint Sky Sect might worry about being attacked from both front and rear, and thus might ruthlessly refuse the three Lords plea for help, preferring to drag all the Central Region Forces into the fray rather than face the Demonic Sky Gate alone. This was a tactical bnce. Therefore, whether Amilia Scarlets mission would seed depended not on the attitude of the Saint Sky Sect, but whether other top Central Region Forces were willing to send troops. However, with so many yers in the Central Region, all with different agendas and secretlypeting, did they truly want to be involved in this great battle? Having heard Logans analysis, Sandy Wexler was bbergasted, Does that mean they are most likely noting? Are they not afraid that once the Demonic Sky Gate grows, the entire Central Region will be annihted? The principle of when the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold! Not to mention, the Orthodox and Demon Paths are irreconcble! Short-sightedness it is! Logan replied nonchntly, Strong Ones are not necessarily clever; most cultivators from the major forces spend their lives in arduous cultivation, without the variety of life-and-death experiences like a Loose Cultivator, so expecting them to have a grand vision is clearly unrealistic. Not to mention the Central Region Forces, but even the current Seven Major Sects, the three Lords, and several dozen smaller sects outside are truly united in enmity? They are onlypelled by circumstances, and the moment theres wiggle room, this alliance will instantly crumble. What Logan saw was clear; many were still pondering apromise with the Demonic Sky Gate, simply unsure of the Demonic Sky Gates stance, not only out of fear of the suppression by the Holy See but also out of pure fear of the Demonic Sky Gate. Isnt all this in vain? Sandy Wexler suddenly lost heart. The reason they dared to fight the Demonic Sky Gate was also because they had the support of the Holy See. Otherwise, their odds of winning this battle were less than one in ten, even though they had ten Quasi-Saints, they still couldntpare with a true Holy See. Logan had made the worst-case scenario ns, and spreading his hands, he said, I have two ns, the best and the least favorable one, both capable of dealing with the crisis of the Demonic Sky Gate! What are they? Sandy Wexler, who had been downcast, suddenly perked up upon hearing Logans words, feeling a hint of interest and a sliver of hope. After all, Logan had once saved his city, with his formidable means still vivid in his mind. Seeing how confident Logan was, there might really be a solution. The least favorable n is to not form an alliance; you should quickly retreat to the Wexler ns city. Relying on the Spirit Gathering Array I left behind, the Demonic Sky Gate wouldnt dare toe, and if they did, theyd be doomed. The Spirit Gathering Array might not reach the Holy See, but if he came, then wouldnt he be within its reach? Logan, with a hint of amusement, looked at Sandy Wexler, Think about it, if the other forces win, your Wexler n would also win by lying low. If they lose, the Demonic Sky Gate wouldnt dare to touch you. Isnt it also okay to live in rtive safety? After all, the Central Region Forces are still there as thest resort. Sandy Wexlers head was filled with ck lines; he definitely couldnt just walk away. As a member of the Orthodox Path, how could he allow the Demon Paths Demonic Sky Gate to be so rampant? Logans words could not be epted by him; otherwise, how could the Wexler n stand on its feet hereafter? And could they really live in peace? Sandy Wexler understood the principle of when the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold. If the other forces were devoured by the Demonic Sky Gate, even if the Wexler n had the Spirit Gathering Array, it would be useless because resources and food would continue to be depleted; it was impossible to stay within the city gates forever. Logan coughed and continued, The best n is even simpler; have the ten Quasi-Saints take action together while I set up a Barrier Array to weaken half of the Holy Sees power. Then, your chances of victory would increase by sixty percent, although casualties would inevitably be high. Sandy Wexler frowned, the best n seemed more reasonable, but it was actually unfeasible. Indeed, there were ten Quasi-Saints present, but did they really dare to fight the Holy See? They were a bunch of opportunists who would likely run faster than anyone else once the fight started. Sandy Wexler felt a headacheing on; he had the zeal to oppose the Demonic Sky Gate, but if it came to the point where the other sects dared not fight, he too would take the Wexler n back, just as Logans least favorable strategy suggested, shutting the doors and staying out of it. Just then, someone came to report, Its bad! The Demonic Sky Gate has mobilized their forces and has already advanced thirty miles, swallowing seven or eight smaller sects, with over a thousand people gone. The Demonic Sky Gate cant hold back any longer, the great battle is about to erupt! Cain Scarlet heard this and became anxious, quickly silencing the still-discussing Sect Leaders. Gentlemen, theres no need to overthink it. Lets have each factions forces rush there together to face off against the Demonic Sky Gate; we cannot let them advance any further. Sandy Wexler also spoke, Ive already sent word. The Wexler ns forces are on their way and are expected to arrive in three hours. The Westman n is quite close; just an hour, Samuel Westman also responded, and then, with a grand gesture, he quickly departed to make preparations. Chapter 590: 369: Demon_2 Chapter 590: Chapter 369: Demon_2 The Sect Heads of the Seven Major Sects were greatly startled. They had all been aware that the Demonic Sky Gate was certain to make a move, but they truly did not anticipate an approach so swift and immediate. The Demonic Sky Gate has an army of thirty thousand, while you collectively have nearly fifty thousand. If the Holy See does not intervene, you can surely suppress the Demonic Sky Gate. Logan pondered for a moment before speaking to Sandy Wexler, But all the major forces are unwilling to arrive early. The earlier they arrive, the greater the losses they will suffer. Although they could all arrive within half a day, I estimate that it will take a full day before the military forces of all parties are assembled. You mean to have everyone rush there together? Sandy Wexler frowned. Indeed, what Logan said made perfect sense. The three Lords certainly had no second thoughts, but the Seven Major Sects were different. They would indeed drag their feet and dy. The varied geographical locations of the major forces meant naturally different times of arrival. It was unrealistic to expect everyone to rush there at once, and it could even cause disputes among the major Sects. It might be better to tolerate some of the Sects little schemes. Logan shook his head, a smile curving his lips: No need. After taking down a dozen smaller Sects, the Demonic Sky Gate will certainly pause to regroup. They wont rashly advance within a day. They also fear falling into your traps, so both parties will surely end up in a standoff. My intention is for the Wexler n to rush there as quickly as possible, and then set up our forces in the very back. Those who arriveter can only ce their troops in the front. In this way, the Sects that want to confront the Demonic Sky Gate will suffer the least losses, and those driven by various motives and lucky chances will instead be at the forefront of the confrontation with the Demonic Sky Gate. My estimate is that only two to three Sects will dy. So even if they are unwilling, they will be outnumbered and have to follow the majority. You shouldmunicate this to the other two Lords in a moment. They will surely be willing and pleased to see this unfold. Admirable, Sandy Wexler expressed his agreement. He had to admit that Logans strategy was perfect, aimed specifically at those who wanted topromise with the Demonic Sky Gate. They had no desire to fight anyway, so it was better to let them suffer significant losses first and see if they would still dare to falter before the battle. Several hourster, all forces converged at the Yunlong Mountain Range. This range was the only route the Demonic Sky Gate could take for their assault. The other two sides were cliffs extending for millions of miles. The early arriving forces set up camp in better defensive positions.
But those who arrivedte found there was no space left for them. This made several Sects quite dissatisfied. Are they expected to run to the front of the Mountain Range? If the Demonic Sky Gate genuinely attacked, wouldnt they be the first to incur heavy losses? Just the thought of it was enough to make their scalps tingle with dread. Several Sect Leaders couldnt contain their anger and protested, Are we being taken for fools? You must make some space, or else we might as well leave and let you deal with the Demonic Sky Gate on your own. Whose fault is it that yourete? Firste, first served, most people sneered. They were angry now, but if they hade earlier, they wouldnt becking a spot in the first ce. In any case, for those forces that had already arrived, it was clear they were unwilling to give way. Once a space was vacated, who would shield them from harm? The tacit understanding was to let thesete-arriving Sects set up camp in the frontlines. This was also a silent agreement among the three Lords. The angered Sect Heads ground their teeth and retorted, Its not that we didnt want toe, but our Sects were too far away. We had to regroup our forces, which naturally took a lot of time. Besides, didnt we arrive? Only an hourte, is that really such a big deal? Dont use the distance as an excuse. My Sect is a thousand miles away, the farthest, yet we still arrived an hour earlier. Why did you have to be sote? Clearly, you have ulterior motives and want us to fight the Demonic Sky Gate first. Upon hearing this untenable reasoning, a Sect Leader stood out. His Sect was not only far, but the cultivators within were mostly of Transcendent Tier, whose cultivation was much weaker. They barely possessed one-tenth the traveling speed of those in the Throne Realm. The others burst intoughter at this. Now thete-arriving Sects had nothing to say. The Sect Heads faces alternated between ashen and pale; indeed, theirte arrival was due to their deliberate stalling and dawdling along the way. Who could have expected such an oue? Had they known that earlier arrivals could set up camp towards the back, they would have rushed like flies. They regretted not discussing the n clearly beforehand. In any case, they were very discontented in their hearts and were determined not to set up camp at the forefront. It doesnt matter anymore, lets leave. Seeing no room for maneuver, the Sect Leaders decided to make an exit and let these forces slowly battle it out with the Demonic Sky Gate. At that moment, Cain Scarlet emerged from the tent and said, Try leaving, before we deal with the Demonic Sky Gate, we can use your Great Sects as a warm-up. We just cant ept this, why must we camp at the very front? If the Demonic Sky Gate attacks, will you all be safe and sound at the back? Upon hearing this, the Sect Leaders were consumed by fear, for if Cain Scarlet could utter such words, he clearly meant action rather than threat. With a coldugh, Cain Scarlet questioned, Unsatisfied, are you? Why did you arrive sote? I havent med you for this yet, and youre throwing a tantrum? The Sect Leaders were at a loss for words, but of course, they were acutely aware of the consequences of camping at the forefrontthey wouldnt survive an hour in the hands of the Demonic Sky Gate. I am the most merciful person, you may leave, Sandy Wexler also emerged, and his words instantly lit up the faces of the Sect Leaders. Lord Wexler indeed had the courage to let them off. However, abruptly, Sandy Wexlers next sentence followed, Right, to deal with those afraid of battle, we three Lords have discussed and formed a thousand-man Supervisory Execution Squad, led by six Half-step Saint Seats. Judge for yourselves. At these words, the Sect Leaders were petrified, taking in a sharp breath of cold air. With six Half-step Saint Seats watching behind, who the hell would dare flee? There were in total ten Quasi-Saint Seats present, and apart from them, the Half-step Saint Seats were the strongest. No Great Sect couldpare. Even if they were dissatisfied, they absolutely could not show it. Having already provoked public indignation, offending the Lords now was unthinkable.
We are willing to camp at the very front, the Sect Leaders said without hesitation, stating their choice immediately, for obedience was the only option now. Cain Scarlet rxed, resolving this small hup smoothly. It was fortunate that theting Sects were merely minor forces. Had any of the Seven Major Transcendent Tier Sects beente, it would have been difficult to settle this farce, especially since their Sect Leaders were Quasi-Saints. The Demonic Sky Gate, knowing that three Lords hade with troops, sent an envoy for peace talks, The Demonic Sky Gate does not wish to oppose the three Lords and will only target a few nearby Sects. We hope the Lords will not interfere with our share of the Western Wastnds resources. Clearly, these words were meant to deceive. For merely dealing with a few nearby Sects, was there a need to muster an army of over thirty thousand, even with the help of a Saint Seat? Evidently, they aimed to catch them off guard, so naturally, it was a ploy not to be fallen for.
After being rejected, the Demonic Sky Gate seemed to fall silent, not making a single move, which puzzled the Lords and the Sect Leaders. A day passed, and Amilia Scarlet returned from the Saint Sky Sect, but there was not a hint of a smile on her face; instead, she was silent and lowered her head. All the Sect Leaders hearts skipped a beat, anticipating dreadful news; surely they had failed to bring a Saint Seat for support, spreading fear and dread amongst the crowd. Cain Scarlet also had an ominous feeling and, after bringing Amilia Scarlet into the tent, asked, What happened? Did you not meet anyone, or is the Saint Sky Sect unwilling to help? The details are lengthy, but the bottom line is we wont have a Saint Seat as reinforcement, Amilia Scarlet nced around, seeing all the Sect Leaders watching her with eager and anxious eyes. She gave a wry smile, shook her head, and delivered the direst of news. Chapter 591: 371: Demon_1 Chapter 591: Chapter 371: Demon_1 Peregrine Azure had a somber face yet he did not refute a single word, the implications of Logans words were clearthe Saint Sky Sect should not expect to sit back and reap the benefits of the fisherman. The Demonic Sky Gate had a Sanctuary Powerhouses help, and none of the sects wanted to make an enemy of them, but now they had reached a point where they had no choice but to take action. Peregrine Azure originally wanted the Western Wilderness Forces to weaken each other, but Logan shattered that lofty illusion as soon as he intervened. Is the Saint Sky Sect willing to dispatch a Sanctuary Powerhouse or not? Inside the tent, Sandy Wexler fixed his gaze on Peregrine Azure and asked. After extensive discussion, everyone realized that regardless of their ns, the oue hinged on the presence of a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Without one, their chances of victory seemed slim. No matter from which angle, each side currently had the upper hand over the Demonic Sky Gate, except for the matter of the absent Sanctuary Powerhouse, which made everyone present ufortable. Confronted with the questioning, Peregrine Azure coughed and said, Dont worry everyone. Should we really reach a dire situation, the Supreme Elder of our Saint Sky Sect will definitely take action. We cannot allow the Demonic Sky Gate to act recklessly. Generally speaking, the Sanctuary Powerhouses serve more as a deterrent and rarely engage in full-on battles. An evasive response? Cain Scarlet, with a profound look in his eyes, sneered and said, Give us a definite assurance. If the Saint Sky Sect doesnt send someone, then all of us from the Western Wilderness Forces will retreat to the Central Region. Its not that they wonte; our Supreme Elder has wandered off. For Sanctuary Powerhouses, wandering couldst a year, a half, or even a hundred and ten years. So how can we give you a definite assurance? Our Saint Sky Sect is equally fearful of the Demonic Sky Gate. Peregrine Azure responded with a bitter smile and, under the scrutinizing eyes of everyone, continued, However, Sanctuary Powerhouses have the ability to deduce. Whatever happens here cannot be hidden from the Supreme Elder. Once the battle starts, the Supreme Elder will definitelye. He wouldnt allow the Sanctuary Powerhouse of the Demonic Sky Gate to wreak havoc unrestrained. Thats just wishful thinking on your part. Who can be certain theyd be willing to intervene? Besides, even though the Sanctuary Powerhouses are the strongest in the world, it doesnt mean theres no chance they could fall, does it? Samuel Westman curled his lips as he spoke. In any case, they couldnt just take Peregrine Azures word for it. What if they were decimated in a fight against the Demonic Sky Gate without any support in the end? The Saint Sky Sect might not have any influence in the Central Region, but such an event would be disastrous for their sects and lords in the Western Wilderness.
Upon hearing this, Peregrine Azure became fric and said with rising momentum, Dont curse us. How could our Supreme Elder possibly perish? Keep talking like that, and believe me, I will take action! Stop arguing. The Demonic Sky Gate has already made a move; we should concentrate on the forting battle situation, said Cain Scarlet with a headache-inducing look as he stopped the two from quarreling. He had thought that the arrival of someone from the Saint Sky Sect might alleviate the situation, but it seemed to have only caused more arguments and worry instead. Sandy Wexler nodded and called for quiet. With so many forces gathered here, how can we not deal with the Demonic Sky Gate? I think their Sanctuary Powerhouse would not dare to act recklessly. Although united we are still no match for a Sanctuary Powerhouse But think about it, after all, we have ten Quasi-Saints and adding Peregrine Azure to the mix, not to mention the sixty-odd Half-step Saint Seats. Such a force should not be underestimated. Should we indeed fight desperately against a Sanctuary Powerhouse, even if we do not win, we could still inflict severe injuries on them. There arent many Sanctuary Powerhouses in this world. Should one be injured all of a sudden, the others will surely seize the chance to strike. Sanctuary Powerhouses have always been in strife with one another, each vying to be the sole Sanctuary Powerhouse in the world. Therefore, I suspect that the Sanctuary Powerhouse of the Demonic Sky Gate is merely relying on deterrence. Cain Scarlet vehemently agreed and continued analyzing after Sandy Wexler, Besides, dont forget that we have Logan on our side. Logans array is as terrifying as ever, which previously broke through the Wexler ns great protecting battle array. The Sanctuary Powerhouse of the opponent also fears using it against them. However, all this is predicated on not engaging in battle with the Demonic Sky Gate. It will only keep the Demonic Sky Gate apprehensive. Once we start fighting, all this bes idle talk! Indeed, these individuals did have a point, but Samuel Westman had a very clear understanding that once a battle of life and deathmenced, they would surely act relentlessly and wouldnt hold back from fear. Did the Sanctuary Powerhouse of the Demonic Sky Gate not foresee the ensuing situation? Some sect heads of smaller forces were confused at this moment. You all have your reasons, but in the end, are we fighting the Demonic Sky Gate or not? Moreover, the key choice is not in our hands, but the Demonic Sky Gate has taken the initiative to strike. We can only counter passively. Of course, we fight. Its a matter of life and death, Cain Scarlet affirmed and then looked around, The reason for analyzing so much is just to make the uing battle situations smoother, to avoid being lost in confusion and panic, and to prepare ourselves mentally. And at that moment, a guard walked into the tent. Reporting, a messenger from the Demonic Sky Gate has arrived, iming they wish to negotiate with all the forces of the Western Wilderness! What does the Demonic Sky Gate want? Upon hearing this news, everyone fell into confusion and also felt a touch of annoyance and anger. It must be that the other side hade to show off their might, then intimidate them into pleading with the Demonic Sky Gate. It was usually this kind of y. Samuel Westman waved his hand and instructed the guard, Bring the person here. After all, one should not kill the emissary, and we can ascertain firsthand what antics the Demonic Sky Gate wants to y. Suddenly, someone entered the tent, and everyone frowned upon seeing who it was. This person was Dashiell Skyward, the Vice Sect Leader of the Demonic Sky Gate. They hadnt expected the Demonic Sky Gate to dare send him over. Werent they afraid that he could be detained on their side, or even eliminated collectively? Chapter 592 - 371: Demon_2 Chapter 592: Chapter 371: Demon_2 What are you here for? Cain Scarlet wanted to give the neer a show of authority, and with a cold smile said, Good timing, our entire camp consists of Quasi-Saints. Weve been considering how to eradicate you, and since Demonic Sky Gate insists on starting a major war, every single one of you will pay the price. You all im to be from reputable sects, and here I am but a mere negotiator. Surely you wouldnt stoop to the level of scoundrels, would you? Dashiell Skyward was not intimidated; on the contrary, he found himself a seat with an air of nonchnce, shooting a nce at the crowd with a mix of disdain and arrogance. Samuel Westman was seething with rage, struggling to restrain his desire to attack: The people of Demonic Sky Gate deserve death. Do you not fear wreaking havoc and cmity? We have always kept to our own waters, but since you leave us no room to survive in the Western Wilderness Forces, lets go to war! Thats from your perspective. We at Demonic Sky Gate have been content in our corner of istion, but its a deste ce, and weve run out of resources we had saved up. If we dont take action, are we supposed to just sit and wait for starvation? Dashiell Skyward was disdainful and even mocking: All you great forces, do you really believe your sects were established in ancient times without violence? They were built on fighting and killing, so why do you pride yourselves as reputable sects, while branding us of the Demonic Sky Gate as the Demon Path? Seeing the growing unrest among the crowd, Cain Scarlet called for calm and then spoke, Lets get straight to the point. Why are you here? Are you here to mock us with your superiority, or does Demonic Sky Gate have concessions to offer? In any case, unleash whatever schemes you have. I am the Vice Sect Leader of Demonic Sky Gate, and Ie with our Sect Leaders intent. Demonic Sky Gate has put forth three conditions, and if all are met, a great war can be avoided. Dashiell Skyward nced at the crowd and began, The first condition is thirty million Spirit Stones, and this payment must be made annually. Out of which, ten million would be in Spirit Stones and the rest would be equivalent cultivation resources. This is for the forces among you to discuss and divvy up. The second condition is that each Great Sect Leaders son must go to Demonic Sky Gate as hostages. Should you harbor any treachery, Demonic Sky Gate can take their lives at any time. In addition, Demonic Sky Gate will send a Half-step Saint Seat to oversee each Great Sect, to be treated with the same respect as an Elder. The leaders of the various forces exchanged looks. Naturally, they initially found the demands too harsh. Thirty million Spirit Stones a yearwhat kind of concept was that? Even for the rtively affluent Wexler n, an annual yield might only amount to five or six million Spirit Stones, and thats before expenses are considered. If carried out as proposed, within a decade all forces would be skinned, demoted from first-rate sects to third-rate. Especially as Demonic Sky Gate would continue to grow stronger using these resources, wouldnt that be like nurturing an enemy with their own Spirit Stones? The second condition was even less tolerable. Everyone in the tent was a Sect Leader; who would willingly send their child to Demonic Sky Gate? How was that any different from sending them straight to Hell? To put it nicely, they were hostages; putting it bluntly, it was just a dy of death. Most were filled with righteous indignation, decrying, Demonic Sky Gate is really ying a clever game. Do you truly think we are so easily defeated? In an actual battle, its still uncertain who will perish! If you think Demonic Sky Gate can outnumber us, just wait until all the forces of the Western Wilderness unite. Its only because youck a Strong One that derations of victory or defeat are meaningless, responded Dashiell Skyward casually, though his statement carried an implicit threat to all present. Although unemotional, the mere mention of a Holy See felt like an unbearable and iparable boulder pressing on their backs. While most Great Sects were unwilling toply, a few thought it might be eptable. After all, even if it was thirty million Spirit Stones, along with the Lords and Great Sects sharing it, their smaller sects would only have to contribute a few hundred thousand each. It seemed worthwhile if it could buy peace and tranquility. As the debate raged on, Dashiell Skyward waved his hand, Dont be hasty; Ive only proposed two conditions so far. Lets wait until Ive stated the third. Youll have plenty of time to consider it, as its still too soon to decide. The third condition is that Demonic Sky Gate intends to strike at the Central Region to take revenge on former foes. We require the aid of all Western Wilderness Forces. You wont need to fight to the death; just a force of a thousand from each sect will suffice. Naturally, this must include at least one Semi-Saint and one Dominator. Afterward, all of your sects must collectively retreat ten thousand miles, making way for our Demonic Sky Gate, allowing us to confront the Saint Sky Sect forces in the Central Region. This is the sincerity of the Demonic Sky Gate. Of course, you may also choose not to retreat, and then everyone from your sects will apany us to the Central Region. Upon these words, the whole venue fell silent. Who could have imagined that the Demonic Sky Gate would be so formidable as to even consider going to war with the Central Region forces in one fell swoop? One must know that the Central Region is not like the Western Wastndthere is more than one Sanctuary Powerhouse there. How could the Demonic Sky Gate rely on just one Sanctuary Powerhouse? Even rumors had it that there were realms above the Sanctuary Powerhouse, and one of the Central Regions Strong Ones had reached such a height. What did the Demonic Sky Gate intend? Everyone was puzzled, as the Demonic Sky Gate could only contend with the sects of the Western Wastnd because theycked a Sanctuary Powerhouse. People regained theirposure. Regardless of the Demonic Sky Gates intentions, the thought of each sect dispatching a thousand members to aid the Demonic Sky Gate seemed farcical. How could such irreconcble factions submit to the Demonic Sky Gate? Moreover, they knew in their hearts that, should they truly send troops to assist the Demonic Sky Gate, once the Central Region Powerhouses unleashed their fury, everyone would suffer. The first two demands were already uneptable; the third was even more out of the question. The Demonic Sky Gate was oversimplifying matters. Samuel Westmans eyes were full of disdain as he questioned, Relying solely on a Sanctuary Powerhouse as your guard of honor, with such contempt for others, are you not afraid that the Demonic Sky Gate will disappear from the world? There are no fewer than ten Sanctuary Powerhouses in the Central Region. Do not forget how you were driven out of the Central Region in the past. If you wish to be domineering, thats fine, but win against us first. Isnt it too early to act at this moment? Sandy Wexlers heart was also filled with raging fury. The Demonic Sky Gate was not negotiating but giving orders from a high and mighty stance. Indeed, the Holy Seemanded everyones wariness, but was not truly invincible; otherwise, the world would have long been ruled by the Sanctuary Powerhouses, wouldnt it? Was there anyone present who wasnt a Lord or a leading Sect Leader, seasoned and worldly enough to be frightened this way? Setting aside thetter two demands, even the first was not something Sandy Wexler would agree to. The Wexler ns city, although the wealthiest in the Western Wastnd, couldnt just give away thirty million Spirit Stones for nothing, unless the Demonic Sky Gate shared a debt of gratitude with the Wexler n like Logan did. Dashiell Skywards coldness intensified, tinged with a trace of killing intent: Actually, you should be grateful that the Demonic Sky Gates enemy is the Saint Sky Sect of the Central Region and not you. Otherwise, there wouldnt be negotiations; youd all be in, wouldnt that bring peace to the Western Wastnd? Does the Demonic Sky Gate truly wish to proceed this way? Unlike the others anger, Cain Scarlet instead showed a yful smile, seemingly taking pleasure in the situation. Three conditions, not a single step back, Dashiell Skyward confirmed with determination, extending a finger: One hour, consider it carefully. Logan gave a faint smile; he naturally knew what Cain Scarlet was thinking. If the Demonic Sky Gate insisted on this course, it would stir up troubled waters in the Central Region. Then, those forces would have to deal with the Demonic Sky Gate rather than waiting for the Western Wastnd forces to be both weakened after a mutual loss, in order to reap the benefits. Heres a thought, you want to confront the Saint Sky Sect, right? All forces of the Western Wastnd will contribute Spirit Stones to help you power your way to the Central Region. And we wont give merely thirty million Spirit Stones, but ny million directly. However, dispatching a thousand troops is definitely off the table, Cain Scarlet stated righteously, prompting the others to support his idea, turning their collective gaze towards Dashiell Skyward. Dashiell Skyward was momentarily stunned; this wasnt what he expected. He had assumed that these people would definitely refuse, and even if they agreed, it would involve a long dispute. How did their attitude change in the blink of an eye? Chapter 593 - 372 Qi_1 Chapter 593: Chapter 372 Qi_1 Dashiell Skyward wasnt a fool, otherwise, he wouldnt have be the Vice Sect Leader of the Demonic Sky Gate. He saw through Cain Scarlet and the others intentions in just an instant. Thus, he sneered with amusement, You want us and the Saint Sky Sect to both suffer heavy losses so that you can reap the benefits, do you really think the Demonic Sky Gate is that foolish? Wasnt it your Demonic Sky Gate who brought it up first? Cain Scarlet responded calmly. If the Demonic Sky Gate wanted to fight the Saint Sky Sect, they couldnt me his forces for taking advantage of the situation, could they? Either way, the Demonic Sky Gate had only two choices: either suffer mutual destruction with the Western Wilderness Forces, which would take at least a few hundred years to recover from, or fight the Saint Sky Sect in the Central Region, in which case it was only logical for his own forces to benefit as the opportunists. The Sect Leader sent me here to talk in the hopes that all forces in the Western Wastnd could unite against ourmon enemy and reim the resources in the Central Region that rightfully belong to us, Cain Scarlet argued. Dashiell Skywards expression changed to one of righteous indignation, Think about it, all the forces in the Western Wastnd can live in peace only because the Demonic Sky Gate exists. If the Demonic Sky Gate falls, the Sects in the Central Region wille unbridled, no doubt. Dont get ahead of yourself Demonic Sky Gate, do you really think the Saint Sky Sect is without its own strong figures? Peregrine Azure couldnt sit still any longer. He didnt want these Sect Leaders to be swayed by the Demonic Sky Gate. Wouldnt that be pushing the Saint Sky Sect into dire straits? With the Supreme Elder of his Sect still absent, they were reluctant to confront the Demonic Sky Gate head on. Dashiell Skyward nced at him, recognizing instantly that he was from the Demonic Sky Gate, No wonder youre so confident. So youve already made contact with someone from the Saint Sky Sect. But do you think you can act recklessly just because you rely on the Saint Sky Sect? You couldnt possibly fathom the depths of the Demonic Sky Gate. Do you from the Demonic Sky Gate really think you can match the Saint Sky Sect? Think carefully about what happened a few hundred years ago, how you were driven to this barren wastnd. Dont think that just because youve regained some strength over a hundred years you can act arrogantly. Have you thought about the consequences if you fail? Facing the Demonic Sky Gates representative, Peregrine Azure certainly wasnt about to show weakness, Your Demonic Sky Gate has a Holy See, as does our Saint Sky Sects Supreme Elder, and even several Holy Sees in the Central Region are closely connected to our Supreme Elder. With just one word, they could lend a hand. It doesnt matter. The Demonic Sky Gate dared to send troops because we have nned for everything, Dashiell Skyward said dismissively, not taking Peregrine Azure seriously at all. He was well aware of all the forces in the Central Regions reserves. It was true that there were many Holy Sees, but at this moment, they were all overwhelmed with their own problems. Your Supreme Elder has been missing for ten years, are you sure he can return? The Demonic Sky Gate dares to act so presumptuously because we have a Holy See supporting us. In fact, I might as well reveal a bit now. There are no more Holy Sees in the world, only the one left in the Demonic Sky Gate. What? Everyone present was shocked at that moment. What did Dashiell Skyward mean by saying there was only one Holy See left in the world? Holy Sees, being the strongest among Cultivators, were a rarityone in a millionbut they did exist. In the Ancient World, there were dozens of them left. Although many fell in the past year, like the Heavenly Saint Daoist and the Beast King, there were still quite a few remaining. How could the Demonic Sky Gate make such a bold im without basis? Could it be they were privy to intel that others didnt have? And upon deeper consideration, indeed if there were several Holy Sees remaining in the Central Region, the Demonic Sky Gate wouldnt dare seek vengeance against the Saint Sky Sect with just one Holy See. But what kind of incident caused all the Holy Sees to vanish in an instant, leaving everyonepletely bewildered? Even Peregrine Azure was befuddled, but at the same time, he felt a twinge of trepidation. How could Dashiell Skyward know so precisely about the status of their own Supreme Elder? Indeed, since the Supreme Elder left ten years ago to wander, he had not returned to the Sect nor given any sign of his whereabouts. Though the Sect was initially worried, they soon took constion in the fact that the Supreme Elder had be a Holy See, and there was no one in this world capable of posing him any harm. As such, they hadnt taken the matter to heart. Now suddenly confronted by Dashiell Skywards words, Peregrine Azure felt an uncontroble anxiety. Seeing the varied expressions among the crowd, Dashiell Skywardughed heartily, As I thought, youre all still in the dark. Really, theres no one who can stop the Demonic Sky Gate. The only reason we refrained from a massacre is our fear of certain repercussionsdo you really think your strength is formidable? Blowing smoke to try and intimidate us? Cain Scarlets eyes were sharp, considering Dashiell Skywards previous words to be nothing more than nonsense. The idea that dozens of Holy Sees in the Ancient World could vanish so suddenly was preposterous, especially since none of them had heard even the slightest rumor. Dont listen to him. To think someone who is at least the Vice Sect Leader of the Demonic Sky Gate would lie without a second thought. Do you really think Holy Sees are asmon as cabbages picked up for free? Such high-level Strong Ones are unlikely toe to misfortune, he retorted. Sandy Wexler also nodded in agreement, thinking that Cain Scarlet made a good point. He had almost been deceived by Dashiell Skywards lies. After some thought, he found the idea utterly absurd. If Holy Sees could be so easily vanquished, how could they be called the strongest? Cultivators pursue such an existence their entire lives. The others also looked at Dashiell Skyward, clearly thinking he was lying; their faces showed contempt and scorn, thinking that the Demonic Sky Gates methods were somewhat despicable, stooping to any level to achieve their goals, even fabricating such lies. Dashiell Skyward was so angry that he felt like vomiting blood, he loudly retorted, Believe it or not, almost all the Holy Sees in the Ancient World went to the forbidden region of Ancient Times in search of a path to ascend further. All of them got trapped inside, only the one from the Demon Path was lucky enough to escape. Chapter 594: 372 Qi_2 Chapter 594: Chapter 372 Qi_2 In any case, all of this is openly acknowledged by the Demonic Paths Holy See, which emboldened us from the Demonic Sky Gate to dispatch troops and make ns. Without this, even a hundredfold courage would not suffice for us to dare such actions. You may think Im spouting nonsense, but it wont be long before the entire Ancient World falls into the hands of the Demonic Sky Gate. The reason the Demonic Sky Gate still harbors some apprehensions is nothing more than the fear that among the powerhouses of the Central Region, some hidden figures might emerge, perhaps those Sanctuary Powerhouses who have chosen to live incognito among themon folk instead of entering the forbidden realms of ancient times. Therefore, the Demonic Sky Gate did not want to start with a bloodbath, as that would weaken its own strength. This is the reason for the willingness to negotiate with the Western Wilderness Forces, but it doesnt mean that the Demonic Sky Gate is afraid. After all, they dont value the barrennds of the Western Wilderness; what they truly covet are the rich and vast expanses of the Central Region. Now, by deploying thirty thousand troops, the Demonic Sky Gate is making its position clear. The forbidden realm of ancient times has carried its legacy for ten thousand years; it is said to have been established by a power above the Sanctuary Powerhouses, containing countless Great Law opportunities. This is why numerous Sanctuary Powerhouses flock to it, as the lifespan of a Sanctuary Powerhouse is not infinite, with most only living for ten thousand years at most. To extend their lifespans, the only choice they have is to continue their cultivation. Therefore, Dashiell Skywards statement that many Sanctuary Powerhouses have gone to the ancient forbidden realms does not seem far-fetched. Moreover, the realm opens every ten years, and indeed many Sanctuary Powerhouses were rumored to have gone there a decade ago. Could it truly be that the Demonic Sky Gate has the only Holy See left in the world? Everyone couldnt help but turn their gaze toward Peregrine Azure, who came from the Saint Sky Sect, and since the Saint Sky Sects Supreme Elder is a Holy See, they hoped that Peregrine Azure could offer a few words of rebuttal, if only to give everyone some confidence. At this moment, Peregrine Azure was visibly flustered, but still coughed to regainposure and said, Nonsense, our Supreme Elder has traveled the four seas and did not go to the so-called forbidden realm. Besides, there are no shortage of Holy Sees under the heavens, and not all are eager to ascend further. Many Holy Sees are hidden from the world. Logan nodded, actually both of them were right. Perhaps most Sanctuary Powerhouses might have ventured to the ancient forbidden realms, but many remained behind. After all, Logan had already encountered a few, such as the earlier Heavenly Saint Daoist and Beast King. And the Mountain Saint Daoist who had taken his Qian Kun Bead not long ago. Logan had already met three of them, so who could be certain there werent others? The Demonic Sky Gates statements indeed contained elements of intimidation, as most unaffiliated Sanctuary Powerhouses wouldnt support any forces. You can fool others, but dont fool yourself, Dashiell Skyward said with contempt as he nced at Peregrine Azure. The Saint Sky Sect used to be much stronger than the Demonic Sky Gate, which currently has only a pair of Quasi-Saints, while the Saint Sky Sect has five, several times more than that of the Demonic Sky Gate.
But now the situation has changed. The Supreme Elder of the Saint Sky Sect is trapped in the ancient forbidden realm, and whether he can return remains uncertain. Therefore, the Saint Sky Sect is not a concern, and the Demonic Sky Gate intends to exact revenge for the banishment they suffered a hundred years ago. The others were skeptical, but a smart person like Cain Scarlet could tell that Dashiell Skywards confidence did not seem to stem from lying, coupled with the consistent mention of Peregrine Azures travels, which might indeed be to the ancient forbidden realm. A shadow of gloom spread among them all. Initially, the concern was theck of Holy Sees assistance, but now the deepening cold seemed to indicate ack of Holy Sees altogether, meaning the Holy See of the Demonic Sky Gate had no misgivings, no need to fear acting or being injured and then ambushed. Dashiell Skyward smirked triumphantly, ncing at a teacup on the side, My throat is parched. Having been here for so long, isnt there someone attentive enough to serve? No one knows how to make a cup of tea? In his original n, he wanted all forces in the Western Wilderness to obey and align with the Demonic Sky Gate, but this trip made him realize it was unfeasible. These forces were a bit smarter than he had anticipated, especially under the lead of several lords, which put him at a disadvantage throughout. But its no longer important. Consider the three points I mentioned earlier; this is an opportunity for all the second-rate forces in the Western Wilderness. After all, by allying with the Demonic Sky Gate, a mighty power, once we move to the Central Region, you might have a chance to partake in our spoils. This shouldnt we? Many people were already wavering. Since they couldnt outmuscle a giant, it might be better to just go along with the Demonic Sky Gate. Being the enemy of the Demonic Sky Gate meant being isted and weak. However, not a single person dared to openly admit this, especially since the several Lords had yet to take a stance. With a single nce, Cain Scarlet intimidated a few of them. Compared to these short-sighted people, the several Lords obviously had a longer-term view. Cooperating with the Demonic Sky Gate obviously wouldnt work, not only because its a case of when the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold, but more so because the Demonic Sky Gate never kept its word. Seeing that many people were considering switching sides, Dashiell Skyward once again spoke, Dont worry about anything. Anyone who wishes to can directly join under the banner of the Demonic Sky Gate. If any of the major Lords or Sect Heads present are dissatisfied, its the same as dering public enmity with my Demonic Sky Gate! These words undoubtedly gave quite a few people some confidence, particrly the smaller sect forces. Originally, they had allied with Cain Scarlet and others to jointly confront the Demonic Sky Gate, not out of any righteous indignation but out of fear of the Demonic Sky Gates assault. Now it was different. Joining the Demonic Sky Gate would allow them to avoid everything and even receive protection. No matter how one looked at it, it seemed to be a worthwhile deal. Though getting involved with the Demon Path sounded disgraceful, in this age, the Demonic Sky Gates power meant that following the strong was the only way out. A Sect Leader from a minor sect was the first to be restless and stood up, I am willing to follow the Demonic Sky Gate. In fact, my sect has a deep connection with the Demonic Sky Gate; a hundred years ago, someone from the Demon Path once served as our Sect Leader. With this rtionship, it seems only logical and proper. Do you have to be so shameless? What deep connection with the Demonic Sky Gate? It was clearly that Demon Path member who killed your previous Sect Leader and forcibly took the position for several years. In the end, it was the major Lords who had to take action and jointly kill that Demon. Sandy Wexler was left speechless by what he saw. This Sect Leader truly was a despicable character. With just a few casual promises from Dashiell Skyward, he was willing to submit? And to use such a hypocritical reason, it was truly admirable in its own way. How could one take the words of the Demonic Sky Gate seriously? In the past, they were merely used as cannon fodder. At this moment, the three major Lords and seven great Sect Leaders were all very angry. Dashiell Skyward was obviously tricking people, all talk with no proof or evidence. And who could meet the previous three demands anyway? The next moment, another Sect Leader from a small force spoke, I am also willing to join the Demonic Sky Gate. My sect is not like your major forces. Were located only a hundred miles away from the Demonic Sky Gate, and if there were a confrontation, the first to be destroyed would be us. Dashiell Skyward nced at these two Sect Leaders disdainfully. They were small forces with barely a hundred or so people, and as Sect Leaders, they were only at the pinnacle of the Throne Realm, hardly mainstream. In normal times, the Demonic Sky Gate would definitely look down upon such forces. However, in order to win people over, Dashiell Skyward still put on a delighted face, Very well, the Demonic Sky Gate will certainly not treat you unfairly. The previous three conditions do not apply to you: you dont have to give thirty million Spirit Stones, nor do you have to send your children to the Demonic Sky Gate as hostages. Moreover, to demonstrate our favor, the Demonic Sky Gate is willing to offer several hundred thousand Spirit Stones as a reward for joining under the Demonic Sky Gatesmand. After we take the Central Region, you two Sect Leaders will benefit, and we will assist you in breaking through to the Dominator Realm.
The two Sect Leaders showed a hint of joy. They had not expected that joining the Demonic Sky Gates banner would bring them so many advantages. Initially, keeping to themselves to avoid a great war seemed good enough, but now, they felt the Demonic Sky Gate wasnt so detestable after all C no one had previously been willing to give them Spirit Stones. Now that two sects hadpromised, and it seemed like they were benefitting from the situation, it made other sects, already fearful of the Demonic Sky Gate, very tempted. The inevitable battle was between the Demonic Sky Gate and great sects like the Saint Sky Sect of the Central Region; why couldnt they choose the better side? Chapter 595: 373 Part_1 Chapter 595: Chapter 373 Part_1 Many Sect Leaders were tempted, but seeing several Lords with grim expressions, they were at a loss for what to do for a time. What if they provoked Cain Scarlet and the others to make a move? After all, this was not the territory of the Demonic Sky Gate. Dashiell Skyward could move freely on his own, but he could not ensure the safety of others. At least, his Quasi-Saint power was not enough. Cain Scarlets gaze was piercing as he addressed everyone, Lets be clear-headed. This is just a ploy by the Demonic Sky Gate to disintegrate our unity. Initially, bound together, the Demonic Sky Gate wouldnt dare to wage an easy war with us. Conversely, we all must understand the perils of a divided retaliation. The Demonic Sky Gate has always been true to their word. Moreover, there is no need to lie to you all. Dashiell Skyward coughed, Cain Scarlet, just because you dont want to join the Demonic Sky Gate doesnt mean you can nder them and prevent others from joining, right? Stop deceiving others and leave at once, or dont me me for taking action, said Sandy Wexler, ring furiously at Dashiell Skyward, unable to tolerate his behavior any longer. If he allowed the other to continue misleading, at least sixty to seventy percent of the sects would surely end up joining the Demonic Sky Gate. I am willing to join the Demonic Sky Gate. After all, our Sect only has two to three hundred people. We initially wanted to ally with one of the three great Lords, but now it seems joining the Demonic Sky Gate is more advantageous. At least they have a Holy See, something the great Lords cannotpare with. In such a situation, few people dared to speak out. Still, several Sect Leaders stepped forward, deciding to join Dashiell Skywards side, even if they might provoke Cain Scarlet and the others to act. Such opportunities were not toe again, and the most decisive choices had to be made. Sandy Wexler and the others wanted to stop them, but for a while, they did not know how to proceed. After all, these Sect Leaders had their own ideas on what to do, and they couldnt overly interfere. Besides, since the others had already decided to join the Demonic Sky Gate, what was the point in forcibly retaining them? Thus, within one minute, seven or eight small sects Sect Leaderspromised and were willing to follow Dashiell Skyward to the Demonic Sky Gate. Many more Sect Heads were still observing since the Demonic Sky Gate belonged to the Demon Path, and no one could ensure they wouldnt be cursed. Peregrine Azure coughed and felt it necessary to step in, Do not be afraid. The sects of the Central Region are not fodder for ughter. So what if we dont have a Holy See? The Central Region has over a thousand Quasi-Saints, so how could one mere Sanctuary Powerhousepare?
Powerful though a Sanctuary Powerhouse may be, could they y one or ten people? If a hundred Quasi-Saints joined forces, even a Holy See would be overwhelmed. Your words are mere hypothesis, at least we cannot see the immediate pros and cons clearly, some Sect Leaders retorted. No matter how dignified Peregrine Azures words seemed, who could be sure if they were genuine and not just bluster? True, Dashiell Skyward may be simply enticing people, but at least not being an enemy of the Demonic Sky Gate, it seemed eptable even if he did not fulfill the promised rewards. However, if they were to naively trust Peregrine Azure and end up being defeated by the Demonic Sky Gate, their fate would be unavoidable death. You dont trust our reputable sects, but youd rather believe in the Demonic Sky Gate of the Demon Path? Peregrine Azure suddenly became furious. The Saint Sky Sect, vehemently opposing the Demon Path, would never engage in deception. This wasnt just maligning him but also defaming the Saint Sky Sect. Dashiell Skyward reveled in the moment, his purpose already partially achieved. With these factions now having a rift between them, all he needed was to stoke the fires further, leading to theplete disintegration of the Western Wilderness Forces. Those who previously were willing to join the Demonic Sky Gate will receive an additional Cultivation technique as a gift. After we conquer the Central Region, there will be more rewards, and each sect will be given ten million Spirit Stones. Right now, the Demonic Sky Gate doesnt have this, but once the rich Central Region is captured, it will. Dashiell Skyward smiled lightly, his eyes then sweeping over some Sect Heads, As for the obstinate ones who wish to oppose the Demonic Sky Gate alongside these Lords, consider the consequences. Once the Sanctuary Powerhouse of the Demonic Sky Gate makes a move, you all will turn to ashes in an instant. The once-watching Sects were now thoroughly moved. Joining the Demonic Sky Gate seemed to be a no-loss proposition, and the promised benefits could increase their sects strength several-fold. On the contrary, they might be destroyed in an attack by the Demonic Sky Gate. But in such a tense stand-off, no one dared to step forward again. What if the Lords had already resolved to kill? Especially since they were only small sects, provoking these Lords could send them to the Underworld in an instant. Seeing the waning morale, Cain Scarlet whispered to Sandy Wexler, Since the Demonic Sky Gate can make promises, why dont we also offer benefits to these small sects? Although their bias towards the Demonic Sky Gate makes the situation highly unfavorable for us, and such morale would spread. The Demonic Sky Gate is destitute, without any foundation. How can they fulfill their promises? But they are the Demon Path; they can easily deny any vows, whereas we arent wealthy, but we do have an abundance of Spirit Stones. Indeed, we could provide hundreds to thousands of millions of Spirit Stones. But are we really going to do this? Sandy Wexler shook his head, speaking with extreme seriousness, Resisting the Demonic Sky Gate is for our own sake, not for the sake of Spirit Stones, right? If we were only to tether these Sect Leaders with rewards, would they fight with their hearts? Surely theyd just shirk and evade. Chapter 596: 373 Part_2 Chapter 596: Chapter 373 Part_2 Why should we be pleading with these sects? We were already a united front to begin with; now it seems as though we, the several great lords, are begging others for help. If we truly harden our hearts and leave them to their own devices, we could find a peaceful corner to surviveDemonic Sky Gate wouldnt be able to do anything to us. Samuel Westman deeply agreed with what Sandy Wexler had said. They had been organizing everything with great patience, yet the people from these smaller forces had shown ingratitude for profit, which had already caused them a trace of disheartenment. To bow their heads and beg? That was utterly absurd. Cain Scarlet was well aware of this, but if they did not proceed in this manner, the smaller sects would certainly defect to the Demonic Sky Gate. Dashiell Skywards aim would then be achieved. They already had a slim chance of victory in this battle; if half of the people were to leave, it would undoubtedly be a case of adding frost to the snow. Even Logan, on the side, had to admit that Dashiell Skywards move was indeed clever. It was like a checkmate specifically against the Western Wilderness forces. No matter what decision Cain Scarlet and hispanions made, they most certainly had already lost the peoples hearts, and the subsequent battle would crumble like andslide. Compared to the great lords worries, some medium-sized sects were already thinking about how to exit gracefully. After all, unlike the smaller sects, turning towards the Demonic Sky Gate required a justifiable excuse; otherwise, they would face the fury of the three great lords. I also wish to join the Demonic Sky Gate. Our sect has some conflicts with forces in the Central Region, and so we are willing to lend a hand to the Demonic Sky Gate. I particrly admire the resolve of the Demonic Sky Gate to seek revenge after returning. A sect leader coughed and spoke up, attracting everyones attention and causing most people to gasp. Unlike the previously mentioned smaller sects, this sect was quite influential in the Western Wilderness. The sect had more than a thousand members, within which there were six who were Above Dominators, and more than thirty were at the throne realm. Such a prominent sectpromising was undoubtedly a blow to everyone on the side of the Western Wilderness forces. Following the first voice, four or five simr medium-sized sects turned coats during the battle, suddenly bolstering Dashiell Skywards side significantly. Compared to the addition of those smaller sects, Cain Scarlet now truly had reason to be pleasedthese were the people whose allegiance notably expanded the Demonic Sky Gates power. The situation was growing worse. Now, there werent many sects left on Cain Scarlets side, except for the three great lords and the seven top-tier sects; less than thirty sects were willing to continue following them, while Dashiell Skyward already had more than ten sects on his side.
Among the remaining thirty sects, a shadow of gloom had emerged in everyones heart. They were unwilling to join the Demonic Sky Gate and were aware that Dashiell Skywards words were mere enticements, but with their forces dwindling, they couldnt help but consider one factdid they really stand a chance of victory? The more restless they grew in their hearts, they had to consider another reality despite their reluctance to ally with the Demonic Sky Gatethe situationpelled them to join, as the lords side was significantly weaker. If a few more sects were to leave, wouldnt confronting the Demonic Sky Gate be akin to moths flying into a me? Suddenly, another sect leader said with a bitter smile, Im willing to join the Demonic Sky Gate as well, sorry. Although Im extremely reluctant to align with the Demon Path, I have to weigh the pros and cons for the sake of over a thousand people in my sect, even if it means bearing a lifetime of infamy. You how could you? Sandy Wexler was stunned by this scene. He not only knew this sect leader but also considered him a close friend of many years. They had always been aligned in spirit and intent, and this development was beyond belief. Was he toopromising? If those sects had not joined earlier, I definitely wouldnt have either, but there was no choice. Perhaps in this situation, its like the wicked driving out the good; youre forced to make such decisions. The other party spread his hands, and Sandy Wexler understood the hardship. Indeed, many sects had left in an instant, causing the remaining sects to be on tenterhooks and follow the crowd. Now with only a little over twenty sects left, Cain Scarlet felt indescribably mncholic. Even at this point, he had not yet thought of a way to counter Dashiell Skywards tacticwould he just let his opponent lure away all the sects? If it came to only having the three great lords left, what was the point of fighting the Demonic Sky Gate? They might as well just admit defeat. Samuel Westman was somewhat moreposed, saying indifferently, Its fine if all the minor sects leave; as long as the three of us lords and the heads of the seven major sects stay, our strength wont be diminished by much. After all, those minor sects couldnt provide any substantial support. I might have to join the Demonic Sky Gate too! At this moment, the sect head of the Heavenly Moon Sect, one of the seven major sects, suddenly spoke up. His words shocked everyone. It was originally only some minor sects that had chosen to leave, but now even one of the Seven Major Sects was doing this? And if there was one, there might be others. If all the Seven Major Sects left, how could just the three lords stand up against the Demonic Sky Gate? You Cain Scarlet couldnt contain his anger as he questioned, Its fine if the minor sects dont get it, but how can you also join the Demonic Sky Gate and assist the tyrant? The Demonic Sky Gate aims for the Central Region, but they equally dont want to lose their hold on the Western Wilderness. Do you realize what your end will be? The sect head of the Heavenly Moon Sect nodded, saying helplessly, Do I not know all of that? But look how many sects are willing to stand with you. Joining you would be pointless, so its better to take definitive action and at least ensure temporary safety. Moreover, everyone is well aware that as long as that Holy See of the Demonic Sky Gate exists for even one day, all the forces of the Western Wildernessbined are helpless against them. The only reason we stood with you before was due to the pressure of circumstances, a helpless resistance against the Demonic Sky Gate. But now its different. Dashiell Skyward has already said hed let us off easy. His target is the forces of the Central Region, so why cant wepromise? Joining the Demonic Sky Gate doesnt necessarily mean we will be one hundred percent obedient to them. Sandy Wexler clenched his fists, wanting to throw a punch, Are you deluding yourself? Dont you understand the nature of the Demonic Sky Gate? Havent you forgotten that these are the followers of the Demon Path, who once sought to overturn the entire Ancient World, and for this, they were exiled to this destend? So tell me, how should we fight? The head of the Heavenly Moon Sect sneered coldly. Spouting high-minded ideals wasnt helpful unless these lords had a way to deal with the Demonic Sky Gate and could ensure that there wouldnt be significant losses. Otherwise, he definitely wouldnt stand with them. Sandy Wexlers eyes were full of disappointment, Since thats the case, I might as well return to the city of the Wexler n. After all, we still have the Spirit Gathering Array; at least it can ensure a hundred or so years of peace for my Wexler n. With all of you lying down, why should we fight the Demonic Sky Gate to the death? Unless absolutely necessary, the Scarlet n doesnt want to face the worst-case scenario either. Cain Scarlets face was grim as he was at a loss for words. Indeed, the whole situation was quite ridiculous. They had all agreed to fight the Demonic Sky Gate, yet internal strife had broken out before the battle had even begun. Seeing that the three lords were ready to give up, those sects that had already switched allegiance to the Demonic Sky Gate were now getting anxious. They understood that Dashiell Skywards willingness to give them substantial rewards was solely because these lords were the enemies, and it was a reluctant move to win them over.
But if these lords didnt intend to fight the Demonic Sky Gate, without enemies, would Dashiell Skyward still honor the promises he made to everyone as before? Clearly not, but having already chosen to join the Demonic Sky Gate, they naturally couldnt stop the three lords now. Samuel Westman still had some sense left and advised the other two, We dont need to be too disheartened, dont forget that besides our forces in the Western Wilderness, the sects of the Central Region, like the Heavenly Saint Sect, must be in a panic as well. Their fear of the Demonic Sky Gate is even greater than ours. Just us three lords are left, and we could retreat to the Central Region, joining forces with them against the Demonic Sky Gate. But what about the tens of thousands of ordinary people in the cities? The temper of the Demonic Sky Gate was crystal clear to them. If they really left, their once home cities were likely to suffer untold miseries.
Chapter 597: 374 Luo_1 Chapter 597: Chapter 374 Luo_1 Merely due to a few sentences from Dashiell Skyward, the Western Wilderness Forces fell apartpletely, an ouemented by many; Logan, too, shook his head. This was like trying to support a wall with mudit simply would not hold. Initially, when everyone had amon enemy in Demonic Sky Gate which was to be feared, the alternative awaiting everyone was death. Now, with only a few Lords remaining, how could they fight against the Demonic Sky Gate? Even though there were still numerous Sects in the Central Region, by the time Demonic Sky Gate got there, the Western Wastnd would already be in ruins. Bart Cloud was extremely frustrated, not understanding, Why has the situation developed to this point? It wasnt long ago that we were all discussing how to deal with Demonic Sky Gate! A levee thousands of miles long may be destroyed by an anthill. While it seemed that all forces of the Western Wastnd were united as one, once one person leaves, it causes several others to follow, even if many dont want to leave, theyrepelled by the situation, fearing the bond between them breaking. Logan shrugged his shoulders and said with a yful smile, They didnt even consider that the resources of Demonic Sky Gate are already exhausted. How could they possibly offer so many benefits as they promised? Its nothing but bluster. Maybe they really would fulfill their promise, but it would surely be by plundering all of the Western Wastnds resources. Is there really no way at all? Bart Cloud couldnt bear the thought of countless living beings being trampled upon. These forces might preserve themselves, but what about the millions ofmon people? They would certainly be preyed upon by Demonic Sky Gate, and that would result in millions dead. Logan did not respond. Now, facing Demonic Sky Gate was as difficult as scaling the heavens. There was little chance of victory even before, yet if everyone hade together, they might have stood a chance at arm-wrestling the Sanctuary Powerhouse from Demonic Sky Gate. But now, it was all empty talk. In the face of this situation, Logan was not willing to offer a helping hand. First, he himself found the problem troublesome, and second, since these Western Wastnd forces were unwilling to put in the effort, why should Logan lend them a hand? It was their choice to submit to Demonic Sky Gate. The most anxious person there was Peregrine Azure from Heavenly Saint Sect. With most of the Sects having defected to Demonic Sky Gate, the situation for him was now even worse; and crucially, even the three Lords had now decided to give up.
If there was no force in Western Wastnd to hinder Demonic Sky Gate, they would surely reach the Central Region within a day. The first to suffer would be the Saint Sky Sect. Perhaps they were not afraid before, but now the rumor was all the Powerhouses were trapped in the Ancient Secret Realm. The oue of this battle was obvious then; Saint Sky Sect would certainly be no match for Demonic Sky Gate, not even if all the Central Region forcesbined. The Central Region had been a powerhouse because it used to have over a dozen Sanctuary Powerhouses. In an attempt to awaken the fighting spirit of the great Lords, Peregrine Azure pleaded earnestly, These Sects can evade, but you Lords cannot. Dont forget your cities house millions ofmon people, and outside the walls of your cities, many more live. Our three Lords cities wouldnt have remained safe for so long without anything to rely on, or else they would have been conquered long ago. Cain Scarlet curled his lips, simr to the City-protecting Array of the Wexler n led by Sandy Wexler, his own Scarlet n had simr arrangements. If it really came to that, he too could close the city gates and ensure the safety of those within for decades. Samuel Westman nodded, his blood boiling just a moment ago. But now, seeing the Sects betray them and join Demonic Sky Gate like ingrates, he only felt a chill, wondering why he should be the one to fight to the death when he could justy down and yield. Peregrine Azure was at a loss for words, but after thinking, he continued, Indeed, you may close the gates and Demonic Sky Gate might not be able to break in, but you also have to consider food. How much does it take to feed millions in a city for a day? How much reserves do you have to spend? By my estimates, you wontst more than three months, and after that, you will have to open the gates. Instead of dragging out a meager existence for three months, why not fight Demonic Sky Gate head-on? Perhaps you could secure a slim chance of survival, and besides, we still have so many Sects in the Central Region! Dont forget, Cultivators can fast, Sandy Wexler replied indifferently. Food was indeed a big issue, but Cultivators could go without eating for half a year or more, so its only themon people who would consume food. He could simply teach the cultivation techniques to everyone. Let themon people cultivate on their own; those who reach the Mythical Realm could survive, while those who dont will sumb once the food runs out. This was a necessary evil, as confronting Demonic Sky Gate head-on was akin to seeking death. He couldnt afford to make this thankless effort. Ill ask one more time, are you Sects really nning to join Demonic Sky Gate? Cain Scarlet looked around and asked loudly, putting the question to everyone. This was hisst inquiry, the final glimmer of hope before his heart would freezepletely. If they came to their senses, they could unite against Demonic Sky Gate. Otherwise, if they remained obstinate, the hearts of the Lords would grow cold, and they would swiftly return to their cities. At the moment, Sandy Wexler and the others looked on, but the Sect Leaders all hung their heads in silence. They were aware that joining Demonic Sky Gate was a gamble, even one that might lead to certain doom, but what choice did they have against the mighty Demonic Sky Gate? After all, opposing Demonic Sky Gate meant less than a thirty percent chance of survival. Now all they could do was make a bet, hoping Demonic Sky Gate would keep their promise and spare them. Chapter 598: 374 Luo_2 Chapter 598: Chapter 374 Luo_2 After a long silence, a Sect Leader finally spoke, My lords, I apologize, but our sect, with its few hundred people, does not wish to fight and die at the hands of the Demonic Sky Gate. As the Sect Leader, I must be responsible for them. Even though the Demonic Sky Gate is of the Demon Path, I ept all the me and infamy. Surviving by clinging to life is also an option; living one more day is one more day, and without a Saint Seat, we should submit and pay homage, other sects also started expressing their opinions at this time. Previously they were afraid the Demonic Sky Gate would wield its heavy sword against them, but now Dashiell Skyward had already promised them protection. One day, you will regret this, Cain Scarlet said coldly. Then he turned around and stopped looking at these Sect Heads. Sandy Wexler did the same, waving his hand, Fine. My Wexler n has the Spirit Gathering Array, so we dont fear the Demonic Sky Gate. We only wanted to contribute to the Western Wastnd before. Since everyone no longer needs us, I can leave with a clear conscience without facing any me. Then lets all go! Samuel Westman also spoke up. Since most sects had joined the Demonic Sky Gate, staying here turned them into outsiders. It was better to leave and seek peace of mind and to prepare their kin for defense against the possible attacks from the Demonic Sky Gate. At this moment, if anyone felt the most triumphant, it was definitely Dashiell Skyward. He hade only to implement a stratagem of sowing discord and to woo the major lords. Beforeing, he had not held much hope, thinking the most he would do was to gain some verbal advantage and that he would likely return without any aplishment. Who could have imagined this oue? A few words spoken off the cuff had convinced most of the sects to join the Demonic Sky Gate, leaving several lords isted. This scene was trulyughableit was like capturing the Western Wastnd effortlessly. I almost forgot the main issue; one of you helped Tanner Scarlet y our Grand Elder. You must hand over this person. Dashiell Skyward suddenly pped his forehead and said sternly, This person must return to the Demonic Sky Gate to face their crime. Moreover, our Great Elder was a Half-step Saint Seat, so dont even think about randomly picking someone to take the me. I give you three minutes to decide, or else youll have to face the consequences. Wasnt it Logan who was with Tanner Scarlet? At this, many sects panicked, fearful that Dashiell Skyward would link this issue to their previous allegiance. Thus, they began to discuss amongst themselves; everyone knew that the Great Elder Blood Knife of the Demonic Sky Gate was dead.
However, they didnt know who exactly was responsible. They could only nce at Cain Scarlet and Logan, considering that Tanner Scarlet was a member of the Scarlet n and he had brought the news about the Demonic Sky Gate. Since Logan was with him, suspicion naturally fell on Logan. In fact, everyone eagerly hoped it was Logan, for Logan possessed a terrifying array method and had even deciphered the Wexler ns City-protecting Array. If such a person were to have a life or death struggle with the Demonic Sky Gate, others might benefit from the conflict between the two powers as bystanders. Moreover, to have nurtured an Array Master like Logan, there must be a Saint Seats influence behind him. If Logan could also find a Saint Seat as his support, the Saint Seat from the Demonic Sky Gate would lose its greatest deterrent, and the oue of this battle would be unpredictable. Although most sects had just joined the Demonic Sky Gate, it was not out of heartfelt conviction; at their core, they regarded the Demonic Sky Gate as part of the Demon Path. Forced by circumstances, they had joined the Demonic Sky Gate but could as easily turn against it at a moments notice if the situation demanded a return to their side. At this time, Dashiell Skywards gaze fell upon Logan, noticing for the first time that there was such a person in the room. Initially, the tent had been filled with the Sect Heads of major sects, and Logan, being an unfamiliar face, clearly did not belong to any power within the Western Wastnd, which made Dashiell Skyward vignt. Logan smiled indifferently. He was briefly taken aback by the Sect Leaders usations but quickly understood their intentions; they were using him as a scapegoat, pitting him against the Demonic Sky Gate to preserve themselves. But Logan didnt care and stood up, It was I who killed the Grand Elder of Demonic Sky Gate. He had only himself to me, and he even disguised himself as the Vice Lord of the Scarlet n. If you from Demonic Sky Gate seek vengeance, juste at me. I alone will shoulder it. Dashiell Skyward didnt respond but fell into deep thought. Through the whispers of a few people around, he understood that Logan was the one who had helped the Wexler n. Instantly, Logans danger level rose several notches in Dashiells mind, especially since he himself was deeply wary of the City-protecting Array of the Wexler n. In the rumors, the City-protecting Array of the Wexler n was crafted from the corpses of ten Saint Seats. Even a Saint Seat who approached it feared they might not escape it. And yet, Logan had managed to shatter the original City-protecting Array with his array method. One could imagine how profound Logans mastery of array methods must be. Indeed, it was best not to offend Logan unless absolutely necessary. It was not just because of Logans strength, but also his teacher, who had taught him the array methods. To enable Logan to possess such terrifying mastery at such a young age, his mentor was probably among the elites within the Holy See. Blood Knife has always been a source of trouble within Demonic Sky Gate, in truth, you have also been cleaning up our Sect by dealing with him, even though it caused our Sect to lose face. However, the Sect Leader is always magnanimous and does not hold grudges. With your abilities, its too belittling for you to stand among the Lords. Dashiell Skyward cleared his throat, harboring intentions of recruitment, Why dont you join our Demonic Sky Gate and achieve great things? It would also allow your name as an Array Master to spread throughout the whole Ancient World. Unlike other Sects, we at Demonic Sky Gate always meet the demands of talented individuals. The thought of recruiting such an Array Master into Demonic Sky Gate was undoubtedly full of benefits. There would be no need to rely solely on Saint Seats for deterrence. With Logan, it would suffice. After all, once Logan deployed his arrays, who among the Strong Ones below the Saint Seats wouldnt fear him? At this moment, everyone held their breath, eager to see how Logan would respond. Would he join the Demonic Sky Gate because of Dashiell Skywards recruitment efforts? For the heads of the Great Sects, they did not wish for Logan to join Demonic Sky Gate, as that would make their power far too great. They were hoping for Logan and Demonic Sky Gate to inflict mutual destruction. Only then, under the banner of Demonic Sky Gate, would they not have to worry about being discarded and continue to enjoy the various benefits from Demonic Sky Gate. After all, if they were to leave, who would assist Demonic Sky Gate in dealing with Logan? Among those present, only Logan looked calm and inscrutable, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking. In fact, at that moment, Logan sneered inwardly, unable to understand why Demonic Sky Gate would attempt to recruit him. He had killed their Great Eldercould such a debt be easily settled? Were the people on the Demon Path all so heartless, or was this a dying tactic intended to lure him over? The three Lords were tense and anxious. They feared that Logan might really be swayed by Dashiell Skywards deceptive words, which would bring about an apocalypse for the entire Western Wastnd. The reason the three Lords had initially decided to yield and leave was that each of their cities was fortified with a City-protecting Array or simr defensive measures. However, if Logan were to join the Demonic Sky Gate, the situation would change in an instant. With Logans identity as an Array Master, he would surely be able to easily break their City-protecting Arrays, as the Wexler n had served as a warning. Then, their notion of self-preservation would vanish into thin air. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Logan replied disdainfully, The Demonic Sky Gate isnt qualified. How dare a second-rate Sect like yours try to recruit me? Even if you offered me the position of Sect Leader, I wouldnt go. So stop bothering me, truly like an annoying fly.
How dare you belittle us like this? Dashiell Skyward exploded in anger. When Logan refused him, Dashiell felt only regret for the lost talent, but after hearing Logans contemptuous words, especially in front of all the Sect Leaders, it was indeed a blow to his dignity. Dashiell had sincerely invited Logan, yet he hadnt given any face in return? Who in the entire Western Wastnd dared to oppose Demonic Sky Gate now, and what gave Logan the right to look down on them? Did he really think that just because of his expertise in array methods, he could regard everything else as beneath him? Did he not know pridees before a fall? Chapter 599: 375 Public_1 Chapter 599: Chapter 375 Public_1 The three Lords naturally breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Logan didnt join the Demonic Sky Gate, even if all the Sects of the Western Wastnd joined it, the situation wasnt as bad as it could be for the three. They could still return to their cities and live in peace for a few decades. As for what would happen after several decades, they could only take things one step at a time. If the Demonic Sky Gate became stronger and even the forces of the Central Region couldnt defeat them, they could only hope that they themselves would advance to the next Realm and, once they had broken through to the Holy See, they wouldnt need to fear anything anymore. Dashiell Skywards face was somber, a chilling murderous intent in his eyes, Ill ask onest time, are you joining the Demonic Sky Gate or not? Give me a straight answer! Ive already said it before. Logan was still calm without a trace of fear, If you think the Demonic Sky Gate can overpower others by force, then here I stand ready. I admit that your array skills are very powerful, but once I have the intent to kill, I wont give you time to arrange your arrays. Are you sure you can survive against me? Dashiell Skyward advanced step by step; since Logan couldnt be used by him and might even be an enemy of the Demonic Sky Gate, he had to be utterly uprooted. At this moment, the three Lords charged forward immediately, If you intend to harm Logan, youd better consider whether this is the Demonic Sky Gates territory. With us here today, unless the Sect Leader of the Demonic Sky Gatees himself, nobody can touch Logan. I swear on the life and death of the Wexler n, if you dare to make a move on Logan, it will be a fight to the death. Sandy Wexlers eyes were also filled with a fierce killing intent. Time and again, Logan had saved the Wexler n from cmity. If anything happened to Logan, how could the Wexler n face themselves? Dashiell Skyward was taken aback, somewhat surprised by this scene, I can understand Sandy Wexler helping you, since you helped him solve the City-protecting Array, but for the other two Lords to be willing to do this much is indeed beyond myprehension. Where exactly do your skillse from? Dont be too arrogant, Demonic Sky Gate. We three Lords can return to our own cities, but if you touch Logan, then its a different story. Weigh the consequences for yourself, and remember, youre just the Vice Sect Leader of the Demonic Sky Gate. Dont let a single thought lead your Sect into danger, Cain Scarlet said word for word. Indeed, their rtionship with Logan wasnt that good, but they couldnt let him fall into the hands of the Demonic Sky Gate. After all, Logan had greatly indebted the Scarlet n by escorting Tanner Scarlet safely back home.
In their presence, seeing so many Sects deferring to the Demonic Sky Gate had already angered them. If Dashiell Skyward dared to make a move on their territory, that would truly show he had no regard for them. Even if the Demonic Sky Gate was powerful, it couldnt afford to challenge everyone. Dashiell Skyward furrowed his brows. In his mind, Logan had to be eliminated, since Logan had no desire to join the Demonic Sky Gate and could potentially be a major threat to them in the future. But now, with these three Lords blocking his way, it indeed wasnt a good opportunity to make a move. Even as a Quasi-Saint, he knew that each of the three Lords was at the Quasi-Saint level. If a battle broke out, he wouldnt gain any advantage. It was hard enough to have persuaded so many Western Wastnd Sects to join the Demonic Sky Gate; if he were to fail here, it would be a loss too great. But to let Logan go like this was something Dashiell Skyward couldnt ept; as soon as he left, he wouldnt have such a good opportunity again. Someone like Logan, an Array Master, would certainly be on guard immediately and prepare terrifying arrays to wait for the Demonic Sky Gate. Just the thought was enough to send shivers down his spine. After all, an Array Master at Logans level could set up top-tier arrays with ease. The Demonic Sky Gate would likely need to send scouts ahead with every step they took, lest they carelessly step into an array and suffer heavy losses. Dashiell Skyward nced at the Sects of the Western Wastnd and said, You all want to join the Demonic Sky Gate, dont you? Now, go and bring me Logan. Let that be your token of allegiance to join the Demonic Sky Gate. If youre too scared to make a move, Ill have to suspect that you were just blustering earlier. Those who had just joined the Demonic Sky Gate were stunned by Dashiell Skywards words. Were they expected to make a move against the three Lords? At best, they were only half at the level of the Holy See, while the Lords were all Quasi-Saintsthere was noparison. Yet, since Peregrine Azure had already spoken, how could they not act? If they also offended Dashiell Skyward, then at this point, those Sects felt deeply troubled, having already offended the Lords by joining the Demonic Sky Gate. Now they could only rely on the Demonic Sky Gate. Watching the Sect Leaders who were thinking about making a move, the three Lords sneered, Youd better think carefully about the consequences of provoking us. With your second-rate strength, the three of us together could y you all within ten rounds. Dont be too confident. Have you forgotten about us? At that moment, several Sect Leaders from the seven super first-rate Sects spoke up. Several had already joined the Demonic Sky Gate, and their strength was naturally not afraid of the three Lords since they too had reached the Quasi-Saint level. However, the other few Sect Leaders from the super first-rate Sects retorted, Calm down. Do you truly want to help Dashiell Skyward against the Lords? Its shameful enough that Sect Leaders of first-rate Sects would associate with the Demon Path, but to so readily obey his orders now is utterly disgraceful. Among the seven super first-rate Sects, three had joined the Demonic Sky Gate, while the other four Sect Leaders stood firm with the three Lords. Despite knowing that the Lords side was already too weak to oppose the Demonic Sky Gate, they remained steadfast. Chapter 600: 375 Public_2 Chapter 600: Chapter 375 Public_2 Let me do the math, my side now boasts four Quasi-Saints, and with the addition of these mid- and small-sized Sect Heads, were equivalent to ten Quasi-Saints. You all have only seven. Moreover, the moment we start fighting, support from Demonic Sky Gate will arrive within fifteen minutes. Dashiell Skyward allowed himself a sly smile, feeling that he could once again be arrogant. The allegiance of several major Sects to himself meant that he could now hold his own against the three Lords, not to mention the support of Demonic Sky Gate behind him. The pressure was immense on the three Lords, but their determination to protect Logans heart never wavered, Lets have a try and see, for the Quasi-Saint Realm is vastly different. Our realms as Lords are infinitely close to the Saint Seat, while the majority possess strength just slightly above an average Semi-Saint. And dont forget about me! At that moment, Peregrine Azure spoke up. It seemed like everyone had forgotten about him. After all, he was from the Saint Sky Sect, and a top-tier Strong One at that, hardly inferior to a few Lords. Despite the unpleasantness with Logan earlier, and the loss of face it caused, he understood that now was not the time for personal grievances. The safety of the Saint Sky Sect was intimately connected with the three Lords. Logans formidable array was also one of their significant forces. With the addition of Peregrine Azure, indeed, most Sects were fearful. They could afford to offend the three Lords but not the Saint Sky Sect. Although Dashiell Skyward dered that the Supreme Elder of Saint Sky Sect was trapped in the Ancient Secret Realm, who could assure he wouldnt emerge? At that moment, Logan spoke casually: No need for such tension, Demonic Sky Gate cant bother me. You three Lords neednt be so concerned. Its not like Im amon person without cultivation. My own Realm is actually stronger than my arrays. Dashiell Skyward, do you dare to fight me? Logan suddenly shifted his gaze towards Dashiell Skyward. Previously, I slew your Sects Great Elder Blood Knife, and now Im thinking of taking care of you as well. Such insolence! As soon as these words left Logans mouth, all eyes were on him. Of course, Dashiell Skyward could not show weakness. The Great Elder Blood Knife Logan had killed before was only a Half-step Saint Seat, but Dashiell Skyward was a genuine Quasi-Saint. I will ept your challenge, but the three Lords cannot intervene. Moreover, in this fight, life and death will be determined by fate, and nobody else should interfere. Hows that?
Dashiell Skyward smiled with amusement, thinking Logan was just walking into his trap. Without uttering a word, Logan hid behind the Lords, someone Dashiell Skyward truly couldnt touch for now. But with Logans arrogance, he naturally wanted to exploit this opportunity to eliminate the significant threat Logan posed. The three Lords were rmed upon hearing this, especially Cain Scarlet, who quickly urged, Dont act rashly. Dashiell Skyward has been a Quasi-Saint for decades, and his cultivation has reached a frightening level. Theres no need to challenge him now. What if you cant defeat him? I disagree too. Dont worry, we three Lords will surely protect you. Samuel Westman looked at Logan. In truth, he and Logan were not acquainted, only having learned of such a fearsome presence during their recent gathering of Lords to discuss matters. However, Westman had heard many rumors about Logan, such as his solitary assistance to Sandy Wexler and his terrifying ability to arrange arrays. Yet, all these were hearsay, and Westman was quite unclear about the extent of Logans actual strength. Logan gestured to reassure them, If I dare to fight Dashiell Skyward, I obviously have my reasons. He is certainly not my match. Whether the three Lords concern for him was genuine, or mixed with their fears of him being caught by Demonic Sky Gate, Logan was crystal clear about their motives. Other than Sandy Wexler, who might truly care about him, the other Lords concern stemmed more from fear. Trust Logan, Sandy Wexler said to the other two Lords. He knew Logan well enough. The events that took ce within the Wexler ns city were imprinted in Wexlers memory. The mysterious capabilities and tactics of Logan were beyondprehension. Dashiell Skyward already stepped forward and looked at Logan in the distance, saying, What are you muttering about? Werent you going to fight? Then hurry up ande over for a decisive battle! Logan confidently walked over, and originally, he indeed wasnt at the strength level of a Quasi-Saint. Ever since his breakthrough to Dominator, he had been capable of standing shoulder to shoulder with a Quasi-Saint. In addition, with several aces up his sleeve and weapons at his disposal, he was confident he could defeat a Quasi-Saint, and even possibly kill one in a single blow. Most of the sects present had a doubt, why did Logan dare to fight Dashiell Skyward? Wasnt this clearly just handing him a victory on a silver tter? Of course, Logans aplishments in array might be high, but the battle between the two of them was different, there was no opportunity to arrange arrays or apply array tactics. Dashiell Skyward wanted to take the initiative and immediately summoned his divine weapon, a great saber. The strength and aura of a Quasi-Saint spread out from the divine weapon and, with his first move, he unleashed a sh governed by the Rule. In an instant, the entire world seemed to dim, leaving only the glow from the great saber. Dashiell Skyward is really ruthless, using his best move right from the start, really looking to put Logan to death! Many Sect Leaders shook their heads, thinking this battle wasnt worth watching. Previously, they thought it was about how many moves Logan could withstand, but now it seemed it was just a matter of one move; young people are just too full of themselves. Even if Logans array-setting skills were strong, and even though there might be a master instructing him from behind, now Logan was all by himself without the master. Being killed by Dashiell Skyward would just be a waste of that terrifying array-setting technique, which was rare toe across in a hundred years. Logan originally nned to bring out his divine weapon and have a proper confrontation with Dashiell Skyward for a few rounds, but he thought about his realm still being a notch lower. Even though Dominator and Quasi-Saint were within the same realm, there was still a gap of three small levels, so he needed to startle Dashiell Skyward from the beginning. Naturally, he thought of his Divine Rune, given to him by the Sanctuary Powerhouse, Mountain Saint Taoist. The Divine Rune could employ the attack of a Saint Seat ten times, and dealing with a Quasi-Saint should not be difficult. After all, he had traded his Qian Kun Bead for it, and if it were too inferior, even the other party would feel embarrassed to give it to him. The moment the Divine Rune was brought out, and Logan channeled his Spiritual Power into it, the rune hovered in mid-air. A terrifying aura and Rule enveloped everyone present. Then, like an attack from a Saint Seat, a mighty force suddenly burst forth, swallowing Dashiell Skywards attack in an instant. The power continued to surge forward, giving Dashiell Skyward no chance to react, and he was already sent flying. This scene shocked everyone present; all the Sect Heads, being knowledgeable people, recognized it immediately. Inside the rune was the power of a Saint Seat? And it was not merely a simple strike from a Saint Seat, but more like a Divine Skill crafted by a Saint Seat over hundreds of years. Now everyone understood, no wonder Logan dared to fight Dashiell Skyward, no wonder he was always calm andposed. Turns out he had such a terrifying weapon in his hand, that unless a real Saint Seat came, nobody could do anything to Logan, as he could easily y a Quasi-Saint. How could such a young Array Master possibly have cultivated it by himself? There must be a master behind him, Sandy Wexler was nearly certain that this Divine Rune must have been given by Logans master, and moreover, it surely had to be someone above the level of a Sanctuary Powerhouse, as ordinary Sanctuary Powerhouses did not have this standard.
Many Sect Heads envied and feared. If Dashiell Skyward really died at Logans hand? Should they take seriously what they previously said about joining the Demonic Sky Gate? If they were to exin everything to the Sect Head of the Demonic Sky Gate, the Sect Head would definitely not believe them, and might even think they were in cahoots with Logan. With just one strike, Dashiell Skyward was injured and returned in defeat, Youre too cunning, using a Saint Seats methods against me? Cant we have an open and fair fight? Dashiell Skyward was thoroughly scared now, certain that if he took another hit from that Divine Rune, he would inevitably fall, so he had to make Logan give up using the Divine Rune. You never said we couldnt use it! Logan retorted with a sneer, suggesting he should use righteousness to use him? Logan was far from being a noble gentleman.
Chapter 601: 376 Mud _1 Chapter 601: Chapter 376 Mud _1 Logan didnt care about the consequences, as he deployed the Divine Rune once more, sweeping toward Dashiell Skyward with the terrifying force of the Holy See. The struck Dashiell Skyward was sent flying, his muscles, bones, and Dantian shattered in an instant, half his life taken away, barely able to stand anymore. Dashiell Skyward wanted to counterattack, but the power of the Holy See kept devouring his essence, preventing him from moving even an inch, leaving him unable to summon even a sliver of his Divine Skill. Barely alive, Dashiell Skyward saw only two choices before himeither take another hit from Logan and die or flee quickly from this ce, but having just negotiated a fight to the death with Logan, if he fled now, he would surely be aughing stock. Could he even escape? Now, it wasnt just Logan using the power of the Divine Rune; even amon, fully-realized Throne might defeat him. He could only look to the majority of Sect Heads, hoping they would lend a hand. When the Sect Heads met his gaze, they quickly averted their eyes, although they had chosen to join the Demonic Sky Gate before, who dared to confront Logan now? What if they ended up like Dashiell Skyward? With Logan in possession of such a Divine Rune, there must be a Sanctuary Powerhouse behind him, and no one wanted to provoke that. Logan took a step forward, the corners of his mouth carrying a look of disdain, How does it feel? To realize at a moment of life and death that not one person will help you? You thought you found a lot of support in the Demonic Sky Gate, but in fact, these Sects are insignificant, mere cowards who fear death. Dashiell Skyward did not respond. Indeed, the behavior of these Sect Heads infuriated him. Having joined the Demonic Sky Gate, why were they now standing by idly? If he managed to escape, he would definitely not use these Heads, because they were unworthy of joining the Demonic Sky Gate. Spare my life, I am, after all, the Vice Sect Leader of the Demonic Sky Gate, representing its face. Killing me will surely cause you a lot of trouble, even if you have a powerful background and a Holy See Master behind you. But do you really want to confront the Holy See of the Demonic Sky Gate? Knowing he was overpowered and his life in imminent danger, Dashiell Skyward set aside his pride, hoping Logan would let him go just this once. After all, life was more important than any honor, and having be the Vice Sect Leader of the Demonic Sky Gate with great difficulty, once dead, all would be lost.
The Demonic Sky Gate is a Sect of the Demon Path, hence the entire Sect is cold and merciless. No one will pity you, nor will anyone avenge you, just as with the Great Elder Blood Knife who Logan had in before, the Sect merely recorded a grudge, but did not directly send experts to pursue. Loganughed amusingly, dismissively saying, You overestimate yourself and the Demonic Sky Gate. Even if I were to y you with one strike, I am not afraid to attract trouble. If the Demonic Sky Gates Holy See dares toe, fine, Ive been looking forward to a real challenge. Youe and go alone, the vast world does not hold the Demonic Sky Gate, and even finding those who shield you from behind will be challenging. Now consider these Sects from the Western Wilderness; once you leave, they will be fish on the chopping board, subject to the Demonic Sky Gates knife. Dashiell Skywards expression changed, trying to use this point as a bargaining chip. If Logan did not want Cain Scarlet and others toe to harm, he would have to let him go safely, or else, if the Demonic Sky Gate saw he did not return, they would know negotiations had failed and would immediately send troops. Even if Logan was powerful alone, he couldnt protect the entire Western Wastnd. Moreover, unless the supporter behind Logan took action, Logans strength alone could not stop the Holy See powerhouses of the Demonic Sky Gate. Logans Divine Rune could handle a Quasi-Saint, but dealing with a true Holy See was difficult. Logan found it even more amusing, ncing over the Sect Heads and saying, I think youre mistaken, I have no rtion to the forces of the Western Wastnd, I am just a passerby, watching the strife between you, what do their lives and deaths have to do with me? State your terms, how can you let me go? Dashiell Skyward had no temper left, knowing now that Logan was not tied to the Western Wilderness Forces. His threat was meaningless, Logan could disregard these Sectspletely, and for himself, he should not have applied the rules of the Western Wastnd. After all, Logan was also an Array Master. If he wanted to protect several Lords, he needed only to set up an array like the Spirit Gathering Array, and not even the Sanctuary Elders of the Demonic Sky Gate would dare to intervene, especially since the City-protecting Array of the Wexler n, which could match the Holy See, was no match for it. Logan shook his head, grabbing Dashiell Skyward, What bargaining chip can you offer? Theres nothing you have that interests me, just as when you tried to recruit me before, even if you offered me the position of Sect Leader of the Demonic Sky Gate, it wouldnt matter. Besides, as a Vice Sect Leader, what promises can you make to me? I have been a Vice Sect Leader for a hundred years; I have gathered quite a foundation, how about five million Spirit Stones and ten million Cultivation resources? Can they buy my life? Dashiell Skyward took a deep breath, his body suspended in mid-air by Logan, This is what Ive umted over many years, I believe any Cultivator would find it irresistible, and as an Array Master you need many Spirit Stones for your work. With so many Spirit Stones, you could set up arrays as you wish. Just five million Spirit Stones? Logan found itughable upon hearing this, just like when he helped the Wexler n and demanded ten million Spirit Stones right off the bat. Now, Dashiell Skyward wanted to save his life and offered only five million Spirit Stones; was this wishful thinking or trickery? Chapter 602: 376 Sediment_2 Chapter 602: Chapter 376 Sediment_2 Watching as he could no longer breathe, Dashiell Skyward became even more anxious, Ten million Spirit Stones, all my assets. Although Demonic Sky Gate is a top-tier Sect, all these years located in the destends mean that even as a Vice Sect Leader, I do not possess many Spirit Stones. Logan remained unmoved, gripping the others windpipe already. With just a bit more force, he feared the others neck would snap instantly. At this moment, Dashiell Skyward was enveloped by despair and endless fear. Could it be that today he would not escape death? Most of the Sect Heads present were also observing this scene. Ten million Spirit Stones rejected, was Logan truly determined to deliver a fatal blow? Should the Vice Sect Leader of the Demonic Sky Gate die here, the gate would surely unleash its fury. Logan would be stirring up serious trouble. Yet,pared to that oue, many Sect Heads feared another scenario where the Demonic Sky Gate, out of fear of Logans Power, would not retaliate but instead implicate all the powers of the Western Wilderness. No one dared contemte just how fearsome the wrath of the Demonic Sky Gate could be. Please! Dashiell Skyward struggled to speak, but his will to live was incredibly strong. A lifetime of cultivation to reach the Quasi-Saint Realm, aspiring to ascend to the Holy See one day, he did not wish to die in such a wretched manner. His only option was to plead with Logan. Logans expression was calm. Originally, there was no feud between him and Dashiell Skyward, but when the other failed to recruit him to join the Demonic Sky Gate and harbored murderous intentions, that could be considered the start of a grudge. If Logan himself had not been powerful, would he not have been the one to die? Just as Dashiell Skyward was facing imminent death, Cain Scarlet suddenly spoke up, Spare Dashiell Skywards life. This is indeed Dashiell Skywards wrongdoing, but he has already been sufficiently taught a lesson. Theres no need to take things to the extreme. Why cant I deliver a killing blow? And why should I listen to you? Logan was quite surprised; the one speaking up wasnt among the majority of Sect Heads who previously wanted to join the Demonic Sky Gate, but rather Cain Scarlet, one of the three Lords, who harbored deep-seated hatred with the Demonic Sky Gate. Regardless, Logan disliked others instructing him on what to do. His journey and cultivation had always been driven by his own heart. Since Dashiell Skyward just now harbored the intent to kill him, leaving him alive would be a bane. Logan did not intend to leave behind future troubles for himself. Dashiell Skyward is the Vice Sect Leader of the Demonic Sky Gate. Once news of his death reaches them, the gate will instantly bring over thirty thousand to attack, and even though the powers of the Western Wilderness are already crumbling, there wont be time to evacuate. Itll be a bloodbath for sure.
Cain Scarlet sighed and continued, Moreover, think about itif you spare Dashiell Skyward, you teach a lesson while instilling fear at the same time. The grudge between you and the Demonic Sky Gate wont escte any further. Thats a better situation than making an irreparable rift. Do you think I care about these things? Cain Scarlets words made sense, but that was all from the perspective of the Western Wilderness. However, Logan was just a passerby, facing no more than the pursuit of the Demonic Sky Gate. Besides, only the Strong One from the Holy See could contend with him. What of it if the rivers run red with blood? Just a moment ago, these people were scrambling to join the Demonic Sky Gate, their fates were of their making. Since they chose to side with the gate, they should be prepared to face the dire consequences. Cain Scarlets advice was nothing but misced kindness. Cain Scarlet was left speechless, while Samuel Westman stepped forward, Even if you do not think of the Western Wilderness, you should consider your own safety. If the Strong One from the Saint Sky Sectes, you wont stand a chance, nor will the Holy See behind you arrive in time to help. The choice is yours. No matter what decision you make, the Wexler n wont criticize. Watching both Lords speak up, Sandy Wexler now also stepped forward. However, he differed in his approach, fully supporting whatever Logan chose to do. Even if it provoked the Demonic Sky Gate, even if the entire Wexler n paid a steep price, hadnt they survived to this day thanks to Logans repeated assistance? If he acted like the other two Lords, it would surely dishearten Logan. Release Dashiell Skyward! Most Sect Heads present raised their voices. They were afraid before, but now with two Lords speaking up, their fears and hesitations were gone. They knew very well that only if Dashiell Skyward stayed alive would themitment they made by joining Demonic Sky Gate hold any value. Just then, Logan released Dashiell Skyward. As everyone breathed a sigh of relief, Logan offered a faint smile, Unfortunately, you spoke toote. Dashiell Skyward has already descended to Hell. Indeed, the moment he was released, Dashiell Skyward copsed to the ground, lying still without a single twitch and his face deathly pale. Someone mustered the courage to check on him and found that Dashiell was breathless. Trembling, they turned to the others and announced it. Everyones expression changed; some even cried out in grief, Now were truly in a dire situation. The Demonic Sky Gate has been offended to death, and a disaster is about to descend upon the entire Western Wilderness. Some wanted to reprimand Logan, but on second thought, considering even Dashiell Skyward was eliminated by Logan, what if they angered him further and brought disaster upon themselves? Logan was someone they absolutely could not afford to provoke, and with the fiascopletely out of control, no one knew whom to me. Considering how many Sect Heads have pledged to join the Demonic Sky Gate, would the Demonic Sky Gate even want us now? manymented. With Dashiell Skywards referral, joining the Demonic Sky Gate was supposed to be a natural course of events, but after this unforeseen mishap, all Sect Heads found themselves opposed to the Demonic Sky Gate. It was certain that the Demonic Sky Gate would vent its fury upon them. The battle was inevitable and likely to be even more tragic than imagined. If from the beginning the Demonic Sky Gate had deployed a Sanctuary Powerhouse, who among those present could have resisted? Even the three Lords shook their heads, realizing the situation was irretrievable. With Dashiell Skywards death, the Demonic Sky Gate would undoubtedly attack, and even if its Sect Leader had second thoughts, would the Disciples of the Demonic Sky Gate agree? Of course, they were also aware that regardless of whether Dashiell Skyward was alive or not, what was destined to happen would happen; the only difference was that the Demonic Sky Gate had moved ahead of schedule, attacking the Western Wilderness Forces. If it had been before, the Demonic Sky Gate would have considered the losses and resorted to various schemes and trickeries to weaken their power. In the midst of this, only one person was pleasedPeregrine Azure from the Saint Sky Sect. He had always been worried that the whole Western Wilderness would not fight against the Demonic Sky Gate, as a majority of the Sects had chosen to side with Dashiell Skyward, and the three Lords had decided toy low and return to their cities. But now things were different. With Logans powerful elimination of Dashiell Skyward, the fate of the Western Wilderness Forces was sealed. Not one could escape; they would have to fight a desperate battle against the Demonic Sky Gate, and Logan could not stay out of itnor would the Demonic Sky Gate let him go. Logan smiled indifferently, surveying the myriad expressions of the crowd, Instead of grieving and being angry, it would be better to think about how to confront the Demonic Sky Gate. Dashiell Skywards Life Soul Lamp must have already been extinguished in the Demonic Sky Gate, and once they receive the news, they will surely attack within a day. Fellow Sect Heads, can we now put aside our grievances? Cain Scarlet was the first to speak, pushing past his prior emotions. The death of Dashiell Skyward was now a definite fact, and dwelling on other matters was pointless; it was time to focus on the pressing issue.
How shall we fight, and who will confront the Holy See? Primarily, the Sect Leaders of small and medium Sects were cowardly, so none dared to offend and even were too scared to speak up. Now, gripped by extreme fear, they suddenly became vociferous, as if they had transformed into different people entirely. All fell silent, but they understood this was the crux of the matter, If we cant confront the Holy See, escaping is just an empty talk. We would rather flee to our own Sects and scrape by for a few more days than die at the hands of the Demonic Sky Gate tomorrow. Of course, it must be Logan who takes action. Hes been very dominant, hasnt he? He wouldnt turn into a coward now, would he? Someones voice, tinged with sarcasm, emerged from the crowd, causing many to frown deeply. Yet involuntarily, their eyes turned to Logan, for indeed, he was the only variable.
Chapter 603: 377 Waiting for _1 Chapter 603: Chapter 377 Waiting for _1 Logan had strengthparable to a Quasi-Saint and possessed a Saint Seat Rune in his hand. It was certain that the rune was given by a Sanctuary Powerhouse for Logans protection. If the hidden Sanctuary Powerhouse behind Logan took action, the Saint from the Demonic Sky Gate would not cause the various Sect Leaders to tremble. Seeing everyone full of expectation, Logan casually said, This matter concerns the Western Wilderness Forces, so why must I get involved? In any case, Im not going to fight the Demonic Sky Gate for you. If you all are too afraid to do it yourselves, constantly hoping for an outsider to step in, why should I? If these people were united in their hatred for the enemy and disregarded their own lives in a fight to protect the peace of the Western Wilderness, Logan wouldnt stand idly by. However, he saw that these minor sect leaders were nothing but sycophants, without the heart for such an endeavor. If Dashiell Skyward had not been killed by his hand, would they not have already joined the Demonic Sky Gate instead of discussing this matter? Because you are strong, you naturally have responsibilities. Are you really going to watch innocent lives be destroyed without feeling even a hint of guilt? The Demonic Sky Gate belongs to the Demonic Path School, and everyone has a responsibility tobat the Demon Path. How can you im to be just a passerby? Some Sect Leaders continued, in any case, if Logan didnt participate in the battle, their chances of victory were too slim. They didnt understand why Logan was unwilling to help. As such a powerful individual, shouldnt he contribute to the fight against the Demon Sect? This is a cultivators principle. The three Lords remained silent. Indeed, the words of these Sect Leaders were excessive. Although they also wanted Logan to summon the Sanctuary Powerhouse to help, they did not know how to ask appropriately. After all, asking a Sanctuary Powerhouse to take action usually required a significant sacrifice. Logan justughed, full of sarcasm, as he pointed at those Sect Leaders, How noble of you. Then why dont you fight against the Demonic Sky Gate? Since everyone has a responsibility to oppose the Demon Path, just take the lead, and I will undoubtedly follow. I am weak, and my sects power is not strong, a leader of a small sect said, making a justified expression. A few other Sect Leaders nodded in agreement, If we were as powerful as you, even if we died in battle against the Demonic Sky Gate, wouldnt we feel honored? And we wouldnt be quibbling with the leaders of minor sects like you are. I think you make a good point. I do have a way of dealing with the Demonic Sky Gate. Dont forget, Im an Array Master. I can create an array to deal with them. I cant say it will destroy the Demonic Sky Gate, but it could at least injure a few thousand people, provided someone is willing to sacrifice themselves voluntarily as the Array Spirit.
Logan nced at these Sect Leaders and coughed, You just spoke so righteously, yet why not one of you make that sacrifice? Think about it. If the Demonic Sky Gate is repelled, youll be the heroes, thanked by tens of thousands. Upon hearing this, everyone fell silent, even unconsciously taking a few steps back. Why should they be the ones to sacrifice, why not someone else? Besides, they were only leaders of small sects. They should be under protection, ideally from someone like Logan. No one wanted to sacrifice in vain. In the worst-case scenario, they could just flee. If they had to, giving up their own sects was an option too. As Sect Leaders, their cultivation realms were not low, and the world was vast enough for them to roam freely. They had no desire to be great saints. Loganughed disdainfully, spreading his hands with a touch of mockery, All you do is order others around. Why are you all suddenly mute when its your turn? Always using low cultivation as an excuse, but my array doesnt require a high realm, are you still too afraid to try? Bart Cloud deeply agreed. Initially, he possessed a merciful heart, but now he felt that these people were just bound by morality. He and Logan were mere passersby; helping them was already an act of supreme benevolence. Why should they be expected to confront the Demonic Sky Gate head-on? Dont be angry with these minor sects. They are used to being selfish. Seeing the atmosphere so tense and confrontational, Cain Scarlet stepped forward to mediate. Following him, Samuel Westman spoke up, This is our own Western Wilderness matter. We shouldntpel Logan to get involved. At this time, we shouldnt expect a Powerhouse to solve everything. Instead, we should stand together and resist the Demonic Sky Gate. If they kept hoping for a Sanctuary Powerhouse to help, they would remain in darkness forever. They needed to realize that even though they were very weak, if tens of thousands of them united against their enemy, they might well defeat the Demonic Sky Gate. They had to show all the Powerhouses the resolve and courage of the Western Wilderness Forces. Only by demonstrating their valor and determination could they gather more support and inspire the reclusive Powerhouses to see their fervor and ignite the fire in their hearts. Otherwise, if they themselves did not dare to fight the Demonic Sky Gate, even if there were Powerhouses willing to help, they might lose heart, wouldnt they? Sandy Wexler deeply agreed, just like when Logan helped the Wexler n. Was it not because he saw them fighting with their lives and the City-protecting Array? This was why he was willing to create a Spirit Gathering Array, utilizing the strength of tens of millions in the city to ultimately save everything. Some minor sect leaders disagreed, feeling it was absurd, Each of you speaks so easily, but have you ever witnessed how terrifying a Sanctuary Powerhouse can be? A flick of their wrist can bring about destruction. You Lords have already reached the Quasi-Saint realm; even if you cant defeat them, you can still escape. But think about us minor sects? Chapter 604: 377 Waiting for _2 Chapter 604: Chapter 377 Waiting for _2 Anyway, I dont want to fight, and moreover, all of this was caused by Logan killing Dashiell Skyward. Originally, we could have all joined the Demonic Sky Gate together, and siding with the Demon Path wouldnt have been uneptable. But now, I think were done for, and I have no idea what the Demonic Sky Gate will do! Even the leader of a Great Sect was constantly emitting negative emotions, rapidly dissipating the faint spark of passion and resolve that had just been kindled in everyone else. The three Lords looked at each other, equally caught in a sense of helplessness. The situation had thus reached a deadlock. Logan saw things clearly: at critical moments, there were always some who would sing a different tune. These small Sect Heads couldnt exactly be called short-sighted or cowards, but they were simply foolish. If they were allowed to continue like this, they would only be wasting time. To unite everyones efforts, these people needed to be driven away; otherwise, everyone present would be like scattered pieces of sand, and with a gust of wind, they would scatter even more. Loganughed out loud and walked to the very center of the group: Since we all have differing opinions, why not go our separate ways? Those who are scared can simply leave, while those who arent can discuss how to stand against the Demonic Sky Gate together. After all, everyone has a choice, isnt following ones own will okay? I think thats eptable. I even want to seek out the leader of the Demonic Sky Gate in a moment, to see if I can join, said someone, immediately met with agreement from others. In no time, the leaders of a dozen small and medium Sects agreed. Following the Lords was certain defeat, it seemed better to let them go and figure things out for themselveseven considering leading their Sects to the Central Region to seek refuge. In any case, they were unwilling to battle the Demonic Sky Gate at this time. The three Lords were momentarily startled, not understanding why Logan would suggest such a thing. If these small and medium Sects left, their power against the Demonic Sky Gate would be greatly diminished. They should be gathering everyones strength, not letting others go. A few Sect Heads had already made up their minds. With a grand gesture, they announced: Weve talked this through. Were going to gather our disciples and leave. I think all the Heads here should do the same. Staying here longer is meaningless, and will only anger the Demonic Sky Gate further. You cant go. If everyone leaves, who will face the Demonic Sky Gate? Samuel Westman grew anxious. He couldnt just watch these Sects leave; after all, once morale copses, even if only a few Sects leave initially, many more will follow.
The few Heads smirked fearlessly: Thats your problem. Discuss it amongst yourselves. Anyway, I think Logans suggestion is good. Dont hold us back any longer! People want to leave; forcibly keeping them serves no purpose, Logan walked up to Samuel Westman, Sometimes, you must realize that having more people doesnt always mean greater strength. True supportes from those who truly unite their efforts. Just trust me this once. Ill make sure to give you an exnation. As the Sect Heads left, in less than two minutes, ny percent of the small and medium Sects were gone. Watching dozens of Heads vanish in an instant, the Lords sighed. The camp that was once crowded was now sparsely popted. A momentter, three of the seven top-tier Sect Heads also left, leaving only four behind. The remaining individuals had somber expressions, not because they were undecided about leaving, but because they were worried about the future of the Western Wilderness. Seeing that most people had left, Logan coughed loudly and called out: Anyone else wanting to leave should do so now as there wont be another chanceter. After all, those who stay will be fighting the Demonic Sky Gate, facing a grim prospect of survival. Think carefully. I lead only a small Sect, with no more than sixty or seventy people. Staying or going doesnt have much significance. Wevee to realize the Demonic Sky Gate is vile in every way. Once they march, the entirety of the Western Wilderness will suffer. Our Sect certainly wants to contribute our part. One Sect Head, after much hesitation, stood up to express their stance. Instead of waiting to be targeted by the Demonic Sky Gate, they would rather stand and fight honorably before that came to pass. Even if it resulted in total annihtion, it would be better than passively watching their Sect be destroyed one day. The remaining four heads of the super first-ss sects also said, Their shortsightedness sets them apart from us, their hopes of surviving under the control of the Demon Path are nothing but a pipe dream. Given the Demonic Sky Gates historic behavior, wherever they pass, not a human is left alive. The chances of winning this battle arent great, but we must not shirk from it. I dont believe all the Holy Sees have gone to the Ancient Secret Realm. As long as we can demonstrate the determination of the Western Wilderness Forces, there will surely be powerhouses willing to lend us aid. After all, the duty of countering the Demon Path is an obligation of every righteous person. I always remember how the Demon Sects massacred reputable righteous sects a hundred years ago. Which of our sects doesnt bear a grudge against the Demonic Sky Gate? Yet those sect leaders managed to so easily cast it aside, even joining Dashiell Skyward. The mere thought is utterly ludicrous. Listening to the words of these sect leaders, Logan nodded in satisfaction. It seemed that not all sects in the Western Wastnd were fools. A smile crept onto Logans lips as he looked at the crowd and said, Originally, I did not want to get involved. But since I spoke up just now and made those sects leave, it represents my willingness to get entangled in this strife. Rest assured, with me here, the Demonic Sky Gate will certainly not continue to be outrageous. As soon as these words were spoken, the sect leaders who stayed were ecstatic. If Logan was willing to take full action, the chances of winning against the Demonic Sky Gate really increased. Thats because Logan wasnt just representing himself; he was also an array master and had the support of significant forces behind him. For the sect leaders present, on one hand, they truly understood the menace of the Demonic Sky Gate, and on the other hand, they were also wrestling with their own psyches, debating whether to flee or to stay. In the end, they opted to take a gamble, and this oue proved their gamble was the right one. At that moment, they couldnt help but pity the sect leaders who had left. It must be said they made a very foolish decision. In fact, whether Dashiell Skyward was dead or not, from the moment the Demonic Sky Gate mustered its forces, only one side between all the forces of the Western Wastnd and the Demonic Sky Gate could survive. To flee would be to offend both sides, and joining the Demonic Sky Gate would merely be a brief respite. Sooner orter, the Demonic Sky Gate would surely strike a deadly blow. While siding with the Lord might be akin to a nine-death-and-one-life situation, even with slim chances of victory, it was still the only chance for survival. Then, how do you n to deal with the Demonic Sky Gate? Cain Scarlet also couldnt contain his happiness, but unlike others, he considered the situation moreprehensively. If it were just Logan joining the battle, it would only mean one more Quasi-Saint on their side. The oue of this battle didnt rely on the number of Quasi-Saints but whether they could handle that one Saint Seat from the Demonic Sky Gate. That was the crucial deciding factor. Otherwise, even with a hundred Quasi-Saints, what use could they be under the overwhelming power of a Saint Seat? In the heart of Cain Scarlet, he naturally hoped that Logan could contact a Saint Seat to aid them. After all, Logan was so young and already able to stand shoulder to shoulder with Quasi-Saints, and he even possessed a Saint Seat Rune. If there was no Saint Seat backing him, it would be hard to justify, and there might even be more than one.
Logan smiled lightly and nced at the anxious crowd, Its simple, we rely on ourselves. Ill make it clear that I dont have any Saint Seats behind me. Ive repeated this many times before; Ive always relied solely on myself, step by step, to reach the strength I have today. Yourself? Everyone looked at each other in disbelief as their rxed expressions tensed up once again. Could Logan really take on the Saint Seat of the Demonic Sky Gate by himself? It seemed highly improbable. Only Sandy Wexler remained rtively calm, as he had personally witnessed Logans Spirit Gathering Array. Dont indulge in wild fantasies. Indeed, there is no chance of having assistance in the battle against the Demonic Sky Gate. I have the means, which consist of the arrays I will arrange. Coupled with the strength of you three lords and your Quasi-Saint Seats, we might well have a chance to fight. That is, if you have the courage, Logan said. Logan continued, unfazed by the crowds speechlessness, I need arge number of Spirit Stones to arrange the array, which you all will provide. Also, prepare yourselves mentally in advance.
Chapter 605: 378 Five_1 Chapter 605: Chapter 378 Five_1 How many Spirit Stones are needed to open a way? We three Lords can pool them together for you, no matter the amount, as long as it can deal with the Demonic Sky Gate. Cain Scarlet spoke confidently. The foundations of the three Lords were naturally very strong; years of umtion had saved up quite a lot of Spirit Stones. Moreover, even if they couldnt produce the sum themselves, a call to the people within the city could raise it in a single day. In any case, at this juncture, they could only trust Logan unconditionally. After all, apart from him, they could not think of any other strategies to counter the Demonic Sky Gate. Logan, a foreigner, had such confidence; thus, the forces and Sects of the Western Wilderness must show their stance. Logan nodded, then stretched out his finger. The Lords breathed a sigh of relief at the sightone hand could only mean at most five million Spirit Stones. This wouldnt even require several Lords to pool together; any single one of them could afford it. They had all been prepared to contribute more than ten million. Do you look down on the Holy See with five million Spirit Stones? Logan shook his head, feeling that these Lords were somewhat ignorant. How could he possibly ask for only a few million? Previously, when he had set up the Spirit Gathering Array against the City-protecting Array, it took the strength of millions of people from the entire city, which was also worth tens of millions of Spirit Stones. Be direct, how much is needed? Samuel Westman did not want to guess, inviting Logan to speak inly. No matter how much it was, they would give it; indeed, five million Spirit Stones was too little. A total of fifty million Spirit Stones, Logan stated seriously. His words made everyone gasp in shock. Ten million Spirit Stones was already a price they considered astronomical; fifty million would almost require selling their Lords cities to scrape together barely enough. Though they were each a Lord of their domain, managing cities with millions of people, they only collected six to seven million Spirit Stones a year; arge portion of which went to city operations and maintenance, leaving barely over a million Spirit Stones for the Lords Manor annually. Sandy Wexler, however, remainedposed. He had already given Logan over twenty million Spirit Stones in the past, as the Wexler n was immensely wealthy within the entire Western Wilderness. But due to theplications that arose with the City-protecting Array, he spent tens of millions of Spirit Stones; otherwise, he could have produced fifty million on his own. He nced at the others and was the first to speak up, Lets discuss and contribute together. After all, theres over a dozen Sects presentdo we not even have fifty million Spirit Stones? We three Lords can contribute the majority, with the other Sects offering a smaller portion. It shouldnt be too difficult.
Fifty million is too much. We might as well just raid the Demonic Sky Gate. Our Sect collects a mere million Spirit Stones a year. Are we expected to give away all our Sects foundation? A small Sect Leader sighed, smiling wryly, Its not that we dont want to contribute, but its genuinely difficult. Cant the demand for fifty million Spirit Stones be reduced a bit, perhaps cut in half? The Western Wilderness is indeed poor. Fifty million Spirit Stones are hard to assemble. My Scarlet n has always lived a simple life, these numbers are astronomical to us! Cain Scarlet also felt overwhelmed. Unlike other Lords, the Scarlet n never collected Spirit Stones from the cultivators in the city, their only ieing from rental fees for city shops and properties, but most of the Spirit Stones were used for guard sries. In cities like that of the Wexler n, businesses involving Spirit Stones weremon, which is why Sandy Wexler was richer than many top-tier Sects; even the most ordinary city guards within their city earned a yearly sry of tens of thousands of Spirit Stones, exceeding that of the Elders of smaller Sects. Samuel Westman frowned as well, shaking his head, Even if we manage to gather fifty million Spirit Stones, it would practically empty the foundations of our major forces. What if we still fail to defeat the Demonic Sky Gate in the end? Wouldnt that effort be wasted? Each of you seems reluctant, but let me ask one question: am I the one pocketing the fifty million Spirit Stones? Isnt it used for the array against the Demonic Sky Gate? I could ask for fewer Spirit Stones, but the strength of the array will definitely decrease. Weigh the pros and cons. Upon hearing theints, Logans expression changed, If you are unwilling, let it be. Dont give them, and we wont set up the array against the Demonic Sky Gate. After all, this is an ungrateful task. You all fear the Holy See but have you not thought about how difficult it is to counter such might? Dont get angry; theyre notining about you, just genuinely strapped for cash. Seeing Logan getting irate, Sandy Wexler quickly interposed to mediate. It had not been easy to unite everyone against the Demonic Sky Gate, and even Logan was willing to get involved personally. He did not want a minor conflict to ruin this opportunity. For the sake of continuing the cooperation, Sandy Wexler made a tough decision, If you wont contribute, thats fine. I, the Wexler n, will provide the fifty million Spirit Stones alone. If necessary, well sell all our city businesses. Life for the Wexler n may be harder, but at least the Western Wilderness could be secure. Thats centuries of umtion for the Wexler n; we cant do it this way! Cain Scarlet immediately intervened upon hearing this. Countering the Demonic Sky Gate wasnt just Sandy Wexlers responsibility but a burden for all Western Wilderness Forces. He certainlyined earlier, but that did not mean he was unwilling to contribute. The Scarlet n might be poor, but with some effort, we can also contribute fifty million Spirit Stones. However, due to the time pressure and not knowing when the Demonic Sky Gate will act, if we only have half a day, we can only raise ten million Spirit Stones. Chapter 606: 378 Five_2 Chapter 606: Chapter 378 Five_2 Cain Scarlets idea was also quite straightforward. As a Lord whose sleeves were clean, there were quite a few Sects and Family ns within his city. As long as he returned and requested as a Lord, he believed these ns and sects would be willing to contribute. If each family were to give one million Spirit Stones, ten million Spirit Stones would not be a problem. Actually, if there were ample time, he could simply mobilize the tens of millions of people in the city. Relying on his past prestige and image within the city, the ordinary people would definitely be willing to contribute, but it was a critical moment in dealing with the Demonic Sky Gate, and Cain Scarlet understood that there wasnt much time. With both Lords having spoken, Samuel Westman followed suit without dy, Theres no need for further words. My Westman n is neither poor nor wealthy, but we cane up with fifteen million Spirit Stones. This sum is already all that the Masters Mansion can muster for defense, unless theres time to ask other people in the city like the rest. Since that is the case, you three Lordly houses each contribute ten million Spirit Stones, and the remaining twenty million will be shared among the other Sects. Logans expression softened slightly. He just wanted everyone to understand a principle: the Spirit Stones were not for lining his own pockets but for dealing with the Demonic Sky Gate. Logan had no desire to do thankless tasks and be suspected of taking the Spirit Stones. That would truly dishearten him. The three Lords had no issues, but for the remaining Sects left behind, even twenty million Spirit Stones was an astronomical figure. These medium and small Sects only had abined annual ie of several hundred thousand Spirit Stones, and most of them had already left. The Heads of the four major first-rate Sects discussed for a moment then said, We cane up with sixteen million Spirit Stones in total, which means four hundred thousand per sect. The remaining four million Spirit Stones can be provided by the other medium and small Sects. This sum is already very minimal! The medium and small Sects who remained totaled ten, so on average, it was only four hundred thousand Spirit Stones per sect. They believed that each sect could afford that sum. Originally, the Heads of the Great Sects could have also covered the four million Spirit Stones, but how could they let the medium and small Sects gain without contributing anything, merely enjoying the benefits of others efforts? Even four hundred thousand Spirit Stones are difficult toe by. Should we call back the Sects that left? With them sharing the burden, each person might only need to contribute tens of thousands of Spirit Stones. These Sect Leaders had embarrassed looks on their faces. They were different from the Great Sects; the depth of their foundations differed by tens of thousands of times. Surely, they could muster four hundred thousand Spirit Stones, but that was the umtion of over a decade. Were they expected to give all that up just to face the Demonic Sky Gate? More importantly, why should only they contribute while those who left earlier did not have to participate? It just didnt seem right.
They have already gone. They will certainly pay for their choices in the future. But you have made the right choice. At this moment, it is just a matter of contributing a token amount of Spirit Stones. Dont show unwillingness you will certainly rejoice at this decision in the future, so dont feel its unfair. Logan gave a faint smile, looking at the Heads of the few medium and small Sects, Even if they woulde back and give me the Spirit Stones, I wouldnt want them. Let them fend for themselves. If they do not wish to contribute in dealing with the Demonic Sky Gate, forcing them to give Spirit Stones would be futile. Its tough for you ten medium and small Sects, but you cant contribute nothing. We three Lords can each give another million Spirit Stones. Can your ten families altogether make up the one million? Cain Scarlet thought for a while and then stood up, The situations of these Sects are clear to me. In each Sect, there are only a few dozen people at most, and their foundation is quite different from other Great Sects. They usually survive by hunting Demon Beasts and selling Spirit Stones at the market. Among the ten Sects, the richest one had only a low-level Alchemist who crafted some Elixirs. Even so, the annual ie was no more than a few hundred thousand Spirit Stones, barely enough to bnce the expenses of the Sect. After exchanging nces, the ten Sect Heads nodded, One hundred thousand Spirit Stones per person? We can do that. But it seems you are at a slight disadvantage. After all, each of you is at the million-Spirit Stone level, whereas we hardly seem worthy to stand with you in this tent. They were not without a sense of what was appropriate. They could tell that people were being quite lenient with them. A hundred thousand Spirit Stones was merely a symbolic request, for even if they did not contribute, these Great Sects and Lords could easily collect many times this amount of Spirit Stones. As long as there is a shared intent to oppose Demonic Sky Gate, thats enough. Were all part of the Western Wilderness Forces and should understand and share amon enemy. said Logan. Cain Scarlet also spoke up to ease their concerns, pointing out thatpared to those medium andrge Sects that had left, these Sects had already shownmendable resolve. If every Sect could think this way and avoid selfishness, it would not allow Demonic Sky Gate to be so arrogant. After a long thought, Samuel Westman nced at Logan and said, Although we are not versed in array methods, we have seen them in action. Setting up an array is sure to have a lot of consumption and unexpected oues. We cant afford any sloppiness in the battle with the Holy See of Demonic Sky Gate. Why dont we gather another ten million Spirit Stones just in case? Thats eptable, Logan had no objections to this, as he couldnt guarantee that the array would be one hundred percent stable. In case of an ident, indeed, Spirit Stones would be needed to remedy the situation. Although Logan himself still had twenty million Spirit Stones, it was certainly excellent that these people could contribute another ten million. Theres no need to trouble the small and medium-sized Sects. The three Lords can gather it together; three million Spirit Stones each is not likely to be a problem, right? Cain Scarlet found the proposal reasonable as well. Although the Scarlet n was poor, for the sake of increasing the odds of victory against Demonic Sky Gate, he wasnt concerned about Spirit Stones. He would shamelessly borrow from the major Family ns under his banner; after all, the Family ns within the city would definitely give him face. Watching the fervent discussion among the others, Logan suddenly turned his gaze to the side with a yful tone, I think that these ten million Spirit Stones dont have toe from you. We cant have the Western Wilderness Forces fighting a life and death struggle with Demonic Sky Gate, only to have Sects like Saint Sky Sect from Central Region benefiting from our plight. I came in a hurry and did not bring many Spirit Stones with me, Peregrine Azure coughed awkwardly. How did the attention turn to him all of a sudden? After all, he came from the Saint Sky Sect, and being the sworn enemy of Demonic Sky Gate, he definitely couldnt be missing from the contribution of Spirit Stones. However, Saint Sky Sect was far in the Central Region, and a round trip to retrieve Spirit Stones would take at least a day. What if Demonic Sky Gate attacked in the meantime? Thus, he offered a few perfunctory remarks and found that the Lords could understand and would not relentlessly pursue the issue. We should still prepare in advance. If the battle with Demonic Sky Gate drags on for a year and a half, Saint Sky Sect must contribute arge portion of the Spirit Stone supply afterwards. Besides, Central Region is and of wealth, with tens of thousands of Sects there, a small contribution from each is a considerable sum. Cain Scarlet also looked at Peregrine Azure, feeling that he shouldnt be exempt from involvement. Dashiell Skyward had made it clear before that Demonic Sky Gates primary target was Saint Sky Sect, and the reason they were targeting the Western Wilderness Forces was merely to pave the way and prevent being attacked from both sides. As everyones eyes turned to him, Peregrine Azure could only nod in agreement. He believed the battle would likely be decided quickly, just a matter of which side would win. It might notst long, and ultimately, it woulde down to whose strength was greater, Logans array method or the Holy See of Demonic Sky Gate!
Logan shook his head with a hint of a smile, The ten million Spirit Stones can be provided now. I think Saint Sky Sect must contribute, despite being far in the Central Region. Given that you are undoubtedly the Vice Sect Leader of Saint Sky Sect, all you need to do is issue an IOU to everyone. An IOU? Peregrine Azure was taken aback when he heard this, but Logan nodded and continued, Yes. Saint Sky Sect has always prided itself on being an upright and honorable Sect and has beenmitted to opposing the Demon Cult Sects. You wouldnt go back on your word, would you? Otherwise, your reputation would be ruined. Under Logans insistence, Peregrine Azure had no choice but to draw up an IOU. The thought of signing an IOU for ten million Spirit Stones on behalf of Saint Sky Sect made him wince, wondering how the Sect Leader would reprimand him upon his return. But on second thought, after all, this was to fight Demonic Sky Gate, and if it could slightly increase the odds of Logans array method prevailing, it was indeed worth it, wasnt it?
Chapter 607: 379 Law_1 Chapter 607: Chapter 379 Law_1 What kind of array do you n to set up against the Holy See of the Demonic Sky Gate? Is it going to be a Spirit Gathering Array, simr to the one you used against the City-protecting Array before? With the Spirit Stones already in ce, everyone was waiting for the next step, and Sandy Wexler, being more familiar with Logan, naturally spoke up to voice everyones questions. For everyone present, this was also of utmost importance. No matter how many Spirit Stones were spent, the ultimate goal was to defeat the Holy See of the Demonic Sky Gate. If this couldnt be achieved, then all their efforts would be in vain. At this moment, they were all filled with trepidation and anticipation. Logans Array Method would be the strategy that determined the safety and danger of everyone present. They all hoped that the array Logan would speak of would be reassuring, and if it couldnt y the Holy See of the Demonic Sky Gate, at least it would create a solid defensive barrier to protect everyone. No. Logan shook his head and said solemnly, The Spirit Gathering Array uses absorbed Spiritual Energy as an offensive means, which makes the array rather rigid. It is effective against targets of lower realms or stationary ones, but Sanctuary Powerhouses move like shadows; the Spirit Gathering Arrays attacks could be easily dodged. Is there an array stronger than the Spirit Gathering Array? Sandy Wexler continued to ask. In his eyes, the Spirit Gathering Array was the strongest he had ever encountered in his life, having resolved not just the Wexler ns City-protecting Array but even in the Sect Leader of the Supreme Sect who caused trouble. The Spirit Gathering Array is not aplicated one, any Array Master could set it up. I merely added arger Spirit Stone reservoir on top of it, allowing it to absorb more Spiritual Energy for stronger attacks. Without tens of millions of Spirit Stones, the Sect Leader of the Supreme Sect wouldnt have been in, Logan exined with a wry smile, then added, Against the Holy See of the Demonic Sky Gate, I intend to set up two arrays. The first will be a Barrier Screen, designed to trap the Holy See within it, limiting their movement and working in conjunction with another offensive array. As for the other offensive array, it will definitely be much stronger than the Spirit Gathering Array, but for the sake of secrecy, I wont disclose it to you all for now. Although I trust that every Sect Leader here shares amon enemy, what if theres someone harboring ulterior motives? If he were toy out all his ns now and someone were to tip off the Demonic Sky Gate, it could prove to be a fatal blow to Logans strategy. The battle against the Holy See was not childs y; even the slightest mistake could affect the entire battle, and Logan didnt want all his efforts to be for naught. The many Sect Leaders expressed their understanding, but they questioned Logan about the Barrier Screens he mentioned, As far as we know, no barrier has ever been able to contain a Holy See. Moreover, since the Holy Sees have mastered the Great Law of Space, they can simply tear open a crack and travel thousands of miles.
Its true that the Holy Sees have mastered the Great Law of Space, but the Barrier Array I have constructed is different. It can prevent the Holy Sees spatial maniption, even continuously weakening the power of their Great Law. Within the Barrier Array, the Holy Sees strength will be reduced by forty percent, Logan said with confidence. Moreover, the barrier is extremely solid. Even if the Holy See attacks non-stop, they wont be able to escape for at least a day, Logan continued. The various Lords looked at each other in disbelief. It wasnt that they didnt want to believe, but what Logan was proposing seemed too fantastical to be true. As Lords who had seen much of the world, they were well aware of the strength of the Holy Sees. An array that could trap a Holy See? Even with Logans frightening proficiency in array methods, when one reached the Holy See realm, their every move would shake the heavens and earth, and they had the power to tear apart mountains and rivers. If an Array Master could simply construct a Barrier Array with such terrifying effectiveness, wouldnt everyone be better off practicing array methods than other forms of cultivation? You underestimate me too much! Loganughed heartily, then turned to look at Bart Cloud, who clearly understood Logans intention. Bart Cloud then stood up and exined, Have you heard about the demise of two Holy Sees? Those were the Beast King of the Monster Beast n and the renowned Heavenly Saint Daoist. Both were among the strongest of the Holy Sees, yet they perished mysteriously in the Demon Beast Mountain Range. Of course we know. That event shocked the entire Western Wastnd, and even the Central Region, several Lords and all Sect Leaders nodded. Everyone in the Western Wastnd knew about it, yet it remained a secret to this day, with no one clear on how the two Holy Sees vanished. There were many rumors suggesting that they had both perished together, but there was no evidence to confirm this. Furthermore, the likelihood of two Holy Sees dying together was very slim; when either side was severely wounded, they would typically stop fighting rather than proceed to sacrifice themselves. At that time, a conflict arose between the two Holy Sees, and it was Logan who used a Barrier Array to trap the Holy Sees, preventing them from leaving. Eventually, they perished together within the array, leaving no trace behind, other than causing a tremendous disturbance in the Demon Beast Mountain Range, Bart Cloud rified. Bart Cloud coughed, then looked at the crowd, If not for Logans Barrier Screens, just imagine the power generated by the Holy Sees self-destruction; even if it werent enough to obliterate the entire Western Wastnd, at least half of it would be destroyed. How could you all still be safe and sound? Initially, the crowd was skeptical, but thetter part of Bart Clouds statement struck a chord. They too had pondered this point, questioning how, if Holy Sees had the power to destroy hundreds of miles upon self-detonation, the two perished Holy Sees hadnt even managed to destroy the Demon Beast Mountain Range? Chapter 608: 379 Law_2 Chapter 608: Chapter 379 Law_2 All the pieces now fall into ce, Samuel Westman revealed a touch of joy, So, you mean to say that we can really trap one of the Sanctuary Powerhouses from the Demonic Sky Gate inside as well? If thats the case, our chances of winning have just increased by at least thirty percent. Even if Logan doesnt have a secondary array, solely relying on this barrier screen would give them enough time to y everyone from the Demonic Sky Wheel and then join forces to deal with the Demonic Sky Gates Sanctuary Powerhouse. Just thinking about it filled them with vigor. Logans array method was capable of trapping two Sanctuary Powerhouses; now, dealing with just one from the Demonic Sky Gate seemed far easier than the initial confrontation in the Demon Beast Mountain Range. If there had been any doubts or skepticism towards Logan before, everyone now felt reassured, believing that trusting Logan was the right decision. When Logan trapped the Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoist, he had only a few tens of thousands of Spirit Stones on him, but now Logan had fifty million. The barrier array he would arrange would be much stronger, a hundred times more stable than the barrier used in the Demon Beast Mountain Range. If he spent ten million Spirit Stones to construct the barrier, at the very least it could trap a Sanctuary Powerhouse for a day; optimistically, perhaps even ten days to half a month. However, they had to prepare for the worst, and Logan couldnt afford to becent, even if one days time would suffice. At this moment, the deeply contemtive Cain Scarlet spoke up, Is it essential to lure the Sanctuary Powerhouse into the barrier array? The people of the Demonic Sky Gate are extremely cautious. If setting up the array leaves traces, or if the enemy refuses to fall into the trap, do we need a contingency n? Right, what if the Sanctuary Powerhouse doesnt enter the barrier screens? Others agreed, knowing that a Sanctuary Powerhouse, with some immense power, could deduce everything and their methods were not to be estimated by those beneath them. If they truly possessed a Great Divine Power, wouldnt that be a waste of time? As long as the Demonic Sky Gate advances further, they will definitely step into my barrier screens willingly or not, as my barrier spans tens of thousands of meters. Logan said with a yful smile, looking at the Lords, Such a vast array could cover one-third of the Western Wastnd. The Demonic Sky Gate has only two options: refrain from attacking indefinitely, or once they attack, they fall into the barrier. This is the overt strategy. Moreover, the array can easily be reduced in size, so theres no need to worry about a Sanctuary Powerhouse hiding due to the vastness of the array. As soon as we confirm that the Sanctuary Powerhouse is trapped within the array, in an instant I can shrink it to one hundred meters, which would then work in conjunction with my other array method.
Logan dared to reveal this, fearless of those with ulterior motives passing the Barrier Array Method to the Demonic Sky Gate, because of the immense size of the barrier method. With ten thousand Spirit Stones, Logan could build a barrier of one thousand meters; naturally, ten million Spirit Stones would increase it a thousand-fold. This terrifying to such an extent! The Lords exchanged nces, falling into sheer astonishment. Had they ever dared to imagine Logans array method like this? They thought that even if Logans array was vast, at most it would cover the mountain range around them. Yet to cover tens of thousands of meters? Thats just the diameter, after all, since the array is circr in nature. The actual distance must be even greater. If they really trapped the Demonic Sky Gates Sanctuary Powerhouse within it, that would naturally be an unparalleled advantage for them. Seeing everyone still in shock, Logan waved his hand, Its just a trivial matter. Now, I need six hours to arrange the array. During this time, I hope no one disturbs me. How would you few Quasi-Saints like to act as my guards for once? Of course, theres no problem. If anyone dares to cause trouble opportunely, we will surely strike down hard, Cain Scarlet and others immediately assured Logan, as the sess of Logans array was crucial to the life and death of half of the Western Wastnds forces, and they certainly did not want any mishaps to ur. Meanwhile, a Guard walked into the tent, Report, most of the Sects that left earlier have now headed to the Demonic Sky Gate, apparently to offer their allegiance. They havent emerged for fifteen minutes, suggesting that the Demonic Sky Gate has epted them. Do we need to take measures against this? The joining of these Sects to the Demonic Sky Gate turns the situation even more against us, what should we do? Originally, the Western Wilderness Forces were on par with the Demonic Sky Gate. But with those Sects joining the Demonic Sky Gate, suddenly there were several more Quasi-Saints and arge number of Half-step Saint Seats. On the contrary, on their side, there were only eight Quasi-Saints left, and the only hope for a turnaround was ced on Logan. Despite the moments of reassurance provided by Logans array method earlier, they inevitably sank into worry once again. If a battle truly broke out, who could control the oue? None of the three Lords wanted toe to the bitter end, to witness rivers of blood from both sides. Even if they ultimately defeated the Demonic Sky Gate, wouldnt the Western Wilderness Forces still suffer losses, with many people ending up with their families torn apart? Peregrine Azure clenched his fists in fury, These Sects are too opportunistic. We from the Saint Sky Sect are still standing on this side, and yet so many forces from the Western Wilderness have betrayed us? Everyone knows full well what kind of temperament and nature the Demonic Sky Gate has; their goal is to swallow the entire Western Wilderness. They have no intention of genuinely weing so many Sects. They just want to use them. Those Sects think they can sneak away with their lives, but in reality, theyre just living a few more days. Seeing everyone worried, Sandy Wexler took the initiative to alleviate their concerns, We should not be lost in hesitation or lose confidence because of this. After all, we do our utmost. If Logan, a foreigner, can contribute his strength for the Western Wilderness, whats there for us to hesitate about? Having made our choice, we naturally wont have regrets, nodded many Sect Leaders. The frowns are merely out of concern. You several Lords can rest assured; were not ones who fear death and covet life. We absolutely wont defect to the Demonic Sky Gate like those others. We fear the devastation of life and severe losses in the Western Wilderness, not fear itself, stated even the mid-sized and small Sects with equanimity. Within one hour, I hope to gather fifty million Spirit Stones in my hands. Theres no time for dy; all the Sect Leaders and Lords should return to their cities immediately. Logan also realized the urgency, signaling everyone to stop discussing and focus on what mattered. The array was the priority but without Spirit Stones, Logan could not conjure something from nothing, could he? Even with the twenty million Spirit Stones given by the Wexler n as a token of thanks, it was far from enough. The three Lords and numerous Sect Leaders immediately went to gather resources. Meanwhile, Logan started preparing to arrange the array. First, he took out one million Spirit Stones and hurried between the four cardinal points, spaced tens of thousands of meters apart, which would be the foundational barriers of the Barrier Array. He used five hundred thousand Spirit Stones at each point, and to prevent outsiders from easily destroying them, Logan also brought out several divine weapons he had previously acquired. He ced three divine weapons at each point to suppress any interference, making it difficult even for a Quasi-Saint to damage them from the outside. The foundationalyer of the Barrier Array was set. Now Logan was waiting for the fifty million Spirit Stones to arrive, after which he prepared to construct his real trump cardan attack array within the Barrier Array, with bothplementing each other.
Taking just over an hour, Logan established the base of the attack array. Theplexity of its construct involved Logan conjuring more than a hundred thousand Spirit Points, each resonating with the Heavenly and Earthly Laws, thus amassing the Thunder and Lightning Laws capable of suppressing everything. He chose thunder and lightning because it was one of the most effective methods against the Sanctuary Powerhouses. Even those at the pinnacle of Cultivation, the Sanctuary Powerhouses, still feared the Thunder Tribtion. The attack array Logan was setting up would be dozens of times more potent than a typical Thunder Tribtion. Despite the Divine Thunder of the Thunder Tribtion usually not being lethal, serving merely to transform someone, only those who couldnt bear it would perish. However, Logans array was differentthe thunder and lightning it amassed had fewer considerations and was the purest form of a deadly move. Another half an hour passed, and the Lords and numerous Sect Leaders who had gone to collect Spirit Stones returned. They brought exactly fifty million Spirit Stones, not one less. Adding those to the ten million Spirit Stones previously promised to Peregrine Azure, Logan had a total of sixty million Spirit Stones in his possession, finally allowing him to breathe a sigh of relief.
Chapter 609: 380 Business_1 Chapter 609: Chapter 380 Business_1 What Logan most feared was running out of spirit stones, but now that he had sixty million in hand, his odds of defeating the Sacred Thrones of the Demonic Sky Gate had increased to sixty percent. The moment his array reached great achievement, should the strong ones from the Demonic Sky Gate dare toe, he would ensure their one-way trip. Actually, after the several lords had left, they had initially thought that gathering spirit stones would be very difficult. However, as soon as they descended into the cities, families and the like offered their support, and in no time at all, they had gathered several tens of millions of spirit stones in less than half a stick of incenses time. That is to say, aside from the spirit stones given to Logan, each lord still had over ten million in their possession. They did not tell Logan about this because they wanted to reserve this batch of spirit stones for unexpected needs. What if Logans array ran short of spirit stones and needed more? The three pondered over why those families within the city, usually so miserly, were all of a sudden so generous. They realized that their fates had long since been tied to those of the city and the lords; if the lords were defeated and the Demonic Sky Gate upied everything, they too would be annihted. With the three great lords serving as guards, Logan could arrange the array with peace of mind. He nned to first fully solidify the barrier array, so that on his end, he would also have the power to defend himself. If the people from the Demonic Sky Gate attempted a sneak attack, at least they would not be able to break through. Logan used ten million spirit stones for the barrier array, and these spirit stones quickly formed a barrier shining with golden light that enveloped tens of thousands of li in the sky. Witnessing this scene, the lords couldnt help but admire it immensely. Even Sandy Wexler, who had seen Logans Spirit Gathering Array, only realized how ridiculous his previous im that the Spirit Gathering Array was Logans greatest reliance was when he saw the barrier screens. Compared to the barrier screens, what was the Spirit Gathering Array? Just as Logan had said, it was nothing but a basic array. However, this was only the beginning. Logan sketched runes with both hands, connecting all the golden light in the barrier. Various dazzling runes appeared within the screens, as though countless ancient divine beasts were spiraling around. In the next moment, a terrifying aura emanated outward. Being within the barrier felt like being in a small world, where the rules and spiritual power werepletely different. The three lords were so astonished that they felt as though their own realms were on the verge of breaking through. This barrier was truly magical. Once everything was sessfullypleted, Logan took a deep breath, The barrier screens have been outlined. Now we dont have to worry about the Demonic Sky Gate suddenly attacking. Of course, the barrier screens can only trap the Demonic Sky Gate and the Sacred Thrones; to deal with them, we will need an attack array.
I need some time to meditate and think, to set up the Array Spirit for the attack array. During this period, make sure no one disturbs me, even if the Demonic Sky Gate were to attack. In short, it all depends on you three lords; if you err, it will all be for naught. The pressure of the barrier array was unparalleled; even though the lords had reached the realm of Quasi-Saint Seats, they still felt a trace of fear in front of the barrier screens. Was this the power of the ten million spirit stones used to construct the screens? Finally, they truly believed that it could indeed withstand and trap a Sacred Throne. Logan smiled, waved his hand, and dispersed the barrier array. Naturally, he didnt wish for the array to be too conspicuous; only at the moment the Demonic Sky Gateunched their attack would Logan allow the barriers to appear again. After all, if the Sacred Thrones of the Demonic Sky Gate dared toe, they were destined to fall into his trap. The three lords repeatedly assured him, and Logan took a deep breath, sitting cross-legged. He intended to outline an array capable of ying the Sacred Thrones. The process was incrediblyplex; the moreplex the array, the more Spirit Points it would have. The simplest, like the Seven Star Formation, had just seven Spirit Points and was very weak. A powerful array could have hundreds of star points, but even the most top-tier arrays only had a bit more than ten thousand Spirit Points. This was not just the limit of the arrays power, but also the limit of an Array Masters spiritual power, which might not be sufficient to support the arrangement of the array. Logan nned to spend forty million spirit stones, setting up four hundred thousand Spirit Points, each of which was equivalent to a Dominators existence. Four hundred thousand Spirit Points were enough topete with those above the Saint Seats, and not even a thousand top-tier Array Masters working together couldpare. And now, Logan had to rely on himself alone. The difficulty was immense; it was the boldest attempt at arranging an array that Logan had ever made. Logan could not guarantee its sess, and a single failure woulde at a heavy cost. The forty million spirit stones were painstakingly gathered by the lords; they would not give Logan a second chance. Therefore, Logan had to mentally run through the calctions hundreds of times, ensuring there were no omissions before starting to arrange the attack array. Even with his immense spiritual power, like an ocean, sweat still beaded on his forehead at this moment. He had only deduced over ten thousand Spirit Points; his brain was already nearing its limit. This was too insignificantpared to the four hundred thousand Spirit Points he needed to set up. After more than a dozen attempts, Logan could, at most, calcte a little over twenty thousand Spirit Points. So it went on for fifteen minutes, but in the end, all attempts kept failing. From his initial confidence to now feeling defeated, Logan had considered more than once giving up on the attack array and settling for the Spirit Gathering Array like before. But he deeply understood that against the Sacred Thrones, the Spirit Gathering Array would not be effective, for its attacks were too rigid. This battle was, after all, to vanquish the Sacred Thrones of the Demonic Sky Gate, not just to defend the city. Only in the most desperate and humiliating situations might the Spirit Gathering Array be an option. Since Logan had already entered the chaotic fray of the Western Wastnd, he would not allow himself to fail. Chapter 610: 380 Business_2 Chapter 610: Chapter 380 Business_2 Throughout my journey fraught with near-death experiences, when did I everpromise with an enemy? Logan once again immersed himself, ceaselessly calcting the Spirit Points of the attack array. Since my Spiritual Power is limited, Ill calcte two ten-thousands of Spirit Points at a time, and eventually link together the four hundred thousand and some odd points all at once. Actually, the workload hasnt reduced at all; instead, it has tripled. At least this was within the eptable range of Logans Spiritual Power, not too overwhelming to handle within the limited time avable. And so, time just flew by. In the blink of an eye, a day passed. Logan remained motionless, like an old man in deep meditation, causing the three great Lords nearby to worry. Wasnt Logan supposed to stand up and startying out the array? What exactly was happening with his seated meditation? Yet the three of them didnt dare to disturb him. It wasnt that theycked patience, but the people from Demonic Sky Gate were watching closely, ready to attack at any moment. Their sole reliance on Logan, who had shown no signs of activity, left them panic-stricken and helpless. Within that day, the people below were buzzing with spection. Samuel Westman was the first to grow restless, he turned to the other two and said, We cant put all our eggs in one basket with Logan. What if he doesnt open his eyes for three or four days? Although we now have Logans defensive barrier, lets not forgetwhat if Demonic Sky Gates attack isnt triggered? No one knew if the array was effective, and if Logan was needed to activate the barrier screens, and he remained in meditation, that would be truly unfortunate. Just in case, the trio ought to have a backup n. Even if the barrier screens were useless, they should at least have other measures prepared. No, Logan is like a Seer, and I think the reason why the Barrier Screens have disappeared is merely to lure the people from Demonic Sky Gate into the Barrier. Once the enemy attacks, it will definitely activate on its own. Sandy Wexler appeared slightly moreposed, relying on his understanding of Logan. Creating a rigid Barrier Screen was unlikely; his only worry was when Logan would awaken. Were they not already considering how tobat Demonic Sky Gate? Logans Barrier Array would surely hold. Cain Scarlet synthesized the opinions of the two and said, Regardless, we cant falter now. Besides, apart from Logan, even if we wanted to set up other measures, it would be pointless worryingin the hands of their Holy See, we wouldnt stand a chance. What we need to do now is to ensure we protect Logan at all costs. We cant step away even for a moment, lest we give the cunning ones a chance to exploit. The disciples from various Sects and the servant under the Lords are anxious; we need to stabilize that situation too, so one of us should leave to handle this.
Im better suited for this task since all my cultivation has been destroyed, standing here I can only intimidate, but if the enemy reallyes, I wont be of any help. Upon hearing Cain Scarlets words, Sandy Wexler volunteered first. Outsiders thought he still held the Realm of a Quasi-Saint, but in a previous battle to protect the city, he had already fallen to the level of a cripple. It would take decades to recuperate, and now his level had fallen to that of a Throne. The other two Lords had no objections, and since Sandy Wexler was a person of greatposure, they trusted he could easily resolve the troubles. Besides, the Wexler n had always been united in their enmity against amon foe. At least, they wouldnt consider fleeing, so Sandy Wexler had many men he could rely on. After Sandy Wexler left, he immediately returned to his tent. By that time, thousands of people had already gathered at the tents entrance, all hoping the Lords woulde out with an exnation: facing the menacing stare of Demonic Sky Gate, why hadnt there been any action? At the tents entrance, numerous Sect Leaders were at a loss, uncertain of how to exin to their subordinates. Even the Sect Heads of four first-rate Sects exerting the pressure of a Quasi-Saint Seat were insufficient to reassure everyone against the threat of Demonic Sky Gate. How exactly are we going to face Demonic Sky Gate? What are our chances of victory in the Western Wastnd? How specifically should we fight? Can you please not just dismiss us? We are not you Sect Leaders; we arepletely baffled by the current battle situation. Surely we cant continue in this ignorance forever? The Three Lords havent shown their faces for a day, and there are rumors that theyve already fled to the Central Region. Right now, all the Strong Ones in the Western Wastnd who could leave have left, and more than half of those remaining have defected to the Demonic Sky Gate. What should we do next? Surely we cant just be sacrificed for nothing? The forces from the Central Region donte over to help, yet they rely on us to face the Demonic Sky Gate? My fellow Sect Leaders, we would rather die at the hands of the Demonic Sky Gate to protect the integrity of the Western Wastnd, but at least give us a sound reason, a legitimate reason. Facing the grievances and usations from the crowd, the many Sect Leaders were silentnot because they didnt want to speak, but because they didnt want to reveal anything about Logans Array Method at this time. It was their biggest trump card, and if the information reached the Demonic Sky Gate, it would definitely affect the overall situation. Just then, amanding voice rang out, Everyone quiet down, the Three Lords have not fled. The reason they havent appeared for a day is simply because they are secretly strategizing. In any case, do not panic or follow others blindly; we will surely share life and death with the Western Wastnd. All eyes turned toward the speakerit was Sandy Wexler who had just arrived. Seeing their Lord, members of the Wexler n were moved to tears. They too had struggled psychologically that day, as too many people were spreading rumors that the Three Lords had abandoned them. Out of trust for their own Lord, the people of the Wexler n had stayed put, believing that their Lord would not abandon his family and flee. Now, knowing their trust was not misced, they began to chant his name, some so ovee with joy that they couldnt help but bow deeply. For the people of the other Sects, although they werent as emotional as the Wexler n, a great weight was lifted from their hearts. Since the Lord of the Wexler n hadnt left, the other two Lords were likely to do the same; at least they hadnt fled in fear of the Demonic Sky Gate. Still, everyone was anxiousthe Demonic Sky Gate had the backing of the Holy See, and in the past two days, too many Sects had defected to their side. Even with the presence of the Three Lords on their side, could they truly win against the Demonic Sky Gate? Were they really to be sacrificed for nothing? Sandy Wexler stepped to the forefront and surveyed the crowd, I can tell all of you that we, the Three Lords, havee up with a strategy that will surely defeat the Demonic Sky Gate. After all, we have not fled; this is our greatest confidence and dependence. In time, you will understand. Its not convenient to say too much now. If you dont trust us, you are free to defect to the Demonic Sky Gate. One thing I want to make clear, the Demonic Sky Gate has alwaysmitted heinous acts. If not eliminated, no one in the Western Wastnd will survive. Dont think that by deferring to the Demonic Sky Gate, you can live in ignoble safety. Only by standing firm here might you survive to the end. We are willing to share life and death with the Western Wastnd. After Sandy Wexler finished speaking, the members of the Wexler n spoke up unanimously, instantly uplifting the atmosphere. The Sect Leaders of the other great Sects were quick to respond, and under the influence of the mood, their disciples could only join in the chanting. Sandy Wexler nodded in satisfaction, then his tone changed, The reason for the widespread panic, apart from arge part of the poption believing the rumors, there are many among you who are spies for the Demonic Sky Gate, wishing to destroy our morale with such despicable tactics! Now that I have shown myself, it is certain that I will investigate everything thoroughly. For the people from the Demonic Sky Gate, I will show no mercy, and the Sect Heads here have also found some clues. Once I verify them, I will definitely exin everything to everyone.
During his speech, Sandy Wexler took out a list of suspicious people from yesterday to today,piled by all the Sect Leaders. These were disciples from their respective Sects, and Sandy Wexler felt that if a name could be written on the list, in all likelihood, there was concrete evidence against them. Did these Sect Leaders not understand their own disciples? Therefore, there could be no miscarriage of justice. Even if there were personal grievances in the past, the current priority was dealing with the Demonic Sky Gate. These Sect Leaders were people who could see the bigger picture; they would not allow private interests to influence them now. Chapter 611: 381 Fight_1 Chapter 611: Chapter 381 Fight_1 Among the thousands of people present, a few had a difficult time keeping theirposure, but it was only a fleeting moment before they managed to feign calmness again. After all, with dozens of Sects involved and each Sect having hundreds of members, how could one possibly vet every single spy present? Most Disciples looked at each other in bewilderment, questioning who among them could be the spy from the Demonic Sky Gate. They looked around at the fellow Disciples they interacted with daily but could not point to any suspect; however, it was normal for a spy to be deeply concealed and therefore indiscernible. Sandy Wexler identified a name immediately and pointed his finger, Edward Wexler, you were an orphan taken in by the Wexler n twenty years ago. Has our n ever mistreated you? There have been several Elders using you of acting suspiciously in the past, but I thought nothing of it. I believed we should not suspect people at random, but it turns out you really are a spy that the Demonic Sky Gate has nted within the Wexler n for a long time. The person who was singled out stiffened. At the same time, everyone from the Wexler n was furious. Known for their unity in the Western Wastnd, they found it uneptable to have a traitor among them. How could they not be angry? Such a person was utterly despicable. The Wexler n had always treated its members exceedingly well, and many spared no effort to join the n. The only Spy that had emerged from the Wexler n was decades ago, and originally, that spy was under the orders of the Scarlet n. However, after living with them for a year and experiencing their kindness, the spy confessed everything out of gratitude and guilt. I am not. Edward Wexler shook his head frantically, continuously exining, Master, you must believe me. I have been wholeheartedly loyal to the Wexler n without any duplicity. After I left with the three Lords yesterday, you secretly followed us. This was witnessed by the shadow guards and is the firsthand information I just received. Do you still deny it? Sandy Wexlerughed coldly. It was fortunate they had arranged surveince in advance; otherwise, Logans setup of the array would have surely been leaked to the Demonic Sky Gate by Edward Wexler, which would have been extremely disadvantageous for them. Therefore, since Edward Wexler had acted in such a way, he must pay a heavy price. Master, grant me a swift end, Edward Wexler confessed. I was a pawn ced by the Demonic Sky Gate twenty years ago. I have, in fact, been remorseful toward the Wexler n over the years. It was just that after the Vice Sect Leader of the Demonic Sky Gate died yesterday, they sent me a message insisting that I must thoroughly investigate the situation here. Edward Wexlers face turned ashen, and he knelt down with a thud. He had thought he had hidden his identity well, but to his surprise, he was still found out. Truly, he did this out of helplessness; indeed, he was a spy for the Demonic Sky Gate, and over the many years, he too had been taken care of by the Wexler n, torn between two sides.
Sandy Wexler had always been a magnanimous person. If it were in the past, he might have even considered forgiving Edward Wexler, but at this critical moment of confrontation with the Demonic Sky Gate, not severely punishing Edward Wexler would signal to others that they too might harbor second thoughts. Thus, he unmercifully gestured towards an individual with a wave of his hand. An Elder of the Wexler n received themand and struck with his de, executing the tearful Edward Wexler in front of the thousands present. This scene was a profound shock to everyone and a testament to Sandy Wexlers decisive and ruthless measures. Everyone drew a sharp breath at such an attitude toward spies. What if they themselves were suspected? They all prayed not to be wronged, yet they were likewise disgusted by spies like Edward Wexler who almostpromised the Western Wilderness Forces. In the next moment, Sandy Wexler read off a dozen more names from the list. These individuals came from various Sects and Lords, and those whose names were called were naturally terrified, knowing Sandy Wexler held evidence against them. No denials would help, and they knelt down immediately. Sandy Wexler paid no attention to these people but turned to the other Sect Leaders, These are the spies arranged in your Sects. You decide how to deal with them, whether to show mercy or not. I will not interfere. So many were lurking within my Scarlet n, damn it. The Vice Sect Leader of the Scarlet n was furiously incensed and took matters into his own hands by executing several on the spot. It was the same for the other Sect Heads; most delivered swift justice, for they could not be lenient with those harbored within their Sects with malevolent intentions, not knowing how much secret information they had ryed to the Demonic Sky Gate over the years. These are only a small part of the names on the list. The reste from your various Great Sects, and spies have been arranged among each other, but now that we stand together against the Demonic Sky Gate, singling them out is pointless. Sandy Wexlers gaze was sharp as he looked at the thousands trembling with fear, At this critical juncture, I hope no one will sabotage our efforts. I want all of us to pull together. You may scheme against each other if you wish, but at least wait until after we have defeated the Demonic Sky Gate. If anyone still causes trouble, I will punish them without mercy. Im speaking on behalf of the Wexler n right now, and you can test whether my words are true or false. I know everyone is scared because we are facing the Demonic Sky Gate, but I believe that in the end, victory will certainly be ours. Following Sandy Wexlers lead, the other small and medium Sect Heads also spoke up, Did you hear that? Since the Master is so confident, what else is there for you to fear? At least none of us Sect Heads have objected. Stop thinking about how to avoid battle. Chapter 612: 381 Fight_2 Chapter 612: Chapter 381 Fight_2 The situation had stabilized atst; those thousands of people would not cause trouble for at least a moment. Sandy Wexler breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that the leaders of these smaller sects were too timid. As the heads of their sects, they could not even control a few thousand people without causing an uproar. You sect leaders need to put in some effort and manage your own people. We still have to protect Logan, and we really cant spare the manpower to deal with these thousands of people, understand? After Sandy Wexler issued this instruction, he hurriedly left. The dozens of sect leaders were naturally embarrassed. It wasnt really that they could not control their disciples; it was just that as sect leaders, they sometimes found it hard to take action. What if they provoked a rebellious spirit among their disciples? However, looking at Cain Scarlets actions just now, they realized they had indeed been overthinking. These disciples wanted to leave, and no amount of indulgence would help; on the contrary, only by verbally subduing everyone could they stabilize the current situation. After all, they were also a part of the force against Demonic Sky Gate. Three more hours passed, and Logan continued to sit without moving, as lifeless as a mountain. If not for Bart Cloud constantly assuring the lords that Logan was still breathing, they would probably have gone up to check for themselves. Over at the Demonic Sky Gate, Azrael Skyward pped his hand on the table, his anger skyrocketing: These Western Wilderness Forces are getting bolder and bolder, even killing the vice sect leader I sent for negotiations? Do they really think the Demonic Sky Gate can be bullied? In his eyes, from the moment they had assembled an army of thirty thousand, the sects of the Western Wastnd should have bowed down to him. But each of the three lords was more stubborn than thest, and there were even dozens of sects willing to follow them? It was like walking on the edge of a knife, seeking death. Sect Leader, we had dozens of sects pledge allegiance to us yesterday. Why not use them as targets and let them deal with those lordships? Its just to test their strength anyway, to see what kind of forces these three lords have to dare to oppose Demonic Sky Gate! An elder standing by suggested this n. After all, they did not really respect those dozens of sects; they only agreed, albeit disdainfully and begrudgingly, for them to join the Demonic Sky Gate in order to avoidplications with the Western Wastnd and prevent them from bing enemies. Thinking for a while, Azrael Skyward eventually shook his head: We dont have much time. Sending that group of cowardly sects would only waste our time. I n to officially dere war on the three lords shortly and take our thirty thousand troops to subdue those stubbornly resisting.
Those sects feared the Demonic Sky Gate and had joined, but how could they truly fight for the Demonic Sky Gate? He estimated they would run faster than each other when the time came; they could hardly be counted on to probe the three lords strength, let alone fight them head-on, which was an event that came once in a century. Since theyre of no use, why not just kill them? the elder who had spoken earlier suggested, as keeping them meant they needed to be watched. If any of them were spies nted by the three lords, it would be a persistent problem. It would be cleaner to cut them down in one stroke. They still have their uses. Although they are a group of cowardly sects, they do have their strong ones. Moreover, having them there would make our subsequent ns smoother. Dont forget, outside of the Western Wastnd, theres also the Central Region, and the powers of the Central Region are much stronger than the Western Wastnd. Killing these sects was easy, but many other sects were watching in secret. If they learned of the Demonic Sky Gates ruthlessness, they would surely resist fiercely, which would result in non-negligible losses for the Demonic Sky Gate. On the other hand, if they kept these sects, they were sure to attract more sects to their cause. The elder found this reasoning sound and bowed: Sect Leader, I will go now to marshal our forces. Should we call the Elder of the Demonic Sky? Azrael Skyward shook his head again. Such a trivial matter was not worth bothering the Elder of the Demonic Sky, who was the Demonic Sky Gates only support and needed to be reserved for critical moments. As long as the Elder of the Demonic Sky remained unscathed, he was enough to deter everyone; an uninjured Holy See could sweep across thends. Although the Vice Sect Leader of the sect had died, the Demonic Sky Gate still possessed three Quasi-Saint Seats, which were more than enough to deal with the remnants of the Western Wilderness Forces. After all, they were nothing but loose sand, and most of the sects had pledged their allegiance to us, right? What kind of waves could the remaining few cause? Thats right, based on the secret reports sent back by the scouts earlier, its said that on the Lords side, there is a young man who supposedly has terrifying skills in arranging arrays, and he must not be underestimated. Moreover, the reason the Vice Sect Leader died was that he fell at the hands of that young man. The Elder mentioned another point before leaving, and Azrael Skyward sneered at this. He had been well aware of all this already. That young man did indeed have some strength, but the reason he was so powerful was merely because he possessed a Holy See Rune; by himself, he wasnt much. If this had been ten years earlier, he would have certainly been wary of whether that young man had the protection of a Holy See, but now, most of the Holy Sees from the Ancient World had gone to the Ancient Secret Realm. Therefore, apart from the Elder of the Demonic Sky of the Demonic Sky Gate, it was impossible for there to be any other Holy Sees around. After all, when the Heavenly Saint and the Beast King fell not long ago, those were two legitimate Holy Sees. Why didnt any other Holy Sees go to investigate? So, Azrael Skyward could onlye up with one exnation: the Holy Sees had all gone to the Ancient Secret Realm, and that was also the reason the Demonic Sky Gate dared to plot against the Central Region. While the Demonic Sky Gate was busy deploying troops, the three Lords were still safeguarding Logan, oblivious to the imminent danger. However, as time passed, Cain Scarlet and the others were bing thoroughly unsettled. How much longer did Logan need to meditate with his eyes closed? Bart Cloud saw the three Lords wanting to step forward, and in an instant, a chill came over them: Do note any closer. Logan is still meditating, and cannot tolerate disturbances. I hope the Lords will show some respect for themselves. We are not enemies here, just overly concerned. Let us go up there and check. In case somethings wrong with Logans body, wouldnt it be better to discover it in time? Cain Scarlet quickly exined their intentions. They were well aware that Bart Cloud was Logans guard. Hence, even though Bart Clouds Realm was just aplete Throne, the Lords were not willing to conflict with Bart Cloud, as that would mean shing with Logan himself. Bart Cloud shook his head, his attitude resolute: No, if you dare to take one more step forward, Ill have no choice but to meet you, the Lords, with force. I believe Logan must be fine. If something had gone wrong with his body, he wouldnt be this calm, let alone devoid of any expression of pain. Just to be safe, we must check, Samuel Westmans face grew cold as well. They were only giving Bart Cloud a bit of face, but did he really think that a mere guard could be so presumptuous? Logan had the capital to warrant such an attitude, but not the guards around him. They were the great Lords, standing above tens of thousands in the entire Western Wilderness. Now to be treated in such a manner by a mere guard, they couldnt swallow this insult. Furthermore, it wasnt just Bart Clouds word against anyones concern C they would never harm Logan. Cain Scarlet nodded his head as well, taking a step forward: Young man, in consideration of your position as Logans guard, we can tolerate your disrespect, but we must inspect Logans condition. If you do not step aside, we will have no choice but to use our Great Divine Power to incapacitate you.
Sandy Wexler saw this unfolding, and his head throbbed. While he considered persuading the other two Lords, he realized it would be of no use; after all, he was now a broken man. Yet he was aware of the rtionship between Logan and Bart Cloud C while thetter was only Logans guard, they were more like brothers who had shared life and death together. If Logan were to wake up and see Bart Cloud injured, he could very well explode in a thunderous rage. It was quite possible that, out of hurt, he might leave in a huff. Seeing the two spiritual beings stepping closer to Logan, Bart Clouds Divine Weapon was already preparing for a deadly move. Sandy Wexler, not one to procrastinate, stepped in front of Bart Cloud decisively: Look, my Lords, there is no need for a small disagreement to be unpleasant, dont forget what Logan instructed us earlier. If you injure his guard, how do you n to exin it to Logan?
Chapter 613: 382 Demon _1 Chapter 613: Chapter 382 Demon _1 The survival of the entire Western Wastnd is at stake; we have no choice but to act, said Cain Scarlet as both he and Sandy Wexler spread their hands. They just wanted to make sure Logan was alright since a day and a half had already passed and Logan had been meditating here the whole time. Who else could remain this calm? Samuel Westmans gaze was icy cold. Although Sandy Wexler was one of the three great Lords, at this moment he could only be offended, since today no ones words would make a difference. It would only take two or three minutes to check on Logans vitals and confirm he was fine before they would retreat. Seeing Bart Cloud refusing to budge, Samuel Westman had no choice but to invoke the power of a Quasi-Saint. At this moment, tension was high, and a battle seemed inevitable, but just then Cain Scarlet suddenly decided to yield, suggesting Samuel Westman not to act. Indeed, it would be difficult to exin to Logan if Bart Cloud was harmed. Despite his reluctance, Samuel Westman saw that both Cain Scarlet and Sandy Wexler shared the same view. Alone in his opinion, could he really resort to force? This would only raise their suspicions. He therefore had to be patient and wait, hoping sincerely that Logan was truly alright. At that moment, Logan suddenly opened his eyes: You should be d you didnt act. If Bart Cloud had really been attacked, even if his life wasnt threatened, I would have ended our cooperation right there and taken Bart Cloud with me when I left. Samuel Westmans expression stiffened, but then he breathed a sigh of relief. No matter how resentful Logan might be, at least he was without a scratch, right? As long as they could continue to confront the Demonic Sky Gate, even if he were med by Logan, in his heart he would have no regrets. Dont worry, I wont let those two act recklessly, Sandy Wexler spoke up to ease the tension. He knew how important Bart Cloud was to Logan. Being someone who deeply valued loyalty and righteousness, even if Bart Cloud were just a Guard, Logan would certainly seek justice for him, let alone the fact that they were brothers. Logan didnt harp on the issue either; after all, they had yielded at thest moment. Although Logan had been deep in his spiritual power calctions, he had heard everything that had transpired as clear as day. He had been very anxious when they were about toy hands on Bart Cloud. Fortunately, Logan had figured things out in the nick of time, and he was confident in setting up the attack array. Afterpleting it, he had finally opened his eyes. He had to admit that his impression of Sandy Wexler had improved. It seemed that assisting him against the City-protecting Array had been the right decision. Give me four hours; I will arrange the Killing Array, Logan said, ncing at the others before taking out forty million Spirit Stones and preparing to arrange the array. He had simted it countless times within a day, and having figured out everything, he found no difficulty now.
No sooner had the three Lords nodded in agreement than a messenger arrived with rming news: Its bad. The Demonic Sky Gate has attacked, bringing thirty thousand troops in one go. All the several hundred people we sent on patrol have died, and the Demonic Sky Gate is advancing a hundred miles in the blink of an eye; they will be here within an hour. What? The three Lords were all taken aback, for no one expected the Demonic Sky Gates attack to be so swift. At the moment, Logan had only arranged a defensive Barrier, and the attack array was yet to be started. If the Holy See of the Demonic Sky Gate were to arrive now, wouldnt all their efforts be for naught? ording to my calctions, the Holy See of the Demonic Sky Gate certainly hasnte, so just fight and fall back, drawing the Demonic Sky Gate forces here, instructed Logan. Once they arrive, Ill activate the defensive Barrier to trap them within the array, luring the Holy See here and subsequently annihting them. Compared to the panic of the others, Logan was the picture of calm: We have an eighty percent chance of winning this battle as long as you three dont cause any trouble. Actually, we almost cant lose. Understood, the three replied, regaining theirposure, and then left with their troops, leaving behind a Strong Dominator for safety. If anyone from the Demonic Sky Gate came tounch a surprise attack, at least there would be someone to protect Logan while he arranged the array. Logan didnt dy and began to set up his Killing Array. Although he had already simted the calctions, orchestrating forty million Spirit Points was still a significant challenge for him. The Spirit Points began forming one by one, with countless Runes flying and swirling in the air. But as each Spirit Point connected, the Runes seemed to amplify continuously, as if a vast were being crafted. Numerous Great Law Principles were converging, with the Thunder and Lightning Laws receiving particr attention from Logan. An hourter, Logan finally outlined the entire array. Now exhausted, hey on the ground. Naturally, Bart Cloud rushed over to check on him, and upon learning Logan was not seriously injured, he breathed a sigh of relief at one side. After a while, Logan stood up: Since the Killing Array is ready, it needs a name; after all, Im the creator. Its meant to face the Holy See of the Demonic Sky Gate, so lets call it the ughter Saint Array. The meaning is to y a Holy See. How goes it with the Lords? Logan turned to Bart Cloud, wanting to know if they had managed to lure the Demonic Sky Gate forces nearby, so he could hastily activate the defensive Barrier. Someone was sent here earlier. The Demonic Sky Gate is being very cautious, unwilling tomit fully to the chase, so the two sides are still locked in a tug-of-war, without the Holy See participating in the battle, Bart Cloud thought for a moment, then replied: Based on my analysis of the battle situation, there is a hundred-mile separation. Luring them here would take at least four to six hours. However, the Lords are suffering heavy losses and, at this rate, not a single one of the thousands will be left before long. Chapter 614: 382 Devil_2 Chapter 614: Chapter 382 Devil_2 No worries, as long as Im here, Logan said. His defense barrier was vast, covering anyone within a hundred miles easily. He estimated the barriers range to be tens of thousands of meters, so a hundred miles was definitely feasible, and he was certain that eighty miles could surely be epassed for added security. Logan quickly left to prepare to support the major lords. He didnt want the disciples from the various sects to be annihted in the battle against the Demonic Sky Gate, as even if the Western Wastnd forces won, it would only be a Pyrrhic victory. The cost would be too great. Meanwhile, on another front, the three great lords continued to execute Logans n, continuously allowing the Demonic Sky Gate forces to push deeper, isted from their main force. After over a dozen rounds of tug-of-war, they sessfully drew the enemy several dozen miles forward. However, it became clear that the Demonic Sky Gate had caught on to their intent. After that, no matter how much they tried, the Demonic Sky Gate didnt fall for their tricks anymore. Cain Scarlet and the others felt quite helpless but had no choice but to keep fighting. Since a majority of the sects had already pledged allegiance to the Demonic Sky Gate, their side was left with barely four to five thousand people. On the other hand, the Demonic Sky Gate had an army of thirty thousand. The six-fold difference in number meant it didnt take long before they were being beaten back, losing over two thousand in the process. The battle was exceptionally brutal, with more than thirty Strong Dominators fallen. While the remaining lords and sect leaders were better off, the remaining two thousand had lost their will to fight. They dared not confront the disciples of the Demonic Sky Gate. Even Bryan Wesler and others were fighting only because of their unwavering trust in Logan, which empowered them to remain fearless. Prepare to fight with your lives! Cain Scarlet took a deep breath. If it took Logan too long to arrange the array, they had to sacrifice themselves to prevent anyone from disturbing Logan. If they perished but Logan managed to save the Western Wastnd, it would all be worthwhile. With Logans strength, it took him less than half an hour to reach the battlefield, where the once several thousand strong were now less than a thousand. Facing the onught of the Demonic Sky Gate, the great lords were exhausting their energy, looking as spent as if at the end of a hard-fought battle. They were a hundred miles away, and if the Demonic Sky Gate advanced another twenty miles, they would reach the center of the defense barrier. Now that the Demonic Sky Gate refused to move forward, the great lords felt both helpless and disheartened. Logan shrugged his shoulders; everything still depended on him. Logan suddenly appeared on the battlefield andughed, Yo, is that the Demonic Sky Gate over there? It seems that you folks from the Demon Path are no different from ordinary cultivators. You may think you have the upper hand now, but youre actually nothing. I treat all of you as a joke.
Who are you? Azrael Skyward frowned. He was on the verge of ughtering the great lords and sect leaders after gaining a significant advantage, and the sudden appearance of this young man, with his taunting words, was infuriating. Who am I? Logan chuckled dismissively and after clearing his throat, he said, Your Vice Sect Leader died at my hands, and so did one of your Grand Elders. With that, you still dont know who I am? I find that quite pathetic. Are you really fit to be the leader of the Demonic Sky Gate? Logan sized up the power of his adversary, a mere Quasi-Saint Realm. Even if stronger than an average Quasi-Saint, they were nothing to fear in his eyes. His arrogance was merely a ploy to provoke his enemy into a frenzied pursuit. So, youre Logan. Today is the day you will die, said Azrael Skyward, his eyes zing with rage upon discovering Logans identity. After all, Logan offended the Demonic Sky Gate time and again, despite not being part of any force in the Western Wastnd. It was unbearable. Watching his enemy seethe with rage, Logan secretly rejoiced. He kept taunting to make the opponent lose more of their reason, while giving signals to Cain Scarlet and the others to quickly retreat with their people. Only then could his n be executed sessfully. Cain Scarlet and the others understood and began to retreat with the remaining thousand soldiers and wounded, abandoning all caution. Although they were concerned for Logan, the confidence in his eyes reassured them that there shouldnt be a problem. Logan certainly had a backup n. It was rumored that with the Saint Seat Rune in Logans hands, overpowering those below the rank of the Holy See was a simple task, let alone since that particr Sanctuary Powerhouse from the Demonic Sky Gate had not arrived. Witnessing a severely weakened Cain Scarlet and hispanions fleeing, Azrael Skyward, after a moment of stunned silence, threw caution to the wind and attacked Logan with everything he had. It was because of this mans interference that his n was disrupted. How could hemand the respect of the Disciples of the Demonic Sky Gate if he did not y Logan today? The attack of a Quasi-Saint was naturally overwhelmingly powerful, and Azrael Skywards strength was much greater than that of an ordinary Quasi-Saint. In truth, there were different levels within the Quasi-Saint Realm. An ordinary Quasi-Saint was a significant step away from the Saint Seat, while someone like Azrael Skyward, who had already reached the Great Perfection of the Quasi-Saint, could even be considered a Saint, onlycking a bit of opportunity to witness the Great Law, thus he had remained at the Quasi-Saint Realm. Logan took out the Saint Seat Rune again, and as soon as the Holy Sees attack was imminent, he released it. The violently attacking Azrael Skyward was caught off guard and suddenly felt as if his entire body was on fire. The burning pain made him furrow his brow, indeed proving the power of the Saint Seat Rune. Apart from relying on this Divine Rune, what else can you do? Even if the Holy See infused power into the Rune, it cant be used endlessly, Azrael Skywards gaze was distant, and he was not intimidated by the Divine Rune in Logans hand. On the contrary, he believed that there were only a few strikes left in the Rune because it had been used before to y the Vice Sect Leader of the Demonic Sky Gate, and now it was used against him. He predicted it would soon be nothing more than a useless piece of paper. Logan had to admit that the Sect Leader of Demonic Sky Gate indeed had some intelligence. The Saint Seat Rune was effective, but when the Mountain Saint Taoist had given it to him, he had clearly stated that it could only unleash ten attacks of the Holy Sees power. Now, Logan was down to thest three or four. But Logan was not concerned, for he had never relied on the Saint Seat Rune. Besides, his true intent was merely to draw Azrael Skyward into a chase. Thus, Logan purposely disyed a shocked expression, allowing Azrael Skyward, who thought he had seen through Logans thoughts, to be even more smug. Azrael Skywards attack came once more, and Logan countered with the Rune. The mighty power of the Holy See was not something a Quasi-Saint like Azrael Skyward could withstand, and he was struck once again. The scene was witnessed by many Disciples of the Demonic Sky Gate, who could not hide the disgrace on their faces. Seeing that the moment was ripe, Logan intentionally pretended to be very afraid and said, Oh no, the Rune has lost its power. What am I to do now? Because he appeared so genuinely concerned, Azrael Skyward had not a shred of doubt but jeered at Logan with a satisfied look on his face. What followed was naturally a chase. Looking at the direction of Logans hasty retreat, the current Azrael Skyward only wished to capture Logan and reduce him to a thousand pieces, so he pursued him relentlessly, not caring about potential traps, arrogantly believing the Western Wastnd had no strength to set up traps. As for the over twenty thousand followers of the Demonic Sky Gate, they naturally followed their Sect Leader closely. Although Logan could have easily outpaced Azrael Skyward, he intentionally maintained a speed that was neither fast nor slow, keeping Azrael Skyward always a step behind but frustratingly unable to catch up. After chasing for dozens of miles, an Elder of the Demonic Sky Gate sped up to catch up, Sect Leader, we cannot continue this chase, it may be Logans trap.
Whats there to fear? With so many of us from the Demonic Sky Gate, are we afraid of a bunch of beaten soldiers? Azrael Skyward dismissed the concern outright, not paying any heed to the Elder. He believed the remaining forces of the Demonic Sky Gate to be beneath concern and was solely fixated on capturing the detestable Logan. In Logans original n, retreating twenty miles would have sufficed, but the pursuit had unexpectedly led Azrael Skyward to follow for fifty miles. This made Logans heart blossom with joy, for the closer their proximity, the stronger the Barrier Screens became. Chapter 615: 383 Trapped Sky_1 Chapter 615: Chapter 383 Trapped Sky_1 After a sixty-mile pursuit, the distance to Logan remained frustratingly just a step away, and Azrael Skyward was enraged, yet irritatingly powerless. He couldnt understand, with the strength of a Quasi-Saint, why he always seemed a realm below in front of Logan, appearing as if being toyed with. He certainly didnt believe that Logan was stronger than himself; Logan must have some secret technique for speed, just like before with the Rune of the Holy See. More than twenty-thousand from the Demonic Sky Gate followed behind, with one Elder growing increasingly uneasy, Sect Leader, you mustnt let your anger towards Logan cloud your judgment. I feel like the remnants of the Western Wastnd must have some plot up their sleeve; otherwise, why would those defeated soldiers not show fear on their faces? As the Sect Leader of the Demonic Sky Gate, am I supposed to fear such petty opponents? Azrael Skyward sneered. Today, he was determined to catch up with Logan and execute him forcefully, to settle the grudge in his heartthis wasnt mere hatred anymore. The Elder sighed deeply, not understanding why the Sect Leader, usually so calm, lost hisposure after exchanging but a few words with Logan. Although the Demonic Sky Gate currently held a significant advantage, as long as the Western Wastnd wasnt entirely subdued, there was a chance for the situation to reverse. If the Sect Leader persisted in his solitary decision, what if he fell into Logans trap? The previous Vice Sect Leader, also of the Quasi-Saint Seat, had suffered a downfall nevertheless. Even if the Sect Leaders power exceeded that of the Vice Sect Leader, without stepping into the Saint realm, overconfidence was unwarranted. Almost reaching seventy miles, this was no longer the edge of Logans Barrier Screens; it was the center. Logan suddenly stopped running and, with aposed look, turned around to face his pursuers as well as the more than twenty-thousand people from the Demonic Sky Gate, who stopped as well. Azrael Skyward gritted his teeth, already brewing his Divine Skill to attack, Why arent you running anymore? It seems youve exhausted all your stamina; now its my turn to counterattack. You really are quite foolish. How did you even be the Sect Leader of the Demonic Sky Gate? Havent you realized that Ive been leading you on purpose all this time? If I hadnt been worried about you losing track because of your slow speed, you probably wouldnt even be close to catching my shadow; youre still clueless, arent you? Logan responded with a yful smile, Since I dared to stop here, it means that all of your twenty-thousand from the Demonic Sky Gate have be sitting ducks in a jar. I hope you understand who the prey is!
You think you alone can handle so many of us? Azrael Skyward paused for a moment, his rage cooling off in an instant. However, he didnt believe Logan alone could turn the tables, after all, Logan had at his disposal only the remnants from a few Lords. Even if Logan had set a trap, it would not trouble the massive force of the Demonic Sky Gate. As the head of a sect, he naturally wouldnt be intimidated by a few words from Logan, especially with so many disciples of the Demonic Sky Gate behind him; it was imperative to instill confidence in them. Logan didnt argue with Azrael Skyward but instead waved his hand to activate the Barrier Array. The next moment, Golden Light engulfed the sky, and swiftly, a barrier enveloped dozens of miles around, covering the over twenty-thousand from the Demonic Sky Gate as well. Following anothermand, the barrier began rapidly contracting inward, taking mere seconds to shrink to a few hundred meters, thus severely restricting the Demonic Sky Gate people and making it difficult for them to move within the Barrier Screens. Azrael Skywards face turned extremely unsightly; after all, the elders of the Demonic Sky Gate had repeatedly advised him, yet he never thought Logan wouldy a trap. The unfolding events were a p in his face, so he immediately channeled the Power of the Quasi-Saint Seat, attempting to shatter the barrier. However, even after unleashing more than a dozen Divine Skills, including his most powerful strike, it was all futile. The barrier was like an invisible wall, swallowing every attack, and he could even feel his strength being continuously suppressed. The over twenty-thousand Demonic Sky Gate disciples panicked, as even their Sect Leader was at a loss; Wha what do we do? What kind of strange array is this? Fear not, its just a second-rate trick. To stabilize the situation, Azrael Skyward, although panicked himself, still put on a disdainful front. He calmed himself and walked to the edge of the Barrier Screens to observe. He discovered that the Spiritual Energy contained within the array was extremely strong, a hundred times more terrifying than the strongest array he had previously encountered, leaving him confused about how to break it. After all, forymen, the only method to break an array was through brute force. He had already used his strongest Quasi-Saint power, yet it did not even shake the Barrier Screens, not because he couldnt break it, but because it didnt affect the barrier at all. Outside of the Barrier Array, Logan smiled with amusement. Remembering how arrogantly confident Azrael Skyward had been just before, now reduced to such a state, he couldnt help but feel pleased. Having trapped the Sect Leader of the Demonic Sky Gate, Logans n was at least halfway to fruition. He would now wait for a member of the Holy See from the Demonic Sky Gate to walk into the trap. Of course, if they didnte, those twenty-thousand were done for. So Logan hadid a cunning trap; whether willing or not, it wasnt necessary for the opponent to jump in. After much contemtion, Azrael Skyward turned back to the disciples of the Demonic Sky Gate and said, Everyonebine your strength togetherI refuse to believe we cant break this barrier. I will mark a spot on the barrier in a moment, and everyone will strike there, with the Elder ensuring there are no ckers. Chapter 616: 383 Trapped Sky_2 Chapter 616: Chapter 383 Trapped Sky_2 Since the power of one man was limited, he refused to believe that a concerted effort from twenty thousand people couldnt break the Barrier? After all, he was a Quasi-Saint of the Sect, and there were three or four more Quasi-Saints within the Sect as well, not to mention the collective strength of the other twenty thousand people was equivalent to that of a dozen or so Quasi-Saints. This immense force was formidable enough that even a Sanctuary Powerhouse would have to weigh his chances of victory. Logans array would certainly notpare, and the over twenty thousand disciples of the Demonic Sky Gate naturally responded in kind. As a result, countless Divine Skills were unleashed on one point of the barrier. At this time, the three Lords also rushed over, anxious at the sight before them. They had been overjoyed when Logan had activated the Barrier Array, thinking toe and observe the battle situation, but now they were all afraid. What if the Barrier was truly shattered? After all, this was a siege by more than twenty thousand people. However, it was clear that they were worrying unnecessarily, for no matter how the onught persisted, the Barrier remained as steady as a mountain, not showing even the slightest disturbance from the sudden increase of over twenty thousand assants, as the expressions of the people present varied greatly. The Lords couldnt help but burst intoughter, unable to resist speaking out, Its so uplifting. Just now, the Demonic Sky Gate had us fleeing in disarray, but now everything has reversed, trapping everyst one of them within the Barrier. Its an unountably satisfying feeling. Theyre nothing but ants, Logan said with a faint smile, having never truly considered any of these people a threat all along. The only one Logan could consider an opponent from the Demonic Sky Gate was that one Sanctuary Powerhouse, aside from whom no one else was noteworthy. Even the Sect Leader of the Demonic Sky Gate was no different; if it wasnt for the threat of the Sanctuary Powerhouse, Logan wouldnt have bothered to arrange two arrays, confident that he could resolve it by himself without a Saint Seat Rune, given his current strength. Meanwhile, the expressions of the Demonic Sky Gate members trapped within the array were entirely different, all falling silent with fear and trepidation filling their eyes. Azrael Skyward was overwhelmed with fury that he couldnt vent, pacing back and forth, contemting how to escape. He couldnt ept being trapped by this insignificant Barrier Screen. That one variable, Logan, was truly detestable. With nowhere else to turn while under anothers roof, was he really about to beg Logan for mercy? He couldnt stop himself from heaving a deep sigh. The disciples of the Demonic Sky Gate, faces filled with despair, turned to the Elder and asked, Should we send a message by carrier pigeon, asking the Demonic Sky Taoist toe? We cant resolve this by ourselves. What if Logan and the othersunch a sneak attack?
Within this Barrier Screen, everything is isted, the Elder of the Demonic Sky Gate replied. Even if they wanted to send a message, it wouldnt get outsuch was the terror of the Barrier Array, like being trapped in a small world, with no alternative but to escape. Azrael Skyward sunk into regret. He ought to have realized it much earlier. They had been aware that Logan had helped the Wexler n with the City-protecting Array, but they had never taken it seriously, dismissing it as mere rumor and coincidence. However, now that they were caught in the array, they realized it was not just hearsay. If Logan could break the City-protecting Array with his formation, his prowess in arranging arrays must be incredibly profound. Yet understanding this now seemed far toote. Azrael Skyward, staring at the Barrier, bellowed, Logan, stop hiding ande out. I admit Ive met my match in you this time. Name your price, anything that my Demonic Sky Gate has of value, I will willingly concede. Your Demonic Sky Gate is destitute, what resources could you possibly have that would interest me? Logan shifted instantly, appearing from outside the barrier directly across, responding ever so lightly. The Demonic Sky Gate is still the foremost Sect of the Demon Path, and even if we have been situated in the barrennds all these years, the Sect holds many divine weapons and secret manuals. I do not wish for our conflict to be relentless and irreconcble. Apart from trapping us, youck the means to annihte us. Azrael Skyward took a deep breath and then said, Lets put past conflicts aside. As the Sect Leader of the Demonic Sky Gate, I am prepared to ept whatever conditions you propose. What if you regret it once I let you out? Since he was trapped by the array, his words were naturally pleasant, but once freed, things would be different. Its not just a matter of continuing to bow down to me; Im afraid the next moment would bring a reversal and revenge. Logan sneered contemptuously and then took a step forward, You could inquire around; my array previously resolved a Sect Leader of the Supreme Sect. Is his strength far inferior to yours? Besides, even if the barrier cant attack, cant I just let a few Lordse in for a rotation battle? Over twenty thousand people from the Demonic Sky Gate were trapped in the array, where the spiritual energy was extremely thin. Coupled with the innate suppression ability of the barrier on cultivation, once a fight started, it would be hard for those trapped to recover their strength. A two to three-day exhaustion might leave them with barely one-tenth of their original power. Do you intend to trap over twenty thousand of us to death? Azrael Skyward furrowed his brows, saying each word deliberately, One should not be too harsh; Ive already held back twice after you killed two of our experts from the Demonic Sky Gate. Arent you going too far? You cant bear such arge karmic retribution. First of all, dont confuse the issue. I executed the Elder and the Vice Sect Leader of the Demonic Sky Gate because they came after me first, understand? I have no desire to offend the Demonic Sky Gate, but our enmity is irreconcble, and one side must die. Cause and effect naturally exist. Logan looked at his words with disdain, Besides, didnt your Demonic Sky Gate have the wrong intentions toward the Western Wastnd from the beginning? And yet you can still y the innocent, which I admit, is admirable. But it only serves to annoy me more. Arent you afraid of our Sanctuary Elder from the Demonic Sky Gate? Azrael Skyward, however, calmed down, knowing that at this juncture, Logan would definitely not show any mercy; so no matter how angry orpromising he got, it was useless. Now, he needed to consider how to minimize his own losses. If it werent impossible to inform the Demonic Sky Taoist, he certainly wouldnt have wasted so much breath on Logan. He would have signaled for support long ago, as in his eyes, no matter how strong this barrier array was, it would be negligible before thebat power of the Sanctuary. Upon hearing this, Logan instead smiled yfully, Ill give you a chance. I can let one person go to inform your Sanctuary toe here. I would very much like to experience thebat power of the Sanctuary and see whether this barrier is strong or if the so-called Sanctuary is superior. He only sneered coldly, thinking Logan had gone mad, having such confidence in his barrier. He hadnt witnessed the might of a Sanctuary Powerhouse, who could copse mountains and rivers with a wave of a hand, controlling the Great Law at will; it was impossible for a mere Array Master to contend with. Almost everyone was pondering what exactly Logans game was, but no matter how much they thought, they couldnt understand his intentions. However, since Logan had dered he was willing to let one person leave, it admittedly was good news for those from the Demonic Sky Gate. Azrael Skywards eyes fell on an Elder, and he said, You go. He understood that although Logan was willing to let one person send out a message, it would certainly not be him, so he chose the most trusted Elder, who would definitely be able to ry the news.
Sect Leader, you should go, said the Elder, naturally wishing to leave, but he knew the Demonic Sky Gate couldnt do without its Sect Leader. As long as the Sect Leader was safe, even if over twenty thousand people died within this array, the Sect could still be rebuilt. His leaving would be meaningless. I said, are you two starting to refuse now? Im allowing one person to leave to send a message, not to leave, understand? Logan nced at them, taking their discussions as if they were insignificant, Ill give you three minutes to decide. Once times up, dont expect me to wait. Dont hesitate; hurry up and go, Azrael Skyward also lost his patience. If they kept dithering, what if Logan suddenly changed his mind? Since Logan would definitely not let him leave, the safety of the Demonic Sky Gates people could only rely on the Elder.
Chapter 617: 384: Demon·Holy See_1 Chapter 617: Chapter 384: DemonHoly See_1 As long as we can get the message to the Demonic Sky Taoist, we can turn the tide, after all, the Western Wilderness Forces have no Sanctuary Powerhouse. Seeing the Sect Leader speak so fervently, the elder also left hurriedly. Logan opened arge gate in the Barrier, allowing the elder to pass through unimpeded. Sandy Wexler was somewhat anxious and asked, Is this really okay? Once this person leaves, it means that the Sanctuary Powerhouse of the Demonic Sky Gate will definitelye over. What if we cant beat him? Even if no one goes to inform him, once the Demonic Sky Gate doesnt hear back from their side for a long time, that Sanctuary Powerhouse will definitely use divination to deduce everything. At that point, hell still know everything. Logan was quiteposed, having set up an offensive array himself. Wasnt it all to deal with the Sanctuary Powerhouse? If the opponent didnte, all his efforts would be in vain, and it would even keep the entire Western Wilderness Forces on tenterhooks, fearing that the Sanctuary Powerhouse might arrive any day. Cain Scarlet was also uneasy, but still said, At this point, we can only trust Logan. After all, we didnt have much of a chance to begin with. Logan managed to trap more than twenty thousand people from the Demonic Sky Gate in the array. Even if we lose the final battle, we wont be too ashamed, right? Those trapped in the array knew that they were now Logans bargaining chips; unless it was absolutely necessary, Logan would definitely not kill them. Otherwise, if the Sect Leader of the Demonic Sky Gate perished, the Sanctuary Powerhouse and Elders of the Demonic Sky Gate would have no more concerns. Azrael Skyward began to make amotion. After all, he couldnt entirely depend on the Sects Sanctuary Powerhouse, could he? He had to think of other ways to break through the situation. If he could provoke Logan into attacking him, perhaps he could capture Logan first and then threaten him to shut down the Barrier Screens. However, no matter how much he raged, Logan was no longer paying any attention. In Logans eyes, the Sect Leader of the Demonic Sky Gate was nothing but a buffoon, not worthy of any special consideration, so the attempt to garner his attention was simply not at the desired level and ss. On the other side, the elder from the Demonic Sky Gate returned to the Sect and immediately burst into tears, Supreme Elder, the gate and numerous disciples have fallen into a trap and are confined in a Barrier Array. I have known all along. An Elder was meditating and now opened his eyes to reply. He had already divined and foreseen everything well before. The Barrier Array that Logan had set up made him apprehensive, given that it had trapped over twenty thousand people from the Demonic Sky Gate.
But as the Supreme Elder of the Demonic Sky Gate, even if all this was Logans scheme, he had no choice but to meet with Logan. Such a young and terrifying Array Master? Who was orchestrating things behind him? Hadnt most of the Sanctuary Powerhouses gone to the Ancient Secret Realm? Its just too childish. The Demonic Sky Gate plotted for over a hundred years, originally able to scheme over the Central Region in one fell swoop, but it was due to carelessness that they fell into someone elses trap, forcing me to intervene. What a fool, no wonder the Demonic Sky Gate has declined to such a state. The Elder stood up, reminiscing on the glory days of the Demonic Sky Gate, which was once the leading Sect in the Demon Path, boasting three Sanctuary Powerhouses and more than a dozen Quasi-Saint Powerhouses. But after being exiled to the Western Wastnd, they were a mere shadow of their past greatness. Take those Sects from the Western Wastnd who have pledged allegiance to the Demonic Sky Gate with you. They are also bargaining chips in our hand, and we may use them for negotiation with Logan. The fact that Logan trapped you all shows that he does not wish to cause a massacre; he just wants to have a talk with me, a Sanctuary Powerhouse. I will be there. With a wave of his hand, the Demonic Sky Taoist disappeared, and the elder hurried to gather the Sects pledged to the Demonic Sky Gate, ushering them to evacuate. At this moment, not a single person was left in the gates of the Demonic Sky Gate, not even the lowliest servants had remained. Thebat power of a Sanctuary Powerhouse was incredibly strong; in just a few breaths, he had covered a hundred miles. Logan sensed a terrifying force arriving. While others were under immense pressure, Logans expression was unchanged, unaffected by the presence. The Demonic Sky Gate has made a mistake in their chess move. You have captured the people; now let them go. I can overlook the past conflicts. The moment the Demonic Sky Taoist appeared, his terrifying momentum surged toward Logan, but Logan shook his head and then disyed his own Divine Skill. The two seemed evenly matched. Since stepping into the position of a Dominator, Logan had already beparable to a Quasi-Saint Seat. Moreover, with various Divine Skills at his disposal, he was not at all affected by the pressure of the Demonic Sky Taoist. Though a real fight would certainly leave Logan at a disadvantage, he could not lose his momentum now. After all, in Logans eyes, this Sanctuary Powerhouse of the Demonic Sky Gate was already as good as his. Azrael Skyward revealed a smirk inside the Barrier. His fear and apprehension vanished instantly. With the Sects Sanctuary Powerhouse arriving, could Logans array still pose a threat? Originally, Logan was in control of everything, but unfortunately, he was overly careless and arrogant. The remaining twenty thousand plus disciples of the Demonic Sky Gate thought the same, continuously shouting for the Supreme Elder of the Demonic Sky Gate to intervene quickly, to exterminate the remaining forces of the Western Wilderness, including interlopers like Logan who were meddling in the affairs of the Western Wastnd. He was now the most hated figure for them. Cain Scarlet and the other Lords were trembling, sweating profusely and speaking incoherently, Is this a Sanctuary Powerhouse? The gap between a Sanctuary Powerhouse and a Quasi-Saint is too vast. Although they are separated by just one word, the disparity inbat power is by several hundred folds, way beyond ourparison. Chapter 618: 384: Demon·Holy See_2 Chapter 618: Chapter 384: DemonHoly See_2 So you are the one from the Demonic Sky Gate who sits on the Saint Seat, meaning all ns of the Demonic Sky Gate are promoted by you in the shadows? You aim to scheme against the entire Western Wastnd and even the Central Region. Dont you think youre biting off more than you can chew? Moreover, have you ever considered the countless lives that will be thrown into chaos, the numerous deaths that will ur? Logan sneered coldly, his gaze shing with that of the Demonic Sky Taoist. The Taoistughed upon hearing this, to him the number of deaths was just a figure, after all, in the eyes of those like them, especially belonging to the Demon Path like the Demonic Sky Gate, this was already merciful enough. The Demonic Sky Taoist didnt want to waste words, he continued, Will you release the more than twenty thousand people from the Demonic Sky Gate or not? I dont want to waste time. If you keep beating around the bush, I dont mind personally ying you first, then opening this barrier myself. You better weigh the consequences well. If you really have the ability, then feel free to try, Logan replied neither overbearingly nor humbly, and to put it frankly, since I dared to let someone go back and inform you, I naturally have a backup n. If you dont believe it, you are wee to test it out. I cant guarantee youll live past today. Empty threats, who cant make them? Besides, Logans sanctity-destroying array had already been set up. They were just waiting for the guest to step into the trap. The Demonic Sky Taoist may be arrogant now, but in a moment, he would surely be utterly disheveled. Just thinking about the array set up with forty million Spirit Stones was enough to send shivers down ones spine. The two didnt speak further, engaging in a contest of wills. After a long while, the Demonic Sky Taoist was the first to give in, What will it take for you to release the disciples of the Demonic Sky Gate? I must strive for the Western Wastnd Demonic Sky Gate, the only thing I can promise is that from now on, we wont be enemies. No release, Logan said bluntly, shaking his head. The Demonic Sky Taoists attitude was hardly eptableit looked more like a threat. Logans response angered the Demonic Sky Taoistpletely, and with a wave of his hand, he had the Elders bring dozens of people forward. These are the Sect Leaders of the forces that chose to side with the Demonic Sky Gate. I offer them as a trade. Release the disciples of the Demonic Sky Gate immediately, or I cant guarantee the safety of these people. One bad mood swing and someone might lose their head. The dozens of people caught were terrified. They had thought by siding with the Demonic Sky Gate, they could stay safe amidst the strife, unlike the several Lords who were seeking their own doom. Little did they expect that in just one day, such a reversal would happen. So many lives had be mere bargaining chips, and yet it was Logans side that had gained the advantage. Not only had he survived the Demonic Sky Gates assault, but he had also trapped more than twenty thousand of their people, forcing the Sanctuary Powerhouse of the Demonic Sky Gate topromise.
Upon seeing this, Loganughed, and the Lords were dumbfounded, Is there a mistake here? They are all traitors, their life and death should be decided by your Demonic Sky Gate, why use them to threaten us? Do you truly not care? Or are you just spouting idle talk? They are, after all, part of the Western Wilderness Forces. I dont believe you righteous Sects wouldnt care about that. The Demonic Sky Taoist frowned, thinking that Logan and hispanions were merely putting on an act, believing he wouldnt dare to kill. It seemed the only way to deter them was to give them a lesson. So, he nced casually at a Sect Leader and shed down with his sword, instantly killing the man. This scene shocked everyone. The remaining dozens of Sect Leaders knelt down trembling, continuously begging the Demonic Sky Taoist for mercy to spare their lives. However, the Demonic Sky Taoist only found their wailing annoying, and he executed those who cried the loudest, bargaining chips had the gall to beg for mercy? Seeing the ruthlessness of the Demonic Sky Taoist, everyone turned their attention to Logan again, Please agree to the Demonic Sky Taoists terms, if not, we are all doomed. We realize our mistake in joining the Demonic Sky Gate, considering our past ties, you must save us. Continue, its best if none of them are left, Ive long been annoyed by them anyway! Logans face remained impassive as he yawned and continued to watch the spectacle. Cain Scarlet and hispanions were in the same boat. Ever since theyd made the choice to join the Demonic Sky Gate, whatever affections they had umted were severed in that moment. At this time, it was simply that Logan had gained the upper hand. Conversely, if the Demonic Sky Gate had achieved a great victory, would these Sect Leaders still be able to utter such words? Moreover, even if they wanted to choose mercy, they were not in a position to make the decision on behalf of the Protagonist. At this critical time of the confrontation between the Protagonist and the Supreme Elder of the Demonic Sky Gate, if their transient thoughts led to a turn in the tide of the battle, it would truly result in catastrophic devastation. Compared to these dozens of Sect Leaders weeping and wailing, the Sect Leaders beside the several Lords were all rejoicing andughing with delight. Choosing to remain with the Lords the day before was like walking a fine line between life and death. Fortunately, they had ced their bets correctly, unlike these cowards who were faced with a tragic end. Seeing that Logan really didnt react, the Demonic Sky Taoist thought he wasnt being ruthless enough, so with a wave of his hand, he wiped out another five or six Sect Leaders. He didnt care how strong Logans psyche was; he stubbornly believed Logan couldnt stand by and watch him y all these dozens of people. Yet, the reality was indeed so, because half of the people had died at his own hand, and the other half were incessantly crying and apologizing to Logan, who remained unmoved. There was even a trace of vengeance being served on his face, leaving the Demonic Sky Taoist at a loss for words. So these Sect Leaders were just expendable pawns after all. He had actually thought they might be of some use. In a fit of rage, he simply exterminated the other half as well, since keeping these people alive was only a curse. Not embraced by either side, he didnt want to increase Logans power. At that moment, Logan waved his hand, and a vortex gate appeared within the barrier, Actually, you can try to save them if you want, but youll have to go in and lead them out yourself. Youre trying to trap me in there as well? The Demonic Sky Taoist simply nced it over and saw through Logans intentions. Was Logan underestimating him too much? After all, he was a first-ss Sanctuary Powerhouse; a mere Barrier Screen was negligible to him. Logan didnt argue. After all, this was just a plot directed at the Demonic Sky Taoist, to see if he dared to step into the Barrier Array. In fact, even if the Demonic Sky Taoist didnt enter, Logan could instantly expand the Barrier Screens a hundredfold and still trap the Demonic Sky Taoist. It was just not to that step yet, after all, once the barrier was expanded a hundredfold, it meant that the several Lords and the Sect disciples would also be trapped. If the Demonic Sky Taoist couldnt escapeter, he would inevitably seek revenge, so Logan didnt want to increase the needless sacrifices. Watch if I dare! The Demonic Sky Taoist didnt care, stepping into the barrier in one stride. The next moment, Logans vortex gate disappeared, and with that, Logan revealed a satisfied smile. From now on, it wouldnt matter what the Demonic Sky Taoist did; the situation waspletely under his control. After the Demonic Sky Taoist entered the Barrier Screens, instead of hurrying to break the array, he nced at Azrael Skyward and said, Arent you a rather ipetent Sect Leader? You just harmed more than twenty thousand of your disciples. What would have been your n to turn the situation around if I werent in the Sect? Even as he was criticized from head to toe, Azrael Skyward didnt dare retort a word. The Demonic Sky Taoist was the only Sanctuary Powerhouse of the Demonic Sky Gate and a senior from before his fathers time, having been with the Demonic Sky Gate for over a thousand years; he was almost like a grandfather to himself.
Just watch how I break this barrier! The Demonic Sky Taoist mustered the Power of the Saint Seat and casually struck the barrier, waiting for the Barrier Array to explode. However, after a long time passed, the Barrier Array remained motionless, unscathed as if it hadnt been touched at all. This left the Demonic Sky Taoist a bit unable to save face. Could it be that he had failed? Despite continuously unleashing the Power of the Saint Seat, he still couldnt open the barrier. At this moment, the Demonic Sky Taoist grew somewhat panicked. After all, he was a Sanctuary Powerhouse. How could he be trapped in a Barrier Array? Built especially for the Sanctuary Powerhouses, you could spend a month trying and still not escape. Loganughed heartily from outside the array. After all, in the past, he had trapped both the Beast King and the Heavenly Saint Daoist with tens of thousands of Spirit Stones, not to mention that this Barrier Array had taken ten million Spirit Stones to construct.
Chapter 619: 385 Ritual God_1 Chapter 619: Chapter 385 Ritual God_1 Cain Scarlet witnessed this scene and fell into silence. Even the Demonic Sky Gates strongest, the Supreme Elder, was ineffective? Could it be that today the Demonic Sky Gate was doomed to copse? He was extremely unwilling in his heart. Originally, his ambition was to scheme over the entire Western Wastnd, but now it had barely taken a step, and the whole Demonic Sky Gate was already captive. And the more than twenty-thousand disciples of the Demonic Sky Gate had now fallen into despair. After all, as ordinary disciples, was it wrong just to want to survive? They had joined the Demonic Sky Gate because of its vast power, but now things had turned out this way, filled with regret in everyones heart. Elder of the Demonic Sky, you must think of a way! Seeing the people getting restless, Azrael Skyward became even more anxious. If these more than twenty-thousand disciples started to panic first, the situation would likely be even worse for them. Even if they managed to escape, they would end up alone and isted in the end. The Demonic Sky Taoist was beside himself with worry. Originally, he had already been under tremendous pressure. Now, on top of that, Azrael Skyward was incessantly nagging in his ear. Didnt he also want to escape? But the Barrier Screens were too stable, leaving him, though a Holy See, unable to do anything. As someone superior to the Holy See, the Demonic Sky Taoist had always looked down upon everyone, paying no mind to any Strong One beneath the Holy See. Only at this moment did he truly understand the principle that there is always someone better. Even if the opponent wasnt a Holy See, they could still trap him. Outside the Barrier Screens, the Lords and others, including the more than a thousand people left from the Western Wastnd, naturally wore delighted expressions upon seeing this scene. They had been anxious in their hearts, facing an opponent like the Holy See, but now they saw with their own eyes that the Holy See was trapped inside. Especially those disciples from the sects, who previously didnt understand how their Lord nned to turn the tables, had prepared themselves to perish alongside the Demonic Sky Gate. Though the Lord had always imed to have a contingency n, he had not convinced anyone. How could any n be strong enough to ovee the Holy See? But now everyone was thoroughly convinced, and the person they admired the most was Logan himself. His fearsome skill in arranging arrays was truly profound and unfathomable. Even the mightiest Strong Ones were trapped within the Barrier, who would dare say that without a Holy See, the Western Wastnd could not defeat the Demonic Sky Gate? It was a moment for the three Lords to hold their heads high with relief. Cain Scarlet spoke out loud, The anxiety and frustration of the past two days have all vanished in this moment. I knew that even though the Demonic Sky Gate is formidable, the Western Wilderness Forces would not fall like this. Logan is our savior.
A smile curled up at the corner of Logans mouth, and he then appeared within the array. Looking at the Demonic Sky Gates many Strong Ones, who seemed like a bunch of jumping clowns, he found it amusing. Now, the entire future of the Demonic Sky Gate was in his hands, and with his will, he could end them all in an instant. Azrael Skyward clenched his teeth with hatred, wishing he could charge over and tear Logan apart, All this is your conspiracy, its despicable. Youve taken advantage of the conflict between the Demonic Sky Gate and the Western Wilderness Forces, attempting to eliminate the Demonic Sky Gate first. Who are you really taking orders from among the ancient forces? Without Sect, without School, believe it or not, Logan nced at Azrael Skyward and continued, You, a captive, had better watch your tone and stop angering me anymore. So what if I anger you? Our Demonic Sky Gate might be a Demon Sect, but weve always been forthright and direct, unlike you, who only knows how to arrange arrays. If you have the guts, why dont you open the Barrier Screens? Azrael Skyward was just not willing to ept it. If he had been defeated by Logan in a fight, he would have epted the oue. However, they were merely trapped by the Barrier Screens, and not only could he not utilize his full strength, but the Elder of the Demonic Sky was in the same situation. Even the Holy See was no different from him. Logan was speechless at this, for he was an Array Master. How was it not alright for him to use arrays? He believed he had acted honorably, while the Demonic Sky Gate was different. They clearly intended to swallow the entire Western Wastnd whole but then pretended to be aggrieved. Logan didnt want to continue this pointless argument with Azrael Skyward and coughed before saying, I dont want to cause a massacre and can even give your Demonic Sky Gate a way out. However, Im afraid that once I let you go, if you refuse to acknowledge the deal and instead seek revenge on me, what should I do then? No, we wont. Just let us out, and we will agree to anything, Upon hearing there was a chance to escape, Azrael Skywards eyes lit up. It was just a matter of agreeing to Logans conditions, and he immediately promised a series of advantages, though Logans expression remained indifferent. Finally, Logan interrupted Azrael Skyward impatiently and turned his gaze toward the Demonic Sky Taoist, I think the key lies with the Holy See. After all, only he has the capacity to seek revenge on the Western Wastnd, and with a single thought, he can traverse thousands of miles. By the time I decide to persue, I fear I wont be able to catch up. Azrael Skyward also felt that Logans words made sense. If Logan dared to release his Supreme Elder, the Holy Sees wrath would not be something Logan could bear. With a wave of his hand, he could destroy mountains and rivers, unleashing disaster upon the whole Western Wastnd, and these people together might notst even an hour. The more than twenty-thousand disciples of the Demonic Sky Gate, amidst despair, saw a glimmer of hope. As long as they could live and get out, they were willing to pay any price, even if it meant betraying the Demonic Sky Gate. At this moment, they all looked to Logan, not daring to miss a single word. What do you want? The Demonic Sky Taoist, lost in thought, raised his head upon hearing Logans words, I have always been a man of my word in the martial world. If you let me out, I guarantee the Demonic Sky Gate will behave, and I personally will not touch anyone from the Western Wastnd. Chapter 620: 385 Ritual God_2 Chapter 620: Chapter 385 Ritual God_2 Is a verbal promise of any use? Logan waved his hand dismissively, causing the Demonic Sky Taoists expression to falter. Since it was no good, why did Logan even make such an offer? Was he toying with them from the Demonic Sky Gate? Logan smiled amusingly, speaking to himself, Ive heard of a master-servant contract. Once signed, it binds the signatory to unconditionally obey anothersmands, especially formidable against Sanctuary Powerhouses. Should one forcefully breach it, they would immediately face suppression by the Heavenly Daos Divine Thunder Tribtion. You want me to acknowledge you as my master? As soon as Logan finished speaking, the Demonic Sky Taoist flew into aplete rage. He himself had already cultivated to the exalted level of the Sanctuary Powerhouse, yet someone dared to make such a demand? This was not just a death wish but also a provocation to all Sanctuary Powerhouses. Logan shrugged, unfazed, Think it over. Youre already a prisoner. If you want to leave, you must ept my conditions. Indeed, in the outside world you wouldnt dare provoke a member of the Sanctuary, but within my barrier screens, drop the act. Delusional! The Demonic Sky Taoist snapped back coldly. To any member of the Sanctuary, they would rather die in battle than to serve another, especially to someone of a lower realm, let alone a younger person. In all the years of the Ancient World, no Sanctuary Powerhouse had ever done such a thing. The Demonic Sky Taoist neither wanted nor wished to be the butt of all jokes. Logans words were not only a pipe dream but also an overconfidence, thinking that just because he had him trapped in a barrier, he could do as he pleased? In his eyes, no matter how strong Logans barrier screens were, an array always had a point of exhaustion. Given Logans strength, the array he set up could at mostst a day. He just needed to be patient, and eventually, the victory would be his. Dont think about stalling for time. My barrier array has cost tens of millions of Spirit Stones. I dare not im much, but I am confident that trapping you for a year or more is within my means, and I can continuously replenish the array with Spirit Stones, so the arrays operation can be extended indefinitely, dragging on until your lives are exhausted. Logan saw through the Demonic Sky Taoists intentions. His Technique flourished in his hands, and in an instant, the entire barrier shone with Golden Light. It teemed with Spiritual Energy like a sea of stars, and countless Runes devoured the surrounding Laws and spatial order, making the barrier truly seem like another small world. This moment actually panicked the Demonic Sky Taoist. His initial calmness was based on the belief that Logans array would eventually fail. However, now it seemed unlikely. The terrifying aura emitting from the array made it clear that every word Logan had said was true.
As for the possibility of a shortage of Spirit Stones? That was even less likely. Lords and Sect Leaders from the Western Wastnd, fearful of the Demonic Sky Gate, would unconditionally contribute their Spirit Stones, effectively making all the Spirit Stones from the entire Western Wastnd avable to Logan. Just one Lord could bring out more than ten million Spirit Stones a year for Logan, not to mention dozens of Sects. Logan could not only maintain the normal operation of the barrier screens but even reinforce them with additional protection, rendering his own extensive lifespan useless. Perhaps, we should ask the Supreme Elder As soon as a disciple of the Demonic Sky Gate began to speak, he was fiercely red at by Azrael Skyward, thinking to make the Sanctuary Powerhouse of their Demonic Sky Gate acknowledge someone else as master? This was intolerable for the Demonic Sky Gate, and absolutely impossible. All the over twenty thousand disciples looked distressed. Apart from this act, what other options were there? Surely they couldnt truly end up trapped to death in this array, right? Even though they were all disciples of the Demonic Sky Gate, they were not like the Sect Leader; their lives mattered more than the Sect. Meanwhile, the Demonic Sky Taoist stared at Logan, releasing his sacred Sanctuary authority, Youre too presumptuous. Do you really think the fear of the Sanctuary is something you can contend with so easily? So what if I cant leave this barrier? I dont think you can either. Lets see who dies first! The next moment, an unanticipated assault took ce. The Sanctuary Powerhouses Divine Skill fashioned a giant hand, trapping Logan like a massive tidal wave. Despite Logan using many methods, he still found himself unable to move a step; the overwhelming suppression was a hundredfold stronger than his own power. This scene left the lords outside the barrier dumbstruck and soon filled them with worry for Logan, as he absolutely couldnt fall into the hands of the Demonic Sky Taoist, lest thetter would threaten to use Logans life to force the opposition to open the barrier screens. The advantage they had so difficultly gained would be utterly lost. Logan immediately employed the runes of the Sanctuary Powerhouse, which finally lifted the restrictions. Fortunately, the Divine Rune could attack ten times, and he had wisely held back a few uses; otherwise, he wouldve nearly fallen into the hands of the Demonic Sky Taoist. It had to be said that his opponent was indeed cunning, seizing the moment Logan was unguarded tounch a sudden attack. To prevent the Demonic Sky Taoist from pulling the same trick again, Logan had the barrier screens differentiate into an invisible current of air. In this way, even though he remained within the barrier, the Divine Skills of the Demonic Sky Taoist would find it very difficult to reach him unless his strength had reached a level where he could break the array open. It seems that today, I must fight to the death! A touch of battle intent shone in the eyes of the Demonic Sky Taoist. Since ascending to the Sanctuary Powerhouse, he hadnt felt this sense of crisis in many years, but today he was prepared to fight to the death to prove his strength and dignity. Gazing at Logan opposite him, his voice was deep and eerie, Do you know that a Sanctuary Powerhouse can stir the sanctity within their Dantian to amplify their strength a hundredfold? Earlier was just childs y. You think the rank of Sanctuary Powerhouse is that simple? Now, let me show you the true power. In an instant, a force both ancient and supreme burst from the body of the Demonic Sky Taoist. In that moment, countless Laws and the Great Law converged into one point, and the Demonic Sky Taoist seemed like a deity incarnate, able tomand everything with but a wave of his hand, turning all that his gaze fell upon to dust. Even with the barrier screens in ce, Cain Scarlet and the others outside were sweating bullets, feeling as if a huge boulder was pressing down on their skulls, where the slightest rustling of grass could cause it to smash down ruthlessly, sending them straight to hell. The more than twenty thousand disciples of the Demonic Sky Gate who had initially despaired now found themselves in a shocked ecstasy. The Supreme Elder was fighting in earnest; perhaps this could turn everything around. In their eyes, was this the might of a Sanctuary Powerhouse? It was indeed far beyond what they could imagine. Do you think I only set up a barrier array? Logan said with a yful smirk, wanting to provoke the Demonic Sky Taoist. The Killing Array he had painstakingly put in ce was finally about to reveal its might. Whether it could destroy a Sanctuary Powerhouse depended on this moment! With a wave of his hand, Logan caused another array within the barrier screens to soar into the sky. The breath of annihtion formed into a stretch of ck clouds a mile wide. Within those clouds, thunder roared and lightning shed, trapping the Demonic Sky Taoist on the spot. Soon after, countless Thunder and Lightning Laws gathered together. Having spent forty million Spirit Stones to set it up, Logan flew step by step towards the clouds, I hope youre strong enough not to let down my array, specially designed for a Sanctuary Powerhouse. If you cant withstand it for even a moment and perish, wouldnt that be a waste of tens of millions of Spirit Stones? I guessed as much. The Demonic Sky Taoist had been pondering in his heart, suspecting that Logan would not have set up just a single barrier. Since a mere Barrier Array had no offensive power, he had been considering how Logan nned to deal with him. So, Logan had indeed arranged another array within the barrier. Such was the terrifying power of the Killing Array; however, the Demonic Sky Taoist was not the least bit afraid. After mobilizing the Power of the Saint Seat from his Dantian, his strength had increased by a hundredfold. How could he fear Logans so-called Killing Array? Now he intended not only to break Logans array but also to resolve the issue of Logan himself.
A Divine Skill of the Saint Seat was being concocted when, in the next moment, an oppressive force from the ck clouds descended, instantly causing his Divine Skill to vanish without a trace. This plunged the Demonic Sky Taoist into confusion. What was the meaning of this? The ck clouds of Logans attacking array actually had such an effect? Suddenly, within the ominous ck clouds, lightning swirled. The next moment, an ancient consciousness enveloped everything, and a broad and terrifying Divine Thunder struck down from the sky. At that instant, the entire space itself seemed to shudder in fear, and the speed of the strike created a sonic boom that made many cover their ears. Chapter 621: 386 The Fallen Demon_1 Chapter 621: Chapter 386 The Fallen Demon_1 The Demonic Sky Taoist furrowed his brows and employed over a dozen moves in rapid session, yet each time just as his power coalesced, it was devoured by the ck clouds in the sky. It wasnt until this moment that he finally confirmed that these ck clouds were actually Thunder Tribtion, and not just any Thunder Tribtion, but the Great Law Thunder Tribtion capable of suppressing the Sanctuary Powerhouses. But how could Logans array be rted to the Thunder Tribtion? In other words, how could the array set up by Logan abruptly turn into the Thunder Tribtion? The Demonic Sky Taoist was unwilling to believe it. If it truly was the Great Law Thunder Tribtion, his own chances of survival were slim. Even if he had used the Holy Sees Dantian power to amplify his strength a hundredfold, under the Thunder Tribtion he was no different from an ordinary ant, and even if he used his life as a shield, he probably wouldnt withstand more than ten moves. With Divine Thunder only a step away and no time left to gather defensive measures, the Demonic Sky Taoist steeled his heart and was forced to summon his Emperor Weapon to block the strike. The immense power nearly sent him flying, but fortunately, he managed to block it, though in the next instant, cracks appeared on the Emperor Weapon. This made the Demonic Sky Taoist gasp in shock. Even his Emperor Weapon was useless? If this trend continued, the Emperor Weapon would be destroyed within three moves, and he knew it had taken years for a Sanctuary Powerhouse to forge it, serving as their most powerful backup weapon. This Thunder Tribtion was even more formidable than he had imagined. Among the Thunder Tribtions at the level of the Great Law, it was perhaps the most top-tier one, equal to a Bandit Strong One who had defied the Heavenly Dao, thus invoking the Heavenly Daos Thunder Tribtion for suppression. And now, it seemed he was in the same situation. I refuse to believe the Thunder Tribtion is endless! Despite being filled with immense fear, the Demonic Sky Taoist had no intention of admitting defeat, for to do so would mean his soul would scatter. Logan was just an Array Master after all, not the embodiment of the Heavenly Dao, so how could hemand the Thunder Tribtion? Even if some method had been used to summon the Thunder Tribtion, it was bound to be fleeting. After all, no matter how powerful the array, it couldnt sustain the consumption of the Thunder Tribtion. Each Divine Thunder contained immense Laws Force, which couldnt bepared to a mere few million Spirit Stones. As another Divine Thunder descended from the ck clouds, the Demonic Sky Taoist let out an angry roar and charged forward with the Emperor Weapon in hand. Even though all his Divine Skills were being suppressed, he was still a Sanctuary Powerhouse with the Fate and Laws Force of the Holy See. This strike was equally dazzling and powerful.
But under the Divine Thunder, he abruptly fell from the sky, looking utterly disheveled. A crackling sound came from the Emperor Weapon, and in the next second, the powerful Emperor Weapon broke into two, with one half resembling dust on the wind, seemingly about to shatter with a single blow. Protected by the Emperor Weapon, the Demonic Sky Taoist was uninjured, but the unrelenting pressure made him feel powerless and defeated. He considered himself among the strongest in the world, achieving the level of Sanctuary Powerhouse, and he had not died at the hands of another Sanctuary Powerhouse, yet here he was, possibly about to fall to an Array Master? More than twenty thousand disciples of the Demonic Sky Gate witnessing this scene were trembling. If the Supreme Elder lost, it would be the end for everyone in the Demonic Sky Gate. Their fate was interlinked, but they were helpless in a battle involving Sanctuary Powerhouses. Azrael Skyward was burning with anxiety. The Western Wilderness Forces might spare the ordinary disciples of the sect, but they would never let him, the Sect Leader, off the hook. The Elder of the Demonic Sky was their only hope, and if there was a chance, he would willingly trade his life to ensure the Demonic Sky Taoist won this battle. The Lord observers on the outside, however, now all wore smirks of satisfaction. If before they harbored worries about the oue of the battle, at this moment they felt only trust and triumph. The fifty million Spirit Stones were well spent, making the Sanctuary Powerhouse struggle so poorly. Cain Scarlet was full of admiration, eximing, Logan is truly fearsome. Without the support of a Sanctuary Powerhouse, the more than twenty thousand people from the Demonic Sky Gate will cease to exist. As the number one sect of the Demon Path, if the Demonic Sky Gate falls, the entire Demon Path will decline! Unimaginable. From now on, we must never offend an Array Master! Samuel Westman was stunned. Previously, he had never imagined that an Array Master could contend with a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Who would believe it if they hadnt seen it with their own eyes? After all, Sanctuary Powerhouses were seen as the strongest in the world by cultivators. And yet, Logan was able to suppress a Sanctuary Powerhouse using only tens of millions of Spirit Stones to arrange the array. If this news spread, it would surely shock the entire Ancient World. Perhaps those aloof Sanctuary Powerhouses would be restless, knowing one could y a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Let alone tens of millions of Spirit Stones, even if the amount were a hundredfold more, it would likely still be a profitable venture. The other Sect Leaders and disciples from the Western Wastnd were not only feeling triumphant about turning the tables on what was once a near-certain defeat, but they were also grateful that they had chosen to side with the Lords rather than join forces with the Demonic Sky Gate because of its power. Everyone believed that even if the Sanctuary Powerhouse of the Demonic Sky Gate managed to escape the array by chance, he would lose the vast majority of his cultivation. Even if he retained the title of Sanctuary Powerhouse, it would likely take thousands of years to recover from his injuries, and by then, the world would have changedpletely. With the Demonic Sky Gate gone, and the dozens of sects that had sided with them also eliminated, the remaining forces in the Western Wastnd could expand their territories and at least increase the scale of their sects by over tenfold, not to mention the resources and Spirit Stones. Even if the majority would be taken by the three Lords, as long as they could partake in a portion of the leftovers, it would be something the sects never dared to dream of. After all, the Western Wastnd spread over tens of millions of miles and was originally home to over two hundred sects, now reduced to less than half. Chapter 622: 386 The Fallen Demon_2 Chapter 622: Chapter 386 The Fallen Demon_2 Logan grinned sardonically; this Demonic Sky Taoist was too weak. Your Spirit Annihting Array was only at half strength, and he cant even beat it? He somewhat regretted spending forty million Spirit Stones to arrange the array; it seemed that to deal with the Demonic Sky Taoist, only half the number of Spirit Stones would have been enough. As Logan once again spurred the dark clouds to gather Divine Thunder, the Demonic Sky Taoistpletely panicked. With his Emperor Weapon already shattered, what other means could he have to counter Logan? The forces of the Great Law he had used earlier were also swallowed up by the dark clouds once they gathered. Could it be that I, a person of the Holy See, will perish here? The Demonic Sky Taoist was extremely reluctant to ept this fate. With his Realm, he should be carefree in the world, yet now he was trapped in this array, so stifled. What could his resentment do now? At this point he had no choice. Logan raised an eyebrow at this scene and taunted, How about it? The offer I made before still stands. If you acknowledge me as your Master and sign a Heavenly Dao Contract, I can let you off. This is yourst chance. If you dont cherish it, you can only go to Hell then! If the Demonic Sky Taoist were a wise man, he would bow to Logan now, as throwing away a lifetime of cultivation seemed too much of a pity. After all, Sanctuary Powerhouses usually cherish their lives greatly, like Heavenly Saint Daoist before, who would plot for a century just to extend his lifespan. Delusional fantasy, the Demonic Sky Taoist replied with just four words. He would rather die in battle within the array thanpromise the dignity of the Holy See. Once he chose to recognize Logan as his Master, he would have to live a life of subterfuge, and obey Logansmands in everything. This response did not disappoint Logan. Instead, it caused deep despair among the members of the Demonic Sky Gate, all of whom wondered why the Demonic Sky Taoist couldntpromise. After all, Logan could even summon Thunder Tribtion, so how could they fight such an enemy? It would be better to bow down and preserve their lives. Azrael Skyward was worried and wanted to go help the Demonic Sky Taoist, Elder of the Demonic Sky, let me help you. If we join forces, we might find a slim chance of survival. I dont believe Thunder Tribtion has no weaknesses. Get out of my way, the Demonic Sky Taoist snarled, not allowing Azrael Skyward close to himself, his eyes revealing self-mockery and determination. He never wanted things toe to this, but since Logan gave him no way out, they might all go to Hell together. The Demonic Sky Taoist red at Logan fiercely and insanely, To coerce a Sanctuary Powerhouse to this point, I have to admit, you are formidable. Do you think you can control the overall situation like this? If ordinary means are of no use against you, then I will use the method of the Holy See as ast resort.
Upon hearing this, and in conjunction with the expression on the Demonic Sky Taoists face, Logan actually felt a chill. Could it be that the Demonic Sky Taoist wanted to self-destruct like the previous Beast King? Logan had seen with his own eyes the explosive power produced when the Beast King burned his Bloodlines Origin. Burn, Power of the Saint Seat! The Demonic Sky Taoist released a Technique, and his body was instantly shrouded in a crimson aura. The terrifying presence enveloped the entire heavens and earth, and everyone nearby shivered with fear. This expression was like that of a great Demon Head; even the most powerful being on the Demon Path would be no different. Logan was on high alert; he naturally knew what it meant. To amplify his power, the Demonic Sky Taoist was refining and opening up his Origin of the Saint Seat to obtain strengthhardly different from self-destructing. Once the Origin of the Saint Seat was exhausted, it wasnt just a matter of falling in Realm; the life force of the other party would alsoe to an end. For Sanctuary Powerhouses to do this, it was tantamount to wanting to take the enemy down with them. After all, once they burned the Origin of the Saint Seat, they would gain an increase in strength a million times over in an instant, and even if one faced the onught of more than a dozen of the Sanctuary rank, one might stille out unscathed. A bolt of Divine Thunder immediately struck down from the dark clouds, attempting to interrupt the Demonic Sky Taoists burning, but with a coldugh, the Demonic Sky Taoist, strengthened by terrifying power, clutched the massive Divine Thunder in one hand. With a simple grasp, the Divine Thunder shattered into countless fragments of Thunder and Lightning Laws. This scene shocked everyone, and several lords immediately started to worry. The Demonic Sky Taoist seemed to have be indifferent to the array, could it be that he was reversing the situation again? They had thought that they had already secured the overall situation, but now they took a deep breath of cold air, praying desperately that there wouldnt be a turnaround. Of course, the lords also understood that the Demonic Sky Taoists aggressive stance couldntst long, such a sacrifice was definitely causing him great harm. But if Logans barrier screens couldnt hold it off, it would probably only take one strike from the Demonic Sky Taoist; all present would fall before he reverted to his normal state. On the side of the Demonic Sky Gate, it waspletely different; over twenty thousand disciples shouted in unison at this moment. Everyone had been prepared to face death, yet they never expected such a twist to urtruly befitting the status of the Sects Supreme Elder. Atst, their Demonic Sky Gate could finally take a breath of relief. Logan was only stunned for a moment before regaining his calm, Interesting, you think that by sacrificing the Origin of the Saint Seat, you can break my array? I told you before, the Thunder and Lightning Laws have only been activated halfway so far. Now let me show you the true power. Thus, by naming it the Extinguishing Saint Array, it must possess the ability to annihte the Saint Seat, otherwise, Logan would not have spent forty million Spirit Stones and pondered for more than a day to calcte the hundreds of thousands of Spirit Points in theyout and overall operation. Logan activated the Extinguishing Saint Array, and the next moment, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly disappeared. Then, countless Laws and Great Laws converged together, and a huge vortex appeared in the skyan ancient and magnificent ck vortex that seemed like the supremely exalted existence. Streams of dark clouds surged out from the vortex, and in just a few instants, they had already shrouded and ckened the entire sky. Countless forces of the Laws flickered and thundered from within the dark clouds, even revealing ten thousand Fierce Beasts that one could not help but feel intimidated by at a single nce. A Divine Thunder was umted by the Laws, unlike the ordinary thunder of Thunder Tribtion. The current thunder seemed to be the convergence of the three thousand Great Laws into one. It could not be considered as condensed by the array, resembling actual Thunder Tribtion, aiming to utterly obliterate the enemy. The Demonic Sky Taoist actually felt fear in his heart, but he understood that he had already burned the Origin of the Saint Seat and had no way out. Even if he wanted to flee now, after exhausting the Power of the Saint Seat, he would descend to Hell with bitterness. He had to fight to the death against Logan to seek a glimmer of survival, Even if he fell in the end, he at least had to forge a path of life for the remaining over twenty thousand people of the Demonic Sky Gate. As the Supreme Elder of the Demonic Sky Gate, this was the only Contribution he could make, so he resolutely prepared a counterstrike at that Divine Thunder. But in the next moment, he suddenly blinked next to Logan. The burning of the Saint Seats power allowed him to tear through space with the speed of an instant. Logan simply couldnt react in time. Watching the iing attack that he couldnt avoid, the Demonic Sky Taoist revealed a triumphant smile on his face. A jumping clown! Logan was also taken aback, knowing that if he were truly hit by this attack, given that he was only in the realm of the Strong Dominator, he would die instantly and his Path would vanish. However, Logan had barrier screens, and the Demonic Sky Taoists attack would ultimately not reach him. When the Demonic Sky Taoist was just one meter away from Logan, his hand-held Divine Skill was only a steps distance from Logan when he was suddenly blocked by an invisible shield. This scene left the Demonic Sky Taoistpletely dumbfounded. He had calcted everything to Perfectionhow could this invisible shield have appeared? Watched by a puzzled opponent, Logan exined, To prevent your sneak attack, I had divided a flow of Qi from the Barrier Screens around me. After all, Im only a Strong Dominator, and I wouldnt have entered the Barrier without some defensive measures.
Damn it. The Demonic Sky Taoist was furious. Recklessly, he unleashed his attack on the barrier Qi flow, causing the surrounding to shake violently. However, the Barrier Screens remained as solid as Mount Tai, but Logan felt a heavy burden; he knew the barrier couldnt hold out for long. Chapter 623: 387 Dust Settles_1 Chapter 623: Chapter 387 Dust Settles_1 The Demonic Sky Taoist, in a normal state, could sustain the barrier screens for a year and a half, but after burning the Origin of the Saint Seat to amplify his power by tens of millions of times, the barrier array began to struggle. Under such attacks from the Demonic Sky Taoist, it would shatter in less than half an incense sticks time. Logan immediately unleashed the Thunder Tribtion attack. In just an instant, dozens of Divine Thunders flew over, seemingly tracking the Demonic Sky Taoist unrelentingly. No matter which direction the Demonic Sky Taoist fled, he couldnt escape, which plunged him into a state of frenzied rage. To him, this was a no-win situation. After forcibly using the Origin of the Saint Seat, the power he had augmented could onlyst for one hour at most. If his own attacks couldnt kill Logan and time kept dragging on, he would eventually exhaust himself to death. Yet, the situation hadnt hit rock bottom. Realizing the Divine Thunders were bing more terrifying, he found that he could no longer dodge them like before. Dozens of Divine Thunders had himpletely surrounded and, under the influence of the Thunder and Lightning Laws, even trying to escape through space was futile. The number of thunders in the thunderclouds kept increasing. If he didnt find a way to dissolve them, the dozens of Divine Thunders would continue to multiply. Fearing that there could eventually be hundreds, the Demonic Sky Taoist shuddered at the thought. By that point, not even ten of him would stand a chance. Faced with dire straits, the Demonic Sky Taoist suddenly said, Dont you want me to acknowledge you as my master? I agree, but youll have to remove the Thunder Tribtion first, otherwise how can we proceed with the master-servant contract? As soon as he said this, Logan was taken aback. The Demonic Sky Taoist had already activated the Origin of the Saint Seat, which meant that after a certain amount of time, he would deplete his life force and die. So how could he possibly acknowledge Logan as his master now? Even if he did, it would be useless afterward, wouldnt it? It was clear that the Demonic Sky Taoist was lying. But a new problem arose: why would the Demonic Sky Taoist suddenly want to acknowledge Logan as his master at this moment? In an instant, Logan understood. The Demonic Sky Taoist was only trying to deceive him into withdrawing the array so he could seize the opportunity to attack. To find an opportunity for attack, he could only try to dispel his own doubts. After figuring everything out, Logan chuckled to himself. It seemed the Demonic Sky Taoist had realized he was at an impasse and was forced to resort to an extreme measure, taking a desperate stab. But Logan was no fool and certainly wouldnt let the Demonic Sky Taoist seed. However, he didnt n to expose him just yet. After all, even though the Demonic Sky Taoist had multiplied his strength a thousandfold, Logans Thunder Tribtion, though formidable, found it hard to keep up with him. Logan also wanted a quick resolution.
If the standoff went on, it wouldnt be to his advantage. He had to create an opportunity to let the Divine Thunders strike the Demonic Sky Taoist. Since the Demonic Sky Taoist intended to confuse him in order tounch a killing blow, Logan decided to turn the tables and see who would have the upper hand in the end. I can ept you as my master, Logan said, hands spread open. But once the arrays are activated, they cant be withdrawn. However, I can stop the Thunder Tribtion from attacking you, and as soon as the contract between us is signed, Ill immediately stop both arrays from operating, ensuring youre safe and sound. That works. The Demonic Sky Taoist originally wanted Logan to stop the array first, and then, while signing the contract, seize the opportunity to suppress Logan. However, clearly, Logan was also a very cautious person, so the Demonic Sky Taoist realized he couldnt think too simply. Signing the contract first was eptable. Normally, after acknowledging someone as a master, one must never attack their master. Otherwise, one would endure tremendous consequences, suffering bacsh and punishment from the Heavenly Dao. Yet at this point, the Demonic Sky Taoist didnt care about any of that. What did it matter if he could kill Logan and perish together? Alright, Ille over. Both parties had their own ns. To make his act more convincing, Logan voluntarily dissolved the barrier and approached the Demonic Sky Taoist. However, with dozens of Divine Thunders closely watching, the Demonic Sky Taoist didnt take the chance to attack Logan. Meanwhile, outside the Barrier, the Lords were extremely anxious. How could Logan be so naive? It was clearly just the Demonic Sky Taoists ploy, all to find an opportunity tounch a surprise attack. They kept shouting into the barrier, hoping Logan wouldnt be fooled. Cain Scarlet, not holding anything back, utilized his Powerhouse ability. The Demonic Sky Taoist cannot be trusted, he said merely, before spitting out a mouthful of blood. Using his Powerhouse ability caused bacsh to his Dantian, but he didnt care; he just hoped Logan would hear him. What to do? Theres no need to negotiate with the Demonic Sky Taoist with the array in ce! Cain Scarlet couldnt understand. With victory already within grasp, it didnt seem worth taking such risks. Was it all just to gain another subordinate from the Saint Seat? Was his array-setting skillcking subordinates? Logan could clearly hear them, but he deliberately pretended not to. After all, as the Demonic Sky Taoist was scheming against him, he was also plotting, wasnt he? Soon the distance between the two was only a meter. The Demonic Sky Taoist sketched runes in his hand, the oath for acknowledging a master. Seeing Logan so close, the Demonic Sky Taoist was filled with bitter hatred, wishing he could crush him immediately. If there were no Divine Thunders to rely on, Logan would probably already have been yed by him. Did he really need to continue this farce of acknowledging him as his master? After arge rune was cast, the oath was already established. As long as Logan signed his name, the Demonic Sky Taoist would have no choice but to be his subordinate. Naturally, Logan swept his hand to sign, and the moment went incredibly smoothly. Whether it was the Lords or the people from the Demonic Sky Gate, everyone was stunned. Chapter 624: 387 Dust Settles_2 Chapter 624: Chapter 387 Dust Settles_2 Could it be that these two genuinely wish for reconciliation? Just moments ago, everyone believed that the Demonic Sky Taoist had ulterior motives for acknowledging a master, yet now that the ceremony is concluded, they seem to be getting along quite harmoniously, with not a single sign of impending conflict. The rage within the Demonic Sky Taoist was boundless, yet he managed to reveal a smile on the surface, Can we deactivate the array method now? From now on, I must obey only yourmands. Surely, we dont need this array method to deal with me, right? Of course, after all, you are my subordinate. Logan nodded, speaking yfully, However, theres no rush to deactivate the array method. The twenty-thousand-plus followers of the Demonic Sky Gate have yet to be dealt with. I cant be bothered to move against them myself, so go on and eliminate them all in my stead. What? The Demonic Sky Taoist was shocked by these words, gritting his teeth, Isnt that unnecessary? I am the Supreme Elder of the Demonic Sky Gate, and from now on, they are also your subordinates. Must you be so utterly ruthless? Since you are my subordinate, you must follow mymands, unless youre not sincere in acknowledging me as your master. However, since the contract is alreadyplete, my single thought can cause you immense pain, as my brand is on your soul. Logan stepped back a dozen paces, mockingly watching the Demonic Sky Taoist, Hurry up, Im giving you one minute. If you dont act, I can activate the brand on your soul! The more than twenty-thousand disciples of the Demonic Sky Gate were terrified. The Supreme Elder had indeed acknowledged Logan as his master, and they truly had to obey Logans orders now. Considering the formidable techniques of a Sanctuary Powerhouse, they feared that at the moment of action, they wouldnt even be able to resist and would be annihted instantaneously. You The Demonic Sky Taoist was infuriated. He had intended to outwit Logan, never anticipating to be in such a situation after signing the contract. Now, he could either continue to feignpliance with Logansmands, which would mean the death of everyone from the Demonic Sky Gatewhat would be the point of all his actions then? On the other hand, if he disobeyed, Logan could torment him with a mere thought through the brand on his soul, continually ravaging his life force and depriving him of any means to retaliate. With his capability, he could endure for some time, but Logans Divine Thunder array method was still in ce. The Demonic Sky Taoist could already feel that over half of his Origin of the Saint Seat had been consumed. He could probably hold on for about ten minutes at best, and once those ten minutes passed, his life woulde to an end. In this brief time, how could he possibly turn the tables against the odds?
It was a checkmate from the start, and in his own plot to outsmart Logan, he had only put himself at a greater disadvantage. Now he was walking on the knifes edge, with no escape from deathit was just a matter of whether his end would be dignified. The people of the Demonic Sky Gate would share his fate. Dont daydream, go now. Logan urged aloud, appearing to relish the drama unfolding. This made the lords outside the barrier realize that their earlier concerns about Logan being foolish were unfounded. In truth, Logan was far more cunning, thoroughly outying the Demonic Sky Taoist. Thinking it over, it made sense. Considering Logans previous actions, how could he have been so easily deceived? Their worries were utterly unnecessary, and might have even disrupted Logans ns by giving him reminders. The esteem in which the lords held Logan grew even further. The Demonic Sky Taoist would certainly not take action against the Demonic Sky Gate. With a bitter smile, he red at Logan fiercely, I understand now, all of this was your scheme. Youve orchestrated everything, making me look like a fool, a mere clown. Was it your aim to triumph over me both in strength and wit? Youre not so foolish, are you? The moment you attempted to get me to end the array method, I saw through your intentions. Your ruse wouldnt deceive anyone here. Did you think to treat me like a fool? Trulyughable. Logan gave the Demonic Sky Taoist a disdainful nce, curling his lip, It was simply a case of using your strategy against you, deepening your dilemma. Before, you might have had ast-ditch chance to survive by self-destructing, but now its different. You dont even have the option to take me out with you anymore. Ill kill you. The Demonic Sky Taoistpletely lost his sanity, charging toward Logan like a madman. However, over a dozen Divine Thunders struck him at once, and simultaneously, Logan triggered the brand upon the Demonic Sky Taoists soul, causing him excruciating pain. He was then struck by the Divine Thunder again. The next moment he plummeted from the sky, and his entire body was engulfed in severe injuries, The Divine Thunders aggregated by the Thunder Tribtion possessed too great a suppression for a Sanctuary Powerhouse, causing the Demonic Sky Taoist to feel as though his entire body was being scorched, and each meridian transmitted an excruciating agony deep into his bones. This is just the beginning! Loganmanded, and dozens of Divine Thunders followed one after another, each one leaving the Demonic Sky Taoist in soul-shattering pain. The Demonic Sky Taoist had no ability to counterattack, helpless against the Thunder Tribtion, with consciousness fading amidst his grave injuries. At this moment, he burned his life force to the extreme, its energy rapidly depleting within a few instants until it was utterly exhausted. I hate. The Demonic Sky Taoist, on the brink of death, barely uttered these words before his life force dissipated, and everyone understood that a Sanctuary Powerhouse had perished. With the fall of the Demonic Sky Taoist, the conflict in the Western Wilderness was finally settled. The once formidable Demonic Sky Gate was now reduced to a handful, and within the array, the more than twenty thousand remaining broken and defeated soldiers waited quietly, hearts ashen, for judgment from Logan and the others. Azrael Skyward had no more will to fight, nor did he wish to degrade himself further, so he ended his own life swiftly in front of everyone. Logan shook his head, then retracted the Barrier Screens and the Saint Annihtion Array; the several Lords immediately surrounded the ordinary disciples of the Demonic Sky Gate, and then they all approached Logan and deeply bowed, understanding that it was Logans intervention that had turned the tide. The Western Wilderness can finally wee peace! Cain Scarlet spoke with deep emotion, the events of the past few days felt like a dream, arge part of the Western Wilderness Sects were gone, and the once-inhabited wastnds of the Demonic Sky Gate had be history, serving as a warning to everyone to never overstep their bounds. No matter how high and mighty a Sanctuary Powerhouse might be, in the end, the Demonic Sky Taoist met a pitiful death, powerless within Logans array method. Peregrine Azure was particrly ted, after all, the Demonic Sky Gate had always been Saint Sky Sects greatest rival. Now, without even lifting a finger, the Demonic Sky Gate was no more, and the Saint Sky Sect no longer had to worry about adversaries, benefiting other Central Region Forces as well. Leaving everything for the several Lords to handle, Logan, who had expended too much spiritual power over the past few days and was especially exhausted, went to rest inside a tent, setting Bart Cloud to guard outside. Even though the Demonic Sky Gate no longer posed a threat, it didnt mean that there were no double-hearted individuals among the Western Wilderness Forces. As for the remaining twenty thousand ordinary disciples of the Demonic Sky Gate, Cain Scarlet pondered for a moment, These people are all from the Demon Path, what if they grow strong and seek revenge in the future? Better to deal with them all at once!
Isnt that too cruel? Samuel Westman furrowed his brows. Keeping these people wasnt problematic since their realms were very low, most of them only at the Throne or Transcendent Tier. Even if they cultivated for a few hundred years, it was doubtful they could reach the Dominator level. The two Lords had differing opinions, and so, they unanimously turned to Sandy Wexler, who also found it difficult to make a judgement on whether to take their lives. How about this, based on the time of initiation, those who joined the Demonic Sky Gate less than Three Years ago can be released, as they likely haventmitted many evils. The rest, we cannot spare, Peregrine Azure decided, as it had been amon situation for the Saint Sky Sect. To avoid excessive killing and serious karmic consequences, they would often resolve it this way. The three Lords nodded, feeling it was a reasonable solution. After dealing with these disciples, they also went to investigate the Sect of the Demonic Sky Gate, and had to admit that the Demonic Sky Gate was trulycking in all aspects. Their ancestral foundation was nonexistent, and their entire storehouse amounted to just ten thousand Spirit Stones.
Chapter 625: 388 To the Middle_1 Chapter 625: Chapter 388 To the Middle_1 After the Demonic Sky Gate Sect was thoroughly eradicated, peace gradually returned to the Western Wilderness Forces. For the several dozen sects that had initially pledged allegiance to the Demonic Sky Gate, the three Lords unanimously decided to preserve the sects, but they would manage their territories on their behalf. And it certainly wouldnt be fair to neglect the sects that followed the three Lords, so the resources and Spirit Stones of those several dozen sects were allocated to them as well. The next morning, brimming with Essence, Qi, and Spirit, Logan stepped out of the tent and took a breath of fresh air, Not bad, no more oppressive feeling in the air! Where to next? Bart Cloud asked, as the disturbances in the Western Wastnd hade to an end and it was time for both to leave and gain experience in other ces. First, lets dismantle those two arrays. We kept them up until yesterday just in case, but now theres definitely no enemy left, and keeping them would only invite trouble. After some thought, Logan said so. After all, he couldnt possibly stay in the Western Wastnd forever. ording to his original n, he and Bart Cloud would have left early this morning. The two approached the arrays and nced at the two huge arrays set up at the cost of fifty million Spirit Stones. To dismantle them after just one day caused Logan to sigh deeply. It was the first time he had set up arraysparable to the Holy Sees, and it was definitely a historic moment. However, Logan wasnt the sentimental type and quickly dismantled the arrays. The Spirit Stones energy had already been used up by more than halfonly less than a third of the Spirit Stones were still usable, but their Spiritual Energy was extremely weak, which obviously wasnt worth Logans attention. As soon as the two returned to the camp, the three Lords hurried over, We know you cant stay long, so thank you for everything. We will bear this favor in mind. Even if we cant repay it in this lifetime, youll always be honored guests to us. This is twenty million Spirit Stones, not as payment for you, but as a token of our gratitude. We know that your intervention against the Demonic Sky Gate wasnt for a mere tens of millions of Spirit Stones, but we still wanted to show our appreciation, and we hope youll ept it without disdain.
Cain Scarlet took out a spatial ring and handed it to Logan, You are an Array Master and have many uses for Spirit Stones, so dont refuse, or well feel uneasy. All right, Ill take it, Logan said with a light smile, epting the spatial ring. Indeed, even though he had plenty of Spirit Stones, having tens of millions more was obviously a good thing, especially if he encountered a Sanctuary Powerhouse like the Demonic Sky Taoist againhe would have means to counter them. When do you n to leave? Sandy Wexler quickly asked, fearing that Logan might misunderstand, he hurriedly added, Were not trying to rush you away, its just that we understand you wont stay long in insignificant Western Wastnd, so we wanted to be prepared to bid you farewell with a banquet before you depart. No need for formalities, Ill be leaving in the next day or two. Lets skip the farewell banquet, Logan shrugged. Cultivators were like wanderers drifting through the world; he and Bart Cloud would depart quietly without causing a stir. They were just passing through and had already be too involved with Cain Scarlet and the others. At that moment, another person approached. It was Peregrine Azure, Im also nning to leave; in fact, I was meant to rush back to the Central Region overnight, but I thought I must say goodbye to Logan before setting off, so I waited till this morning. I n to go to the Central Region, how about we go together? Logan suggested to Peregrine Azure with a bow. Since he and Bart Cloud were looking for a ce to gain experience, why not visit the Central Region for a while? After all, with more forces and Sects, the Central Region was bound to have more opportunities and fortunes than the Western Wastnd. Besides, his Qian Kun Bead had been taken by Aurelius Azure, who promised to return it in half a year. A trip to the Central Region would be good to get the Bead back after some time. Right now, Bart Cloud only had the strength of aplete Throne, so he was constantly in low spirits. Logan also wanted to help him increase his strength. This Peregrine Azure hesitated, unsure of how to respond, The Central Region is different now. The rampant actions of the Demonic Sky Gate have enticed numerous Demon Cult Sects, and just yesterday, the Sect Leader informed me by carrier pigeon that there might be an impending conflict. The Central Region is not like the Western Wastnd where the Sects are disunited, and there are huge disparities in strength between Sects. Theyre always caught in a life-or-death struggle. On one hand, there are renowned and orthodox Sects like the Saint Sky Sect, which is also finding it hard to navigate the current situation in the Central Region. That makes me even more interested! Logan wasnt only clever but could read between the lines of Peregrine Azures subtle words and analyzed the current situation in the Central Region. The unrest wasnt solely caused by sects from the Demon Path; it was more about internal chaos within the Sects themselves. After all, the Demonic Sky Gate had be history, a fact that had obviously made its way back to the Central Region. Why then were the Demon Sects still acting so brazenly? It suggested that they werent the real culprits, but merely an excuse for strife among the numerous Sects, perhaps rted to many Sanctuaries visiting the Ancient Secret Realm. Peregrine Azure was stunned and then showed a trace of joy. After all, he and Logan were now friends, and with the Saint Sky Sect facing a perilous situation, Logan might intervene just like he did with the Demonic Sky Gate. Why would he refuse such an opportunity? As for Cain Scarlet and the others, they initially wanted to host a farewell banquet for Logan, but since he decided to go with Peregrine Azure, and due to the changing situation in the Central Region, there clearly wasnt time to dy. Thus, the Lords bade Logan and hispanions a simple farewell and watched them depart. Chapter 626: 388 To the Middle_2 Chapter 626: Chapter 388 To the Middle_2 After taking a dozen steps, Peregrine Azure suddenly turned back and hesitated for a long time before speaking, If one day, Saint Sky Sect were to face a situation like the one in the Western Wastnd, would you, recalling todays friendship, help the Saint Sky Sect? This is an unreserved request of mine. Of course, well do our best, the several Lords replied almost instantly after a moment of stunned silence, stating their position. No matter what, in dealing with the Demonic Sky Gate, Peregrine Azure had contributed effort, and if the Saint Sky Sect were to be in trouble, it would likely affect the Western Wastnd within a few days. With these words, I am at ease, Peregrine Azure revealed a trace of a smile. If Saint Sky Sect had the backing of Western Wastnd Sects, even if the Sects of the Central Region targeted Saint Sky Sect, it would certainly be to no avail. Just hope that it doesnte to that? Saint Sky Sect doesnt wish to be enemies with any Sects. Throughout the many years in the Central Region, it has never offended any Sects and has been dedicated to resolving the issues with the Demon Path Schools. Over the years, it may not be said that their merits are significant, but at least a substantial amount of goodwill has been umted. From the Central Region to the Western Wastnd is a distance of ten thousand miles. Even though their cultivation realms are above the Dominator, to rush back to the Central Region still takes a day without any rest allowed on the way. Peregrine Azure, anxious and speedy, would travel a hundred meters with each step, while Logan and another person followed behind him. Along the way, Logan also learned more about the situation in the Central Region from Peregrine Azure. The Saint Sky Sect, being one of the reputable righteous Sects in the Central Region, was being besieged by many Sects. Or, ever since the Demonic Sky Gate invaded, not just the Western Wastnd but the entire structure of the Central Region had suddenly changed. Many Sects in the Central Region have been suppressed for a long time, but now all want a share of power. As long as they can defeat the righteous Sects headed by the Saint Sky Sect, they can enjoy an abundance of resources from the Central Region. Thus, dozens of Sects united, putting Saint Sky Sect in grave danger. And behind these Sects is the shadow of the Blood Drinking Sect, which is also one of the Demon Cult Sects. However, unlike the Demonic Sky Gate, because the Blood Drinking Sect has always hidden very well, it has many enemies in the Central Region but hasnt been forced to the Western Wastnd like the Demonic Sky Gate. The reason the Central Region plunged intoplete chaos is the interference of the Blood Drinking Sect. Otherwise, those Sects would not have dared to provoke the likes of Saint Sky Sect, the leading righteous Sects. After all, theyd dared no such thing for hundreds of years, and this time around, it was merely the Demonic Sky Gate acting as the vanguard. After understanding everything, Logan curiously asked, Are those Sects very strong? But doesnt the Saint Sky Sect have at least three Quasi-Saints? This would count as an exceptional force anywhere. Plus, you are not the only reputable righteous Sect, surely there are many more.
Even if the Central Region had only three or four Sects simr to the Saint Sky Sect, collectively, there would be at least a dozen or so Quasi-Saints. Do the other forces really have the courage to challenge them? Even if the Blood Drinking Sect agitates from the shadows, surely the majority of Sect Heads would not be so easily swayed. Why have Sects that are as exceptional as the Saint Sky Sect been able to proim themselves as orthodox and righteous? Aside from acting with justice, its also because they have Holy Sees. Now with the Supreme Elder absent, word outside is that most Holy Sees have gone to the Ancient Secret Realm. Peregrine Azure wryly smiled and exined to Logan, When those medium-scale forcesbine, they have at least thirty-plus Quasi-Saint Seats. If the Holy Sees of the Central Region were around, they would never have the courage. The Blood Drinking Sects agitation would have been pointless regardless, but now the situation is different. The news of the Demonic Sky Gates destruction should intimidate the Blood Drinking Sect once it reaches the Central Region, shouldnt it? Those Sects should also cease their activities! Bart Cloud voiced his curiosity, since everything had started with the Demonic Sky Gate. With stability returned to the Western Wastnd, how could the forces in the Central Region cause any disturbances? Once theyve taken that step, theres no turning back. Indeed, the demise of the Demonic Sky Gate will frighten them, but it will also drive them to greater insanity. ording to the message from the Sect Leader yesterday, only the alliance of the five great orthodox Sects has managed to temporarily stabilize the situation, Peregrine Azure responded. No matter if the Demonic Sky Gate is annihted or not, they would not step back because of this alone. After all, Saint Sky Sect and other orthodox Sects would settle their scorese autumn. The Blood Drinking Sect, always concealed in darkness, could thus perfectly hide its presence, unlike those provoked Sects of the Central Region. Nomittal, Bart Cloud expressed his wonder, Why have so many Holy Sees gone to the Ancient Secret Realm? To chase after a chance for a slight increase in their realm, can it really work out? For cultivators, as long as there is a slim chance of hope, they will never give up, especially when ites to reaching the Holy See, no one is willing to ept the exhaustion of their lifespan. Logan sighed. In fact, he was the same, if one day his life was nearing its end, he would certainly think of various ways as well. Right, in addition to sects, the Western Wastnd is managed by Lords who oversee tens of thousands ofmoners. Do you mean to say that the Central Region has only sects? This point made Logan extremely curious. After all, the entire Central Region stretched for millions of miles. If there were only sects, it surely would not be so prosperous. Sects always prioritize interests; how could they possibly develop like a pool does? Even a righteous sect such as the Saint Sky Sect would be the same. Peregrine Azure was taken aback for a moment, looked at Logan for a long time, and said in confusion, You dont know about this? The Central Region also has Lords, and they are elected by the five major first-rate sects. They are usually held by those of the Holy See. Its just that for many years, Sanctuaries Powerhouses were reluctant to take over this mess. Therefore, currently, there is no one managing it. About a decade ago, there was apetent Vice Lord in the Central Region. Although only at the Quasi-Saint strength, he managed everything orderly, allowing many Loose Cultivators andmoners in the Central Region to obtain cultivation resources. However, he offended many sects and was pursued and went missing. Conflict between sects requires someone to stand up. There is no absolute justice among sects. Even if sects like the Saint Sky Sect are maintaining order, each sect has very different ideas. Continuing this way will plunge the entire Central Region into chaos. In the past, perhaps the presence of a Sanctuary Powerhouse kept everything peaceful. Now, its different the entire Central Regioncks a Sanctuary Powerhouse, leading to a series of ring issues surfacing. Of course, Logan, is just a passerby, so pondering this further is pointless. After a days travel, the three finally arrived in the Central Region. Compared to the Western Wastnd, the Central Region was indeed too prosperous. Even though they were still a hundred miles from the nearest city in the Central Region, anyone they passed along the way was at the Throne Realm. In the Western Wastnd, this was an unthinkable sight. After all, a typical cultivator in the Western Wastnd would be at the level of Myth; a first-rate cultivator could reach the Transcendent Tier, and only those who had cultivated for over a hundred years could step into the Throne Realm. As for the Dominator Realm, its a one-in-ten-thousand rarity. But Logan let it go. After all, the Central Region is and of plenty. The Rule and Spiritual Energy in the air are several times stronger than in the Western Wastnd, especially with the chance encounters in Secret Lands and treasures of heaven and earth, making the cultivators here generally of higher Realm, which is indeed a natural advantage. The three continued on their way. Due to theplex power dynamics in the entire Central Region, they had to use a Teleportation Array nearby to return to the territory of the Saint Sky Sect. However, as soon as they arrived at a medium-sized Teleportation Array, they were stopped by a group of guards, who said they could not use the teleportation.
Why not? The Teleportation Array isnt governed by any sect, is it? Peregrine Azure frowned, clearly taken aback at being stopped. It seems youreing from the Western Wastnd. Recently, too many people have been seeking refuge here. What if you are the remnants of the Demonic Sky Gate with ulterior motives? Also, with the sects of the Central Region at odds with each other, to avoid any mishap, nearly all Teleportation Arrays cant be used at will. The guard casually exined, and seeing that the group still had no intention of leaving, he raised an eyebrow, Hey, cant you understand what Im saying? Want to bet Ill take action? As the captain of the guard of this city, his cultivation was indeed formidable, having reached the Dominator Realm, which lent him an intense aura of authority, and his terrifying presence emerged.
I am a person of the Saint Sky Sect! Peregrine Azure said, suppressing his rage. He didnt want to deal with the guard but he also did not have the time to dy. The Teleportation Array should be essible to all forces in the Central Region, as long as they pay a certain amount of Spirit Stones. On what grounds could he say they were not allowed to pass? Chapter 627: 389: Holy Heaven_1 Chapter 627: Chapter 389: Holy Heaven_1 The guard was startled for a moment, a hint of apprehension in his gaze, before he regained hisposure, Even the Saint Sky Sect must abide by the rules given theplex situation in the Central Region. So its drink the toast or drink the forfeit, hm? Peregrine Azure was already quite angry. Previously, in the entire Central Region, no one dared to offend the Saint Sky Sect; merely hearing the name would invoke fear. And now, he, a lofty Vice Sect Leader, was actually being stopped? Whats more, it happened in front of Logan, which was a huge embarrassment. Just before, he had boasted to Logan that the Saint Sky Sect was one of the five famous orthodox sects of the Central Region, how prestigious the sect was. Now, he felt like he had been pped in the face, and he simply couldnt step down with grace. In his fury, Peregrine Azureunched an attack, and the guard captain, who was only in the Dominator Realm, couldnt withstand the blow from a Quasi-Saint. He was sent flying dozens of meters away, and Peregrine Azure stepped forward, preparing to end the mans life personally. At that moment, a voice rang out, Senior Peregrine Azure, please show mercy. This subordinate of mine doesnt know any better and only sticks to the rules. I apologize for him. A middle-aged man bowed respectfully, which caused Peregrine Azure to stay his hand, snorting coldly, You are the City Lord of this city? Indeed, it is I, the man bowed again and continued, Im aware that the Teleportation Array is for public use, but given the recentplex situation in the entire Central Region, I had no choice but to do this, to prevent Demon Path individuals from causing trouble in the Central Region. I wouldnt dare to be an enemy of the Saint Sky Sect. Although the Demon Path is rampant recently, the Saint Sky Sect is still one of the top five famous orthodox sects. Do not think that the Saint Sky Sect will fall into trouble. Better educate your subordinates properly. I can let it pass this time, but there wont be mercy for a next time. Peregrine Azure waved his hand, not wishing to argue further. He was in a hurry to return to the Saint Sky Sectwhy bother squabbling with insignificant people? The City Lord nodded again and again. Their city was indeed struggling to survive; offending any power in the Central Region was beyond their capacity, especially since the strongest in the entire city was only a Semi-Saint, while there were as many as a hundred Quasi-Saint Powerhouses in the Central Region.
Please, the City Lord used his Divine Skill to activate the Teleportation Array, To offer you an apology, I will cover the cost of ten thousand Spirit Stones for this transportation. I hope you can be magnanimous. Thats enough. The Saint Sky Sect isnt a sect that bullies others; were not so petty, Peregrine Azure said, finally sweeping away his sullen mood, and stepped into the Teleportation Array with Logan and Bart Cloud. As a burst of light shed, the three of them vanished. The disgruntled guard captain couldnt understandhadnt he simply been following the orders of the City Lord? Why was it his fault? Besides, the Saint Sky Sect was in trouble itself now. Still dont understand? Cant you learn to read the room a bit more? Which of those three can a mere guard like you afford to offend? Peregrine Azure, as the Vice Sect Leader of the Saint Sky Sect, is already a Quasi-Saint, and if I hadnt stepped in, you would already be on your way to Hell. The City Lord, frustrated as if he could not forge steel from iron, scolded further, And you dont understand the situation in the Western Wastnd either. Ive already received firsthand news that the Western Wastnd Demonic Sky Gate that wished to take over the Western Wastnd and the Central Region with the prestige of the Holy See no longer exists; even its Sanctuary Powerhouse has fallen, with the shadow of the Saint Sky Sect behind it. Do you think Peregrine Azure appeared in our city for no reason? He must have just returned from the Western Wastnd, and now he will start to resolve the chaos in the Central Region. Those Demonic Path Schools in the Central Region wont be able to remain arrogant for long. Offending the Saint Sky Sect now, count how many lives you have! Not really? The guard captain gasped, incredulous: The Demonic Sky Gate is gone? All this seems too sudden. Previously, to everyones view, the forces of the entire Western Wastnd wouldntst long and would be taken down by the Demonic Sky Gate within a day or two. Believe it or not, its the truth, the City Lord said, his gaze deep, continuing to educate, This is good news, after all. A reputable orthodox sect like the Saint Sky Sect follows the rules, and if the Demon Path took over the Central Region, our city too would fall into misery and widespread tribtion. City Lord, I was wrong! The guard captain was finally convinced, bowing his head, now realizing how foolish he had been just before. Indeed, he would have normally shown the utmost respect to the Saint Sky Sect, but his recent contempt arose from the belief that the sect was in jeopardy. The City Lord patted the guard on the shoulder, speaking righteously, Remember, you cant afford to offend people. Peregrine Azure is scary, but the young man by his side cant be offended even more so. The City Lord had been observing all along. He noticed that the young man remained calm throughout, and Peregrine Azure seemed to care a great deal about Logans reaction. There had been recent rumors that the Demonic Sky Gate in the Western Wastnd was destroyed by a young mans array, and it was very likely that it was the same person from before. The Teleportation Array was very fast; in less than half an hour, the three of them had traveled over a hundred miles and arrived near the territories of the Saint Sky Sect. Peregrine Azure let out a sigh of relief, wearing a faint smile, We can rest easy now that we are here. We are definitely safe; at least for now, no power has dared to cause trouble at the Saint Sky Sect. Vice Sect Leader, wee back! A guard by the array showed a smile, and soon, hundreds of guards rushed over. The safe return of the Vice Sect Leader implied that the Western Wastnd issue was resolved, which was definitely good news. Chapter 628 - 389: Holy Heaven_2 Chapter 628: Chapter 389: Holy Heaven_2 How is the situation with our sect? Peregrine Azure nodded, asking as he walked ahead with Logan. Around them, over a hundred people had fallen into silence. Peregrine Azure furrowed his brow. Could it be that something had happened to the sect? It was a while before the guard replied, Ah, many forces in the Central Region are itching to make a move. The Sect Leader is under immense pressure. I fear that if things continue to deteriorate, a great battle will be inevitable within days! No worries. Now that Ive returned,no major chaos will arise in the Saint Sky Sect! Peregrine Azure spoke seriously and, not daring to dy any further, he quickened his pace. Soon, he approached the mountain gate where several Elders of the Saint Sky Sect, who had received the news, were already waiting at the entrance of the sect. As the group was still hundreds of meters away from the gate, Logan was stunned by the grand wee. Although he expressed nothing explicitly, it was evident he was displeased. Clearly, it was unnecessary to deploy so many people to wee back Peregrine Azure, a member of their own sect. There was no need for such formality. It was obvious that they were there to wee him, but being an insignificant nobody, the Saint Sky Sect probably wouldnt even care to look at him properly! The only possibility was that Peregrine Azure had already sent word of his deeds to the Saint Sky Sect during their journey, which had raised their esteem for him. After all, though the Saint Sky Sect was one of the Five Great Sects of the Central Region, in the presence of an Array Master capable of ying a Holy See, they would naturally not put on airs, but would instead be exceedingly respectful, just as they were now. Logan realized this and hence felt somewhat displeased. Peregrine Azure hadnt mentioned it to him, yet he hadmunicated every detail of his activities back to the sect. Anyone would likely feel unhappy in his ce! Logan felt as if he no longer had any secrets, but he also understood that his identity was definitely something he couldnt hide. Peregrine Azure was a clever man and quickly noticed that something was amiss. He hurriedly exined, Actually I didnt go into details with the sect. I just briefly mentioned the situation. But news travels fast these days. I guess the whole Central Region already knows by now. For instance, the City Lord we encountered earlier. There was curiosity and awe in his gaze. Clearly, he had received the news as well. After all, when you used your array to y the Demonic Sky Taoist, everyone in the Western Wastnd saw it. Theres no hiding it. I understand, Logan revealed a smile and strode forward, I dont care about hiding my identity, but I hate it when others presume to know better. Im here at the Saint Sky Sect merely as a guest. I have no intention of getting involved in the disputes of the Central Region, and I hope you can understand that. If the Saint Sky Sect was expecting him to take action now that he was here, they were certainly mistaken. The reason Logan had previously acted against the Demonic Sky Gate was simply that he had grievances with them. Otherwise, he would have remained an observer. Getting involved would undoubtedly lead to great consequences. Some within the sect may think that way, and I cant deny it. After all, with the conflicts in the Western Wastnd over, the Central Region does need a Strong One to step forward. However, I, Peregrine Azure, can assure you that I wont force you into difficult situations nor will I let anyone from the sect trouble you, Peregrine Azure continued to speak as they walked, As long as I am here, my word is valid. After all, I am still the Vice Sect Leader. Even the Sect Leader has to give me some respect. The two had reached the sect gate, only a few steps away from the weing Elders. They greeted Logan with great warmth and enthusiasm. Logan, not one to be rigid, conversed effortlessly with them, after which the group entered the sect together. At that moment, a dignified and impressive middle-aged man approached and greeted Logan, ushering him into the hall. A servant poured a cup of tea for Logan, and several others brought over an abundance of fruits and pastries. Fitting for one of the Five Great Sects of the Central Region, the fruits were all spiritual fruits. The room fell dreadfully silent, and Peregrine Azure quickly stood up, Allow me to introduce you two. This is our Sect Leader Aurelius Azure of the Saint Sky Sect. He may not be one to speak frivolously, but he is actually a very kind person. And Logan and Bart Cloud are two friends from the Western Wastnd, here to visit the Saint Sky Sect. Peregrine Azure took special care to emphasize thetter half of his statement to Sect Leader Aurelius Azure. Aurelius Azure responded with a gentle smile, Wee to the Saint Sky Sect. Please, make yourselves at home.Initially, he had intended to discuss the situation in the Western Wastnd, especially matters concerning the Demonic Sky Gate, but Peregrine Azures words clearly conveyed that Logan disliked such topics, so he refrained from broaching them. A shadow dimmed in his heart, as he had originally thought Logans arrival could bring a glimmer of dawn to theplicated situation in the Central Region. Now it seemed he had been overly optimistic; expecting Logan to intervene as he dealt with the Western Wastnd Demonic Sky Gate easily was unrealistic and inconsiderate on his part. Thank you, Logan said as he sped his hands in a salutation. He had an uncertain understanding of the Central Region, so he decidedly would not take action; at this time, it was naturally best to keep silent on the matter. With Peregrine Azures words, Aurelius Azure would certainly not easily bring up the topic, so Logan felt no need to add to his troubles. After some casual conversation, Aurelius Azure excused himself due to urgent matters, arranging for Logans amodation in the most spiritually rich area of the Saint Sky Sect, which typically hosted other Sect Leaders. Clearly, Logan was deemed worthy of such esteemed guest treatment. The journey has been exhausting; you all rest first. If you need anything else, just contact a Servant, Peregrine Azure said, leaving after giving a few instructions a momentter. Bart Cloud was impressed and couldnt help but say, The spiritual energy here is so dense; truly fitting for the Saint Sky Sect. I feel that if I could stay here for a year or half, I would definitely break through from aplete Throne to a Dominator. It hasnt been long since we arrived, but I can already feel my Realms threshold loosening. Its fine; we will probably be staying at the Saint Sky Sect for a few more days, Logan said, tasting a sip of tea. He could tell, from Aurelius Azures demeanor and the sudden hurried departure, that the situation in the Central Region wasplex; this was not typical behavior for the Sect Leader of one of the Five Great Sects of the Central Region. Didnt you not want to get involved? Bart Cloud asked, puzzled. If Logan wished to stay out of the quagmire of the Central Region, why would he make such a remark? If they were merely passing visitors to the Saint Sky Sect and would leave after a few days, what happened here would have no bearing on them. Logan smiled, neither confirming nor denying, Let nature take its course. If theres a righteous need to intervene, I wont shirk; otherwise, I will stay out of it and avoid entangling karma. Meanwhile, Peregrine Azure and Aurelius Azure were in a room, discussing the events in the Western Wastnd, recounting everything that had happened. Just like thetest rumors, Logan can actually set up an array to y a Holy See; terrifying indeed! Aurelius Azure couldnt help but exim after listening. He was skeptical of the exaggerated rumors; how could a Holy See be so easily defeated? Had he known Logan truly had the power to vanquish a Holy See, he might have personally gone to greet him. Even the Supreme Elder would be shocked by a young man with such ability upon returning. Peregrine Azure nced at the Sect Leader and continued, In my view, Logans capabilities are far beyond this. At that time, he only used tens of millions of Spirit Stones. I believe that with enough Spirit Stones, his arrays power could be even greater. Have you ever seen an array that can invoke a Thunder Tribtion? Ah, if only Logan would take action; those petty factions in the Central Region wouldnt dare to act rashly anymore. Theyve been too rampant these past few days, giving us Five Great Sects quite the headache. Aurelius Azure sighed deeply and looked at Peregrine Azure, With your rtionship with Logan, can you persuade him to make a move? At least to intimidate those Sects, as the Central Region currentlycks even a single Holy See. If Logan steps in, no one would dare to be reckless! I dont have much of a rtionship with him! Peregrine Azure said with a wry smile. Sect Leader, think about it; Ive only known Logan for a few days. The subtext of my words just now was to fear provoking Logan with an offensive remark. Logan is strong but reluctant to get involved in disputes. Even in the previous case with the Western Wastnd, Logan simply observed until his personal grievances with the Demonic Sky Gatepelled him to act. Otherwise, we wouldnt have been able to request Logans involvement, and the Western Wastnd would not have regained peace in a single day; it would likely already have fallen to the Demonic Sky Gate. If he has the capability, why wouldnt he wish to help? Aurelius Azure was earnestly bewildered. To seek detachment from the world, would he really stand by and watch living beings suffer? Chapter 629 - 390: The Flying Goose_1 Chapter 629: Chapter 390: The Flying Goose_1 Facing the Sect Leaders question, Peregrine Azure was momentarily stunned. How should he exin this? It was Logans own right whether or not to take action. It was not possible for Saint Sky Sect to forcibly coerce Logan if he didnt want to be dragged into the conflict. Applying grand principles to Logan obviously wouldnt work. Aurelius Azure waved his hand and continued, I believe if Logan has a shred of humanity, he will definitely take action. Otherwise, how is he any different from those on the Demon Path in the Central Region? Sect Leader, you are thinking too simply, Peregrine Azure sighed with helplessness, Logan is not from the Central Region. Why should he help us? Not everyone is like the noble and righteous sects of the Central Regions Five Great Sects, constantly dedicated to driving out the Demon Path and protecting the lives of countless humans! Ultimately, the matters of the Central Region must be solved by themselves. If they themselvescked the courage yet constantly sought help from others, who would be willing to be the sucker? Perhaps only if they saw the fervent hearts of Saint Sky Sect and other sects fighting against the Demon Path would Logan be willing to lend a hand! If there is no Sanctuary Powerhouse, the situation will be veryplicated! Aurelius Azure said with deep concern. Despite the alliance of the Five Great Sects, many smaller sects have been swayed, and in thest few days, tens of thousands have gathered, waiting for Demonic Sky Gates victory to make their move swiftly. Although Demonic Sky Gate no longer existed, they had no way out and were perhaps even more desperate and frenzied than before, unwilling to allow time to slip by! Peregrine Azure thought for a moment, then reassured the Sect Leader not to worry too much, Dont forget, several lords from the Western Wastnd can help. At the very least, we have a dozen or so Quasi-Saints as reinforcements. Although weck the power of a Sanctuary Powerhouse, those sects in the Central Region swayed by guile equallyck a Sanctuary Powerhouse! You might have gotten their promises before you came back, but that might just be a courtesy. Dont take it too seriously. After all, we only sent you alone to the battle between the Western Wastnd and Demonic Sky Gate. Would they really put in effort for us? Aurelius Azure felt disconste in his heart. The reason why only Peregrine Azure was sent was that they felt Demonic Sky Gate was unbeatable and the Western Wilderness Forces would definitely lose. Sending arge number of experts would only result in meaningless casualties. Who would have thought Logan would emerge out of nowhere and decisively defeat Demonic Sky Gate? In his view, even if the lords from the Western Wastnd were willing to act, they would do the same as Saint Sky Sect did before, symbolically send one person, and then the favor would be considered repaid. Its different. The lords from the Western Wastnd are not calctive. Even if we really only sent one person, they would surely remember the favor in their hearts. Moreover, when ites to fighting the Demon Path, they cant shirk their duty. Once trouble arises in the Central Region, the Western Wastnd certainly cant escape. Peregrine Azure could be certain that as long as he asked, regardless of whether other sects came or not, the three great lords would definitely send experts to aid. Although he had only known these lords for a few days, the brief interaction was enough for him to understand their temperaments and characters. Lets not consider so much for now! Aurelius Azure pondered for a long time, then said, The current situation is urgent. I want to send you to visit the smaller sects, to persuade some of them not to side with the Demon Path, thus weakening their power. After all, the situation is precarious. There were already more than a hundred sects in the Central Region at odds with the Five Great Sects, but arge portion had been deceived. If they could persuade these people to leave, the remaining ones would not be of concern. Otherwise, if these more than a hundred sects took action, the Five Great Sects would not stand a chance. I might not be the right person for the job! Peregrine Azure was stunned by the suggestion. Wasnt this sending him to his death? Although he was a Quasi-Saint himself, he would be facing dozens of Quasi-Saints. If things did not go well, wouldnt he be attacked by over a hundred sects? He had just returned and the Sect Leader was assigning him such a difficult task. He was willing to sacrifice his life for Saint Sky Sect, but not in such a senseless way. Those sects influenced by the Demon Path needed blood to raise their gs! Aurelius Azure shook his head, filled with sorrow, You are the only suitable person. Tell me, who else in the entire Central Region could deter those sects? You have just pacified the conflict in the Western Wastnd and obliterated Demonic Sky Gate. Who in the Central Region does not know of this? It was not my achievement. It was Logan! Peregrine Azure immediately protested. Without Logans Array Method, even ten of him probably couldnt deal with Demonic Sky Gate. And how had this news spread back to the Central Region, inting his reputation instead? Its all the same. The important thing is the deterrent effect. You are not meant to take actual action. For those sects, do they really know who is the Strongest One between Logan and you? Besides, many think Logan is a man of Saint Sky Sect, and you are the Vice Sect Leader of Saint Sky Sect. Aurelius Azures gaze was profound, hoping that Peregrine Azure would make the journey. Although the mission was fraught with mortal danger, it was the best move to turn the tide. Ever since many Sanctuary Powerhouses went to the Ancient Secret Realm, all the sects in the Central Region had be restless, each wishing to advance further at this opportunity. Some, due to their timidity, did not dare to act rashly, while others moved troops under the temptation of the Demon Cult Sects. Even though the Central Region was governed by the order of the Five Great Sects, now it seemed to be of no use. It had be a thorn in the side of those more than a hundred sects. They were eager to eradicate Saint Sky Sect and the other four Great Sects to dominate the Central Region afterward. The five top-tier Great Sects were stronger than the smaller ones, but only in the number of Strong Ones they possessed, not because they were on a higher Realm. Now the strongest in the entire Central Region were no more than Quasi-Saints. With not a single person of the Holy See, there were already more than a hundred Quasi-Saints. Chapter 630: 390: The Flying Goose_2 Chapter 630: Chapter 390: The Flying Goose_2 Although there are differences in strength among Quasi-Saints, the gap isnt veryrge, a Quasi-Saint Perfection and an ordinary Quasi-Saint differ by only a few steps. With the cooperation of two or three ordinary Quasi-Saints, they can easily deal with a Quasi-Saint Perfection unless one takes the step into a true Saint Seat. Whether you go or not, either is fine, Aurelius Azure stepped in front of Peregrine Azure and said solemnly, If you dont go, as Sect Leader, I can only make the trip myself. If something happens to me, remember you must protect Saint Sky Sect at all costs. Do not let it fall into decline. But you are the Sect Leader Peregrine Azure began but then deeply understood, in the current situation of Central Region, who could stay out of trouble? To put an end to this strife, it seemed necessary for someone to take the plunge. Over a hundred Sects were causing trouble, a scale unprecedented, with dozens of Quasi-Saint Seats, a hundred Half-step Saint Seats, and countless Strong Dominators. Returning from the Western Wastnd, thinking peace could be enjoyed, Peregrine Azure gave a bitter smile and shook his head. Perhaps just as he had prepared himself days ago for a sacrifice for Saint Sky Sect when heading to the Western Wastnd, ready to fight to the death against Demonic Sky Gate with thebined force of Western Wilderness Forces, right? Fine, if you as the Sect Leader cannot go, then let me do it! Peregrine Azure made up his mind, after all, Saint Sky Sect could not do without Aurelius Azure presiding, and the other four great righteous Sects only recognized Aurelius Azure. If he stayed behind, what if there were conflicts among the Five Great Sects? Okay, Aurelius Azure patted Peregrine Azures shoulder heavily, As long as you can persuade half of the Sects to abandon the darkness and seek the light, leave the rest to me. Your journey is a matter of life and death for the entire Central Region, and I hope not only for your sess but also that you return alive. I will leave tomorrow morning. Have someone prepare a file for me immediately, detailing the disputes and interests among those hundred-plus Sects, including those mingled with the Demon Cult Sects. Upon hearing Peregrine Azures words, Aurelius Azure directly took out a letter. This was information gathered by Saint Sky Sects spies, also concerning the recent movements of those Sects. After Peregrine Azure left, Aurelius Azure couldnt help but be filled with emotion. He, as the Sect Leader, was at fault for constantly sending Peregrine Azure, the Vice Sect Leader, on journeys fraught with danger.
The next day, early in the morning, Peregrine Azure set off. Just before leaving, he suddenly remembered something and asked the Sect Leader to send ten million Spirit Stones to Logan, recalling that he had also contributed ten million Spirit Stones for the arrangement of the array against Demonic Sky Gate, and had even written an IOU at the time. Alright, Ill go in a moment, Aurelius Azure nodded, watching Peregrine Azures departing figure, hoping that everything would go smoothly, and that the situation in Central Region could return to peace as much as possible. Many of those hundred-plus Sects were being misledthey actually didnt dare to oppose the Five Great Sects. As long as Peregrine Azure sternly persuaded them, it should be possible to prevent arge number from behaving recklessly. The only fear was that the Demon Sects would take the opportunity to ambush Peregrine Azure. After reviewing the map, Peregrine Azure decided to first persuade some of the Great Sects. Firstly, they were more reasonable and could see the whole situation in Central Region clearly. Now that the Western Wastnd had been pacified, after weighing the pros and cons, they must be feeling anxious. Secondly, if the Great Sects took a step back, those medium and small Sects would follow the trend. Besides, for Saint Sky Sect, those medium and small Sects posed no threat. The leaders of those small Sects were merely at the Half-step Saint Seat level, only within the Quasi-Saint Realm, and that was considered strong in Central Region. The first one he thought of was Fly Geese Door, a Sect that had always had a good rtionship with Saint Sky Sect and received many benefits. Furthermore, their Sect Leader was not a person of heinous crimes. Peregrine Azure was quite confident in persuading him. His association with those Sects must have been due to pressure from the situation, not for personal gain. The most crucial point was that Fly Geese Door was located a hundred miles from Saint Sky Sect, standing between two leading first-rate Sects. It definitely counted as the most critical stronghold. If they were to join forces with the Demon Path, the two leading first-rate Sects would be split apart, allowing those Sects to be defeated one by one. For such a fortress checkpoint, it must not fall to the enemy. Otherwise, the Saint Sky Sect would be in a passive position, and it would be difficult for the Five Great Sects to form a united front. On the contrary, if it were captured, the Five Great Sects could support each other andpletely form an unbeatable situation. As soon as Peregrine Azure arrived at the Fly Geese Gate, he saw more than a hundred disciples patrolling back and forth at the entrance. Originally, he wanted to slip in and talk directly with their Sect Leader, but now it was clear that wasnt possible. With no other choice, he stepped forward and made his intentions known. The leading disciple sneered, Dont you know our Sect has already formed an alliance with the Blood Drinking Sect? Dont get any funny ideas, Saint Sky Sect. Youve been lording over the Central Region for so many years, and now without a Holy See to back you up, what makes you think its not our turn to reign as kings? I need to speak with your Sect Leader in person. There are some matters you disciples cant decide, Peregrine Azure held back his rage, not bothering to argue with these people. If the circumstances werent so dire, he really wouldve taught them a lesson. But he understood that once a fight broke out, the rift with the Fly Geese Gate would be irreconcble. No way, who knows what youre nning? What if you mean harm to our Sect Leader? These people tly refused. If they hadnt known Peregrine Azure was the Vice Sect Leader of the Saint Sky Sect, and that his cultivation had reached the Quasi-Saint Realm, they wouldnt have bothered speaking with him at all. What if I force my way in? Initially, Peregrine Azure had hoped for a peaceful and calm discussion, but that seemed impossible now. Even at the risk of offending them, he had to meet with Lysander Fischer; the survival of the entire Central Region hung in the bnce, and if there was even the slightest hope, he needed to try. The hundred-plus disciples immediately drew their divine weapons. If Peregrine Azure dared to forcibly enter their Sect, it would signify a formal deration of war against the Fly Geese Gate. At that point, the Saint Sky Sect could not afford all the consequences, especially with over a hundred Central Region Sects united behind the Fly Geese Gate. Fury surged within Peregrine Azure. Before this, the Fly Geese Gate wouldnt have dared such insolence. Were they now unable to weigh the situation properly, simply provoked by a few words from a Demon Cult Sect? Just as the tension reached a breaking point, an elderly man walked out from the gate, defusing the situation. Why are you all brandishing your weapons? Peregrine Azure is a guest of the Fly Geese Door, not an enemy. Do you remember ten years ago when our Sect was attacked by an enemy? Peregrine Azure came from the Saint Sky Sect to support us. Have you forgotten that favor? Dont bring shame upon the Fly Geese, he said. The hundred-plus disciples hurriedly sheathed their weapons and respectfully bowed to the elder, Sect Leader, havent we already united with over a hundred Central Region Sects? The enemy is the Five Great Sects of the Central Region. We cannot have any connections with the Vice Sect Leader of the Saint Sky Sect at this time, can we? This is a conflict between Sects, not personal rtionships, Lysander Fischer nced at them, then warmly weed Peregrine Azure inside. No sooner had the two of them sat down in the hall did Peregrine Azure begin to speak urgently, Sect Leader of the Fly Geese, Ivee here on urgent business concerning the Saint Sky Sect. Currently, in the Central Region
Theres no need to say more. If youre thinking of persuading the Fly Geese Gate to back down, Im afraid it wont work, Lysander Fischer waved his hand, understanding the others intentions. Given the current situation, siding with the Saint Sky Sect would be tantamount to opposing the entire collection of Central Region Sects. You should be aware, the reason a hundred Sects are in turmoil isrgely due to the Blood Drinking Sects instigation. But such conflict will only lead to mutual destruction, allowing Demon Cult Sects like the Blood Drinking Sect to benefit. Our Central Region Forces cannot allow this; its a plot of the Demon Path, said Peregrine Azure, unwilling to give up. Moreover, think about it. If the Central Region falls to the Demon Sects, do you really think the Fly Geese Gate could remain unaffected? Demons dont honor rtionships; theyll devour you bit by bit until nothing remains but devastation, he continued, sounding desperate. Im all too aware of that. But right now, I cant make decisions alone. My disciples wont agree, and all we can do is follow the current. Besides, you Five Great Sects have dominated the Central Region for so many years; isnt it time to rest and allow other Sects ess to ample resources? he replied.
Chapter 631: 391: Sudden Occurrence_1 Chapter 631: Chapter 391: Sudden urrence_1 Lysander Fischer let out a wryugh. Most of the sects in the Central Region had already banded together, and if his Fly Geese Door sang a different tune, hed likely be walking in front of the Five Great Sects. Even though he was aware that the Demon Path was causing mischief behind the scenes, he had no choice but to follow the tide such was the pressure of the situation. We, the Five Great Sects, have stood in the Central Region for many years. Have we ever been selfish and self-serving? We have always beenmitted to maintaining the peace in the Central Region, and weve shared the cultivation resources with all sects. Even if we havent contributed greatly, at least we havent done anything wrong, have we? Upon hearing this, Peregrine Azure wouldnt ept it. If the forces of the Central Region were dissatisfied with them, had they ever considered the consequences if they ceased to exist and the Demon Sect imed kingship? The entire Central Region would likely descend into chaos, and even if it wasnt aplete catastrophe, everyone would probably live in extreme hardships. Lysander Fischer was taken aback for a moment before nodding, Indeed, I have seen all that Saint Sky Sect has done. But you cant make things difficult for me alone! Theres a good rtionship between my sect and yours, he said. Even I have to oppose you, which shows the situation in the entire Central Region. The Western Wastnd is pacified, and Demonic Sky Gate is annihted. Did you know that? Peregrine Azure saw the conversation stalling and shifted the topic to discuss the situation in the Western Wastnd. Of course, I knew about the Western Wastnd. As one of the strongest Demon Sects, backed by the Holy See, it was indeed formidable. Thats why most of the sects in the Central Region dared to join forces with the Blood Drinking Sect to deal with the Five Great Sects led by Saint Sky Sect. Who could have thought that in less than two days, the whole Demonic Sky Gate, from top to bottom, would be wiped out without a trace, even the strongest Holy See perished along with it. Originally, over a hundred sects in the Central Region nned to take action against the Five Great Sects the day before yesterday, but they halted, considering this very reason and spent thest two days surveying and observing the situation. The Western Wastnd has calmed down. Cant the Central Region do the same? And dont forget, the Demonic Sky Gate in the Western Wastnd had a Holy See as their backbone. Does the Blood Drinking Sect in the Central Region have one? I have a good rtionship with Logan, who defeated the Demonic Sky Gate, and he is currently a guest at Saint Sky Sect. Seeing that Lysander Fischer was clearly hesitating, Peregrine Azure continued, The Blood Drinking Sect wont be rampant for long. Standing with Saint Sky Sect now is like giving timely help in the snow. Otherwise, once the Blood Drinking Sect is annihted, theres no turning back, and you certainly dont want to steer your sect towards decline. Let me think about it, Lysander Fischer fell into deep thought. The situation in the Western Wastnd was indeed an example, but it was risky to hastily align with Saint Sky Sect; the chances of victory were still not clear, unless Logan would personally take action and set up arrays like he did in the Western Wastnd.
The line between the Righteous and the Demon Paths is a thin one, and one wrong step means no return, Peregrine Azure warned solemnly. He had approached the Fly Geese Door first because he saw that Lysander Fischer was a man with vision, not as ignorant as the other sects, leading their sects to ruin. After a long time, Lysander Fischer finally came to a decision: Enough, the Fly Geese Door has decided to return to the Righteous Path and will no longer consort with those other hundred sects. Of course, I have a condition if those hundred sectse to attack the Fly Geese Door, Saint Sky Sect muste to our aid. Of course, Peregrine Azure revealed a hint of joy. Having Lysander Fischer agree was a significant breakthrough; he understood that the other was trying to protect himself and stay out of the conflict, which was already not easy for Saint Sky Sect. In the Central Region, there were over two hundred sects, with forty or fifty of them watching from the sidelines. Only thirty or forty had chosen to stand with the Five Great Sects and other first-rate sects, while the remaining hundred or so sects joined the Demon Sect in an attempt to overturn everything. At this moment, a disciple outside the door was eavesdropping and his expression changed: The sect is cooperating with Saint Sky Sect? It obviously has a better future with the Blood Drinking Sect. I must inform the others. A few minuteter, five or six hundred disciples of the Fly Geese Door gathered outside the main hall, demanding the Sect Leader hand over Peregrine Azure to the Blood Drinking Sect for punishment. I am the Sect Leader. Arent you being a bit too presumptuous? Lysander Fischer emerged with an overcast face. He hadnt expected the disciples of his sect to be so bold and reckless, surrounding his main hall what did they intend to do? If he didntply, did they n toy hands on him? The leading disciple performed a respectful salutation before saying, Sect Leader, we cannot cooperate with Saint Sky Sect. Moreover, we have already notified the other sects. I guess they are already on their way here. Peregrine Azure wont be able to escape today, and you certainly wont be able to save him. Youve notified the other sects? Fury surged in Lysander Fischer upon hearing this. All this had happened without his permission as the Sect Leader. These disciples were truly audacious; those other hundred or so sects were not benevolent. Once they arrived, they would target Lysander Fischer, and would certainly seek to punish the Fly Geese Door. Peregrine Azures brow furrowed as well. If things were like this, his chances of staying unharmed were slim. He could visit each of the hundred or so sects one by one, and whether or not he could convince them to join forces with Saint Sky Sect, at least it wouldnt be dangerous. But if they united, it would be different the more people, the moreplicated their thoughts be. Regardless of what Peregrine Azure said, it would only provoke them to act against him. It was just as it had been in the Western Wastnd. Most sects had pledged allegiance to Demonic Sky Gate, and no matter how the three Lords tried to persuade, it was to no avail. Ultimately, Logan had to take action to resolve everything, and those sects also perished at the hands of Demonic Sky Gate. Peregrine Azure had witnessed all of this with his own eyes. Chapter 632: 391: Sudden Occurrence_2 Chapter 632: Chapter 391: Sudden urrence_2 At this moment, Peregrine Azure wanted to hurry and leave, surrounded by hundreds of disciples from the Fly Geese Door, both inside and out. Unless he carved a bloody path for himself right now, the grudge would be set if he made a move. After all, he had only just managed to change Lysander Fischers mind. Clearly at the Quasi-Saint Realm, he was now eyed covetously by a group from the Transcending Realm, forcing Peregrine Azure tough bitterly. Then, he cast a questioning nce at Lysander Fischer nearby, as if asking whether he could make a move. The one thing Peregrine Azure could guarantee was that he wouldnt kill. I will ensure you leave safely; follow me, Lysander Fischer said, his face stern as he walked forward. Naturally, these disciples did not dare to stop them. Peregrine Azure followed closely behind Lysander Fischer, so even though the hundreds of disciples would not allow it, they ran out of options at the moment. Just as Peregrine Azure was about to leave the mountain gate, it would still take several minutes for the more than one hundred Great Sects to arrive. He absolutely couldnt be allowed to leave just like that, so many disciples, steeled their hearts and blocked Lysander Fischers way. Though this was offensive to the Sect Leader, they had no choice. Otherwise, if Peregrine Azure left, and the me for everything was ced on Fly Geese Door by the other sects, all of these people would suffer. In the hearts of the hundreds of disciples, they firmly believed that cooperating with the Blood Drinking Sect was the only future, cleanly dividing up the resources of the Central Region. What, do you really dare to make a move against the Sect Leader? Lysander Fischer was furious. He had been too lenient with these disciples usually, letting them think that he, the Sect Leader, had no temper. Where in the whole world was there a sect where disciples dared to do this? Perhaps only the Fly Geese Door would. The several hundred disciples all trembled. Even if they were given a hundred times the courage, they wouldnt dare, but the situation forced them, they had to intercept! In any case, Peregrine Azure could not leave today; they must wait for the more than one hundred Great Sects to arrive to discuss how to deal with Peregrine Azure together. Sect Leader of the Fly Geese Door, you trulymand quite an imposing presence, eh? Forming an alliance with us one moment, secretly coborating with the Saint Sky Sect behind our backs? Suddenly, a taunting voice rang out, followed by the appearance of one person who was also a Sect Head of a Great Sect with the strength of a Quasi-Saint. Then one figure after another appeared, and soon, more than one hundred people gathered there. These were all the influential Sect Heads of the Central Region, with one-third of them already at the Quasi-Saint Seat. The others, slightly less powerful, had reached the Half-step Saint Seat.
Seeing this scene, Peregrine Azure plunged into panic. He had held a trace of hope in his heart, but now it was clear that his chances were slim today. These more than one hundred Great Sects represented most of the Central Regions power, certainly not something he could contend against alone. Lysander Fischer was also frightened and quickly saluted with his hands: I have some friendship with Peregrine Azure, which actually has no involvement with the situation in the Central Region. I hope the other Sect Heads will not misunderstand. Hope its so, the crowd snorted coldly, turning their gaze to Peregrine Azure, Vice Sect Leader of the Saint Sky Sect, since youvee, do not think about leaving. We just happen to be looking for someone to be a sacrificial g. Using someone from the Saint Sky Sect, the leading sect among the Five Great Sects, would be most fitting. Even with so many of you, are you sure you can keep me here? Peregrine Azure was scared but still represented the Saint Sky Sect and naturally could not bow to these Sect Heads. Even if he were toy down his life here, he would fight these people to thest moment. The more than one hundred Sect Heads smirked with disdain. Could Peregrine Azure still be so arrogant? Did he really think they, the Great Sect Heads, were vegetarians? Although the Saint Sky Sect was the leader of the top five sects in the Central Region, its strongest was only a Quasi-Saint, and there were over thirty Quasi-Saints present. Looking at their expressions, Peregrine Azure naturally felt extreme revulsion. If it werent for the Supreme Elder of the Saint Sky Sect wandering off to the Ancient Secret Realm, would they dare to act this way? It was only because there was no Saint Seat in the Central Region that they were easily instigated by the Blood Drinking Sect. A Sect Head looked at the others and said solemnly, Let us join forces to execute Peregrine Azure and by this dere our opposition to the Saint Sky Sect. What do you all think? All nodded their heads. At this point, Peregrine Azure knew he could not escape and thus chose to strike first. He unleashed his Quasi-Saint Divine Skill, but faced with the over a hundred Sect Leaders present, Peregrine Azure was clearly outmatched, and in a moment, he was utterly routed. After another three rounds, Peregrine Azure sustained serious injuries and had nobat power left. Alone, he faced dozens of Quasi-Saints, and the gap was simply too wide. Even a true Holy See, faced with these hundred-plus individuals, would likely not resolve the situation overnight. Do you really wish to side with the Blood Drinking Sect, unafraid of meeting the same fate as the Demonic Sky Gate? Seeing that these people were ready to make their move on him, Peregrine Azure staggered backward while shouting loudly in an attempt to deter them, but it was of no use whatsoever. The hundred-plus individuals stopped in unison and then said, Having taken this step, theres no turning back, is there? The greater the risk, the greater the resources, right? Besides, ording to the information weve obtained, the Western Wastnd was stabilized not by your Saint Sky Sect but by a young mans intervention, who has no ties to us in the Central Region. Therefore, he surely wont get involved in the disputes of the Central Region. What if I said that person is now with the Saint Sky Sect? The moment Peregrine Azure said this, the faces of everyone present changed. Could it mean that after dealing with the Demonic Sky Gate, Logan was also nning to eradicate the Blood Drinking Sect in the Central Region? Looking at one another, all realized the gravity of the situation. After all, Logans array had the power to decisively kill even a Holy See. To him, their hundred-plus Sects were insignificant. Provoking him could mean death without even knowing how it happened. Peregrine Azure must be trying to scare us. Lets not be fooled, someone spoke out in rebuttal. If the Saint Sky Sect truly invited such a Powerhouse, they would not have sent Peregrine Azure to persuade Fly Geese Door; they would have already warned these Sects or taken direct action. Peregrine Azure offered no exnation, simply replying, Believe it or not, thats for you to weigh. The more he exined, the more guilty he seemed, so he left them to specte. Killing him wouldnt benefit them but could potentially offend Logan. I think we should capture Peregrine Azure and see how the Saint Sky Sect reacts. If Logan is really there, we could return Peregrine Azure and thus seek reconciliation with the Saint Sky Sect, while drawing clear lines with the Blood Drinking Sect. If not, and the Saint Sky Sect cant produce Logan, then we will execute Peregrine Azure as a deration, Lysander Fischer abruptly stood up and suggested after a long while. He had to find a way to preserve Peregrine Azures life, ensuring that even if the Saint Sky Sect intends to seek retaliation, they wouldnt me Fly Geese Door for Peregrine Azures demise. Although the hundred-plus Sect Leaders were reluctant, this indeed seemed the best course of action. They still held apprehensions toward the Saint Sky Sect, especially after the downfall of the Demonic Sky Gate in the Western Wastnd. They should have admitted fault, but the Blood Drinking Sect had emboldened them. We will take Peregrine Azure with us. Fly Geese Door has made a significant contribution this time, and Lysander Fischer, youve done well, nurturing such talented disciples! They allughed, and then trapped Peregrine Azure with a Divine Artifact. They promptly left Fly Geese Door, and from their mocking tone, it was evident they felt that Lysander Fischer could have allied with the Saint Sky Sect, if not for his Sect disciples actions that led to grievances.
Watching Peregrine Azure being taken away and looking at the backs of the hundred-plus Sect Leaders, Lysander Fischer let out a wry smile, This is also my Fly Geese Doors fault. If I had been stricter in disciplining, preventing the Sects disciples from acting recklessly, it would not havee to this. I can only hope that the Saint Sky Sect wont hold a grudge against us. Sect Leader The disciples lowered their heads, while Lysander Fischer waived them off and left, You all disappoint me. As Sect Leader, would I harm you? Acting without consulting me, youve seen only one side. Could you truly understand theplexities of the Central Region? Lysander Fischer hurried to the Saint Sky Sect. Whatever the case, an exnation was necessary. Fortunately, Peregrine Azures life was spared for the time being, offering a glimmer of hope for resolution.
Chapter 633: 392: Stone Hand _1 Chapter 633: Chapter 392: Stone Hand _1 In the noon hour, Logan strolled around the Saint Sky Sect, while Bart Cloud was cultivating against the clock, hoping to take advantage of the Spiritual Energy of the Saint Sky Sect to break through his current Realm. After all, in the Central Region, Strong Ones are asmon as clouds, and his own fully realized King strength was too weak. He didnt want to keep holding Logan back. Meanwhile, Aurelius Azure hade to look for him and gently smiled, You really know how to enjoy yourself. Oh, by the way, just before Peregrine Azure left, he asked me to give you ten million Spirit Stones. Count them. Saying this, Aurelius Azure tossed over a Space Storage Bag. Logan had forgotten all about it; it was only now, after being reminded, that he remembered. But in principle, the ten million Spirit Stones should have been for the various Lords, not for himself, though clearly the Saint Sky Sect had no intention of running to the Western Wastnd to deliver Spirit Stones. Therefore, Logan epted them. After all, to the Saint Sky Sect, one of the Five Great Sects of the Central Region, ten million Spirit Stones were but a trifle. If he didnt take them, it was like leaving money on the table. The Central Region was much richer than the Western Wastnd; even the medium-sized Sects here wereparable to the Great Sects of the Western Wastnd. Logan did the math. He now had sixty or seventy million Spirit Stones on him. Except for the initial twenty million Spirit Stones he had gotten from the Wexler n, the rest had been umted over time. He couldnt help but feel as if he were dreaming. Just half a year ago, when he was in the Demon Beast Mountain Range, he couldnt have scraped together a hundred thousand Spirit Stones. But look how things had changed in such a short time, it was truly sigh-worthy. Where is Peregrine Azure? Logan asked. In principle, even if he were to receive Spirit Stones, it should definitely have been Peregrine Azure delivering them, not Aurelius Azure. Aurelius Azure mentioned just before Peregrine Azure left? So Logan was curious as to where Peregrine Azure had gone, especially since he had just returned to the Saint Sky Sect the day before. Aurelius Azure smiled, then exined, You probably know about the situation in the Central Region. More than half of the Sects are harboring malicious intent under the instigation of the Demon Path. But with the situation in the Western Wastnd now settled, I want to use Peregrine Azures influence to persuade those Sects not to cause trouble. You are really Logan bit back the word stupid. Making this decision was akin to harming Peregrine Azure. If those Sects in the Central Region were so easily persuaded, they would have bowed down at the fall of the Demonic Sky Gate, not waiting until now. A battle in the Central Region was inevitable. It was like the recent events in the Western Wastnd, where the three Lords tried to persuade those Sects not to join the Demonic Sky Gate, only to find the majority sided with it. To these Sects, they aligned with whoever was stronger, and ying the card of sentiment wasnt effective. I believe in Peregrine Azures abilities! Although Aurelius Azure noticed Logans displeasure, he had his own ns. Even if Peregrine Azure persuaded just one or two Sects, it would relieve a great deal of pressure on the Five Great Sects, because the situation hade to this point, and he had no choice but to try.
Logan shook his head, resigned, For the whole of the Central Region, the five Sects allied with the Saint Sky Sect have long harbored a deep-seated anger, feeling that you have taken too much of the cultivation resources. To a cultivator, cultivation resources are indeed more important than life itself. So this is not just a simple conflict, and its not caused by the instigation of the Blood Drinking Sect, but a war over the resources. Its true Peregrine Azure is capable, and the Sect Heads of the Central Region arent fools either. They wanted to back off after seeing what happened in the Western Wastnd, but now they arepelled by the situation. Even if they are willing to bow their heads, do you think the Disciples within their Sects would agree? If any Sect Leader dares to openly stand with the Saint Sky Sect, theyre sure to face pressure from their own Sects Disciples. This I hadnt thought of that! said Aurelius Azure, falling silent. He had only considered thebat strength of both sides and their respective trump cards, believing that as long as ones own side was powerful enough, the other Sects would back down. But there was this underlying reason too? If it was as Logan said, Peregrine Azures journey was indeed fraught with mortal danger. In the best case, he might return unscathed, but in the worst case, he could be attacked by over a hundred Sects, leaving him in a situation where he would perish both physically and spiritually. This could be a sacrificial battle for those Sects to stand against the Saint Sky Sect. After a long pause, Aurelius Azure looked at Logan again, Then, ording to you, how do we resolve the conflicts in the Central Region? At present, our alliance of the five renowned Sects of the Central Region can contend with those hundred-plus Sects, but if things drag on, we will surely be defeated one by one. Shouldnt you be more concerned about Peregrine Azure first? It would be best to send a message by carrier pigeon and ask him toe back. Logan spread his hands, feeling that Aurelius Azure should be more concerned about this right now. If Peregrine Azure were to fall, the Prosperous Heaven Sect would certainly suffer a great loss. A Quasi-Saint isnt easily nurtured. Theres nothing but to wait and see. Each Sect in the Central Region has a Shielding Array, so my pigeon messages will most definitely be intercepted. In a moment, I will send one of the Elders from our Sect to see if we can locate Peregrine Azure. This is the most we can do. Aurelius Azure gave a wry smile. Peregrine Azure was the Vice Sect Leader of their Sect and the one he was cultivating as the next Sect Leader; naturally, he was deeply concerned. But since Peregrine Azure left early in the morning, there was no turning back, and all Aurelius Azure could do now was wait for news. Solving the disputes in the Central Region isnt difficult, as they arergely fueled by the Blood Drinking Sects instigation. But right now, its very difficult for you to act against the Blood Drinking Sect, and those hundred-plus misled Sects wont ept it. So if they want to conquer each one separately, why cant you turn the tables on them? Logan smiled slyly, took a sip of his tea, and continued, The excuse of those Sects is nothing more than aint that the five great Sects in the Central Region are not distributing resources evenly. But as long as that excuse disappears, theyll have no reason, and this whole farce will copse on its own. Chapter 634: 392: Stone Hand _2 Chapter 634: Chapter 392: Stone Hand _2 This is very difficult. In fact, its not that we allocate resources unfairly; every sect has its own resources. Its just that Saint Sky Sect happens to have a slightlyrger territory, so we have more Secret Lands and Heavenly Treasures, and we do aid the smaller sects every year. Aurelius Azure spoke indifferently, countering Logans point, We have never bullied any sect, and for many years, weve been upholding the righteousness of the Central Region. Have we done anything wrong? At this moment, those sects are all reluctant, but if the Blood Drinking Sect were toe, I fear their sects would no longer exist. You think you are fair and impartial, but others dont see it that way. After all, you have the most resources, and thats a fact visible to everyone. How much you have spent and how much you have given to other sects? They dont care. Cultivators believe that resources are obtained through struggle and conflict. In truth, like the Central Regions five famous sects, the three Lords of the Western Wastnd have always beenmitted to maintaining stability. But many sects dont acknowledge this, and even though Logan doesnt know much about the Central Region and has no Lord there, its still quite an achievement that he has maintained such prosperity and tranquility in the Central Region for so many years. If the Saint Sky Sect were selfish and bullied the smaller sects, Im afraid those sects would have left the Central Region long ago to seek a living in ces like the Western Wastnd. Why would they still cling to the Central Region? Moreover, the people of the Western Wastnd all know that Saint Sky Sect has always been dedicated to fighting against Demon Cult Sects. Aurelius Azure nodded in agreement, genuinely approving, Previously, with a Sanctuary Powerhouse present, those smaller sects wouldnt dare to be so presumptuous. Its just that the Sanctuaries all went to the Ancient Secret Realm ten years ago, and with no Sanctuary Powerhouse in the entire Central Region, these small and medium sects feel emboldened. The strongest in Saint Sky Sect are Quasi-Saints, and the strongest in the small and medium sects are also Quasi-Saints. The gap in realms between the two is not huge. The only difference is Saint Sky Sect has four or five Quasi-Saints, each one not far from the Saint Seat, while the smaller sects could possibly produce just one Quasi-Saint. But united, these small and medium sects have a greater number of Quasi-Saint Powerhouses. Over a hundred sects can bring out more than forty Quasi-Saints, and there are seventy to eighty who are Half-step Saint Seat Powerhouses. This force is enough to sweep through Central Region in the absence of a Sanctuary Powerhouse. If contradictions cannot be reconciled, why cant they evolve? Perhaps only after experiencing a great war, will those sects see clearly the true nature of both the Blood Drinking Sect and your Saint Sky Sect. It will be apparent who truly serves the small and medium sects well and who has worked tirelessly for the Central Region, Logans expression was open and candid as he looked at Aurelius Azure, I dont wish to meddle, I just want to tell you, dont be afraid that so-called battles will cause catastrophic losses. This battle is inevitable; only so can there besting peace in Central Region even without a Sanctuary Powerhouse.
Is that so? I understand! Aurelius Azuremented with a wistful smile. Saint Sky Sect has always been reluctant to kill Only Demon Cult Sects are themon enemy; infighting is pointless. But Logans words made perfect sense C the situation in Central Region needed a thorough rectification. Even if those sects submit now, it would only be a temporarypromise. In the future, they could easily be provoked again. Today it is the Blood Drinking Sect causing trouble, tomorrow another Demon Cult Sect could step forward, and then the situation could be a hundred times worse than it is today. Logan wanted to continue the conversation with Aurelius Azure when a disciple came to report, Sect Leader, the Sect Leader of Fly Geese Sect has arrived, iming there is an important matter to discuss. The Sect Leader of Fly Geese Sect is here? Aurelius Azures face, previously somber, brightened at the news. Did this mean that Peregrine Azures persuasion had been sessful? Fly Geese Sect was willing to join Saint Sky Sects side? Since Fly Geese Sect had already allied with those hundred-plus sects, unless they were willing to cooperate with Saint Sky Sect, they would certainly note to our sect. Thus, Aurelius Azure naturally thought as much and leftughing heartily with the messenger disciple. However, Logan furrowed his brow, believing that things could not be so simple. Even if Fly Geese Sect did not wish to be at odds with Saint Sky Sect, or had even decided to join their side, they would not make such a grand entrance at this time; it was too ostentatious, possibly even attracting fury. Over a hundred sects saw Fly Geese Doors rebellion and probably nned to make the first move against them, so theiring at this time must be for urgent matters, perhaps rting to Peregrine Azure, or even possibly delivering a message from those sects. The more Logan thought about it, the more likely it seemed. Logan followed them to find out what was really going on, and soon arrived at the great hall of the Saint Sky Sect together with Peregrine Azure. There, Sect Leader Lysander Fischer was pacing anxiously back and forth in the hall, entirely unaware of the situation, while Aurelius Azure still greeted him with a smile. Aurelius Sect Leader, a terrible incident has urred. This morning, when Peregrine Azure came to our sect to persuade us, everything was going well. However, those sects heard the news and rushed over, beating Peregrine Azure to within an inch of his life. They even nned to kill him but took him captive instead to threaten the Saint Sky Sect after heeding my advice, Lysander Fischer said as soon as he saw Aurelius Azure, quickly recounting the situation, immediately causing Aurelius Azures expression to turn grim. Those sects really had the audacity to harm him! Sipping his tea, Logan countered, If Peregrine Azure went to your Fly Geese Door, how did the other sectse to know about it? Clearly, Peregrine Azure wouldnt expose his whereabouts. This all seems quite unreasonable. Could it have been your Fly Geese Door? There must be a usible exnation, right? I had no intention of betraying Peregrine Azure, and I had even agreed to stand with the Saint Sky Sect. However, some disciples in my sect were unwilling and secretly notified those other sects. Lysander Fischers expression stiffened, as he had intended to gloss over this point since it was too embarrassing to admit, but he couldnt lie when pressed on the issue. At the same time, he felt extremely anxious, fearing that Aurelius Azure would be furious over this and seek retribution against Fly Geese Door; if that happened, his sect would end up offending both sides and be utterly ruined. Although Aurelius Azure was angry, he understood that it was not Lysander Fischers fault. Given that Lysander Fischer had taken the risk of bringing this news, he had already undertaken great pressure. If those other sects seized upon this and were unrelenting, Fly Geese Door could very well face severe punishment. With Peregrine Azure in the hands of those sects, the most pressing issue was a rescue mission. But how to conduct the rescue? Relying purely on the strength of Saint Sky Sect was imusible unless they could enlist the support of the other four great sects. Yet even then, in the current situation, they didnt want to engage in a life-or-death struggle with the Central Region Forces. Aurelius Azure paced back and forth anxiously, and Lysander Fischer said from the side, Originally, those sect leaders intended to execute Peregrine Azure. At that moment, I mentioned that Logan was at the Saint Sky Sect, and considering the deterrence of Logans strength, they finally backed down. I believe the simplest way to rescue him would be to have Logan intervene. As long as Logan was willing to stand forth, even with mere verbal intimidation, it would be enough to terrify those sects into inaction; after all, Logan had already in a Sanctuary Powerhouse in the Western Wastnd. To the hundred sects of the Central Region, this fact undoubtedly represented an insurmountable suppression. Even if those sects had tremendous audacity, they would not dare to oppose a Strong One Above Dominator, because with Logans strength, he could obliterate those sects with a mere wave of his hand, including the Blood Drinking Sect hiding behind them. This was an undeniable truth. With the Strong Ones of the Central Region having ventured into the Ancient Secret Realm, Logan could be considered the preeminent Strong One at present. Although Logans Realm might be very low, who wouldnt know of his terrifying mastery over arrays? Lysander Fischer had already recognized that the young man sitting in the great hall was Logan himself.
Hearing Lysander Fischers words, Aurelius Azures face showed a trace of conflict. After all, upon his arrival at the Saint Sky Sect, Logan had made it transparently clear that he was merely a guest and did not wish to get involved with the situation in the Central Region; asking Logan to intervene at this point would be difficult. Yet without Logans involvement, it was indeed difficult for the Saint Sky Sect to rescue Peregrine Azure. Aurelius Azure felt as helpless as an ant on a hot pan, which greatly puzzled Lysander Fischer from the side. After all, with Logan right there at the Saint Sky Sect, couldnt a single word from him resolve everything? Chapter 635: 393 Cang He_1 Chapter 635: Chapter 393 Cang He_1 Logan sipped his tea without making anymitment; after all, as he had said before, the situation in the Central Region was not something he could interfere with. Demonic Sky Gate of the Western Wastnd had offended him time and again, whereas the Sects of the Central Region bore no grudges against him. After much thought, Aurelius Azure decided to make a request of Logan, Could you I know its presumptuous, but Saint Sky Sect cannot afford to lose Peregrine Azure. Considering the past amity between you and Peregrine Azure, could you help him out? You dont have to visit those Sects yourself, just a few words on his behalf, if you may? Logan did not respond, which stiffened Aurelius Azures face. Could it be that hes unable to persuade Logan? It seemed Peregrine Azure was destined to die at the hands of these Sects. Just when Aurelius Azure was about to give up, Logan finally spoke, I can help you, but Ive never liked to offer help for nothing. I willpensate youten million Spirit Stones, Aurelius Azure said without any hesitation, his face lighting up with joy. After all, as long as it could be resolved with Spirit Stones, he wouldnt mind how much it cost, for Peregrine Azure was the Vice Sect Leader of their Sect, andpared to him, Spirit Stones were insignificant. Logan stood up, took out a Spirit Stone, and then cast a Law Decision Rune upon it, Ive simply outlined an array on this Spirit Stone. It doesnt have much power, but showing this to those people should prove my stance. Thank you. Aurelius Azure bowed deeply, then handed the Spirit Stone to Lysander Fischer, I hope you can make this trip. No matter whether you are able to save Peregrine Azure, I will remember this favor. I dare not im credit. It all stems from Fly Geese Sect; I am merely redeeming my past mistakes, Lysander Fischer said, epting the Spirit Stone and bowing to Aurelius Azure before he departed. In fact, it would be better for someone from Saint Sky Sect to go in person. Aurelius Azure asking him to go instead was clearly a cunning move, signaling to the other forces in the Central Region that Fly Geese Sect and Saint Sky Sect stood together. However, Lysander Fischer didnt care; with Saint Sky Sect having Logan on their side, he was ying for his future. From the conversation between the two just now, it was clear that Logan and Aurelius Azure were not close, which meant Logan might not necessarily take action for Saint Sky Sect. Thus, Lysander Fischer had been anxious, unsure of his decision to coborate with Aurelius Azure. But judging by Logans final stance, he does not wish to see the situation in the Central Region worsen. As long as Saint Sky Sect can offer Logan a satisfactorypensation, Logan would definitely intervene. He may not want to be involved in the turmoil, but why not, if there are Spirit Stones to gain?
Peregrine Azures lips curled into a smile as he too left the hall. For him, wasnt this also an opportunity for a trial? Initially, he wanted to help directly, but he did not want to do so without a reason. With the Spirit Stones, he felt the arrangement was fair and profitable. Lysander Fischer hastened towards the Central Region, where Peregrine Azure was being detained by more than a hundred Sects, and these Sect Heads began discussing their next move. Should they execute Peregrine Azure immediately, or wait for Saint Sky Sects response? Their opinions varied widely. Some Sect Leaders believed that a battle with the Five Great Sects, with Saint Sky Sect at the helm, was inevitable. Would they back down just because of Logan? Indeed, Logan had annihted Demonic Sky Gate in the Western Wastnd, but the Central Region was different from the Western Wastnd. They were united as over a hundred Sects. Would Logan really dare to offend all of them? Others shook their heads, believing that whether or not Logan supports Saint Sky Sect, after destroying Demonic Sky Gate, he was irreversibly opposed to the Demon Sects. And since Saint Sky Sect had always beenmitted to fighting the Demon Path, Logan would not stand idly by and watch trouble befall Saint Sky Sect. After all, if Saint Sky Sect were gone, it would mean the Demonic Forces could expand further, which would surely be disadvantageous for Logan, who had already made enemies of the Demon Path. At this moment, everyone had to recognize the fact that Logan had the power to defeat the Holy Seeeven if it involved offending someone. Since when did a Holy See care about making enemies? Who among them would yield merely due to the number of foes? If we all wish to oppose the Five Great Sects led by Saint Sky Sect, is there a better chance than now should we choose to retreat? Those Five Great Sects control too many Cultivation resources; who knows when they might raise a new Holy See? Several Great Sect Heads spoke with frustration. Now was the time to act while the Five Great Sects had no Holy See. It was their only chance to turn the tables; if a Holy See emerged, they would remain suppressed by the Five Great Sects for thousands of years toe. But Logan! Many small Sect Heads showed their concern. They were aware of the opportunity but who would dare to challenge Logan, a Heavenly Pride capable of ying the Holy See? At this moment, Saint Sky Sect, even without a Holy See, seemed all the more formidable. Has Logan announced his allegiance to Saint Sky Sect? Will he definitely stand with them? Not even the first brush stroke has been made! Youre all showing your fear like this, no wonder youll always remain minor Sects; have you never considered advancing your Sects to be Great Sects? These Great Sect Heads continued, with over a hundred Sects united and the backing of the Demonic Blood Drinking Sect, it was a once-in-a-century opportunity. Now, all that was left was to dere war on the Five Great Sects and take control of all the Cultivation resources throughout the Central Region. Actually, the Five Great Sects have treated us quite well; theyve never bullied us! someone in the crowd muttered, only to immediately draw the hostility of everyone. Those Five Great Sects had monopolized so many Cultivation resources and, even if they had never bullied anyone, that alone was considered a huge offense. Chapter 636 - 393 Cang He_2 Chapter 636: Chapter 393 Cang He_2 The leaders of the sects quieted everyone down and continued, Fellow Sect Leaders, theres no need to wait, just execute Peregrine Azure now as a sacrifice. Afterwards, lets all return to our respective sects and gather all of our disciples. Tomorrow, at first light, well split our forces into five groups and wipe out the Saint Sky Sect and the other four sects. Reorganize Central Region, seize resources! Someone shouted, and all the Sect Leaders joined in, their morale reaching its peak at that moment, their previous fear seemingly vanished as they began to eagerly imagine how many resources they could divide among themselves. Especially for the smaller sects, they didnt covet much, even a mere Spiritual Stone Vein would be enough for their sect to develop. Barely clinging to life, Peregrine Azure was on the high tform when a man carrying arge saber approached, while over a hundred Sect Leaders watched this scene, treating Peregrine Azure as a scapegoat for all of Saint Sky Sects usations and scorn, even throwing garbage at him as if he were the embodiment of sin. Peregrine Azure, severely wounded, faced this scene with terrifying calmness and swept a disdainful gaze over the crowd, The actions you take today will certainlye at a cost in the future! Will they? They wont! Everyone sneered in contempt, spitting in his direction, Dont worry, well send all the people from Saint Sky Sect down to apany you in death. Peregrine Azure stopped talking, knowing well that he couldnt escape death today. Was there any use in arguing with these people? They werepletely instigated by the Blood Drinking Sect, having lost all reason. Peregrine Azure firmly believed that the Saint Sky Sect would avenge him. Just as the saber was about to fall, Lysander Fischer arrived just in time, shouting, Spare him! If you kill Peregrine Azure, the sin will be enormous. Fly Geese Door Sect Leader, what is your intention? Many were displeased. Peregrine Azure had always had a good rtionship with Lysander Fischer. Was he trying to save Peregrine Azure now? I just went to Saint Sky Sect, and Logan was indeed there. He made it clear that if Peregrine Azure receives even the slightest harm, none of the involved sects will escape; he will visit in person, and all will meet the same fate as the Western Wastnd Demonic Sky Gate. At Lysander Fischers words, most of the Sect Leaders were frightened silly. Logan had indeed coborated with Saint Sky Sect, and the thought of having seriously injured Peregrine Azure, nearly killing him, caused everyone to tremble, not daring to imagine the wrath they would incur. The leading Sect Leaders frowned, half believing and half doubting, Youre not lying, are you? You rushed to Saint Sky Sect in just one hour? I find that hard to believe. Talk is cheap, what if youre merely concocting a reason to save Peregrine Azure? The rest also came to their senses, unable to blindly trust Lysander Fischers word. Lysander Fischer didnt waste words with them, instead, he presented the Spirit Stone given by Logan, Logans token, you can see for yourselves whether its real or fake. The next moment, the Spirit Stone emitted a brilliant glow and suddenly flew up into the sky. Then, a dark cloud formed, followed by a bolt of lightning striking down from the heavens. When it hit the ground, it created a pit several dozen meters wide. This is indeed Logans method. There are rumors that when Logan killed the Holy See of the Western Wastnd Demonic Sky Gate, he used an array to summon Thunder Tribtion, and this tiny Spirit Stone could also draw a trace of lightning. In recent centuries, apart from Logan, no Array Master has achieved this. Now everyone believed it. Lysander Fischers words were not an exaggeration; the Spirit Stone could prove everything Logan said. The leading Sect Leaders were also taken aback, persistently asking, Is this truly Logans stance? Are you sure? You must not lie about a single word, as it concerns the entire bnce of power in Central Region. Indeed, it was Logan who said it himself, would I dare to deceive anyone? Lysander Fischer replied very solemnly. If anything truly happened to Peregrine Azure, no one could bear Logans wrath. All of them, over a hundred Sect Heads, would suffer, and even the Blood Drinking Sect behind them wouldnt dare toe forward. Over a hundred Sect Heads fell silent, now facing an irond fact: whether to harden their hearts and offend Logan or to bow their heads and give way. If they were to give way, it would mean that aside from Peregrine Azure, they could not afford to offend anyone from the Saint Sky Sect. Unfortunately, after all their long nning, were they truly about to fail at thest step? Not only had they failed to gain any resources, but they had also deeply offended the Saint Sky Sect. It was an extremely difficult choice, yet for every Sect Head present, the oue was self-evident. A few leading Sect Heads waved their hands in resignation, saying with reluctance, Release him. We cannot afford to offend Logan. After this, everyone should disperse. As long as Logan is with the Saint Sky Sect, well behave ourselves. But there wille a day when Logan leaves. For the smaller Sect Heads, a sigh of relief naturally escaped them. They were scared that the Great Sect Heads wouldnt want topromise, trulymitting to opposing Logan, which likely meant destruction for all the hundred-plus people present, and the smaller sects were just trying to make a living. Lysander Fischer hurriedly went to rescue Peregrine Azure and whispered, Ill take you back to the Saint Sky Sect. From the moment Lysander Fischer conveyed Logans message, Peregrine Azures heart was fearless, after all, he had returned from the Western Wastnd having personally witnessed Logan ying a Holy See, something these Sect Heads could never imagine. Logan did not want to get involved in the troubles of the Central Region, but he ended up doing so because of him. This made Peregrine Azure feel moved. Previously, when Logan took action against the Demonic Sky Gate, it was not for the three Lords; it was simply because Logan was displeased by the Demonic Sky Gate. The three Lords had been unable to persuade Logan to take action, and had it not been for the Demonic Sky Gates own demise, the Western Wastnd would still be in chaos. Peregrine Azure had a clear understanding; there was no deep rtionship between him and Logan, especially since they had only known each other for a few days, and when he first arrived in the Western Wastnd, he did not get along with Logan. For Logan to speak such words on his behalf was a favor Peregrine Azure would remember in his heart. Even if one day Logan lost his ability to arrange arrays, Peregrine Azure would risk his life to protect him. Having survived todays great peril, he would surely repay the debt a hundredfold in the future. Just as the two were about to leave, suddenly someone spoke up, Peregrine Azure can go, but he must leave behind a lesson. How about stripping him of his cultivation? How is that any different from directly killing Peregrine Azure? What if Logan flies into a thunderous rage? All the Sect Heads were shocked. Even Peregrine Azure returning with severe injuries could anger Logan, so who would dare to strip away his cultivation? They all disagreed; it would be like dering war on the Saint Sky Sect. Marcus ckwood, you have always been closely associated with the Blood Drinking Sect. Are you trying to stir up trouble now, so that the Blood Drinking Sect can benefit from the chaos? Lysander Fischer used the speaking Sect Head, who was indeed from a Great Sect and had cultivated to the Quasi-Saint Realm. However, Marcus ckwood was only Half-step Saint Seat decades ago, and it was said that his progress until today had been funded by the resources of the Blood Drinking Sect. The hundred-plus Sect Heads all looked his way. Indeed, they had already decided to let Peregrine Azure leave. Why bother stripping his cultivation now? It was indeed too suspicious; they could bow their heads to the Saint Sky Sect, but not to the Blood Drinking Sect, for good and evil cannot coexist. Marcus ckwood became a bit flustered and quickly exined, I just find Peregrine Azure annoying. Since everyone disagrees, then lets just let him leave as it is. In the end, Lysander Fischer sessfully took Peregrine Azure away. To return to the Saint Sky Sect as quickly as possible, Lysander Fischer immediately used his Spatial Divine Power without dy, and in less than half an hour, they arrived. Seeing Peregrine Azure return, Aurelius Azure could finally let his hanging heart down. Sect Leader, I failed. Even though Peregrine Azure was heavily injured and on the brink of death, when he saw Aurelius Azure, he still strained himself to voice his guilt. The Sect Leader had tasked him to persuade the hundred-plus sects, but not only had he failed, he had been captured, causing them worry. Aurelius Azure couldnt bear such words, as if he were the true criminal. It was his error in judgment that had put Peregrine Azure in danger. Chapter 637 - 394 Logan_1 Chapter 637: Chapter 394 Logan_1 Sect Leader, over a hundred sects are causing trouble, yet the Blood Drinking Sect has made no moves; I suspect they are definitely brewing a conspiracy in the background. Peregrine Azures expression was grave. His capture was a timely and favorable opportunity for the Blood Drinking Sect; they would certainly use him as a bargaining chip and wouldnt let those sects release him easily. Thus, Peregrine Azure was very surprised and found it surreal to have returned safely. Indeed, a big part of the reason was that those sects feared Logan, while the Blood Drinking Sect did not, because after all, Demonic Sky Gate was in Logans hands. As both were from the Demon Cult Sect, the enmity between them and Logan was irresolvable, and they wouldnt let bygones be bygones easily. Aurelius Azure nodded, sharing the worries he had harbored for the past two days: The Blood Drinking Sect does have a conspiracy, but for now, we can only take things one step at a time, after all, the enemy is in the dark while we are exposed. All the plotting of the Blood Drinking Sect had thrown the entire Central Region into chaos. If they were to just disappear without a trace now, it wouldnt fit their style. For a Demon Cult Sect like the Blood Drinking Sect that had instigated over a hundred sects, the next move should be to strike at the Saint Sky Sect. Where is Logan? Ill go and thank him myself! Peregrine Azure asked immediately after, feeling totally indebted to Logan for his word that had saved his life. Peregrine Azure felt both morally and emotionally obligated to meet Logan in person, as it was his duty to show gratitude. After all, Logan had no desire to get involved in the strife of the Central Region, yet because of Peregrine Azure, he had be entangled and had deterred the leaders of those hundred-plus sects. Now, Logan couldnt stay out of the affair, as those leaders had already associated him with the Saint Sky Sect. In the courtyard behind the mountain of our sect, Aurelius Azure replied, pausing to think. Besides expressing your thanks, you could mention the current situation in the entire Central Region, especially emphasizing the threat posed by those hundred-plus sects, and ask Logan to lend a hand, since you have a good rtionship with him. Using tricks in front of Logan is useless; itll only cause displeasure, Peregrine Azure responded, then headed towards Logans residence. Logans intelligence far surpassed his ownas it had been in the Western Wastnd, where Logan had seen through his ns upon his arrival. At that time, he had harbored great animosity towards Logan, until he witnessed Logan setting up two arrays to suppress the Demonic Sky Gate, which truly convinced him. Logan was not just extremely cunning but also unmatched in his methods, so it was best to be sincere in front of him. Upon arriving at Logans residence, Peregrine Azure bowed respectfully: I am deeply grateful for your intervention; it has truly brought me much relief. No matter, your Saint Sky Sect gave me ten million Spirit Stones, after all! Seeing Peregrine Azure safe and sound, Logan waved his hand cheerfully. Peregrine Azure was deeply moved, understanding that Logan didnt need those ten million Spirit Stones. With Logans capabilities, even fifty million Spirit Stones would be justified, as casually setting up an array could kill a Holy See. Surely, those hundred-plus sects would be willing to pay even more. In the time that followed, the hundred-plus sects of the Central Region made no move, as if sinking into silence. However, for the Saint Sky Sect, it was predictable that this was just the calm before the storm, so they didnt dare to ck, increasing manpower in various ces. Compared to others, Logan saw things more clearly. If those hundred-plus sects were truly frightened, they would have sent envoys to bow down to the Saint Sky Sect by now, not remainingpletely quiet as they were. Why werent they afraid? There must be the Blood Drinking Sect lurking in the shadows. Although Peregrine Azure was injured, he was healed within a day thanks to the miraculous medicines of the Saint Sky Sect. However, he couldnt exert his martial strength for a while, or he might fall from his Quasi-Saint Seat Realm, which for the Saint Sky Sect was decidedly bad news, as they would be without a powerhouse for the next ten days or half a month. The Blood Drinking Sect remained silent, and despite the Saint Sky Sect sending out numerous scouts, there was no news from the Blood Drinking Sectit was as if they had vanished. The situation in the Central Region was once again clouded with uncertainty, and many wondered if the Blood Drinking Sect had fled in fear. Three days passed in this way, and just as the people of the Central Region were anxious, the powerhouses of the Blood Drinking Sect made a strong appearance, finally giving those hundred-plus sects a backbone, and it was none other than the Sect Leader of the Blood Drinking Sect who showed up personally, promising something that greatly excited those sects. While the news was kept secret, only a dayter, the words spoken by the Blood Drinking Sects Sect Leader began to spread throughout the Central Region. It turned out that the Sect Leader of the Blood Drinking Sect had broken through to the Saint Seat Realm and had also gathered seven or eight Demon Path Quasi-Saint Powerhouses. With the powerhouses of the Central Region gone to the Ancient Secret Realm, the appearance of a new Saint Seat was a shock to all the sects, as the terrifying power of a single Saint Seat was well understood by all, capable of annihting Great Sects with a mere wave of the hand, virtually unstoppable. No one knew whether the news was true or false, but the Blood Drinking Sects decision to spread such statements clearly wasnt made up; after all, those hundred-plus Sect Leaders werent fools. If the Blood Drinking Sects Sect Leader hadnt reached the Saint Seat Realm, they would have seen through it immediately and not shown their faces so readily. Even if it was all a bluff, it confirmed one thing: the Blood Drinking Sect was not nning to back down but was ready to unite with those hundred-plus sects to take action. This was definitely terrible news for the Saint Sky Sect and the other four major Central Region Sects. Chapter 638 - 394 Logan_2 Chapter 638: Chapter 394 Logan_2 Saint Sky Sect had Logan stationed, and in truth, they could be fearless in the face of that one member of the Holy See. However, Logan had not expressed a definitive stance to stand or die with Saint Sky Sect. Moreover, for most Sect Leaders, the death of that Sanctuary Powerhouse from the Western Wastnd still seemed too suspicious. Although rumors said he died due to Logans Array Method, could that really be the case? After all, he was a member of the Holy See. Perhaps everything was half true, half false. The Western Wastnd had many hidden Strong Ones. It could be that the three Lords invited a member of the Holy See, who secretly attacked and caused the fall of the Demonic Sky Gate Holy See. Or perhaps that Holy See of the Demonic Sky Gate was injured, which then allowed him to be in by Logans Array Method. Additionally, thebat power of members of the Holy See varied greatly; the Holy See was divided into ten levels, with each level showing a vast difference in strength. Maybe the Holy See from the Demonic Sky Gate was only at the first level. In any case, for those more than a hundred Sect Leaders, there was no turning back. Initially, driven by ambition, now they feared Saint Sky Sects retribution. For them, the only chance at survival was to ally with the Blood Drinking Sect and destroy Saint Sky Sect. Faced with this situation, the Sect Heads of the Five Great Sects of the Central Region gathered at the Saint Sky Sect, ready to discuss what to do next. After all, Saint Sky Sect was the leader of the Five Great Sects in the Central Region and their pir of support. They had no one to rely on but Saint Sky Sect now. The Northern Sacred Gate Leader, filled with worry, looked at Aurelius Azure, Come up with a n. We surely cant just sit here waiting for death, can we? The more than a hundred sects were already difficult to deal with, and now with an additional member of the Holy See, we five great sects are no match for them. Why dont you ask Logan? He is at your Saint Sky Sect, suggested the Southern Sacred Gate Sect Leader. With the emergence of a member of the Holy See from the Blood Drinking Sect, their side must also have a Strong One of equal standing. Since the Holy Sees of their five sects went to the Ancient Secret Realm, the only choice was Logan. The three Lords of the Western Wastnd are in the same disadvantaged position, and its Logan who reversed everything! The Eastern Sacred Gate Sect Leader saw that Aurelius Azure was silently sipping tea amid everyones questions, growing truly anxious. Speaking up was essential regardless, since all five sects flourished or declined together. As the other four sects nearly finished pouring out their grievances, Aurelius Azure finally spoke up, Dont expect too much. I cant be sure whether Logan will take action. We previously asked Logan to save Peregrine Azure by paying ten million Spirit Stones, and he was reluctant to get involved in the turmoil of the Central Region. So what if the Blood Drinking Sect put forth a member of the Holy See? Everyone should proceed with the previous troop deployments and arrays. Have any of our sects not been guarded by a member of the Holy See before? Surely because those Elders all went to the Ancient Secret Realm, we, as Sect Leaders, cant even protect our own sects? Theres a huge disparity in strength between the two sides! A few Sect Leaders said helplessly. It wasnt that they were afraid or unwilling to fight the Blood Drinking Sect, but they had a very clear understanding that to defeat the Blood Drinking Sect, they must be supported by substantialbat power. Aurelius Azure shook his head and countered, Our strength as the Five Great Sects doesnt depend on the level ofbat power. We have been protecting the Central Region for many years based on a shared conviction. We can ask ourselves if we have anything to be ashamed of. If those more than a hundred sects are foolish enough to start a war with us, why shouldnt we fight? Even if theres a difference inbat power, as long as our Five Great Sects stand united against amon enemy, just like those three Lords of the Western Wastnd, we may not necessarily lose this battle. If the three Lords of the Western Wastnd were like you, could they have stabilized the situation in the Western Wastnd? These past couple of days, after much thought, I have realized something. Logans reluctance to get involved in the Central Regions disputes is not due to fear of karma or attracting conflict, but because he believes that in a dispute between two individuals, who is right? Logan doesnt want to impose his view of right and wrong. Aurelius Azures gaze firmed as he spoke gravely, As long as we show courage, and Logan sees it, he will surely be willing to put forth effort. You all hope vainly for Logan to take action, yet are unwilling to exert yourselveswouldnt that just make him a scapegoat for you? What you say makes sense! The four Sect Leaders paused, and after contemting for a while, they felt Aurelius Azure was right. They were, after all, the guardian sects of the Central Region; they must not bow their heads before a Demon Sect like the Blood Drinking Sect. Instead, they needed an attitude of readiness to face death. To avoid being defeated one by one by the Blood Drinking Sect, we n to move the people from our respective sects to Saint Sky Sect and consolidate our strength. What do you think? The Northern Sacred Gate Leader nodded and then expressed his stance, and the other three Sect Leaders did the same. After all, being located in four different directions, the Five Great Sects would definitely not be able to support each other in time if the Blood Drinking Sectbined forces with those hundred-plus sects to attack. Aurelius Azure had no objections and added, Not just the Four Great Sects but also some mid-sized and small sectsif they are willing to stand with us, can be brought to Saint Sky Sect as well. After unanimous consultation among the Five Sect Leaders, the other four Sect Leaders returned to their own sects to make arrangements; within a days time, they finally managed to bring all their sect members and resources to the Saint Sky Sect. Before departing, they were filled with emotion, for they had never had to do such a thing since the establishment of their sects. Though the sect grounds were now empty, the buildings still stood. They only hoped that the Blood Drinking Sect would show mercy and not utterly destroy their sects. As for their confidence in victory against the Blood Drinking Sect, none of the Sect Leaders had any. They were relying solely on their original resolve and their steadfast belief that they could not coexist with the Demonic Path Schoolsotherwise, they might have joined the Blood Drinking Sect like those hundred sects had already done. Another day passed, and with the leadership of the Blood Drinking Sect, the hundred sects gathered their forces, preparing to officially move against the Saint Sky Sect. With twenty Quasi-Saints and one Saint Seat, the Blood Drinking Sect made it clear that they had called upon a good number of Quasi-Saints from other Demon Sects to bolster their ranks. The hundred-plus sects altogether had forty Quasi-Saints and over two hundred Half-step Saint Seat Powerhouses. This force was also not to be underestimated; the forty Quasi-Saints alone could sweep away any power, and it seemed only a Saint Seat could handle these forty. And below the Half-step Saint Seat, the number of Strong Ones was immense, with over five hundred Strong Dominators and several thousand of throne level. Although these Strong Ones were of little significance in battle, as only those above Half-step Saint Seat were considered first-rate fighters. Inparison, the Saint Sky Sects side, now reinforced by people from the other four top Sects, had a total of twenty Quasi-Saints and over a hundred Half-step Saint Seats. When measured against the power of the Blood Drinking Sect, it amounted to only one-third of their strengththe gap in power was too great. Of course, the Five Great Sects had a strong foundation and possessed many terrifying divine weapons. Especially the Sect Leaders such as Aurelius Azure, who held Divine Weapons capable of matching a Saint Seat, which meant that although they were also within the Quasi-Saint Realm, each could defeat several Quasi-Saints. Leading over a hundred sects, the Blood Drinking Sect encamped about a hundred miles from the Saint Sky Sect. They did not rashly advance their troops, as they held the Saint Sky Sect in high regard; they had even considered a more cautious andprehensive strategy, nning to drag the battle out for a year or half, in hopes that infighting would break out among the five Sect Leaders. With the vast army pressing down, the four Sect Leaders were panic-stricken. Even if Aurelius Azure remained rtively calm, at this moment he was greatly troubled, uncertain about how to respond. The only option was to distribute all their forces at the sect gates, ready to fight to the death if the Blood Drinking Sect advanced. The Saint Sky Sect would be the battlefield. Logan, on the other hand, was incrediblyposed. The fact that the Blood Drinking Sect chose to stay put indicated their wariness towards the Saint Sky Sectand very likely, it was due to him. Naturally, Logan didnt want to see the Blood Drinking Sect seed, knowing that they could target him one day for the sake of the Demonic Sky Gate. Yet, Logan didnt intend to confront the Blood Drinking Sect alone. At least, he wanted to see the mettle of the Saint Sky Sect, see if they were a qualified Guardian of the Central Region. Logan nned to intervene only if convinced, otherwise, even if the Blood Drinking Sect were to be vanquished, it would merely benefit the Saint Sky Sect. For the Central Region to remain peaceful and stable, there must be a sect willing to stand guard, just like when Logan witnessed the three Lords in the Western Wastnd sacrificing their lives. If the Saint Sky Sect could not be the Guardians of the Central Region, it would be better to perish in the struggle against the Blood Drinking Sect. Chapter 639 - 395 Breakthrough_1 Chapter 639: Chapter 395 Breakthrough_1 Logan was well aware that each of the five Sect Leaders possessed a formidable foundation. It wouldnt be difficult for the five to join forces against the Holy See. These five were far stronger than the three Lords of the Western Wastnd, each possessing Emperor Weapons and Divine Weapons. There was no need for Logan to intervene unless it was absolutely necessary. Bart Cloud had been in constant cultivation, and these past few days, due to the rich spiritual energy of Saint Sky Sect, he had been teetering on the verge of a breakthrough from the perfected Throne realm. However, he was missing that sliver of opportunity. For any ordinary Cultivator, reaching Dominator Realm at this stage would be rtively easy. But Bart Cloud was different. When he broke through the Throne realm, he experienced the Thunder Tribtion Baptism, so his breakthrough to the Dominator would also inevitably invite Thunder Tribtion. At this moment, Bart Cloud was like a Walker on the edge of a knife dewhether he could soar to the heavens depended entirely on his own conviction. To be safe, Logan had been keeping watch in the courtyard all this time. Of course, he was updated daily on the situation of Saint Sky Sect through others ounts. In the past two days, Peregrine Azure and several others from the Aurelius Azure were extremely anxious. They had sent Peregrine Azure more than once to inquire about Logans stance on the looming threat of the Blood Drinking Sects forces. Faced with Peregrine Azures indirect probing, Logan had always been nonchnt, shrouding Peregrine Azure in fog. Time passed, and eventually, the several Sect Leaders met with Aurelius Azure: Sect Leader, weve received no response from Logan. What is he nning to do, exactly? Maybe we should go ask him together, so we can be mentally prepared. The uncertainty is making us all uneasy. Ive sent Peregrine Azure five or six times today to no avail, Aurelius Azuremented, equally frustrated. He was just as anxious, but to no avail. Logan hadnt shown any stance, acting as if he werepletely disinterested in the situation in Central Region. Could they really force Logan to take action? Lets all go together. You sent only Peregrine Azure before; Logan must feel undervalued. Its only proper that we five Sect Leaders personally visit, the Northern Sacred Gate Leader said righteously, and the other Sect Leaders nodded in agreement. Indeed, sending Peregrine Azure was inadequate, especially since Logan had the capability to y the Holy See, putting him a notch above them as Sect Leaders. It would naturally feel dismissive to be questioned by a mere Vice Sect Leader. Aurelius Azure hesitated for a long time but eventually capitted: Then lets all go together. However, be cautious, everyone. Do not show your Sect Leader arrogance. Dont think that you can bully Logan just because hes young. Hes shrewder than us in dealing with people by a significant margin. Dont worry, were not fools, the Sect Leaders responded with a collective eye-roll to Aurelius Azure. Facing a young man capable of ying the Holy See, how could they dare underestimate him? Moreover, the Sect and lineage capable of nurturing such a Strong One like Logan were sure to be even more formidable. Before long, the group arrived at Logans courtyard. At the time, Logan was leisurely sipping tea. Seeing them arrive, he guessed their intentions, but he didnt show it explicitly. Instead, he waved them over to join him for tea, assuming the demeanor of a host. Make yourselves at home, no need to be formal, Logan said as he poured tea for them, which caused Aurelius Azure to feel a little abashed. Logans bearing almost made him forget whose courtyard they were in; he almost thought he was truly a guest at Logans ce. Aurelius Azure coughed to clear his throat, ncing at the other Sect Leaders: Let me introduce you. These are the Leaders of the other four of the Five Great Sects of Central Region. We usually preside over the four directions of Central Region. Saint Sky Sect is at the center, and the names of our Sects correspond to the directions. Ive long admired you, Hero emerging from the youth! The others greeted Logan with a bow, and Logan, not one to act superior, responded with a greeting in kind. The forces of the Blood Drinking Sect, in alliance with over a hundred other Sects, have now encircled Saint Sky Sect. With Saint Sky Sects resources, we wont have to worry about food for decades. But if Saint Sky Sect remains trapped, what of the countless ordinary people of Central Region? Theyd surely be ughtered by the Blood Drinking Sect. Aurelius Azure let out a long sigh, getting to the crux of the issue: So since Saint Sky Sect has lost a Holy See, we have an unwee request for you. You received fifty million Spirit Stones in the Western Wastnd to take action Stop right there, Aurelius Azure was interrupted midway by Logan: Let me rify something. I didnt take those fifty million Spirit Stones for myself; they were used to set up the array against the Holy See. Dont spread rumors, especially in my presence. This statement annoyed Logan. It seemed as though the fifty million Spirit Stones had been pocketed by him, which was not the case. Back in the Western Wastnd, he already felt ufortable about the situation, and now it was being brought up again, even though he had acted entirely in the three Lords interests, helping them deal with Demonic Sky Gate. Aurelius Azure realized he had misspoken and hurried to amend: Please dont misunderstand; Im not the best with words. You are a great Hero of the Western Wastnd, having eradicated the long-standing Demonic Sky Gate and spared the Western Wastnd from untold suffering, something we all greatly admire. Its not about the Spirit Stones, we understand, the Eastern Sacred Gate Sect Leader cut in: The situation in Central Region is even moreplicated now. We too can offer Spirit Stones, so you can set up an array against the Blood Drinking Sect. Just name the amount, and we willply without any objection. Apart from providing Spirit Stones for the array set up, we can also offer you Spirit Stones as a reward, the Northern Sacred Gate Leader said. Although unsure how much the three Spirit Lords had offered as a reward, they of the Five Great Sects of Central Region were much wealthier. As long as Logan named his price, they could afford it. Chapter 640: 395 Breakthrough_2 Chapter 640: Chapter 395 Breakthrough_2 Logan nced at the few individuals and raised an amused smile, Ive mentioned to the Aurelius Azure before that I dont want to get involved in the situation in the Central Region. Not a single stroke has been painted yet, and you didnt consult with me but went straight to talk about Spirit Stonepensation? Do you think Im certain to take action? Its not asking for your help but a sincere plea from all of us, please dont overthink it. They were at a loss for words, indeed they had taken things for granted. Spirit Stones were not bargaining chips to talk with Logan, but a token of gratitude to be given afterward, not something they could use to negotiate this matter. Aurelius Azure suddenly bowed deeply and said passionately, We really have no choice. If the Blood Drinking Sect seeds, the entire Central Region will fall into dire straits and could even be a deste wastnd in the near future. Only you have the ability to turn the tide. Dont each of you Sect Leaders have a Divine Weapon? Those are Divine Artifacts forged by Sanctuary Powerhouses, capable of unleashing more than half of the Holy Sees strength. If the five of you join forces, you might well defeat the Sect Leader of the Blood Drinking Sect, so spare me this assured sob story. Logan took a sip of his tea, looking quiteposed, How about you all fight the Blood Drinking Sect first and if you cant beat them, then I can step in, alright? This The five individuals looked at each other, unable to refute. Indeed Logans words made sense. They kept saying they couldnt defeat the Blood Drinking Sect, but without a fight, how could they prove it? Although they truly possessed Divine Weapons, the chances of winning against the actual Sanctuaries were slim. Even if Logan intervened in the end, they all feared they might be dead or injured, could they ept such an oue? In that moment, the five fell into silence. Their Five Great Sects were esteemed and righteous, always dedicated to protecting the Central Region andbating the Demon Path. Sacrificing for the peace of the Central Region validated their previous slogans of integrity. If anyone shrank back now, it would prove their lofty words were just empty talk. The five exchanged nces, then nodded in unison at Logan, If we can resolve the conflicts in the Central Region and eradicate a Demon Path like the Blood Drinking Sect, what does it matter if we five sacrifice ourselves? When a crisis strikes, its our turn to step up anyway. This answer naturally pleased Logan. Whether it was out of sincerity or just to appease him, he couldnt tell, but it didnt matter. After all, everything would be clear once they faced off against the Blood Drinking Sect and those more than a hundred Sects.
The reason why the Blood Drinking Sect dares not attack is, besides fearing me, mainly because their Sect Leaders realm is unstable, having just broken through to the Holy See. Normally after a breakthrough, one needs to rest for ten days to half a month, otherwise a forced breakthrough could lead to madness. Logan took another sip of his tea and continued, Actually, its not hard to deal with them. I have a n that could instantly make the Blood Drinking Sect despised by everyone and get the more than a hundred Sects to stand on your side. Together, striking at their Holy See will be as easy as turning over ones hand. You mean, you dont need to take action? The five were stunned. In their view, only with Logan setting up an array could they have any chance, but now it seemed there was another way, leaving them utterly puzzled about what Logan was nning. Ordinarily, cultivators breaking through wont attract Thunder Tribtion unless they are one in a million. However, there is one realm for which a breakthrough always invites Thunder Tribtion, which is when ascending to the Holy See. Logan smiled with intrigue and exined to them, My guard Bart Cloud is breaking through from the Throne to the Dominator, and Im certain that he will undergo a Thunder Tribtion Baptism. At that moment, we just need to spread false information to the outside world, saying that someone is breaking through to the Holy See. What do you think would happen? All were stunned by this revtion. Was Logan nning to create a false Saint? But the fake was after all fake, whereas the Sect Leader of the Blood Drinking Sect was the genuine article. What if its discovered? Aurelius Azure felt it was unreliable. Even if their side gained one more Holy See, they still didnt have as many Quasi-Saint Powerhouses as the other side, so how could they make the Blood Drinking Sect retreat? Moreover, retreating was only temporary; a grand battle was inevitable one day. The other Sect Leaders looked at each other, filled with worry, This wont work. Those hundred-plus sects didnt pledge allegiance because of Blood Drinking Sects strength; they covet the resources of our Five Great Sects and want to swallow the whole Central Region whole. How would they switch sides at the sight of a Sanctuary Powerhouse in the midst of battle? You are all too rigid, not flexible at all. Think back to what I said earlier. Is the Sect Head of Blood Drinking Sect really breaking through to the Sanctuary Powerhouse normally? If that were the case, they would have attacked Saint Sky Sect by now and wouldnt hesitate because of me. Im afraid he has gone into demonic cultivation, Logan said, frustrated at their obtuseness. A breakthrough to the Sanctuary level would surely trigger Thunder Tribtion, and recently, whether in the Central Region or the Western Wastnd, all has been eerily still with no sign of Thunder Tribtion. Yet suddenly, Blood Drinking Sect has gained a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Doesnt this all seem too mysterious? Although Logan did not know what method the Sect Head of Blood Drinking Sect had used, he must have forced his cultivation breakthrough, perhaps because Logans appearance at Saint Sky Sect had created a sense of pressure for them, forcing their leader to make the breakthrough to Sanctuary Powerhouse to form a bnce of power. If Saint Sky Sect gained a Sanctuary Powerhouseand one who achieved the breakthrough normallyit would be a deadly blow to Blood Drinking Sect, especially since their own Sect Head had forced his advancement. The difference between the two would be too great, so Blood Drinking Sect would certainly not dare to act recklessly and would flee immediately. At that time, for those hundred-plus sects, seeing their greatest support gone would they dare to move against Saint Sky Sect? Obviously not. To avoid retaliation from a Sanctuary Powerhouse, they would surely bow down to Saint Sky Sect, and thus, they would be left to deal with Blood Drinking Sect. After some deliberation, Aurelius Azure too understood Logans intention, All this hinges on one condition, that no one can detect the ruse. Otherwise, even if word spreads that Saint Sky Sect has gained a new Sanctuary Powerhouse, who would believe it? Then all our efforts would be for naught. Rest assured about that, Logan replied with a smile. The Thunder Tribtion that Bart Cloud would attract when he broke through, even if not as strong as his own, would likely be not far off; dark clouds would envelop the area for ten miles around. At that time, the leaders of the hundred-plus sects and Blood Drinking Sect would be able to see. Aurelius Azure nodded, then speaking sternly, Since we need someone to y the part of a Sanctuary Powerhouse, why not I take that role? After all, I have been stuck in the Quasi-Saint realm for too many years, and since Saint Sky Sect is my domain, it would seem usible to outsiders if I were to break through to Sanctuary Powerhouse. Logan naturally had no objection; among these five individuals, any one of them would do, since it was just a charade to intimidate those sects. Moreover, if this n were to fail, Logan could alwaysy out another annihting array just like he did in the Western Wastnd, which he was now adept at handling. What if Bart Cloud fails to break through? one Sect Leader questioned. This all depended on a significant assumption: that Bart Cloud would break through within the next day or two and must trigger Thunder Tribtion. However, for cultivators, a breakthrough could take anywhere from a year to half a year. The others all looked expectantly at Logan. At this time, Bart Cloud was still immersed in his cultivation. How could Logan be sure that Bart Cloud would definitely break through? Especially since Blood Drinking Sect might attack at any time with those hundred-plus sects, they didnt have much time to waste. Logan, confident and leisurely sipping his tea, said, Bart Cloud has been cultivating here for several days, and his realm had already reached the threshold for breakthrough. He was justcking a little opportunity, which he now has with the Spiritual Energy from Saint Sky Sect. I calcte that he will surely break through today.
Hearing Logans words, the others stopped their questioning. After all, with Logans assurance, if Bart Cloud ultimately couldnt break through, Logan would still confront Blood Drinking Sect himself. After a few hours, the skies above Saint Sky Sect turned dark with roiling clouds. Numerousws and the Great Law converged, forming a vortex. Following this, Bart Clouds cultivation chamber radiated with dazzling Golden Light. Then, all the Spiritual Energy of Saint Sky Sect was absorbed into it. The Sect Leaders, initially skeptical, were now fully convinced, He really broke through? Unbelievable. Ive never seen a Throne Cultivator break through to Dominator and trigger Thunder Tribtion, and judging by the look of the heavens, this seems to be no ordinary Thunder Tribtion.
Chapter 641: 396 False Saint_1 Chapter 641: Chapter 396 False Saint_1 Logan had always remained incredibly calm, because everything was unfolding ording to his predictions. Previously, when Bart Cloud had broken through to the throne realm, it had already attracted a Thunder Tribtion. It was amidst the Thunder Tribtion that he bathed, so upon reaching the throne realm he could keep up with an ordinary Dominator. Now that he was breaking through to the Dominator realm, it was bound to bring about another refining Thunder Tribtion. If it were anyone else, Logan might have worried they wouldnt be able to withstand it, but Bart Cloud was confident in himself. After all, having journeyed with him through thick and thin, it was unlikely that he would fall to this trivial Thunder Tribtion. Then, turning around and seeing a few Sect Leaders still watching, he said with a yful smile. The opportunity hase, Aurelius Azure quickly ascend into the air, then have the others spread the word that its you who is undergoing the breakthrough and attracting the Thunder Tribtion. Aurelius Azure snapped out of his daze, then immediately did as Logan instructed. The other Sect Leaders left, dispersing this news through their subordinates while keeping strangers from getting too close to the room, fearing that proximity might reveal something. One after another, the bolts of Divine Thunder struck down. Originally, it should have been Bart Cloud enduring them, but to keep up appearances, Aurelius Azure in the sky had no choice but to take them on. Since he had already absorbed most of their power, the threat of the Thunder Tribtion to Bart Cloud, who was in the midst of his breakthrough, was greatly reduced. As for the breakthrough of Aurelius Azure, the news had already spread through Saint Sky Sect by the other four Sect Leaders. Initially, these disciples had been living in fear, thinking that their Great Sects could not hold out against the Blood Drinking Sect. Yet, with Aurelius Azures breakthrough, joy returned to them; if their Sect Leader sessfully advanced to the Saintly realm, what was there to fear? Peregrine Azure too was kept in the dark and, watching Aurelius Azure amidst the Thunder Tribtion, she wept with joy. She knew all too well that the Sect Leader had been trapped at the Quasi-Saint level for a full three hundred years with no signs of advancing to the Saintly realm. Now, as Saint Sky Sect faced a dire catastrophe, the Sect Leader was breaking through C perhaps this was the will of the heavens. As for the spies from the Five Great Sects led by the Prosperous Heaven Sect, they became frantic at this moment, madly spreading the news of Aurelius Azures breakthrough. With some ck given by the other Sect Leaders, they sessfully managed to escape and ry the message back to their respective Sects. A hundred miles away from Prosperous Heaven Sect, the Sect Leaders were dumbstruck at the sight of dark clouds and the Thunder Tribtion above. Then, as their own spies returned with reports, they understood that it was Aurelius Azure who was breaking through. The next moment, they were stupefied again, as Aurelius Azure was already at the Quasi-Saint level and the next Realm would be the Saint Seat. They had a great advantage on their side, but if Saint Sky Sect gained one more Saint Seat, the situation would be very bad for them. Their first impulse was to send forces to attack Saint Sky Sect, hoping to stop Aurelius Azures breakthrough. But soon after, they realized it was not feasible.
Even with their numerous forces and manpower, it would take at least three or four days to annihte Saint Sky Sect, while Aurelius Azure would only need an hour for his breakthrough. Therefore, their only hope now was for Aurelius Azure to fail his breakthrough, or even perish amidst the Thunder Tribtion. Unaware of the thoughts in these Sects, Aurelius Azure and Bart Cloud did not know anything; Bart Cloud was being baptized in the Thunder Tribtion, while Aurelius Azure was weakening its damage for him. So, an hourter, after a total of one hundred Divine Thunders, even though Aurelius Azure was at the Quasi-Saint Realm, he was almost unable to bear it. Bart Cloud, of course, benefited immensely from the Thunder Tribtion, leaping to the status of Dominator and experiencing its purification and refinement. After a long while, Bart Cloud emerged from the room, Ive finally reached the Dominator level, I feel like now even facing a Half-step Saint Seat wouldnt be too troubling. An expression of joy was on Bart Clouds face; before, because of his low realm, he had been a burden to Logan, but now it was different. His current strength could already rival that of a Half-step Saint Seat, and if he encountered an ordinary foe, Logan wouldnt need to lift a finger. I finally get it! Aurelius Azure, who was above the sky, alsonded in the courtyard, You used me to help Bart Cloud get through the Thunder Tribtion smoothly? I took on more than half of the Thunder Tribtions attacks, making it easier for Bart Cloud. Otherwise, even if he were to seed, he would have been at deaths door. Its a win-win situation, Loganughed heartily. Indeed, he had his own little scheme in mind, but Saint Sky Sect was also a beneficiary. To the outer world, the Saint Sky Sect gained an additional Saint Seat, posing a lethal threat to that hundred or so Sects and the Blood Drinking Sect. Aurelius Azure didnt fuss over the details, instead asking, Whats the next step? The momentum has been created, do we just wait for the Blood Drinking Sect to flee? It seems unlikely! Let the situation ferment a moment. It wont take a day before the Blood Drinking Sect makes a move. However, before they flee, they will surelye to test you. You have to act like a true Saint Seat. As long as you dont give yourself away, they will definitely run, Logan advised Aurelius Azure to ease his mind. Since this n was his own, he was sure to cover for the other party, ensuring Saint Sky Sect would be safe. Over at the Blood Drinking Sect, the hundred plus Sect Leaders were already panicking. With Saint Sky Sect gaining a new Saint Seat, the situation suddenly turned dismal. Now, trying to take down Saint Sky Sect easily was as hard as reaching the heavens, and apart from the Saint Seat, there was also Logan to deal with. Elliott Reynolds, the Sect Leader of Saint Sky Sect, calmed the hundred plus Sect Leaders, Everyone, dont panic. Are you not reputable Great Sects of the Central Region? Why are you all losing yourposure? The Saint Sky Sect has a Sanctuary Powerhouse, am I not one too? Besides, we have twice as many Quasi-Saint Powerhouses as they do. Chapter 642: 396 False Saint_2 Chapter 642: Chapter 396 False Saint_2 This isnt about the strength of power itself, but even if we were to annihte the Saint Sky Sect, as long as Aurelius Azure, a Sanctuary Powerhouse, remains, peace will never return to Central Region. He will continuously seek vengeance against us one by one. How can we contend with that? Over a hundred Sect Leaders voiced their worries. Although both sides possessed a Holy See, at the end of the day, the Holy See on their side was from the Blood Drinking Sect. Consequently, the Blood Drinking Sect could disregard the Saint Sky Sect, but they, obviously, could not. Weighing the pros and cons, it seemed that they couldnt afford to offend the Saint Sky Sect. At this moment, all they needed was an attitude. What did the Blood Drinking Sect n to do about Aurelius Azure? If the Blood Drinking Sect had the ability to y Aurelius Azure then there would be no problem, but if not, it would be better to reconcile with the Saint Sky Sect now because even if they won, they wouldnt benefit from it. As over a hundred Sect Leaders jointly exerted pressure, Elliott Reynolds became increasingly irritated, You all fall back first and give me some time. How about I give everyone an answer tomorrow? Despite their reluctance, over a hundred Sect Leaders did not dare to be too presumptuous, since Elliott Reynolds was a Holy See and the most significant support for their many Sects. Sect Leader, what should we do? asked an Elder anxiously after those Sects had left. The Fate of the Saint Sky Sect unexpectedly broke through at the crucial moment, rendering their well-thought-out ns fruitless. Continuing the struggle against the Saint Sky Sect was clearly a thankless task. Elliott Reynolds had a splitting headache, unsure of what to do: Originally I was only a Quasi-Saint. I was forced to elevate my Realm to the Holy See because of the help Logan gave to the Saint Sky Sect, but this brought severe bacsh, leading me to demonic cultivation. Fortunately, as a Demon Cult Sect, we could suppress it with a special cultivation method, but mybat power is certainly not on par with a true Sanctuary Powerhouse. The best choice right now would definitely be for the Blood Drinking Sect to disengage from this conflict. Although its a pity to see so much nning go to waste, I am well aware of my own strength. I simply cant beat a true Sanctuary Powerhouse, and theres even a risk that fighting could actually cause demonic bacsh. Gathering support from over a hundred Sects had been no easy feat, and leaving now would be hard to swallow. But what could I do at this stage? Our allies from the Demonic Sky Gate in the Western Wastnd had ceased to exist. Does the Blood Drinking Sect have to be the next to vanish from this world? After some thought, the Elder advised Elliott Reynolds, Aurelius Azure might not really have broken through to Holy See. What if this is just a bluff? We should test the waters. If he truly is a Holy See, its not impossible for the Blood Drinking Sect to withdraw. After all, Aurelius Azure wouldnt dare to fight us recklessly, as he doesnt know youre forcing your Realm higher.
Thunder Tribtion was summoned. Who within a hundred miles didnt see it? Could it be just a feint? Elliott Reynolds forced a smile, truly believing Aurelius Azure had be a Holy See. Bluffing would serve no purpose under these circumstances, for aside from boosting morale, the ruse would be revealed as soon as the fighting started. The opponent is a True Saint, while I am but a pseudo-Saint. How can this battle be fought? In the end, it might just lead to the demise of the entire Blood Drinking Sect. Testing the waters isnt a big deal, after all, the Blood Drinking Sect has an exit strategy. If worsees to worst, well just leave Central Region, said the Elder with grave respect, hoping the Sect Leader wouldnt give up at this time. After all, nothing was settled yet, and it wouldnt do to be scared off without even seeing blood! If Elliott Reynolds is confirmed to be a true Sanctuary Powerhouse, fleeing would be understandable, but if the opponent was merely trying to scare them, the Blood Drinking Sect would be theughingstock for ages, as they were one of the top Demon Cult Sects and couldnt afford to be ridiculed by their peers over this. Elliott Reynolds thought about it and regained hisposure, Alright, gather those hundred-plus Sect Leaders, and lets go to the Saint Sky Sect to find out the truth. Moreover, having them there means if Elliott Reynolds has to make a move, they can act as shields, while I make my escape. So we do this first thing tomorrow? the Elder asked tentatively, and seeing the Sect Leader nod, continued, Ill make arrangements immediately. Moreover, those hundred-plus Sect Leaders will definitely agree. The next morning, Elliott Reynolds led those hundred-plus Sect Leaders to the Saint Sky Sect. Along the way, although most were still nervous, the knowledge that they were so many in number, and that Elliott Reynolds was a Holy See themselves, lessened their fear of Aurelius Azure slightly. In the Saint Sky Sect, Logan had surmised that the Blood Drinking Sect would surely send someone today. At this moment, Elliott Reynolds did not have a trace of the Sanctuary Powerhouses suppression. Therefore, Logan had hastily set up a Spirit Gathering Array, which used a total of ten million Spirit Stones, to briefly amplify the powers of Aurelius Azure. Of course, although it appeared to be the work of the Holy See on the surface, it would still be the strength of a Quasi-Saint in a fight, and the Spirit Gathering Array that cost ten million Spirit Stones would shatter. However, Logan understood that, given Elliott Reynoldss courage, he certainly wouldnt dare to make a move on Aurelius Azure, after all, the other was merely a fake Saint. Even though he knew it was the effect of the array, feeling the Power of the Saint Seat, Aurelius Azure was still excited beyond measure, Ive been in the Quasi-Saint Realm for three hundred years. This is the first time Ive experienced the power of the Saint Seat. I must strive in my cultivation for the rest of my life, even if just to be the Saint Seat for one day, it would be worth it. Sect Leader, Elliott Reynolds is here at the mountain gate with over a hundred Sect Leaders, saying they want to meet. I think theye with ill intentions, shall we just take action directly? At that moment, a disciple walked in and reported to Aurelius Azure, who was startled for a moment. He had not expected everything Logan had predicted to happen truly came to be, and he was extremely impressed in his heart. No, have someone go to the hall, Aurelius Azure coughed as he instructed, then he hurriedly notified the other four Great Sect Leaders to go to the hall together for the meeting. The fate of the entire Central Region was at stake in the meeting today, and the other four Great Sect Leaders dare not be negligent, summoning all their own Quasi-Saint Powerhouses along. Yet, even so, Aurelius Azure still felt insecure. Hence, he wanted Logan to apany them. Logan had been eager to join in on the excitement, and thus he nodded in agreement. In the hall, over a hundred Sect Leaders were discussing amongst themselves, only Elliott Reynolds sat expressionless the whole time. However, he was extremely anxious inside, praying fervently that Aurelius Azure would not turn out to be from the Holy See, that it would be best if the other had failed to break through to the next realm yesterday so the Blood Drinking Sect would not have to flee. The next moment, Aurelius Azure, apanied by several other Great Sect Leaders, entered the hall, Youe to the Saint Sky Sect not to exert pressure with your superior numbers, do you? Or is it to congratte me on my breakthrough to the Holy See? At these words, everyone felt a tremor in their hearts. As it turned out, Aurelius Azure had indeed sessfully broken through to the Holy See. A shadow loomed in the hearts of all the Sect Leaders; they turned their gazes toward Elliott Reynolds. After all, as the only other person from the Holy See, only Elliott Reynolds couldpare with Aurelius Azure. Of course, wevee to offer our congrattions. We heard that Saint Sect Leader broke through to the Holy See yesterday. Im unsure if its true, but the appearance of Thunder Tribtion doesnt necessarily entail a breakthrough. How about we have a match between the two of us? Although Elliott Reynolds was panicking inside, he remainedposed on the surface. However, after uttering these words, he became even more uneasy, fearing that if Aurelius Azure agreed, how would he, a fake Saint, fight? Especially if the other party was truly from the Holy See, they would definitely agree.
Aurelius Azure was also frightened at the moment, for he was fundamentally not from the Holy See. If he were to start fighting with Elliott Reynolds, would Logans disguise not be blown? But if he didnt dare to fight Elliott Reynolds, the other party would surely see through it, thereby knowing he was not from the Holy See. Logan, however, was sitting on the side, serenely sipping tea. As a clear observer, he naturally knew that neither Elliott Reynolds from the Blood Drinking Sect nor Aurelius Azure were from the Holy See. After a few moments, Aurelius Azure replied, Certainly, a spar can be arranged. However, you, the Blood Drinking Sect, havee with more than a hundred sects intending to harm the Saint Sky Sect. If we start fighting, it will be a battle to the death. Here in the Saint Sky Sect, I do not wish to see such destruction. Why not take it outside? Taking it outside is too much trouble, and since its just a spar, then lets forget it, Elliott Reynolds said with an unstable expression, varying between gloominess and indecision. From the start, Aurelius Azure didnt seem afraid to fight him, which made him sure that Aurelius Azure had truly broken through to the Holy See. But then the difficult decision was thrown back to him, and he certainly did not dare to fight.
Both were probing each other, and with a faint smile, Aurelius Azure said, What brings you to my Saint Sky Sect? Were open enemies, it cant be merely to offer congrattions. Chapter 643: 397 Total Victory_1 Chapter 643: Chapter 397 Total Victory_1 Now, only the two of us in the Central Region are of the Holy See. In fact, we can sit down and talk. Theres no need for an all-out battle. What do you say we each take a step back? Elliott Reynolds looked toward Aurelius Azure and said this. As soon as these words were spoken, all the Sect Leaders present were shocked. If these two were to reconcile, wouldnt that put them in an awkward position? Aurelius Azure was stunned for a moment before he asked, What do you mean by taking a step back? Good and evil cannot coexist. It seems theres no possibility of reconciliation between us. Its simple. Our two Great Sects divide the entire Central Region. As for the rest of these hundred-plus Sects, they shall be our subordinates and follow our orders. I can assure you, if these hundred-plus Sect Leaders dare to be unwilling, I will definitely suppress them. Elliott Reynolds nced at the crowd. His words enraged the hundred-plus Sect Leaders. They had cooperated with the Blood Drinking Sect for the sake of benefits, but in a blink of an eye, the Blood Drinking Sect had abandoned them. Not only could they not get a single resource, but even the existence of their own Sects was threatened? At this moment, Aurelius Azure could finally confirm that Logans spection was indeed correct. Elliott Reynolds was not of the Holy See. Otherwise, how could he bow his head to him and even give away half of his territory, with the support of these hundred-plus Sect Leaders? It just didnt seem possible. The Saint Sky Sect seeks not territory, but has always hoped for peace in the Central Region. Aurelius Azure replied, which caused Elliott Reynolds expression to change dramatically as this was a rejection of his offer. Could it be that his Blood Drinking Sect, with over a hundred Sects behind it, wouldnt even be given the slightest regard? Although Elliott Reynolds was furious, he knew he was just a false Quasi-Saint. If he were to fight against Aurelius Azure, the whole Blood Drinking Sect would be doomed. He took a deep breath and pressed on, The Blood Drinking Sect has already made a significant concession. What do you want? Do you want the whole Central Region to suffer? Were both of the Holy See, after all. If we really fight, you wont gain any advantage. Theres no need to turn hostile, is there? Theres only one choice. Lead the Blood Drinking Sect to admit its error, and then never return to the Central Region in this lifetime. Otherwise, the Saint Sky Sect will remain unequivocally opposed to your Demonic Path School.
Aurelius Azures expression was resolute, and he pronounced each word, If you dont ept this, the Saint Sky Sect is ready to face the consequences. Even if we have to deplete the entire foundation of our Sect, we will notpromise. If the Blood Drinking Sect concedes again, ceding two-thirds of the Central Region to you, with the hundred-plus Sects following your Saint Sky Sectsmand, and our Blood Drinking Sect only leading the remaining dozens of Sects, would that suffice? This is the greatest sincerity the Blood Drinking Sect can offer. At this moment, Elliott Reynolds was cornered. He dared not threaten Aurelius Azure with a fight, nor did he wish to leave in disgrace. Even though he knew speaking these words would offend the hundred-plus Sect Leaders, he had to do it for the sake of the Blood Drinking Sect. Who made him not a true Holy See. If it had been before, when Aurelius Azure was also disguised, he would have agreed. But now that he knew Elliott Reynolds was not of the Holy See, his demeanor was full of confidence. So as before, he simply shook his head. At the same time, at this moment, the hundred-plus Sect Leaders red at Elliott Reynolds, You have to give everyone an exnation. Why did you push us all out in front of Aurelius Azure? The cooperation with the Blood Drinking Sect sounded so promising initially; you only wanted to support us. And youre also of the Holy See. Why do you seem so fearful of Aurelius Azure? Could it be your position is fake? If you cant give a proper exnation now, we, the many Sect Leaders, will not agree. The hundred-plus people approached Elliott Reynolds, their anger boiling over. They had regarded Elliott Reynolds as their support, but he merely used them as bargaining chips in negotiations with Aurelius Azure. It was really infuriating. Had they known this was what awaited at the Saint Sky Sect, they wouldnt havee. Do I need to exin myself to you? Elliott Reynolds waved his hand in irritation, indicating for these people to get out of his way. He was already having an unsessful negotiation with Aurelius Azure, and now these people wanted to add to his troubles? In the face of the interests of the Blood Drinking Sect, what did these hundred-plus Sects amount to? The hundred-plus Sect Leaders felt a chill, as they were facing a Holy See. But when they thought about how Elliott Reynolds used them as sacrificial pawns for Aurelius Azure, they couldnt swallow their pride. They, too, were prominent Sect Leaders in the Central Region. Why should they be abandoned by Elliott Reynolds? So, the hundred-plus individuals didnt back down but grew even more infuriated, What do you mean by this? We are in a partnership, do you really think were part of the Blood Drinking Sect? Even if you are of the Holy See, among us are forty Quasi-Saints. While Quasi-Saints are trivialpared to a Holy See, forty Quasi-Saints are still not to be underestimated, especially when each holds an Emperor Weapon. If ites to blows, even if they cant win, as long as they can injure Elliott Reynolds, Aurelius Azure, who bears a grudge, will surely deliver the final blow. If you keep being annoying, dont me me for taking action! Elliott Reynolds lost his patience, his aura of the Holy See bursting forth. The hundred-plus Sects were nothing but pawns to him, expendable at any time. Did they really naively believe the Blood Drinking Sect was helping them? Youre reallyical. The Blood Drinking Sect is a Demon Sect, and you are renowned steadfast Sects of the Central Region. We are naturally enemies, good and evil opposed. Would the Blood Drinking Sect really be so kind to help you against the Saint Sky Sect? It was all about sowing discord so that we could reap the benefits in the end. Seeing that the hundred-plus Sect Leaders were cowed, Elliott Reynolds continued, At this point, Im toozy to pretend anymore. The Blood Drinking Sect will no longer oppose the Saint Sky Sect. A battle between the Holy Sees will bring no advantage to us. Even if we win, I would be severely weakened, so the Blood Drinking Sect is withdrawing from this conflict. Chapter 644: 397 Total Victory_2 Chapter 644: Chapter 397 Total Victory_2 We shed with Saint Sky Sect, and you, Blood Drinking Sect, just up and leave? Over a hundred Sect Leaders were stunned, finding themselves in a dilemma. After all, if even the Blood Drinking Sect would act like this, could they dare to fight against Aurelius Azure by themselves? Had they known Blood Drinking Sect would do this, they wouldnt have dared to turn against Saint Sky Sect. Now, they were all trapped in regret. If they hadnt coveted the resources of the Central Region and had stayed true to their hearts, they wouldnt be in this unfortunate situation, despised by both sides. Over a hundred Sect Leaders were in agony. Im leaving, you all continue, said Elliott Reynolds with a grand wave of his hand as he left, utilizing Spatial Divine Power. No one at the scene had time to react. If anyone at the scene was delighted, it was undoubtedly the people from Saint Sky Sect. Aurelius Azure took a sip of tea and said, This Elliott Reynolds is truly a coward. How could he even aspire to plot for control of the Central Region? Were leaving too! More than a hundred Sect Leaders were embarrassed and also wanted to leave Saint Sky Sect, having truly lost face. However, at the next moment, powerhouses from the Five Great Sects, led by Saint Sky Sect, blocked the entrance, How do you think you can just leave? Werent you all very arrogant before? You hundred and more Sects have escted the situation to this stage; do you think you can just leave and pretend nothing happened? What does Saint Sky Sect intend to do? asked the hundred and more Sect Leaders with stern faces. If today the sect wanted to forcibly hold them, they would fight to the death. Even if they couldnt prevail against Aurelius Azure in the end, they would still causeplete chaos in Saint Sky Sect, as long as that substitute driver could bear the consequences. With Blood Drinking Sect gone, your momentum is lost. Whats your next move? Do you still want to oppose Saint Sky Sect? Aurelius Azure stood up and walked over step by step, I just broke through to the Holy See recently and need a great battle to establish my power. Why not with you all! Sect Leader Aurelius, we were wrong about the past. To err is human, to forgive divine. We will not offend Saint Sky Sect anymore, let alone mention resources, the leaders implored.
A few leading Sect Leaders bowed their heads, expressing helplessly, We were all misled by Blood Drinking Sect. We, the Sects of the Central Region, shouldnt be ughtering each other. We hope for your mercy. If Saint Sky Sect didnt have the Holy See, would you still be able to say To err is human, to forgive divine? Aurelius Azure sneered. It was only because he had the upper hand today that these Sect Leaders were forced to admit their mistakes. Otherwise, if he were at a disadvantage, perhaps Saint Sky Sect itself might not continue to exist. The Northern Sacred Gate Leader nodded and asked, Have we ever mistreated you? All this time, we, the Five Great Sects, have been guarding the peace of the Central Region, yet you secretly allied with Blood Drinking Sect. Reflect on thisdo you truly feel no shame.. no guilt? You Five Great Sects have enjoyed too many resources, while our Sects are vastly different, with our resources being tens of times less than yours. Dont you think this is unfair? Indeed, today, the victor is king, and we ept that, but it was all just for the sake of fairness in resources, argued the Sect Leaders. Over a hundred Sect Leaders remained silent, but it was clear they were dissatisfied with the words of the Northern Sacred Gate Leader. Eventually, some stood up to retort. If the Five Great Sects were truly fair, they should divide all the resources equally. Only then would they be just and eliminate everyones dissatisfaction. So this is what you all think! The Northern Sacred Gate Leader felt a coldugh of bitterness in his heart, The resources you enjoy are a hundred times better than any in the Western Wilderness. Have you never considered why you have these resources? Is it not because of us, the Five Great Sects? It is we who have ensured the prosperity of the Central Region. Ten years ago, when thirty thousand people from the Demon Sect attempted to wreak havoc in the Central Region, our Five Great Sects lost tens of thousands of men to quell everything. Have you myriad sects all forgotten this? Simr events are too numerous to count, yet you still feel dissatisfied with the resources, Indignant and bitter, Aurelius Azure said, While it is true that we possess abundant resources, we fought with our fists to obtain them. Most of these resources were wrested from the hands of the Demonic Path, and we have always supported the smaller sects of Central Region, allowing your younger generations toe and train at our sects. If we had robbed resources from your sects, you would have the right to be unhappy, but we have never done that. The Eastern Sacred Gate Sect Leader clenched his fists, recalling when over a hundred sects united against their five mighty sects. It was nearly impossible for them to believe that the sects of Central Region housed gratitude in their hearts; however, the truth was ridiculously contrary. Previously, the Sanctuary Powerhouses from our Five Great Sects presided over thisnd. If we truly wished to oppress others, would your sects still stand tall and proud today? Take a moment for introspection. Are not a majority of the Quasi-Saint Powerhouses present here today taught by the Holy See Strong Ones from our Great Sects? The richness and power of the Central Region stem not only from having more Spirit Stones butrgely because most of the cultivators here have been taught by the Holy See. Naturally, this makes them stronger than the forces of the Western Wilderness. Otherwise, no matter how many resources were piled up, without the way of cultivation, it would all be for naught. More than a hundred Sect Leaders bowed their heads in silence, knowing their words made sense. The previous discontent over resources truly wasughable. Perhaps they had grown toocent for too long and had forgotten all this. It wasmon for cultivators facing cultivation resources to act irrationally. They admitted their mistakes, but if given a chance to do it all over again, its likely they would still sh over resources. After all, with the Sanctuary Powerhouses from the Five Great Sects gone to the Ancient Secret Realm, this was their sole opportunity to reshuffle the resource distribution of Central Region. Fellow Sect Leaders, its useless to say more. What exactly do you propose to resolve this? After a long time, a few leaders amongst the hundred-plus Sect Leaders asked Aurelius Azure and the others. If the Saint Sky Sect thought that with the protection of a Holy See they could leave them with no way out, then their only choice was to fight to the death. On the other hand, if Aurelius Azure saw fit to show great mercy, everything was negotiable, even if it meant kowtowing to the Saint Sky Sect. The people from the Five Great Sects didnt take a stand but instead turned their gaze towards Aurelius Azure. How the hundred-plus sects would be dealt with was entirely up to Aurelius Azure. At this moment, he was caught in a dilemma, as aside from the hundred-plus sects, the Blood Drinking Sect was another trouble altogether. Aurelius Azure smirked yfully and then said, You all saw Elliott Reynoldss true colors just now. As soon as negotiations with me fell through, he immediately betrayed you all. Dont you hold a grudge? I can be merciful and offer you a way out, provided you eradicate the Blood Drinking Sect. The moment these words were spoken, the brows of the hundred-plus Sect Leaders furrowed, clearly feeling that Aurelius Azure was making things difficult. What difference did it make whether they confronted the Blood Drinking Sect or the Saint Sky Sect? Both forces possessed Sanctuary Powerhouses, and they couldnt defeat either. Obviously, Aurelius Azure wanted to use them as pawns.
Indeed, they loathed the Blood Drinking Sect for having brought harm to so many sects, but they were aware of their limitations. Even if Elliott Reynolds was treacherous, he was someone they absolutely could not afford to offend. They had hoped to benefit from the sh between the Saint Sky Sect and the Blood Drinking Sect. Whats the matter got cold feet? Aurelius Azure arched an eyebrow, teasing, Werent you very formidable before? Fully aware that I had broken through to the Holy See, you still followed Elliott Reynolds here today. And now, when asked to confront the Blood Drinking Sect, you all suddenly be fearful? That demand is too difficult to meet; suggest another. Our hundred-plus sects can offer Spirit Stones aspensation. Each sect can provide several million Spirit Stones, which amounts to several billion in total. This sum would be sufficient for the Saint Sky Sect to have hundreds of years worth of cultivation resources, which is far preferable to fighting and killing. The hundred-plus Sect Leaders looked embarrassed but didnt dare to lose their temper with Aurelius Azure. All they could do was agree to offer Spirit Stones, which was the greatest bargaining chip they could provide.
Several billion Spirit Stones were indeed a staggering sum, enough to rm even Logan. After all, his own possessions totaled at most a few tens of millions of Spirit Stones. However, it was obvious that Aurelius Azure wouldnt care for it, considering the expansive foundations of the Saint Sky Sect could equally match the offer. Chapter 645: 398 Fire Demon_1 Chapter 645: Chapter 398 Fire Demon_1 You want to vent your anger, so you go after the Blood Drinking Sect. Do you really think Elliott Reynolds is of the Saint Seat Realm? If he truly were of the same realm as me, why did he bow his head over and over today, and why did he leave in such an embarrassing state just now? Aurelius Azure shook his head and said with a serious tone, What do you mean? These Sect Leaders were confused. From what Aurelius Azure had implied, could it be that Elliott Reynolds was not of the Saint Seat Realm? They had spent several days with Elliott Reynolds, and he indeed had the aura of the Saint Seat Realmsomething that could not be faked. Moreover, it would be unlikely for him to not reveal his true nature over the course of several days. But what Aurelius Azure said made sense. If both parties were of the Saint Seat Realm, what was Elliott Reynolds afraid of? Moreover, Elliott Reynolds had the help of these hundred-plus Sect Leaders. If a real fight broke out, Saint Sky Sect would not stand to gain any advantage, as long as Logan did not use arrays to lend his strength to Saint Sky Sect. Elliott Reynolds is not of the Saint Seat Realm, but merely a Pretender. He forcibly elevated his realm because he was afraid he couldnt defeat the Saint Sky Sect. There are severe consequences for a Quasi-Saint to ascend to the Saint Seat without the recognition of the Heavenly Dao Laws, and even a risk of deviating into madness, Aurelius Azure exined as he saw the crowds puzzlement. So thats how it is. At that moment, the Sect Leaders understood. Perhaps they had been utterly baffled before as to why Elliott Reynolds had fled so hastily; it turned out he was merely a Pretender. Facing Aurelius Azure, who was a true Saint Seat, he was naturally afraid and timid. If you want a way out, you must eradicate the Blood Drinking Sect; otherwise, theres nothing to discuss, Aurelius Azure dered with a wave of his hand, giving these Sect Leaders plenty to ponder. Over a hundred people were silent. If the Blood Drinking Sect only had a Pretender, they naturally would not fear it and could easily destroy it. At this moment, with deep conflict with Saint Sky Sect, if they did not seize this slim chance, would they really have to fight Aurelius Azure to the death? They certainly didnt have the strength for that. So, without much thought, most Sect Leaders already agreed, Alright, we will go immediately and ensure a satisfactory oue for Saint Sky Sect.
Good, just dont ck off halfway because the Blood Drinking Sect will definitely try to escape Central Region as quickly as possible. If yourete, you wont be able to catch up, Aurelius said. With a sigh of relief, Aurelius felt a weight lifted from his chest. Having these hundred-plus Sect Leaders deal with the Blood Drinking Sect meant a huge burden was off his shoulders C after all, he was also a Pretender, and thoroughly eradicating the Blood Drinking Sect would be too difficult on his own, but with these peoples help, it would be effortless. After watching over a hundred people leave, Peregrine Azure and the others could not help expressing their concerns: Sect Leader, we shouldnt have let them go. After all, they were detrimental to Saint Sky Sect previously. Should we just let them redeem themselves for their actions? Aurelius gave Peregrine Azure a nce. He too was reluctant to let those hundred-plus people off the hook lightly. But he was also a Pretender; using these Sect Leaders was already not easy. On the contrary, if they truly turned against each other, it would be Saint Sky Sect at a disadvantage, allowing the Blood Drinking Sect to benefit from the conflict. I am not a Saint Seat. In the crowded hall, Aurelius used Divine Consciousness Transmission to reveal his realm to Peregrine Azure. Peregrine Azure was stunned upon learning this; he had always thought that the Sect Leader had broken through to the Saint Seat Realm, not realizing he had been bluffing all along. But considering that this resolved Saint Sky Sects predicament, it was a good thing. Now, they just had to wait for the Blood Drinking Sect to sh with those hundred-plus sects. Saint Sky Sect would not have to lose any of their people, making it a worthy trade-off. Peregrine Azure was at peace with this. Besides the other four major Sect Leaders, only Peregrine Azure was privy to the fact that Aurelius was a Pretender. Of course, Aurelius was not worried about Peregrine Azure leaking this information, as the Vice Sect Leader was fiercely loyal to Saint Sky Sect. Meanwhile, after leaving Saint Sky Sect, the hundred-plus Sect Leaders were deep in thought: Should we really go after the Blood Drinking Sect? Even if Elliott Reynolds is a Pretender, a battle would still cause us heavy losses. To pacify the wrath of Saint Sky Sect, we have no choice! Several leading Sect Leaders sighed: Who led us into this predicament? It was all the doing of the Blood Drinking Sect. Even if not for Saint Sky Sect, we should im justice for ourselves. By the time they arrived at the Blood Drinking Sects location, Elliott Reynolds had already fled with over a thousand of his followers. The sect waspletely empty. The Blood Drinking Sect in Central Region had always been on the run, and this particr establishment was hastily constructed, so abandoning it meant no loss. The hundred-plus Sect Leaders were furious, clenching their fists: Its just as Aurelius said; Elliott Reynoldss Saint Seat was indeed an act of feigned strength. We werepletely yed. But the Blood Drinking Sect couldnt have gone far; we can certainly catch up if we pursue now. After an hours chase, the group of Sect Leaders finally caught up with the Blood Drinking Sect. Immediately, they unleashed their Divine Skills and surrounded the thousand-plus people from the Blood Drinking Sect. This development annoyed Elliott Reynolds because there were too many Transcendent Tier disciples in the sect, which dyed their escape. Otherwise, they would not have been caught by these Sect Leaders. But now, it was toote for regrets C a battle was inevitable. Several leading Sect Leaders approached Elliott Reynolds and sneered, You dragged us into such a mess, and now you think you can just drop the issue and walk away? The Blood Drinking Sect must pay the price. Chapter 646: 398 Fire Demon_2 Chapter 646: Chapter 398 Fire Demon_2 This is not my fault; its your own stupidity, Sect Leaders. We simply bluffed a few words, and you all rushed headlong into a confrontation with the Saint Sky Sect, Elliott Reynolds said without any pretense, his scorn undisguised. How could we not, with numbers on our side? Do you really think the Blood Drinking Sect fears you? At least I am a Sanctuary Powerhouse. I do not wish to be an enemy of the Saint Sky Sect, but dealing with you is a breeze, he jeered. Keep up the act. Today is a good day to experience the might of a Saint Seat, the Sect Leaders retorted with disdain. After Aurelius Azures guidance, they didnt believe for a second that Elliott Reynolds was from the Holy See. Would a true member of the Holy See flee in such a sorry state, even abandoning the newly established sect? A wave of anxiety swept through Elliott Reynolds. Why were these hundred or so people so fearlessly confident? It was as if they had seen through his guise as a false saint. How did they find out? Even within the Blood Drinking Sect, only a few Elders were privy to this secret, yet they certainly wouldnt reveal it like these Sect Leaders had. He considered a possibility: could it be that after Aurelius Azures breakthrough to the Saint Seat, he could easily see through his own cultivation level? Everything seemed to make sense now; no wonder even though he led over a hundred Sect Leaders to the Saint Sky Sect today, Aurelius Azure refused to reconcile despite Elliotts concessions. Have you figured it out? the Sect Leaders asked, amusement in their voices, A fake saint still pretending? Lets see how long you can keep this up. If you can withstand attacks from over a hundred of us for ten rounds, you can consider it a win. So what if Im not from the Holy See? The Blood Drinking Sect has twenty Quasi-Saints. You all together have forty. Can you assure me that none of you will ck off? Will you fight to the death with me? We of the Blood Drinking Sect can join forces in shared hatred, something clearly unachievable for your lot, he countered. With a deep look, Elliott Reynolds didnt lose hisposure: Think carefully about whether its worth fighting to the death with the Blood Drinking Sect. You cant afford the cost. Its better to let us leave and drop past grudges. Drop it? You make it sound so simple, after youve led us to this point! everyone erupted in anger. Elliotts words were brazen. The Blood Drinking Sect could escape unscathed if discovered, but these sects did not have that luxury. Of course, the hundred-plus Sect Leaders knew that fighting the Blood Drinking Sect wasnt worth it. Even if the Blood Drinking Sect were wiped out or fled, they would gain no benefit. However, the Blood Drinking Sect was currently their most crucial bargaining chip; they had to take action to mitigate the wrath of the Saint Sky Sect.
Are you truly unwilling topromise? Elliott Reynolds took a deep breath, looking at the thousand plus members of his sect. He didnt want to sacrifice them unnecessarily, but if these Sect Leaders were adamant, he would have no choice but tomence a ughter, even if it meant his pretense as a member of the Saint Seat Realm would crumble. More than a hundred Sect Leaders shook their heads. Everyone drew their Emperor Weapons. If the Blood Drinking Sect was to me anyone, it would be the Saint Sky Sect for leaving them no way out. It wasnt their concern; they only wanted to quell the anger of the Saint Sky Sect, as they still needed to survive in the Central Region. Then Elliott Reynolds suddenlyughed, a cold glint in his eyes: So what if Im a fake saint? Im still of the Holy See. Though not a match for a true member of the Holy See, Im a hundred times stronger than you Quasi-Saints. If Im willing to risk falling into the Demon Path, I dont need the Blood Drinking Sect to make a move. I alone will face all of you. What? The Sect Leaders were stunned by his deration. Elliotts confidence was enormous, yet it sent a chill down their spines. Indeed, even if he wasnt a true Sanctuary Powerhouse, the resources at his disposal were undoubtedly formidable, making the oue of this battle unpredictable. Elliott Reynolds disyed his Divine Skill, and in an instant, Laws Force converged, striking out in the next moment. His disy was impressive enough to intimidate over a hundred Sect Leaders, but among them were over forty Quasi-Saints. By employing their own methods, they managed to ward off the attack. Even though it was just one strike, Elliott felt his Dantian churning, blood flowing backward. He had forced his breakthrough to the Saint Seat, standing on the brink of descent into the Demon Path, only stabilizing because of the unique meditative techniques of the Demon Path. But now, any exertion threatened to tip him over the edge. An Elder hurried forward, urging, Sect Leader, you must not act any further. Otherwise, you will surely lose your sanity and be a Demon Head. The thousand-plus disciples of the Blood Drinking Sect will carve a bloody path for your escape. As long as you live, theres hope for the Blood Drinking Sect. Ever since I forcibly broke through my realm, I knew I was a man bound for death. Instead of lingering on in agony for a few hundred years, Id rather fight a decisive battle today and carve out a sliver of hope for the Central Sect. Elliott Reynolds sent an Elder flying with a single move and bellowed, Disciples of the Blood Drinking Sect, listen up! All of you, retreat a kilometer away. After my battle with them, flee quickly from the Central Region. I hope you disciples will train diligently, and one day return to rebuild the Blood Drinking Sect in the Central Region. Watching the Sect disciples retreat, Elliott Reynolds turned and stared at the hundred-plus Sect Leaders, letting out a coldugh before sacrificing his entire Dantian to the demons. In an instant, his body erupted with a terrifying aura, enveloping everything around, causing all the Great Laws and the Laws Force to cower in fear. This is bad, he has truly sumbed to demonic possession, everyone eximed in shock. They all understood that Elliott Reynolds had effectively offered his entire Dantian in a blood sacrifice, raising his pseudo-Saint realm to that of the Sanctuary Powerhouse. There was no doubt this woulde at a great cost, even leading to his immediate fall. Over a hundred Sect Leaders were frightened, fleeing in all directions while yelling, Elliott Reynolds wants to take us all down with him. Run for your lives, or its over for sure. By then, Elliott Reynolds was beyond defeat, probably even by a true Sanctuary Powerhouse. Against an Elliott Reynolds consumed with frenzy, over a hundred Sect Leaders had to avoid direct confrontation. Sacrificing his entire Dantian meant that this surge of strength could notst long. Elliott Reynolds looked contemptuously at these Sect Leaders. Escape from his grasp? In the blink of an eye, he had already appeared before a Quasi-Saint Sect Leader. With a single palm imbued with myriad demonic energies, he struck. Even the full might of the Quasi-Saints methods proved futile, leaving the target barely clinging to life after just one blow. This scene was witnessed by the other fleeing Sect Leaders, only intensifying the dread in their hearts. Fearing they might be too slow to escape, they employed various Divine Skills to amplify their strength. However, those proved utterly ineffective before a demon-possessed Elliott Reynolds. Within a minute, he had already struck down four or five people in quick session. What do we do? the remaining Sect Leaders asked, faces etched with defeat. As some of the strongest in the Central Region, it had been far too long since they felt the kind of fear gripping them today. Everyone knew that Elliott Reynolds intended to annihte them all. Unless they could flee the Central Region within an hour, there might still be a glimmer of hope. Otherwise, escaping from Elliott Reynolds grasp was impossible, leaving them only to await their demise. None of the many Sect Leaders naturally wished to fall, but faced with a Demon Head stronger than a Sanctuary Powerhouse and with a resigned heart, they were helpless. Just when everyone was on tenterhooks, suddenly one of the Sect Leaders called out a strategy. We cant beat Elliott Reynolds, but we can lead the disaster to someone else. If we flee towards the Saint Sky Sect, Aurelius Azure will have no choice but to confront Elliott Reynolds. Let them battle it out amongst themselves!
The remaining Sect Leaders, upon hearing this, brightened instantly, considering the n a brilliant one. In the span of a moment, they had lost over thirty people. It probably wouldnt take a quarter of an hour for the hundred-plus Sect Leaders to be wiped out. Only by heading to the Saint Sky Sect did they have a faint hope of survival. Everyone, escape towards the Saint Sky Sect! Apanied by the roaringmand of one Sect Leader, the directionless crowd immediately shifted their escape route. Good, before dying, Id like to ughter the Saint Sky Sect as well! Elliott Reynolds said with a sardonic smile as he chased after them, a bloodthirsty gleam in his eyes. He looked at them as if they were ants on a chopping board, not in a hurry to deliver the killing blow, preferring to relish in their desperate scurrying. The Saint Sky Sect was over a hundred li away. Even the weakest of these Sect Leaders were at the Half-step Saint Seat Realm, with speeds reaching a kilometer a minute. In just less than a quarter of an hour, they had already reached the gates of the Saint Sky Sect, with less than half of the original hundred-plus surviving.
Seeing the Saint Sky Sect, the remaining sixty or so Sect Leaders eyes flickered with a glint of hope as they recklessly charged into the Sanctuary Chapter 647: 399 Bai Sheng_1 Chapter 647: Chapter 399 Bai Sheng_1 Aurelius Azure was leisurely enjoying his tea, quietly waiting for the sects of the Central Region and the Blood Drinking Sect to both suffer losses, when suddenly dozens of Sect Leaders burst into his hall. This scene stunned him, and he asked in confusion, How did you all return so suddenly? And each of you looking so disheveled, what unforeseen event has urred? It made no sense to Aurelius Azure. After all, the Blood Drinking Sect was no match for the hundred-plus Sect Leaders, and Elliott Reynolds was nothing more than a Pseudo-Saint. Based on his calctions, there would surely be casualties among the hundred-plus Sect Leaders, but after a fierce struggle, they would definitely take down the Blood Drinking Sect. Save us! Instead of answering, these dozens of Sect Leaders hid behind Aurelius Azure as soon as they rushed into the hall, sparing no effort in their escape. This scene not only baffled Aurelius Azure, but everyone else in the hall was also perplexed. Had these dozens of Sect Leaders gone mad? Aurelius Azures face turned iron blue as he demanded, Dont panic, what on earth is going on? Speak the truth or Ill have all of you expelled from Saint Sky Sect. Elliott Reynolds has gone mad, he has already in fifty or sixty Sect Leaders, and only a few of us are barely holding on, having fled back to the Saint Sky Sect, you must save us. Trembling, these people hastily exined to Aurelius Azure, Elliott Reynolds must have already arrived at Saint Sky Sect. If you dont take action, all the Disciples of the Sect will suffer! So many of you, and yet you couldnt defeat Elliott Reynolds? Aurelius Azure was bbergasted, and so were the others, given that a third of the hundred-plus Sect Leaders were Quasi-Saints. They should have easily handled a Pseudo-Saint, even effortlessly. How could they still have lost half their number? The remaining half fleeing back in such disarray did not seem realcould they be putting on a y?
Continuing to address the disbelief of the crowd, these dozens said, Its true that Elliott Reynolds is a Pseudo-Saint, but he has sacrificed his Dantian to boost his strength, and now hes a bona fide Saint Seat, capable of maintaining this state for a full day. What could we mere Quasi-Saints do against him? With these words, everyone in the room drew a sharp breath. Suddenly, the situation became extremely tricky. Although Elliott Reynolds Saint Seat was that of a Pseudo-Saint, after all, it was still at the level of a Saint Seat Realm, and if he had sacrificed his own Dantian, he would certainly be unbeatable for a while. Being a Sanctuary Powerhouse in itself implied being the strongest in the world. After a blood sacrifice that further amplified his power by tens of times, even if three other Sanctuary Powerhouses joined forces, they would likely be unable to suppress Elliott Reynolds. The best approach was to wait out the exhaustion of his entire Dantian, at which point Reynolds would perish without a fight, but who could wait an entire day? Please, Sect Leader Aurelius, take action. All of these dozens of Sect Leaders spoke in unison, respectfully bowing. If Aurelius Azure didnt act against Elliott Reynolds today, it wouldnt just be them at riskthe entire Saint Sky Sect would be razed to the ground. The conflict between Saint Sky Sect and Elliott Reynolds was one that would end only in the death of one party. The eyes of everyone in the hall turned to Aurelius Azure. It seemed that if the situation had indeed reached this point, then only Aurelius Azure, a Saint Seat himself, could settle everything. Before his eminent demise, Elliott Reynolds would surely try to drag everyone down with him, so even the Disciples of Saint Sky Sect hoped that Aurelius Azure would take action. Aurelius Azure was in an awkward position, as were the other four Great Sect Leaders, because they knew the inside story. Aurelius Azure was also just a Pseudo-Sainthow could he possibly defeat Elliott Reynolds? Thus, for a moment, they didnt know what to do, and the situation seemed to freeze. Just then, a Disciple rushed into the hall in a panic: Report to the Sect Leader, Elliott Reynolds has arrived at the gate, weve lost over a hundred Disciples, no one can stop him. No matter what, right now we must unite with amon resolve against the enemy, or well all die at Elliott Reynolds hands. All Quasi-Saints and Half-step Saints need to bring out their Divine Artifacts and Emperor Weapons for a fight to the death. The situation was too urgent, and Aurelius Azure quicklymanded, Everyone, take up formation at Saint Sky Sect. With so many of us here, we might not be defeated by Elliott Reynolds. Yes, lets do it together! The other four Great Sect Leaders promptly agreed. Since the leading figures had spoken, the others in the hall naturally chimed in with support. But this left the dozens of Sect Leaders who had just narrowly escaped death bewildered. They asked in confusion, Sect Leader Aurelius, arent you a Saint Seat? Cant you handle Elliott Reynolds alone? Why would you send everyone to their deaths? What good would it do to have more Quasi-Saints? Elliott Reynolds now possessed power beyond that of a Saint Seat. They had barely made it to the safety of Saint Sky Sect, and now Aurelius Azure was sending them out to face Elliott Reynolds in battle again. They were naturally reluctant, having witnessed Reynolds cruelty and bloodshed. Do you only rely on the Saint Seat? Are you just waiting to die without a Saint Seat? Aurelius Azure did not exin but instead turned the question back on these people. If they simply prayed for a Saint Seat to act, everything would be truly pitiful. While a Sanctuary Powerhouse was strong, they werent omnipotent. Indiscriminate sacrifice was indeed not worth it. The dozens of Sect Leaders maintained their stance, You go alone, and if you cant handle him, then let everyone elsee to support. Wouldnt that be more appropriate? Unless, as Sect Leader, you dont care for your Sect Disciples and want to see more of them die. This statement caused a huge uproar. The disciples of Saint Sky Sect frowned, and although they trusted that their Sect Leader wasnt that kind of person, what these people were saying also made sense. The Sect Leader was already a Sanctuary Powerhouse, so why would they need to join forces against Elliott Reynolds? In the face of these questions, Aurelius Azure decided not to pretend anymore, Do you need an exnation? Fine, the truth is, Im not a Saint Seat either, just like Elliott Reynolds, Im a Pseudo-Saint as well. My actual realm is that of a Quasi-Saint, the same as the Sect Leaders here from the Great Sects. Chapter 648: 399 Bai Sheng_2 Chapter 648: Chapter 399 Bai Sheng_2 ` This how is this possible? Everyone in the hall was stunned. The breakthrough of Aurelius Azure was witnessed by all; didnt he attract a Thunder Tribtion yesterday? Could it be that even this can be faked? Or did Aurelius Azure fail to ovee the tribtion amidst the thunder? In any case, no one could figure it out. Even the disciples of the Saint Sky Sect felt the same way. How could the Sect Leader possibly not have made a breakthrough? The news was buzzing yesterday, and today it even scared off the Blood Drinking Sect. Yesterday it was someone else who broke through. I merely used misdirection. You all saw the Thunder Tribtion, but did anyone see me within it? Aurelius Azure took a deep breath and continued, In any case, I am indeed a Quasi-Saint. You dont believe it, but you have to. Elliott Reynolds has already reached the doorstep of the Saint Sky Sect. Do I need to lie to you? Now I finally understand. The Saint Sky Sect knew they couldnt beat the Blood Drinking Sect, so they created the illusion of a Saint Seat to scare us away. Elliott Reynolds, the Sect Leader of the Blood Drinking Sect, was too impatient, so you fooled him with just a few words. All of this is trulymentable. The faces of the several dozen Sect Leaders were grave as they suddenlyughed bitterly, Weve been yed like a fiddle by two false saints. What did we, the middle-ranked sects of the Central Region, do wrong? Before we were fooled by the Blood Drinking Sect to go against the Saint Sky Sect, then in the morning by the Saint Sky Sect to go against the Blood Drinking Sect. Now we stand in disfavor with both sides. If Elliott Reynolds hadnt left today, if they could have discovered that Aurelius Azure was a false saint, then the situation would not have worsened as it has now. Perhaps they could have already taken down the Saint Sky Sect, and the situation in the Central Region would have changed. They, the hundred-plus Sect Leaders, wouldnt have lost over half of their number. Originally, their alliance of over a hundred sects was now reduced to only about forty Sect Leaders. The others had just died by the hands of Elliott Reynolds. Even if the Central Region became peaceful afterward, with their current manpower,bined, they could no longer threaten the Saint Sky Sect. Conversely, if Elliott Reynolds could have eliminated the Saint Sky Sect today, then their forty or so would also perish. Even if Elliott Reynolds was to die from depletion of his Dantian, the Central Region would fall under the control of the Blood Drinking Sect, and their sects would still gain no advantage.
Compared to death, we can only cling on to a wretched life! Aurelius Azure had painfully deceived everyone. But they had no choice but to stand with Aurelius Azure since from the moment their hundred-plus Sect Leaders went to kill off the Blood Drinking Sect, they could never calm Elliott Reynolds fury. The people in the hall came to their senses, and then, at Aurelius Azuresmand, they all rushed towards the gate, preparing to fight to the death against Elliott Reynolds. Aurelius Azure, however, walkedst, ncing at Logan who was leisurely watching the drama and drinking tea. After much hesitation, he spoke, Now, with Elliott Reynolds sacrificing his Dantian and descending into madness, hell surely want to take all his enemies with him in his final moments. You are one of them, and you should consider your countermeasures. Sacrifice the Dantian? Loganughed heartily, not taking it seriously, because he had seen plenty of Saint Seat powerhouses sacrifice their Dantians. Like the Beast King in the Demon Beast Mountain Range at first, and the Saint Seat of the Western Wastnd Demonic Sky Gate, which one didnt die at Logans hands? Especially Elliott Reynolds, just a false saint. The power boost he would gain from sacrificing his Dantian certainly wouldnt be as much as a true Saint Seats, so what did Logan have to worry about? Moreover, ording to his estimations, there were not a few powerhouses on Aurelius Azures side, at least sixty to seventy Quasi-Saints and over a hundred Half-step Saint Seats, enough to fight Elliott Reynolds for a day. A typical sacrifice of the Dantian couldst, at most, an hour. If Elliott Reynolds simply burns his Dantian, it couldntst more than a day. The Dantian of a Quasi-Saint Powerhouse is not infinite. Logan had this figured out, so he would definitely be safe within the Saint Sky Sect. Casting a nce at the worried Aurelius Azure, Logans eyebrows raised, What? Besides worrying about me, you probably want me to step in and deal with Elliott Reynolds, right? I am not afraid of death myself, but what about the thousands of ordinary disciples within the Saint Sky Sect? Moreover, if too many Quasi-Saints and Half-step Saint Seats die or are injured, it would also affect the structure of the entire Central Region. If there are no strong powerhouses to maintain order, sects from ces like the Western Wastnd would inevitablye to cause trouble. With an awkward smile, Aurelius Azure, since Logan saw through his thoughts, no longer hid his intentions. He indeed urgently hoped for Logan to step in. ` Logan was able to use an array to kill a Sanctuary Powerhouse in the Western Wastnd, and now the predicament encountered in the Central Region could only be reversed by Logans intervention. For this, I am willing to pay any price, as long as Logan names it and the Saint Sky Sect has it, I will definitely agree. This battle is Saint Sky Sects battle to establish its might, so naturally, you need to show your prowess. What would it count for if I were to make a move? Logan casually sipped his tea, showing no sign of feeling the urgency of the situation, while Aurelius Azure was already desperate, not knowing how to persuade Logan. I, Aurelius Azure, am not a person skilled with words, so consider this me pleading with you. Im not just doing this for the Saint Sky Sect; I genuinely hope for peace across the entire Central Region. Aurelius Azure bowed deeply to Logan, his eyes sincere: I know I shouldntpel someone against their will, nor should I involve you in strife, but I understand that only you have this ability. I might as well take a look! Logan stood up, dusting off his clothes: Actually, Im not heartless. Im also the type to draw my sword to aid those who suffer injustice. How do you n to deal with Elliott Reynolds? Aurelius Azures face lit up with joy. Now that Logan had agreed, a great weight was finally lifted from his heart about this battle. Logan thought it over carefully and then replied, I can set up an array to kill Elliott Reynolds, but this is something the people of Central Region should be dealing with themselves. You cant expect me to resolve everything by myself. So, Ill set up a Barrier to trap Elliott Reynolds for a day until his Dantian ispletely depleted. Without fighting him, he will wilt and die of exhaustion. Of course, the Barrier needs a lot of energy to maintain. Normally, Spirit Stones could be used, but since you have so many Quasi-Saints and Half-step Saint Seats, you all can use your power for the infusion. That way, youll also have contributed, and any ckers can immediately be spotted, which is fair to everyone. Thats not a problem. If anyone dares not to infuse Spiritual Power, Ill be the first to object. Aurelius Azure stated righteously, knowing that if the failure of the arrays operation was due to ack of Spiritual Energy, it wouldnt only be opposing him but all enemies of the Central Region, and no one would forgive the culprit.
Logan followed Aurelius Azure to the entrance of the mountain gate where, by that time, several hundred people had already beenid out on the ground. Elliott Reynolds, with his crimson eyes, was still on a killing spree. There were a total of sixty to seventy Quasi-Saint Powerhouses present, yet no one dared to fight him. Instead, it was the ordinary disciples of the Saint Sky Sect who were blocking him. This scene infuriated Aurelius Azure, who scolded, All of you are hiding so far away? Are you just waiting for Elliott Reynolds to break through one by one? Charge together! At themand of Aurelius Azure, those Quasi-Saints and Semi-Saints finally charged forward, but their attacks posed no threat to Elliott Reynolds. In just two or three rounds, he had already repelled more than half of them, and now his gaze turned toward Aurelius Azure. In an instant, burning with fury yet with a sly smile, You turned out to be a fake saint too? You deceived me so thoroughly before, causing the Blood Drinking Sect to have to flee the Central Region, and resulting in me being hunted by more than a hundred Sect Leaders? To the extent that, in utter desperation, I could only perform a blood sacrifice on my Dantian. You will pay for all of this with your life.
I need some time to set up the Barrier Array, roughly half of 15 minutes. Logan told Aurelius Azure, then stepped back three times. I will definitely hold out for enough time. Aurelius Azure was under great pressure, especially since Elliott Reynolds was targeting him, but still, his eyes were bright and fearless. As he saw Elliott Reynolds attack, Aurelius Azure also summoned his own divine weapon: Let me show you the treasured weapon of the Saint Sky Sect! It was a longsword, entirely blood-red, as if countless Law Divine Powers converged upon it. The moment it appeared, it was immensely oppressive, causing many Sect Leaders to feel like facing a great enemy. This Divine Weapon isparable to the presence of a Sanctuary Powerhouse! eximed someone, filled with astonishment. Divine Weapons are personally forged by Sanctuary Powerhouses, often requiring hundreds of years to craft. Especially for a sect like the Saint Sky Sect, the leading Great Sect of the Central Region, their weapon would likely be among the best of all Divine Weapons. Chapter 649: 400 Blood Sky_1 Chapter 649: Chapter 400 Blood Sky_1 Aurelius Azure swung his sword, and the force of Law immediately swept towards Elliott Reynolds, but Elliott Reynolds simply struck out with his palm, and the pervasive power of the Demon Path, like Ferocious Beasts, devoured the sword qi. As Elliott Reynolds closed the distance between them, Aurelius Azure unleashed several moves in session. The Divine Weapon was indeed powerful, and even Elliott Reynolds, who had sumbed to demons, had to withdraw in caution, but despite the might of the Divine Weapon, Aurelius Azure was at a disadvantage in terms of speed. Elliott Reynolds constantly deployed his Spatial Divine Power, rendering Aurelius Azures attacks ineffective. At this moment, Aurelius Azure was anxious because even the slightest mistake on his part would allow Elliott Reynolds to step right in front of him and end his life. After all, he was only a Quasi-Saint and simply couldntpete with Elliott Reynolds. Moreover, he was rapidly depleting his Dantian energy. Aurelius Azure shouted as he fought, Are all of you just watching the battle? Come on and lend a hand, help me deal with Elliott Reynolds. If I die by his hands, do you think youll be able to escape? Who among us doesnt possess a Divine Weapon? All Great Sects of the Central Region, our ancestors have had more or less a Saint Seat presence. Dont hide it any longer at this critical time. The Sect Leader of the Eastern Sacred Gate took the lead, after sending forth his Sects Divine Weapon to assist Aurelius Azure. The other three from the Five Great Sects followed suit. However, Sect Leaders outside of these Five Great Sects were filled with apprehension. After all, Elliott Reynolds was too strong. What if they identally fell to his hands? But they also realized the logic in Aurelius Azures wordsif they didnt help, the oue would remain unchanged. Lets go for it! Oveing their fear, several dozen Sect Leaders roared and rushed forward. Nearly every one of them deployed their signature skills, unleashing various Divine Skills and Laws recklessly. Despite his vast power, Elliott Reynolds dared not face so many attacks head-on. The dozens of Sect Leaders almost all possessed Divine Weapons. While they were somewhat inferior to Aurelius Azures, they wielded about half the power of a typical Holy Seat. Elliott Reynolds himself had only risen to the Saint Seat by sacrificing his Dantian. Confronted with an assault akin to dozens of Saint Seats, he was helpless. Therefore, in the next four to five rounds, these dozens achieved a significant advantage, even cornering Elliott Reynolds at the center and leaving him powerless to fight back. This instilled a gleam of confidence in everyoneElliott Reynolds was just as vulnerable, and with continued effort, they could surely y him.
However, at this moment, Elliott Reynoldsughed derisively, Nothing but a bunch of jesters. Even with Divine Weapons in your hands, do you really think I cant handle you? Elliott Reynolds formed seals and executed Techniques. In an instant, dozens of ck vortices appeared in the sky. This forbidden technique of the Demonic Path Schools contained an entity akin to the reaper from Hell in each vortex, swinging its de down, its power even surpassing that of Thunder Tribtion. In just a few moments, many Sect Leaders fell without the ability to resist, their meridians and marrow corrosively attacked when touched by that de qi. The onught was so swift they turned to withered corpses before they had a chance to react. The remaining half reacted quickly, using their Divine Weapons to summon Divine Skills as shields, thus avoiding the ck miasma in the sky. Naturally, Aurelius Azure wasnt touched at all; he wasnt willing to see his side suffer great losses. He immediatelyunched an attack on Elliott Reynolds. As Aurelius Azure was but a step away, Elliott Reynolds was forced to abandon his n of using the forbidden skill on more people to defend against the attack. The dozens of ck vortices in the sky vanished at that moment, letting the survivors breathe a sigh of relief, unsure how long their Divine Weapons could hold out. This move had already taken down more than twenty people, which was enough for Elliott Reynolds. Initially, there were slightly over fifty Quasi-Saints, and now only half remained. Of course, even though there were still over a hundred Half-step Saints left, they were too weak in Elliott Reynoldss eyes to warrant attention. Logan had taken out one million Spirit Stones to set up Barrier Arrays, which he was quite proficient at handling. He was supposed to use ten million Spirit Stones, but nned to let the other Sect Leaders inject Spiritual Energyter on. Therefore, one million Spirit Stones were enoughafter all, he couldnt let himself be the only one exerting effort. Bart Cloud, eager to jump into action, said, I am already at the Dominator Realm, withbat power on par with the average Half-step Saint Seat. Should I also offer help? Better stay here and ensure my safety! Logan red at Bart Cloud, knowing that with his current strength, he couldnt intervene in a Saint Seat battle. If he went, he would likely make things worse. Besides, Logan was nning to take action by setting up an array himself, so there was no need for Bart Cloud to help any further. Bart Cloud considered and agreed, thinking that the Blood Drinking Sect had many members. Watching their Sect Leader fighting outnumbered, they might take the chance tounch a sneak attack! Seeing his sides numbers dwindling, Aurelius Azure became extremely anxious, We cant hold on much longer. We need to buy Logan a quarter-hour. Could it be that in the end, fewer than ten of us will be left? Aurelius Azure nced aroundoriginally, there were more than two hundred people, now only over a hundred remained. Most importantly, more than half were Half-step Saints who could only y minor roles or apply pressure on Elliott Reynolds with their attacks. Otherwise, they would be of no substantive use. To be consideredbat-ready, one needed to be at the Quasi-Saint Realm and also possess something like a Divine Weapon. There were only about twenty such individuals left on the field, and most of them were from the Five Great Sects. The more than a hundred strong from the Central Regions Sects were now few and far between. Chapter 650: 400 Blood Sky_2 Chapter 650: Chapter 400 Blood Sky_2 Over a hundred sects from the Central Region suffered damage, which Aurelius Azure did not mind, but it was different for the Five Great Sects. They had always been close as brothers, protecting the peace of the Central Region. To avoid losing more people, Aurelius Azure had no choice but to ce himself in a dangerous position to directly confront Elliott Reynolds. Elliott Reynolds had sumbed to the demon path, so not only was he not depleted of internal strength, but hisbat power grew stronger as the battle continued, and the death of each person replenished his Demonic Qi. Observing the endless flow of Demonic Qi within his Dantian, Elliott Reynolds felt that by sacrificing his Dantian, he might be able to continuously replenish his Demonic Qi and live on. After fighting for five more rounds with the divine weapon in hand, Aurelius Azure was exhausted. He barely managed to hold on for half of a 15-minute period, but there was no sign of movement from Logans side. Just how far had the barrier array progressed? Aurelius Azure really wanted to go and see for himself. At this moment, Elliott Reynolds was feeling triumphant and burst outughing, Whats the matter? Have you exhausted your spiritual energy? Ive only used half of my power just now, and the real attack starts now. Aurelius Azure was at the end of his strength, constantly retreating in the face of Elliott Reynolds. Despite his unwillingness, the divine weapon in his hands had reached its limit. Logan revealed a hint of a smile as the barrier array was finallypleted. With the casting of a Technique, an Air Barrier suddenly enveloped Elliott Reynolds, causing his attack to strike the air wall as soon as it wasunched. In the next moment, it almost rebounded on Elliott Reynolds himself. Realizing something was amiss, Elliott Reynolds hurriedly tried to escape using the Space Formation, but to no avail. He felt as though he was trapped in a small space, and then a golden barrier emerged around him with countless runes flowing on it. Elliott Reynolds tried many methods, even using himself as a weapon to attack the Barrier, but it was to no usethe Barrier did not budge. His despair grew as he roared, I had victory within my grasp; how did it change in an instant? Must you ally with the Saint Sky Sect, Logan? Logan had been overlooked, despite the fact that he had once in a member of the Holy See in the Western Wastnd, making his strength unmistakable. Was he now using the array on himself? Elliott Reynolds did not want to repeat the same mistakes as the Demonic Sky Gate, but now he was helpless.
You are from the Demon Path. The moment I eradicated the Demonic Sky Gate, it was destined that we would be ipatible as fire and water, Logan said, spreading his hands and approaching. Elliott Reynolds clenched his teeth in rage but could only threaten, Even if this barrier array can trap me temporarily, there wille a day when I will escape, and none of you will get away. Youve ascended to the Saint Seat by sacrificing your own Dantian. You should be more concerned about yourself. Once your Dantian burns out, you too will head towards death. If my Barrier traps you for just one day, theres no need for me to lift a finger. Your threats are meaningless at this moment, Logan replied with a savoring smile. Looking at Elliott Reynolds, who seemed like a jumping clown, Logan taunted, Jump all you like within the array. If you really cane out from the Barrier, then only the Heavenly Dao can intervene. The Barrier needs Spiritual Energy to maintain. The remaining Powerhouses Above Dominator have to infuse Spiritual Power into the Barrier every hour. Dealing with you requires a vast amount of Spiritual Energy, so it would need either two Quasi-Saints or twenty Dominators to do so. Logans gaze shifted to those who had miraculously survived: Ive taken action to trap Elliott Reynolds for you. The rest is up to you. If you let Elliott Reynolds escape, you can contemte the consequences yourselves. Dont worry, Ill handle everything properly, dered Aurelius Azure first, followed by others who quickly nodded in agreement. This was a matter of life and death; they would surely keep a close watch on the Barrier, even if it meant offering divine weapons and Spirit Pills. You all figure it out; Ill be leaving, said Logan, waving his hand. He left alone, heading back to the Saint Sky Sect, with Bart Cloud hurrying after him. Aurelius Azure count the remaining Sect Leaders from the Central Region; originally over a hundred, now only a dozen remained. This oue was sigh-inducing. The people from the Five Great Sects also suffered considerable losses, but they had only lost a dozen or so Quasi-Saints, with more than twenty Quasi-Saint Powerhouses still left. The casualties among the Half-step Saint Seat Powerhouses were the greatest, yet due to theirrge numbers, there were still more than a hundred of them on the field. As for the Strong Dominators, their numbers were countless. Their Five Great Sects alone could muster over two hundred individuals, and together with the other more than one hundred sects, there were easily over five hundred people. Ill divide up the task. Every hour, two Quasi-Saint Powerhouses will inject Spiritual Energy, and another Quasi-Saint Powerhouse will be assigned to guard, preventing anyone from sabotaging the process. If a Quasi-Saint falls, then a Half-step Saint Seat must take their ce, but a Quasi-Saint must still stand guard to ensure absolute security, Aurelius Azure began to allocate people based on their numbers. Besides those injecting Spiritual Energy, there were also quite a few defenders. All the people from the Blood Drinking Sect were still alive; what if they came to rescue Elliott Reynolds? And, inevitably, there could be people from other Demon Cult Sects who mighte. No one objected, for at this moment, in order to survive, they would rather suffer a small loss. Especially for these Quasi-Saint Powerhouses who were even unwilling to let Half-step Saint Seat Powerhouses inject Spiritual Energy. The Half-step Saint Seats were too weakin case the Barrier Screens ran out of Spiritual Energy! Afterward, Aurelius Azure called over the Sect Leaders of the four major sects, We five Sect Heads must put in extra effort. Everyone should take turns resting. We dont need to oversee the injection of Spiritual Energy; well secretly monitor the Barrier Screens, switching people every three hours until Elliott Reynolds Dantian ispletely exhausted. Initially I thought of just watching over it myself, but your arrangement works too, the Eastern Sacred Gate Sect Leader spoke up. No matter how long Elliott Reynolds could hold out, whether it was ten days or half a month, he wouldnt leave for a moment. However,pared to his own caution, the disposition made by Aurelius Azure was clearly more apropos. The Northern Sacred Gate Leader stretchedzily, full of emotion, It was a matter of life and death, thank goodness Logan intervened. We cannot afford any more chaos. In the next few days, everyone needs to exert a little more effort. After all, Elliott Reynolds has sacrificed his Dantian, definitely he cant hold out for long. Additionally, dispatch another ten thousand men around the Saint Sky Sect. If the Blood Drinking Sect peoplee for a rescue, or if there are others with ulterior motives approaching, we will be able to detect them immediately. The strength of these men does not need to be too formidable; just send out those who have reached full mastery of the Throne level and Dominators. The Southern Sacred Gate Sect Leader pondered for a moment and then added, The current situation in the whole Central Region is stillplicated. Besides the Blood Drinking Sect, there are many other Demon Cult Sects lurking in the shadows. Although they may not be as powerful as the Blood Drinking Sect, they obviously cannot be overlooked. Im well aware. For now, the top priority is to deal with Elliott Reynolds. As long as Elliott Reynolds is gone, whether its the Blood Drinking Sect or any other Demon Cult Sect, they dont matter. Also, with over a hundred Sect Leaders from Central Region dead, our people will need to take over afterward.
Aurelius Azure gave a few more instructions, then proceeded to return to the Saint Sky Sect ahead of the others. After all, Logan had offered such great assistance; it was only right for him to show his gratitude personally, particrly since he knew that setting up such a Barrier Array consumed a considerable amount of Spirit Stones, so it was due topensate Logan with Spirit Stones. After taking twenty million Spirit Stones from the Saint Sky Sect, Aurelius Azure arrived at Logans courtyard, A small token of appreciation,rgely for the expense of setting up the Barrier. Of course, this doesnt offset the debt of gratitude. Ill keep your valiant intervention today in mind, and the entire Saint Sky Sect will remember it always. I actually only spent a million Spirit Stones, Logan said with a faint smile, yet he epted the Spirit Stones all the same. After all, the Saint Sky Sect was thergest sect in Central Region, and to them, Spirit Stones were abundant. Twenty million was just a drop in the ocean for them, and Logan had no reservations whatsoever. Elliott Reynolds, trapped within the Barrier, became increasingly desperate as hours passed, Pathetic. I sacrificed my Dantian solely for revenge, yet not only is Aurelius Azure alive and well, the entire Saint Sky Sect is unharmed, while I have to perish miserably within this array?
He could distinctly feel that only half of his Dantian remained, and to maintain its operation, he was continuously burning his life force. At most, he could hold out for another half day. Once the time passed, it would also mark the moment his life reached its end. But the array was so terrifying that Elliott Reynolds simply couldnt break through, and every hour, someone would replenish its Spiritual Energy, keeping the power of the Barrier Array continuous and uninterrupted. Chapter 651: 401 Out of Bounds_1 Chapter 651: Chapter 401 Out of Bounds_1 An entire day passed, and not only had Elliott Reynolds depleted his Dantian, but his life force had also drained away, leaving him bloodless and lying on the ground. For several hours, he didnt move at all, and the guards all rejoiced on their faces, Haha, Elliott Reynolds has finally bitten the dust. The crisis has beenpletely resolved. Should we still infuse Spiritual Energy? Since Elliott Reynolds was already dead, there was no need for the Barrier Screens to exist, but since Aurelius Azure had given orders before, everyone was plunged into doubt. No need, wouldnt that just be a waste of Spiritual Energy? After all, theres no way Elliott Reynolds cane back to life. Quickly, go tell Nagato toe here! The leading guard waved his hand dismissively, and thest Disciple ran towards the Saint Sky Sect to convey the news to Aurelius Azure and the others. Is Elliott Reynolds truly gone, or is this another one of his tricks? Aurelius Azures brow furrowed. Elliott Reynolds was known to be extremely cunning, and they couldnt afford to make a hasty judgementshould they be deceived, the consequences would be something the Saint Sky Sect could not bear. The other Sect Leaders thought for a moment and said to Aurelius Azure, Whether true or false, we can afford the time. Its just a matter of wasting some more Spiritual Energy. We must be cautious, definitely cannot open the Barrier Screens; lets wait another day or two. I agree. If Elliott Reynolds is only feigning death, the consequences would be unimaginable. Aurelius Azure approved of the others viewpoints and then instructed the Disciple who hade to report, asking him to not act rashly and to continue infusing Spiritual Energy into the Barrier Screens to prevent any chance of Elliott Reynolds escaping. The Disciple gave an embarrassed smile and then said, Because Elliott Reynolds was lying on the ground, everyone thought he was surely dead, so in order to avoid unnecessary waste, they had already stopped infusing Spiritual Energy a moment ago. The Barrier Screens should be able to maintain themselves, right? What? Nonsense! As soon as these words came out, Aurelius Azure exploded in anger. These people really had acted out of turn without his permission. What was the loss of some Spiritual Energy to them?
Hurry back and make sure those Quasi-Saint Powerhouses continue to infuse Spiritual Energy. And just to be on the safe side, have all the Strong Ones goI do not want the Barrier Screens to shatter, hemanded. Seeing that Aurelius Azure was angry, the Disciple left while saying, Sect Leader, I understand. Ill go back right now and tell them to infuse Spiritual Energy. Its just one thing after another. Logan hardly had time to lend us a hand, and if these people lead to a devastating copse, who knows how many will be harmed? How could I shamelessly ask Logan to act again? I would lose all face. Aurelius Azure wore a distressed expression, hoping that nothing untoward would ur. Seeing his worry, the other Sect Leaders came over, constantly reassuring him not to be overly anxious, for even if Elliott Reynolds was only ying dead, this day of depletion left him at the end of his tether; even if he managed to escape, he wouldnt be much of a threat. Lets hope so! Aurelius Azure sighed deeply, yet he still felt uneasy in his heart and decided to personally check the Barrier Screens. At the mountain gate, because everyone had stopped infusing Spiritual Energy into the Barrier, the once brilliantly golden Screens had dimmed, and outside the Barrier gathered hundreds of people. The news of Elliott Reynoldss death had spread throughout the Saint Sky Sect, and everyone wanted to see the truth for themselves. You fools, do you really think I, Elliott Reynolds, met my end here? With just a minor trick, you all fell for it like idiots! Just then, Elliott Reynolds, who had not moved a muscle, suddenly stood up. His withered face broke into a smile that terrified all the onlookers. In that moment, they realized something was wrong. To prevent Elliott Reynolds from escaping, everyone began to infuse Spiritual Energy into the Barrier, but it was already toote. Facing the now fragile Barrier, Elliott Reynolds pped it with his w, and countless cracks appeared. In the next moment, it shattered with a loud crash, and a million Spirit Stones fell dimly to the side, destroying the Barrier Array that Logan had set up in an instant. Elliott Reynoldss face, devoid of blood, was surrounded by Demonic Qi, as though he were a true Demon Head: I may have lost my Dantian, but I can sacrifice my entire being in exchange for an hour of carnage. The onlookers trembled with fear and ran towards the Saint Sky Sect like madmen. But with a casual wave, Elliott Reynolds killed more than a hundred of them, and although the survivors managed to scrape away a thousand meters, countless tendrils of Demonic Qi instantly pursued and harvested them all at once. The few Quasi-Saint Powerhouses responsible for infusing Spiritual Energy used all their life-saving methods to finally make it back to the Saint Sky Sect, where they encountered Aurelius Azure who wanted to go to the mountain gate to check the Barrier Array. Seeing them in such a sorry state, he immediately realized what had happened. Whats happened at the mountain gate? Aurelius Azure asked grimly, and the Quasi-Saints trembled: Elliott Reynolds has escaped from the Barrier Screens! Aurelius Azure, as if facing a great enemy, guessed immediately that these people must have assumed Elliott Reynolds was dead and thus did not maintain the functioning of the Barrier with Spiritual Energy, which weakened the Array and gave Elliott Reynolds the opportunity to break free. Summon all the Strong Ones of the Saint Sky Sect; follow me to the mountain gate to face Elliott Reynolds. Tell everyone not to be afraid. After a day of depletion, Elliott Reynoldss strength must be far weaker than yesterday, maybe even one-tenth of what it was. If anyone in the Sect thinks of fleeing, consider them traitors to be executed on the spot. At Aurelius Azuresmand, he then nced back at Peregrine Azure, You go inform Logan, no matter the cost, we must ask him to act a second time. Whatever the price, the Saint Sky Sect will bear it. You are more familiar with Logan; the survival of the Saint Sky Sect rests on you. Chapter 652: 401 Out of Bounds_2 Chapter 652: Chapter 401 Out of Bounds_2 After giving his orders, Aurelius Azure had already led more than a dozen strong ones to the gate of the mountain, including a few from the other Five Great Sects, while the few Quasi-Saints who had escaped back to the sect were responsible for summoning the others of the Saint Sky Sect, which now counted over ten thousand members. The situation was extremely urgent. Peregrine Azure quickly arrived at Logans residence, but the moment he was about to push open the courtyard door, he hesitated and grew anxious. How exactly should he exin to Logan? To admit that the Quasi-Saint Powerhouses had been negligent and allowed Elliott Reynolds to sessfully escape? It was a truly embarrassing situation. Elliott Reynolds was already in a death trap; all they needed to do was wait, yet they still ended up failing. No matter how one looked at it, it was utterly absurd. Probably in the past thousand years in the Central Region, there had never been such a farce as urred today. But there was no time to waste. The Sect Leader had already gone with a group of strong ones to intercept Elliott Reynolds, and everyone had witnessed hisbat power just yesterdayit simply wasnt on the same level. Therefore, despite feeling extremely embarrassed and anxious, Peregrine Azure still pushed open the door and entered. Logan was leisurely enjoying his tea in the courtyard. When he saw Peregrine Azure enter suddenly, he said, Youve arrived at the perfect time. Ive just brewed a pot of tea, how about we enjoy it together? I Peregrine Azure walked over and sat down, at a loss for how to start: Today at the sect, Elliott Reynolds escaped Could you please make another move? What are you trying to say? Why are you being so halting? Logan was perplexed. Peregrine Azure was usually direct, so why was he beating around the bush now? Was there something he found embarrassing to say? Ill speak inly. Due to a small oversight today, Elliott Reynolds managed to escape the Barrier Array. The Sect Leader has already gone to battle with a group of strong ones, and Im here to ask if you could set up another Barrier Array like yesterdays to trap Elliott Reynolds once more. Elliott Reynolds didnt hesitate for long and soon exined the situation. However, this made Logan frown, clearly affected by the news. Logan knew his own Barrier Array better than anyone else. It wouldnt be possible for Elliott Reynolds, a pretender to the Saint tier, to escape from it, let alone a true Holy See. So what was the small oversight Peregrine Azure mentioned? Logan realized in the next moment that there must have been a problem with the supply of spiritual energy for the array.
Did you getzy and not infuse spiritual energy into the barrier? Logan asked outright, making Peregrine Azure even more embarrassed, as Logan had seen right through him. From Peregrine Azures expression, Logan confirmed this fact and scoffed coldly, I expended a great deal of effort to set up the Barrier Array for you, and you didnt take it seriously at all? You didnt bother to replenish it with spiritual energy? Dont you know that this is a matter of life and death? This wasnt just a matter ofziness, but also stupidity. Knowing what kind of person Elliott Reynolds was, everyone should have been guarding outside the Barrier Array. Logan couldnt have foreseen such a mistake when he considered the situation yesterday; it was simplyughable. This is your own fault. Im not from the Central Region, but I still lent you a hand. I cant understand such negligence. Now that something has gone wrong, you expect me to help a second time? What do you take me for, Logan? Is setting up an array against Elliott Reynolds my duty? Logan shook his head firmly, Clean up the mess youve made yourself; I will not intervene again. If Elliott Reynolds broke the barrier himself, I would take responsibility without shirking. But since youve chosen to let things go, dont expect endless help from others. His words were harsh, but they also reflected his stance. If this had happened in the Western Wastnd, the three Lords would surely have stayed right outside the barrier. How could they have given Elliott Reynolds a chance to exploit? It must be said that Aurelius Azure was far inferiorpared to those Lords. Logan understood that it wasnt Aurelius Azures fault; the underlings must have been thezy ones. However, as the Sect Leader of the Saint Sky Sect, Aurelius Azure should take responsibility for this management failure. If everything had been truly foolproof, even if the underlings didnt infuse spiritual energy, it would have been detected immediately. Actually, this matter has a long history. Those Quasi-Saints really had apse in judgment, and I am extremely angry about it. They will definitely be punished severely afterward, but now is not the time to pursue ountability. We must work together to deal with Elliott Reynolds first, or else the entire Central Region will be doomed. Seeing Logan so angry, Peregrine Azure could only offer a wry smile. Saint Sky Sect could not shirk responsibility for this matter, and he did not wish to shift all the me onto others. It was within reason for Logan to be angry, as he originally did not want to be involved in the conflicts of Central Region. Only yesterday, he had stepped in unhesitatingly, yet they failed to appreciate his efforts. Elliott Reynolds is too cunning. After a day, he feigned death and fooled everyone. The original order from the Sect Leader was to trap Elliott Reynolds for two or three days, but we were still a step toote. Peregrine Azure bowed deeply to Logan, pleading, I know its presumptuous, but I still hope you can help the Saint Sky Sect. There wont be any idents afterward, and I will personally guard outside the Barrier Screens, not leaving for a single step. Things arent that simple. A day has already passed, and Elliott Reynolds Dantian should have been exhausted long ago. Even if he escaped the array, he would be at the end of his strength, and any Strong Dominator should be able to deal with him. Yet now, he still has explosivebat power. Havent you thought about why? Logan let out a long sigh, not dwelling on the issue, but instead exined, Im afraid, Elliott Reynolds is drawing on his own life force to gain strength, like a final burst of energy before death. During this period, he is almost invincible. I need 15 minutes to arrange the array, but his strength will onlyst an hour. Even if the array was to be rearranged, by that time Elliott Reynolds would have died from the depletion of his life force, so what would be the point? The most critical issue is how to endure this one-hour period, but Aurelius Azures Quasi-Saint Powerhouses are simply no match for Elliott Reynolds, and Logan had no immediate solution. Now there were only two choices: one was to quickly y Elliott Reynolds to minimize losses, and the other was for all the powerhouses of the Saint Sky Sect to flee, just dying for an hour would suffice. However, themon people of Central Region would suffer terribly, with tens of thousands dying at the hands of Elliott Reynolds. For Peregrine Azure, it was obviously uneptable to let the people of Saint Sky Sect flee. After all, the Sects ordinary disciples, being only of the Transcending Realm, could not get far. Moreover, the Saint Sky Sect had always prided itself as a righteous sect; they could not just cower and flee, leaving themon people of Central Region to face cmity. I understand. I will join the Sect Leader in the battle against Elliott Reynolds. Peregrine Azure took a deep breath, as Logans words made him realize the severity of the crisis. Indeed, Logan was unable to help; arranging the array was not something that could be done in an instant, and like yesterday, it required a considerable amount of time. Peregrine Azure gave a bitter smile, no longer insisting, and prepared to leave Logans courtyard. However, he had only taken a few steps when Logan called out to stop him. Hold on! Logan shook his head, clearly helpless: Dont be so hasty. Im also part of Saint Sky Sect, and without an array to protect myself, we are all in the same boat. I have two moves that can be used against Elliott Reynolds; would you like to hear them? I can guarantee theyll be useful.
Im all ears. Peregrine Azure showed a glimmer of hope and walked back into the courtyard, whereupon Logan cleared his throat and revealed his strategy. Elliott Reynolds could have run away, so why did he choose to sacrifice himself? It was nothing more than to save the Blood Drinking Sect. If you capture the disciples of the Blood Drinking Sect to threaten Elliott Reynolds, he definitely wont dare to act rashly. Ive calcted that it would take only half an hour for you to go and return. This wont do! Peregrine Azure was stunned upon hearing this: The Saint Sky Sect is a renowned and righteous sect; such tactics are too despicable. Our reputation would be tarnished if this gets out. Moreover, all the Strong Dominators from the Blood Drinking Sect have fled, and those below Strong Dominator level who have joined the Blood Drinking Sect haventmitted too many wrongdoings. Youre unwilling to use the most effective method! Logan spread his hands: Then we only have a lesser strategy. Although I dont have enough time to arrange the array using Spiritual Stones, you have many powerful individuals. There are several hundred Strong Dominators and above. I could outline an array, and you could use the people to form it, would you be willing?
Using people to form an array? Peregrine Azure was baffled, having only heard of using Spiritual Stones to construct arrays. This novel term from Logan truly left him puzzled. Chapter 653: 402 End_1 Chapter 653: Chapter 402 End_1 The concept of arrays initially was about using humans as part of the formation, utilized in battles, such as the Eight Trigrams Array. Itter evolved into using Spiritual Stone Formations. A good array could allow a few individuals to burst forth with several times their strength, achieving an invincible effect, Logan chuckled and quickly sketched out an array diagram: This is the Spirit Gathering Array, which can converge the power of several Quasi-Saint Powerhouses in one ce. The amplified power should be sufficient to deal with Elliott Reynolds. Of course, this requires everyone to be united in their effortsa single cker could lead to the opposite effect. This Spirit Gathering Array was the same as the one he had constructed for the Wexler n in the Western Wastnd. At that time, the Spirit Gathering Array not only broke the City-protecting Array but also slew the Sect Leader of the Supreme Sect. The version he was now sketching was a simplified one, not requiring Spirit Stones, just a few powerhouses. Ill take it to the Sect Leader right away, Peregrine Azure, greatly shocked after looking at the array diagram, said. As a Cultivator, he could naturally perceive the terrifying aspects of the array. The sketched lines of the array were akin to meridians, as if a person suddenly possessed dozens of times more cultivation meridians. Watching Peregrine Azures retreating figure, Logan was nomittal. This was as much as he was willing to help the Saint Sky Sect. If they still couldnt deal with Elliott Reynolds after this, they couldnt me him. If Aurelius Azure and others died in battle, Logan would swiftly leave with Bart Cloud, keeping away from this conflict. At this moment, at the mountain gate, Aurelius Azure, together with a host of powerhouses, had already undergone a fierce battle with Elliott Reynolds. However, despite their side losing dozens of people, Elliott Reynoldssbat power kept increasing. His Demonic Qi even shrouded the area, affecting many peoples minds. Aurelius Azure was exhausted and anxious, unsure of how to continue the battle. It had only been a few minutes, and if the tide continued in this trend, in at most half an incenses time, their hundreds would be dead. Should they fall, the entire Central Region faced cataclysm. At that point, Peregrine Azure arrived and said hastily, Sect Leader, Logan has provided us with a Spirit Gathering Array. Ourbined strength is significant; we can focus our power in one ce, which should be enough to overpower Elliott Reynolds. Really? Aurelius Azures eyes lit up. He quickly examined the diagram and ordered, All Dominators and Strong Ones above, take your positions ording to the Eight Trigrams diagram, then channel all your power into my backbe sure to maintain your positions. I am confident that I can deal with Elliott Reynolds. Already at a disadvantage, this provided a glimmer of hope for everyone, and they all obeyed themand promptly. Especially the Quasi-Saint Powerhouses not from the Saint Sky Sect had no reluctance at this critical moment. Within mere moments, everyones power converged behind Aurelius Azure.
Elliott Reynolds sensed the threat and tried tounch a surprise attack during this moment. However, the Spirit Gathering Array was already in motion. Over a hundred individuals were now united as one, their Spiritual Energy coursing like the blood through human veins. When it reached Aurelius Azure, the terrifying force made the heavens and earth shudder. With a single strike from Aurelius Azure, it was as if a myriad of Rules had descended, and even the sky-high Demonic Qi of Elliott Reynolds couldnt withstand it. He was sted hundreds of meters away, his body devoured by the Rules. Despite agonizing resistance, he quickly withered into a dry husk. Defeated with a single blow? Everyone was dumbfounded, even Aurelius Azure was incredulous. Having seen the array diagram, he knew the Spirit Gathering Array was extraordinary, but he had not anticipated such a horrific oue. Elliott Reynolds, who was stronger than a Holy See, was now perished in such a sudden and ignominious manner. Logan also arrived at the mountain gate and, of course, witnessed the scene. He was quite satisfied with everyone; at that critical moment, they had all worked together, not letting his array go to waste. It was not merely the strength of the Spirit Gathering Array but the collective focus of everyone present that made the difference. So many Quasi-Saints and Half-step Saint Seatsbined could rival a Holy See, not to mention the countless Strong Dominators who had also contributed their power. Otherwise, the Spirit Gathering Array would not have been this overwhelmingly effective. Once the dust had settled, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Even if the Saint Sky Sect had held the upper hand, a reversal was still possible, but the moment Elliott Reynolds died, it was firmly established that the Saint Sky Sect had wonthe remaining members of the Blood Drinking Sect were no longer a threat. Aurelius Azure stretchedzily, having been on edge since the Central Region conflict had erupted, especially with the weight of leading the Saint Sky Sect. His constant worry was that the sect might copse on his watch, which would be a disservice to the previous Sect Leaders. With the death of Elliott Reynolds, the crisis in the Central Region was thoroughly resolved. The disciples of the Blood Drinking Sect had already fled, and those with lesser cultivation were taken back by the Saint Sky Sect and the other Great Sects. Those with minor offenses might be shown leniency. The original hundreds of Sects in the Central Region, with half choosing to avoid conflict, left over a hundred troublesome Sect Leaders mostly dead. However, their Sects were still among the most influential in the Central Region. For a permanent resolution, these Sects were also taken under the control of the Saint Sky Sect and the other Five Great Sects. The other Sect Leaders suggested disbanding these hundred-plus Sects, but Aurelius Azure vetoed the proposal. After all, these Sects had thousands of years of heritage. It seemed excessively harsh to let the entire Sects bear the consequences just because their leaders had strayed. Besides, these leaders had paid the ultimate price with their lives. Under the governance of the Five Great Sects, Aurelius Azure believed that the hundred-plus Sects would definitely set out on the right path. They wouldnt be easily incited by the Demon Sects. All of Central Region had gone through a massive upheaval; now it desperately needed stability to avoid further ughter and conflict. Chapter 654: 402 End_2 Chapter 654: Chapter 402 End_2 ` In addition, Aurelius Azure proposed that since at least a few thousand people had perished in the battle, and even tens of thousands of ordinary people in the Central Region were affected, all five Great Sects decided to take out arge number of Spirit Stones aspensation for the families of the deceased and affected. Logan saw all these developments and nodded in approval. These Five Great Sects had done well. The help he had previously provided by dealing with Elliott Reynolds was not in vain. The Central Region was back on track, and after spending a few more days in the Saint Sky Sect, Logan was ready to depart. On the side, Bart Cloud inquired about where to go for further training. Having been to the Central Region already, and now that my strength isparable to an average Quasi-Saint, naturally, my goal is to step towards the Saint Seat. Didnt those Sanctuary Powerhouses from the Central Region go to the Ancient Secret Realm? I too wish to see what its all about. After long contemtion, Logan made a decision, Lets go meet with Aurelius Azure to learn about the Ancient Secret Realm. Well set off early tomorrow morning! Bart Cloud had no objections; his own strength had reached the Dominator Realm, and half a step into the Saint Seat was merely at the level of a Dominator. Naturally, his next step was to follow Logan, but he was also self-aware that in order to break through to the Saint Seat, he would have a long journey ahead. Upon hearing of Logans pending departure, Aurelius Azure couldnt help but feel nostalgic, I had hoped you would stay at the Saint Sky Sect for a few more days. These past days have been so busy dealing with matters of the Central Region, Ive neglected you. At the very least, I should have shared a drink and discussed the Dao with you, as behooves a host. Dont be too polite, aftering to the Saint Sky Sect, we never considered ourselves as guests, Loganughed heartily. Aurelius Azure had to agree on this point; the amodation he arranged for Logan was a courtyard in the back mountain of the Saint Sky Sect, which now seemed to be Logans own. Although the Saint Sky Sect is the foremost Sect in the Central Region, I understand that we cannot keep you here. Your realm is on par with the Saint Seat; I hope that you wille back to the Saint Sky Sect as a guest one day!
Aurelius Azure did not insist on keeping him any longer, understanding very well that Logan sought a broader world. His stay at the Saint Sky Sect for so many days had already formed a bond. The reason I wanted to see you before I left was not only to bid farewell but also to inquire about the Ancient Secret Realm. I heard that the powerhouses of the Central Region have all gone there? On reaching the main topic, Aurelius Azure paused for a moment before responding with understanding, You want to go to the Ancient Secret Realm? I sincerely advise you not to goits too dangerous! Lets hear it, said Logan, even more curious. He had heard from the Demonic Sky Gate in the Western Wastnd that the Sanctuary Powerhouses from the Central Region were trapped in the Ancient Secret Realm. At that time, Logan was puzzled; after all, the Saint Seat represented the pinnacle ofbat power in the world. Could they really be trapped by a mere Secret Land? Moreover, many Sanctuary Powerhouses went to the Secret Land in search of opportunities. What realm lies beyond the Saint Seat? What vague hope were they chasing? Did the Ancient Secret Realm truly hold something of worth? Its a long story. The matter of the Ancient Secret Realm has been talked about in the Central Region for a thousand years, and its all hearsay. Whether its true or not has never been confirmed. There are quite a few who came out of the Ancient Secret Realm alive, but whether they actually went or were lying cant be verified, said Aurelius Azure, spreading his hands. Anyway, many powerhouses believe that no one has ever walked out of the Ancient Secret Realm. Those who boast of having been there are likely making it up. But one thing is certainthe Ancient Secret Realm does indeed contain great opportunities. The Ancient Secret Realm is rumored to be the burial ground of powers beyond the Saint Seat, where an Inheritance was left behind. Whoever ims it can step into that realm. This possibility has drawn countless Sanctuary Powerhouses, for even at the Saint Seat, ones lifespan is not endless. When their time approaches, they head to the Ancient Secret Realm, preferring to face a ny percent risk of death over simply waiting for their end. Generally it opens every ten years, but for hundreds of years, only one or two from the Central Region have entered at a time. Ten years ago, the Ancient Secret Realm radiated a brilliant Golden Light. No one knows what caused it, but nearly all of the Sanctuary Powerhouses, including our Saint Sky Sects Supreme Elder, went. With the Central Regions foundation thus embarked, the Demon Sects took the chance to cause mischief. ` Indeed, lifespan is a major predicament for those at the Holy See, Logan reflected with countless emotions, having encountered several Sanctuary Powerhouses who contended over life expectancy. This conflict began at the Demon Beast Mountain Range where the Beast King and Heavenly Saint Daoist met, both ultimately perishing in pursuit of longevity, as well as the Mountain Saint Taoist who borrowed his Qian Kun Bead. Once you reach the Holy See, can you not continue to cultivate and increase your lifespan? Or perhaps create some artifacts? Must one go to the Ancient Secret Realm to gamble on their chances? The Holy See already possesses a certain mastery over the Great Law Principles, even cultivating small worlds against the flow of time, as the Monster Beast ns Beast King did, Logan asked. Facing Logans curiosity, Aurelius Azure exined, It is possible, but it is very difficult for a single Sanctuary Powerhouse, unless several Holy Sees join forces. However, its clearly impossible for them to work harmoniously, as each has their own ambitions. Besides, relying on artifacts is ultimately not the righteous path. Where exactly is the Ancient Secret Realm? Having learned enough, Logan was ready to leave and decided to take Bart Cloud with him to explore it. Do you really intend to go? Aurelius Azure asked with a wry smile, trying to dissuade him, Even the Holy Sees face a life-or-death situation there. Youd be safer to reach the Holy See level first. With your talent, it wont be difficult to cultivate to the Holy See. Although you have terrifying arrays, theyre almost useless in the Ancient Secret Land. I know what Im doing. Logan reassured Aurelius Azure not to worry too much. Since he had decided to go, he was mentally prepared. Logan knew that to increase his realm, he could only continuously gain experience through practice; mere cultivation was too slow to reach the Holy Seeit would take at least a few hundred years. The Ancient Secret Realm opens every ten years, and by my calctions, it will be next month. Its located in the Northern Cold Land, about ten thousand miles from the Central Region. If you take the Teleportation Array, you can go directly to the Northern Wastnd, and from there, its another thousand miles. Ten days should be enough. Aurelius Azure calcted for Logan and then sighed, I really hope that when the gate to the Ancient Secret Realm opens next month, the Supreme Elder of the Saint Sky Sect will return. The Central Region truly needs a Holy See. Although many Sanctuary Powerhouses had gone to the Ancient Secret Realm, there were others hidden among the popce who did not, and if one day they decided to scheme for the Central Region, who could stop them? It was impossible for another Heavenly Pride like Logan to emerge; someone like himes once in ten thousand years.
Perhaps in the near future, youll break through to the Holy See, Logan half-joked and half sincerely said. He truly believed that Aurelius Azure had hope. Whether judging by talent or character, Aurelius Azure was among the top in the Central Region, and the Saint Sky Sect itself was rather fortunate. Moreover, in the battle with Elliott Reynolds, Aurelius Azure had fought to the death, even using a Divine Weapon. Thebat experience from that battle was deeply beneficial to him. Among the many Quasi-Saint Powerhouses in the Central Region, none was like Aurelius Azure, which gave the Protagonist the confidence to say these words. Hopefully so, thank you! Aurelius Azure responded earnestly. Then he asked, When do you n to leave? Id like to join the other Sect Leaders to see you off. After all, youve resolved the conflicts in the Central Region. Its proper for us to make an appearance, or it would be impolite. Ill leave early tomorrow morning. Lets skip the farewell banquet, Logan said, waving his hand. He wasnt fond of such formalities; he and Bart Cloud had always been straightforward. They nned to leave directly after sunrise tomorrow. If people insisted on seeing them off, it would be quite ufortable.
Shaking his head, Aurelius Azure spoke righteously, That means you dont consider me a friend. Im not calling strangers, just a dozen or so people having a drink, one hour is enough. Ill have someone prepare it now. You have to give me this courtesy, as a favor to me. Alright then. Since the matter hade to this, Logan agreed. Aurelius Azure went to make arrangements, and Logan returned to the courtyard. The Saint Sky Sect is brimming with spiritual energy, practicing here is many times more effective. I almost dont want to leave, Bart Cloud said with a faint smile as he woke from his cultivation. Then dont leave. Given my rtionship, if you stay at the Saint Sky Sect, youll definitely be treated as an honored guest. Maybe you can even secure an Elders position, Logan suggested with augh, as Bart Cloud responded seriously, Of course not, Im your guard. I must follow and keep you safe. Chapter 655: 403: Heading to _1 Chapter 655: Chapter 403: Heading to _1 Bart Cloud never forgot that when he was being hunted down, it was Logan who saved his life and even provided him with a brand new future. During this half year following Logan, his cultivation speed had advanced by leaps and bounds; he had ascended from the Transcendent Tier all the way to the Dominator Realm. Unlike ordinary cultivators, his realm breakthroughs had always been tempered by the Thunder Tribtion, making him several times stronger than cultivators in the same realm. All of this had been brought about by Logan. Bart Cloud was someone grateful who remembered favors done to him, so he would willingly sacrifice his life for Logan. It was just a joke, said Logan, telling Bart Cloud not to be so serious, By the way, we are leaving early tomorrow. Aurelius Azure wants to throw a farewell banquet for us before we depart, so lets head over in a moment. Bart Cloud nodded, and after the two stayed in the courtyard for half an hour, they then headed to the Saint Sky Sect hall. By this time, Sect Leaders from the Five Great Sects had arrived. Upon learning that Logan would leave the following day, one after another was very reluctant to see him go, showering him withpliments that Logan found hard to handle. Everyone, lets talk over at the dining table! Fortunately, it wasnt long before Aurelius Azure arrived in the hall and said, and the group then left the hall. Aurelius Azure attached great importance to the asion, so he prepared more than forty dishes, all top-notch delicacies from the Central Region, smacking his lips, Logan was quite impressed. He estimated that this table of food must have cost a million Spirit Stones. Indeed, the Saint Sky Sect lived up to its reputation as the number one sect in the Central Region, showing such generosity. The wine served was Spirit Wine, which Logan had previously tasted at the Western Wastnds home of Sandy Wexler, butpared with the Saint Sky Sects selection, it was clearly several notches below. The Spirit Wine that Aurelius Azure had prepared was brimming with Spiritual Energy, no less potent than a regr Dominator-grade Elixir. Logan wondered who had created such an impressive drink. As soon as Logan sat down, Aurelius Azure offered him a cup, This cup is for the Blood Drinking Sect. Your kindness will be remembered by the whole Central Region, all is said within this cup of wine. Youre too polite! Logan downed the drink. Aurelius Azure then offered another, Youre leaving tomorrow, and as a friend, I must toast to you once more! Following a series of toasts, Logan drank more than a dozen cups. Although the Spirit Wine was beneficial to cultivators, continuously drinking it became overwhelming, and Logan had to decline multiple times thereafter.
The other Sect Leaders also came to offer toasts, all filled with gratitude. Logan found it difficult to refuse and quickly consumed many more cups. Why not have Bart Cloud drink? Logan couldnt take it anymore and pushed Bart Cloud forward. At that moment, Bart Clouds face was filled with helplessness. So far, these Sect Leaders had focused all their attention on Logan, but Bart Cloud hadnt drunk any less, being continuously urged to drink by various Vice Sect Leaders. Take Peregrine Azure, for instance, who had poured him seven or eight cups. Though the Spirit Wine was rich in Spiritual Energy, its strength was also very high, and if ones cultivation was not strong enough, they couldnt endure its energy. Bart Cloud had only just broken through to the Dominator Realm and needed to stabilize his realm without such excess. But Logan had spoken, and with Aurelius Azure leading the other Sect Leaders, they all offered Bart Cloud drinks. Being the leaders of the top five sects in the Central Region, Bart Cloud couldnt refuse them, and besides, as just a Guard to Logan, he felt honored to be offered drinks at all. In the end, Bart Cloud was tipsy, and Logan counted about fifty or sixty cups. However, the Sect Leaders werent faring much better. They had already drunk a lot with Logan and, because they were at the Quasi-Saint Realm, they werent as dizzy as Bart Cloud. Have one more cup, a farewell drink, offered Aurelius Azure, raising another ss. Logan was set to leave early the next morning, so he had no reason to refuse such a parting toast and clinked sses with Aurelius Azure. While Logan didnt intend to get drunk, he couldnt keep up with the drinking, so he came up with an idea, Its uninteresting for us to keep drinking. You Sect Leaders havent interacted with each other. After all, having experienced the crisis in the Central Region together, you should toast to each other. Thats right. I hope the Five Great Sects can continue to protect the Central Region. We cannot allow the tragedy of the Blood Drinking Sect to happen again, nor can we let tens of thousands of people suffer injury. Aurelius Azure was the first to raise his ss, and the other Sect Leaders were also deeply moved. Indeed, the crisis in the Central Region was an unprecedented event in centuries, and even though it had settled, they were still rmed at how close the Central Region had been to utter ruin. Lets protect the Central Region together. The Sect Leaders spoke in unison, and then they drank one cup after another, with Aurelius Azure, as the leader of the Saint Sky Sect, naturally drinking his share. Hours passed, and when all Sect Leaders had fallen into drunken stupors, Logan shook his head and helped Bart Cloud back to their lodging. Early the next day, Logan and Bart Cloud left the Saint Sky Sect. Just as they reached the gate of the sect, they found that Aurelius Azure had been waiting there for some time. As the Sect Leader of the Saint Sky Sect, its proper for me to see you off, and here is a token of our Sects regard, said Aurelius Azure with a faint smile, and he then passed a Space Storage Bag to Logan. After examining the bag, Logan found it contained a full ten million Spirit Stones, which made him respect Aurelius Azures grand gesture. However, Logan didnt refuse and merely sped his hands in a gesture of thanks to Aurelius Azure. Logan and Bart Cloud continued on their way. Since the Ancient Secret Realm was located in the Extreme Cold Lands, thousands of miles away, Logan nned to first head for the Teleportation Array. The Teleportation Array that led to the Extreme Cold Lands was situated on the north side of the Central Region, merely three or four hundred miles from the Saint Sky Sect. Within a few hours, they would reach it, so Logan and Bart Cloud began their journey, spotting many refugees along the way who had fled because of the Blood Drinking Sect and were now returning to the Central Region following its downfall. When they got close to the city near the Teleportation Array and found the gates tightly shut with numerous Guards on the walls ready for action, while thousands of people were waiting below. Chapter 656: 403 Go to _2 Chapter 656: Chapter 403 Go to _2 Logan furrowed his brow and walked over, curiously asking, Whats going on? Why arent they letting people in? The people around him paid no attention to Logan. Bart Cloud handed over a few Spirit Stones, and only then did the people around show interest. They exined to Logan that the situation was due to the state of affairs in the Central Regionthe city had chosen to close its gates to avoid being implicated in any trouble. Didnt the Blood Drinking Sect in the Central Region get wiped out? Logan was puzzled. News from the Central Region spread fast; it was likely that even the Western Wastnd knew about it. How could this city not be aware? With the death and disappearance of Elliott Reynolds, everything should have gone back to normal. A person nearby sighed, feeling helpless, Exactly because of this, the City Lord of this city was very close to the Blood Drinking Sect. Now, with the sects annihtion, he fears retaliation from the Saint Sky Sect when the timees, so hes decided to keep the gates shut! Whats the point of doing that? Logan could not help butugh at the absurdity. It was just closing the gates, after all. If the Aurelius Azure were determined to seek revenge, the city would be wiped out in an instant anyway. Wasnt the City Lord just deceiving himself? Or could there be another plot at y? Everyone is baffled, but theres some gossip that the closing of the city gates isnt to fend off the Saint Sky Sect, but to prevent the people within the city from leaving. The City Lord ns to hoard all the resources in the city and then use the Teleportation Array to escape the Central Region. The man nced around and whispered, I think its very possible. After offending the Saint Sky Sect, its hard to stay in the Central Region. Might as well take a huge stash of Spirit Stones and teleport to the Extreme Cold Landsthat ce isnt under the influence of the Saint Sky Sect. Upon consideration, Logan felt this made sense. There were very few sects in the Extreme Cold Lands. If the City Lord indeed had arge number of Spirit Stones, he could build a new city there and live even morevishly than in the Central Region. Apart from the harsh climate, having Spirit Stones would mean he wouldnt need to fear anything. Whats the City Lords reputation usually like? Logan continued to inquire. If the City Lord was known for bullying people, then Logan might take action in the name of justice. But if he was generally decent to the citys inhabitants and his actions didnt affect Logans teleportation, then Logan wouldnt bother with the mess. Naturally, its extremely bad. Because theres a Teleportation Array in the city, cultivators wanting to travel to the Extreme Cold Lands have to pass through here. The city should be wealthy and bustling, since the influx of travelers could boost the economy.
The person gritted his teeth with resentment, But the people in the city are extremely poor, barely scraping by. Nearly all of the Spirit Stones from passersby are taken by the City Lord alone, and he even allows his subordinates tomit all sorts of atrocities, leading to widespread grievances throughout the city. Thats for sure. Justst year, merely because the street was crowded, guess what the City Lord did? He ordered the execution of over a thousand people. Another person joined in, adding to the litany of grievances. Hearing these tales, Logan also felt very ufortable. It seemed the City Lord was indeed quite terrible. Of course, he wasnt one to believe everything he heard; he still needed to meet the City Lord himself to make an urate judgment. Even if some of these stories were exaggerated, they couldnt be too far from the truth. Otherwise, if the City Lord wasnt so bad, he wouldnt have aligned with the Blood Drinking Sect, nor would he have locked the gates, trapping over a thousand people outside the city. It all seemed very wrong. Logan needed to travel to the Extreme Cold Lands, so he had to use the citys Teleportation Array. But with the city gates closed, they wouldnt open any time soon. Moreover, if the rumors were true and the City Lord was nning to depart for the Extreme Cold Lands, he might destroy the array upon leaving. Making his way to the front of the crowd, Logan nced up at the guards on the city wall: I need to enter the city. Would you kindly open the gate, please? No entry is allowed at the moment. Didnt you see the notice posted on the city gate? The guard was extremely impatient and his words carried a hint of threat. Courtesy before force. I intended to break in directly. Logan was unfazed and then threw a punch, shattering the gate to pieces. This sight stunned everyonefor the city gate, which weighed tens of thousands of pounds, had been forged by several Forging Masters. Ignoring the expressions on the faces of those around him, Logan walked in with Bart Cloud. Meanwhile, the guards finally reacted, rapidly descending from the city wall to surround Logan and Bart. Bows, crossbows, swords, and knives were already aimed at them, looking like they would attack at any moment. Logan just nced over, finding the guards strength far too meager. The strongest of them was but a King at Full Circle, so Logan couldnt be bothered to take action. You dare to barge through the city gate, do you realize this is a capital offense? the Guard Leader said in fury. In truth, if Logan wanted to enter, he might have turned a blind eye, but to destroy the entire city gate was to p the face of the City Lord. If me were to be assigned, he would not be spared. Bart Cloud stepped forward, his Dominator Realm aura bursting forth. With a casual punch, one of the guards was sent flying. The other dozens tried to retaliate, but their realms were even lower; they were no match for Bart Cloud, so in less than a minutes time, all were beaten down. At this moment, outside the city gate, over a thousand people dared not enter the city. Even though the gatey shattered on the ground, they stepped back more than ten meters in fear. This made Bart Cloud puzzled, so he waved at them, Dont you want to enter the city? Come on in, theres nobody stopping you now! The two of you have stirred up trouble. Not only did you barge through the city gate, but youve also seriously injured these guards. The City Lord will assuredlye to capture you once he finds out. Those people didnt heed Bart Clouds words, instead expressing frustration, Because of your wrongdoing, we are afraid the City Lord will implicate us. The City Lords methods are too terrifying! Afraid of what? Its just a small city! Logan said with disdain. The strong ones in the Central Region didnt catch his eye; much less this. He was actually looking forward to meeting the City Lordif thetter dared to cause trouble, it would even save Logans time. Logan didnt insist on those people, instead he surveyed the citys environment, and then his brow furrowed because the city was too deste. The main streets were nearly devoid of people. Many of the buildings were destroyed, and the few that remained wore tattered clothes.
This scene caused Logan to be quite emotional. The city had a Teleportation Array and should have been prosperous under the leadership of the City Lord, but it turned out to be drastically different. Even the poorest city in the Western Wastnd shouldnt look like this. Indeed, envy kills the spirit. Comparing the responsibility of several lords in the Western Wastnd, the City Lord of this city was truly detestable. Even though they hadnt met face to face, one could tell what kind of person the other was through observation and hearsay. Logan hastened his steps, stopping someone, I want to inquire something. Where are the City Lords residence and the Teleportation Array? Why are there so few people on the streets during broad daylight? City Lord, Ive paid my Spirit Stones, please dont kill me! The man Logan stopped was dazed, suddenly jolted awake by Logans question, and quickly pleaded loudly.
Bart Cloud quickly exined a few words, and after understanding that Logan and he meant no harm, the man just gestured that he had nothing to tell them and suggested theyd better leave the city quickly. Then he looked around and hurried off the street. Since were heading to the Extreme Cold Lands anyway, lets help the people of this city before we leave, Bart Cloud spoke up, feeling both sympathy and anger. Even the Demon Sect like the Blood Drinking Sect wouldnt treat their own territories with such inhumanity. To help is naturally to try our best! Logan didnt object to this. Since they couldnt find anyone to ask for directions, the two could only follow the street. They walked unknowingly for over ten minutes, which should have brought them to the city center, but it continued to be bleak as always. Just then, suddenly a massive crowd surged toward them, at least four or five hundred strong. The dozen leading them were Kings at Full Circle, and the one heading the group had even reached the Dominator Realm. In a moment, they had Logan and hispanion surrounded. Chapter 657: 404 Uneven_1 Chapter 657: Chapter 404 Uneven_1 Who are the two of you, and why are you causing trouble in our city? Who sent you? The leading man spoke out, very cautious about the identities of Logan and hispanion. Hearing that the opponent had knocked out a King at his peak with a single move suggested that they should not rashly provoke someone who might be at the Dominator level. Logan didnt respond but continued to walk forward. The man was very dissatisfied; after all, he was the Guard Leader, and he had brought hundreds of men over. How could Logan ignore him? If it had been an ordinary person, he might have already taken action, but Logan and hispanion were not weak. He wouldnt dare to start a battle rashly unless absolutely necessary, especially since the weaker cultivators obediently wait outside when the city gates are closed. To dare force their way in, they must be of significant stature. Recently, the situation in the Central Region had beenplicated. The once overwhelmingly powerful Blood Drinking Sect had declined as suddenly as a summer bloom, putting their city in an awkward position. Just a few days ago, they had publicly pledged loyalty to the Blood Drinking Sect, but after only a few days, the disadvantaged Saint Sky Sect had turned the tables with a victorious battle. At this moment, the Guard Leader was also worried. If Logan and hispanion were from the Central Region, could it be that the Saint Sky Sect had sent them to exact punishment, or to take over this city? But after some thought, he felt the likelihood was not high. If it were really the Saint Sky Sect, they wouldnt have sent only two people; they would surely have sent thousands. Two people alone were ultimately insignificant in power. As Logan continued to walk forward unimpeded, the Guard Leader became thoroughly infuriated, What on earth do you intend to do? Are you here to use the teleportation array in the city, or were you sent by the Saint Sky Sect? I simply find you disagreeable. Logan replied with a curl of his lips. He had indeed juste from the Saint Sky Sect, but at the moment, he was merely acting on seeing an injustice, and did not care about the future political developments of the Central Region. However, when someone provoked him, they couldnt me Logan for taking action. The Guard Leader let out a sigh of relief. As long as they were not from the Saint Sky Sect, it was fine. Even if they were loose cultivators with strong power, how strong could they be? It was rare for cultivators without the support of a Sect foundation to reach the realm of Dominators at such a young age, like the two of them.
Youve damaged the city gate andmitted a grave offense. Produce ten thousand Spirit Stones and Ill let bygones be bygones; otherwise, my hundreds of brothers may have to take action. The Guard Leader inched closer, his threat explicit. Even if Logan and hispanion were Dominators, he too was a Strong Dominator, bolstered by many brothers who were Kings at their peak. Additionally, there were several Dominator Elders within the city. Ten thousand? Not a single one! Logan scoffed with a burst ofughter, wondering where the man got his confidence from. Had he not yet grasped the situation at this point? Logan had never bowed down to him; the only reason he hadnt taken action was out ofziness, not fear of their few hundred men. Bart Cloud was simrly riled up and questioned, Is this how you extort travelers? Were just passing through the city to use the teleportation array. No wonder your city is so run-down. With a teleportation array, it shouldve been thriving, given how the economy picks up when people abound. Still ying dumb? Ive seen plenty of people like you before. Do you know their fate? Completely devoured by demon beasts. The Guard Leader was furious, intolerant of their pretense in his presence. As the second most important person after the City Lord, how many dared to act so boldly before him? Moreover, although the streets were nearly empty, many were peeking out of their windows, watching. He couldnt let his authority be undermined. Despite the millions living within the city, why should they possess Spirit Stones? The Spirit Stones should belong to the City Lord and himself; these people must have such an awareness. Logan smiled faintly and said to the hundreds before him, I advise you to withdraw these men first. Your actions could be interpreted as initiating hostilities with me. You breached the city gate, and now youre spouting reason? The Guard Leader, while wary of Logan, was not afraid and certainly not about to let Logan assume such a superior stance in the city. After a series of tests, had Logan truly been of high status, he likely would have dered it by now. The city gate was closed by your own order. The teleportation array was built by the united efforts of the Holy See of old, and it seems it does not belong to your city, does it? For years, youve made a fortune from the teleportation array, and now youre closing the gate and denying us ess without any sense of wrongdoing? There was a chill in Logans smile. He was already annoyed with these people, and now they came to intimidate him with so many. Initially, Logan had intended to take direct action, but then thought it better to observe a bit longer, to see whether these individuals were just doing their job or if they were in cahoots with the City Lord. The Guard Leaderughed coldly, as if hearing the worlds funniest joke, Perhaps that was true in the past, but now the teleportation array belongs to the City Lord. Previously, anyone from the Central Region could use it for free, only needing to cover the cost of the Spirit Stones for the teleportation. But now, a payment to the City Lord is required as well. Of course, no matter how many Spirit Stones the two of you offer, you can forget about using the teleportation array. The moment you forced your way into the city, youmitted a capital offense! With a grand gesture, he signaled his hundreds of men to raise their swords, their every move full of intimidation, as if they were about to attack Logan any second. Logan, fearless, turned to Bart Cloud and said, Theres no point in talking any further. Ill leave these people to you to deal with. Show me how you fight your first real battle since breaking through to Dominator. Bart Cloud nodded and then took action, knocking down dozens of nearby men in an instant and reaching the leader of the opposition. Although the Guard Leader was also a Strong Dominator and instantly reacted, he still struggled to parry Bart Clouds punch. Chapter 658: 404 Uneven_2 Chapter 658: Chapter 404 Uneven_2 After three or four rounds, the Guard Leader found himself at a disadvantage and urgently shouted, Youre just going to stand there and watch? Hurry up and help me! Upon hearing this, hundreds of Guards swarmed in, but to Bart Cloud, their number was meaningless. The gap in strength could not be bridged by mere hundreds. The moment he brandished his divine weapon, he took down everyone within three rounds and grabbed the leader by the cor. Logan nodded in satisfaction. Bart Clouds strength had be formidable; he could handle an average Half-step Saint Seat, but he stillcked a suitable weapon. Half-step Saint Seat Powerhouses generally possessed weaponsparable to Divine Weapons, and Logan nned to find one for Bart Cloud when the opportunity arose. Logan walked over in a few strides, ncing disdainfully at the Guard Leader, Spill it, wheres the City Lord? I need to pay him a personal visit! I am the head of the city guards and also serve as the Deputy City Lord. My earlier actions were quite offensive. Why not turn swords into plowshares? I will ensure a warm wee for you both, the Guard Leader said while trembling in Bart Clouds grasp, initially thinking they were just two troublemakers. Who could have imagined theyd be so powerful? Even as a Dominator himself, he couldntst ten moves against them? It was clear that they had reached Dominator Great Perfection, or even Half-step Saint Seat. You want to downy the incident? Logan said with a yful smile, Do you think thats possible? Didnt you bring hundreds of men? What a grand disy that truly frightened me! How about this, I am willing to offer one hundred thousand Spirit Stones aspensation for just now, and if you two wish to use the Teleportation Array, we will also cover the consumption of Spirit Stones, the Guard Leader proposed, inferior in strength and fearing that the two might have murderous intentions, he pleaded repeatedly, having already lost all face. Logan was not unreasonable, but he wouldnt show favor to those who disturbed him, especially those like the Guard Leader whomitted misdeedsLogan would not extend any favours. Seeing no reaction from Logan, bitterness filled the heart of the Guard Leader, who thought to let these two continue to be arrogant. After all, he had the City Lords support and figured they would not dare kill him. Shall we just kill him? Bart Cloud really didnt want to waste words with such people. For those who oppress others, giving him a swift end with a single strike would be best.
The Guard Leader panicked upon hearing this, hastily begging for mercy, Lets talk this through. I am second only to the City Lord in this city. Whatever conditions you have, just say them. Lets all be peaceful; theres no need to fall out over such a trivial matter. How about one million Spirit Stones aspensation? You cane up with one million, yet you offered only ten thousand before? Logan was very upset and mockingly said, After all, youve been oppressing others in this city for years; I suppose you must have amassed quite a fortune in Spirit Stones, right? Considering this is close to the Central Region, one million is less than a drop in the ocean. How about five million Spirit Stones? the Guard Leader painfully said, his years of umted savings being the Spirit Stones, but he had to give in to spare his life. Once he escaped back, he would immediately report to the City Lord. No matter how much they took, they would have to pay a painful price in the end. Logan shook his head. How could someone as greedy as the Guard Leader give up all his Spirit Stones? And after throwing his weight around for so many years, what were a few million Spirit Stones? Thinking he could fool Logan with such a small sum, did he really believe Logan was so easily bullied? Thats all I have. Indeed, over the years Ive umted quite a bit, but most of it was taken by the City Lord. Ive only been sipping the soup, the Guard Leader said with a mournful face. Moreover, the City Lord has always been extremely stingy. How about you give me some time, and Ill gather more? The Guard Leader pleaded with a gloomy expression while Logan saw right through him, You want to go back for reinforcements? My guess is that youre going to turn to the City Lord. But given that youre only settled in this tranquil city, a Half-step Saint Seat? I suppose thats stronger than a Dominator like you. Ten million Spirit Stones, and please spare my life! He would have kowtowed to Logan several times then and there if Bart Cloud werent holding him. Although he was a Guard Leader, the City Lords oppressive presence had been too great, leading him to live in constant fear as he umted his wealth over the years. If the City Lord found out, Id be in a world of trouble. A mere ten million Spirit Stones is far from satisfying to Loganits impossible for me to produce any more, even under threat. The Guard Leader had such grand ns, thinking ten million Spirit Stones would be more than enough to establish a mid-sized Sect. With the City Lord nning a trip to the Extreme Cold Lands in the next few days, he had hoped to use those ten million Spirit Stones to establish his own sect in the Western Wastnd. But then, todays incidents urred. Logan could tell that this was indeed all the wealth the man possessed, but ten million Spirit Stones was a pittance considering the City Lords greed. After all, he had been extorting the millions of people in the city for so long, not to mention those using the Teleportation Array dailyit was much more than a drop in the bucket. This isnt about the Spirit Stones. Disputes can be resolved, but how do you ount for the years youve oppressed the ordinary people of the city? You ought to pay a price. The cycle of karmaes full circle today. Ill ept the ten million Spirit Stones, but your death wont affect my taking them, Logan stated firmly. Logan coughed, his eyes gleaming with mockery as he looked at the chief leader. The Spirit Stones must be in the Space Storage Bag the man carried. Logan might not be a top-tier good person, but he did not wish to leave loose ends behind. What if the man sought revengeter? The moment Logan spoke those words, the Guard Leaders face turned instantly pale, pleading, Spare my life, for I am but a wretched soul. All I did was under the City Lordsmand. He is the true criminal here. At this moment, the households along the street were peeking through their windows with trepidation. They wanted Logan to rid the city of a menace, yet they feared the City Lord might retaliate against them for this very act, especially since they chose not to assist the Guard Leader. Did you just go to notify the City Lord? Was it also his order? Logan retorted, sensing a pathetic attempt to shift me. Had he misunderstood? The sheer scorn and malice in the Guard Leaders demeanor a moment ago seemed toe straight from the heartit was simply trumped by Logans superior strength. Obviously, one thing was truethe City Lord was indeed a great criminal. His inaction and leadership in oppressing others had filled the city with corruption and despair. In a moment, Logan would make his way to the City Lord and take care of that problem as well. Under Logansmand, Bart Cloud, who had long been displeased with the Guard Leader, made his move. Realizing there was no escape, the Guard Leader bellowed and cursed, You dare! The City Lord will surely avenge me. Just wait for your descent into Hell! But it was all in vain, for the mans life had already slipped away. Bart Cloud, with a look of disgust, tossed the body aside. For someone who had caused so much harm, dying a hundred times wouldnt be too much. While the street was empty, many were watching from their windows. The sight of the once arrogant and fiery chief leader being no more brought them immense relief. Someone had finally vented their pent-up anger, and naturally, they felt exhrated.
Yet, apart from their joy, there was also a sense of pity for the men. The Guard Leader was one of the City Lords closest confidants, and now in by the duo, the City Lord, upon learning of this, would surely fly into a rage. The very thought of the City Lords brutal methods made everyone tread on pins and needles. Then, someone opened a window and shouted to the street, You two had better run! Its toote once someone reports to the City Lord! Dont worry, Ill take care of the City Lord as well! Logan replied confidently, but no one believed him. After all, the City Lord had reached the pinnacle of the Half-step Saint Seat, a Powerhouse among the top in the entire Central Region. Since bing the City Lord, he hadnt known defeat in years. Logan and Bart Cloud sighed. The people in the city had suffered oppression for far too long. Not a single person dared to step out onto the street even after the Guard Leaders demise. The City Lord was to me for everything. Fortified by this thought, the two quickened their pace, ready to head to the City Lords residence to end it all.
Furthermore, they had heard from those at the city gates that the City Lord nned to flee to the Extreme Cold Lands in a day or two. The Saint Sky Sect would certainlye to capture him within days, but if he managed to escape to the Extreme Cold Lands, even the Aurelius Azure would be helpless. By acting, they would also be doing a favor for the Aurelius Azure. After Logan and Bart Cloud left, the Guard Leaders corpsey in the street, much to everyones delight. Some wanted to step out and spit on it a few times, fearing the City Lords potential reprisal. Even the more hot-blooded youths were held back by their elders. Chapter 659: 405 City Lord_1 Chapter 659: Chapter 405 City Lord_1 Logan and Bart Cloud walked for a few minutes and arrived at a mansion located at the center of the city, which was undoubtedly impressive and seemingly the City Lords residence. Yet, as they approached, more than a dozen strong figures appeared, Who are you two? How dare you approach the City Lords mansion? Leave immediately, or Ill have to take action! I want to see your City Lord! Logan merely nced at them, then said indifferently. These dozen or so people were merely at the Throne Realm anyway. With Logans current strength, the Throne Realm was far too inferior, not to mention just a dozen of them. Even if a hundred of them came together, they would be no match for him. Is the City Lord someone you can meet? The dozens frowned, appearing extremely angry. Two little ghosts, unknown where they came from, daring to make such bold statements. Bart Cloud stepped forward, and at the moment the Sanctuary Powerhouses aura was released, the dozen people instantly became afraid, shocked at how high the realms of such young people could be. Logan gave a yful smile and said to the crowd, I killed your Guard Leader of the city, a Dominator Realm. Are you sure the City Lord wouldnt want to see me? The group trembled, there had been a fight at the city gate just now, so the Guard Leader had gone there. He had not returned, but these two hade to the City Lords mansion. It was feared that the oue was just as these two said. But how could a leader of the Strong Dominator perish so easily? The group was thoroughly frightened and disappeared in a puff of smoke, We will report to the City Lord right now. Logan and hispanion strode towards the City Lords mansion, unobstructed by anyone. Just momentster, a majestic middle-aged man approached them, Gentlemen, from which power do youe? We shouldnt have any grievances, should we?
Colin ckwood suppressed a surge of anger. After all, at the drop of a hat, they caused a fight in the city and even killed the Guard Leader. This was way out of line. However, not knowing the origins of the two, if they were from some major power, he couldnt afford to offend them, so it was important to ask clearly, to determine his own attitude. Logan smiled faintly, We have no Sect. We are just Loose Cultivators. So, City Lord, without the backing of a Sect, what do you intend to do? You caused chaos at the city gate and killed my Guard Leader. How should we settle this ount? Colin ckwoods face was overcast, seeming ready to strike at any moment. As long as Logan wasnt from major Sects like the Saint Sky Sect of Central Region, what did he have to fear? Naturally, he became arrogant, seeking to im justice for what had just happened. Not only did Logan and hispanion cause trouble, but now they hade directly to his mansion. What did they intend to do? Assert their might right in front of him? Logan ignored him and kept walking forward, admiring the surroundings and pondering. The entire city was utterly dpidated except for this residence, which was exceedingly extravagant. Even Logan, who had stayed many days at the Saint Sky Sect, might find this City Lords mansion unmatched. Being so tantly ignored, Colin ckwood becamepletely furious, Young man, do you think that killing a Dominator makes you a Strong One in Central Region? In other ces, one at the Throne Realm may be considered a superior figure, but here in Central Region, a Dominator is merely a third or fourth-tier Cultivator. What are you so proud of? Colin ckwood gritted his teeth. He had already stepped into the Half-step Saint Seat, just one step away from bing a Quasi-Saint. In his presence, this arrogant posture would have to pay a painful price. As the lord of a city, shouldnt you be thinking about how to make the city prosper, instead of relentless extortion and tyranny? Dont you feel any sense of wrongdoing? Logan nced disdainfully at Colin ckwood and said contemptuously, As a passerby, Im truly disgusted. Youre not fit to be the lord of a city. How I manage my city is none of your business, retorted Colin ckwood with a cold sneer, believing that a city lord should act precisely as he did, while those who exhaust themselves for others are fools. Considering the destitution of this city, with countless citizens living in distress, you previously sided with Blood Drinking Sect, aiming to go even further. Yet after their downfall, you only think of seizing a final wave of Spirit Stones before fleeing? But do you think you can escape to the Extreme Cold Lands? Logan had only spoken a few words when Colin ckwood, red-faced with anger, faced the harsh truththis was indeed a fact, but it was not the ce of an outsider to point fingers in front of him. Very well, today, you must die. Colin ckwood disyed his Divine Skill, unleashing a terrifying force, and then swiftly attacked, moving in front of Logan. However, for Logan, Colin ckwoods Half-step Saint Seat was of little consequence. With his current strength, he could match a Quasi-Saint inbat. Logan casually unleashed a powerful counterattack, and the two fought inseparably. However, after four or five rounds, Colin ckwood realized he couldnt shake Logan, his every strike was firmly suppressed, leaving him confused and terrified. How could Logan be so strong? To someone like Logan, even if a young persons talent was extraordinary and backed by a strong Sect, reaching aplete Throne Realm was one in ten thousand, usually just a Transcendent Tier. As a Half-step Saint Seat himself, failing to defeat Logan, could it be that Logan was also at the same level? At this realization, Colin ckwood grew even more afraid. He had no desire to provoke such a formidable foe, especially since he was about to flee to the Extreme Cold Lands. He had previously joined the Blood Drinking Sect and now faced the reckoning of the Saint Sky Sect. Adding one more to the list at this time was more than he could handle.
He had thought the Guard Leader was killed by thebined force of Logan and hispanion, so he hadnt been very concerned because he was a Half-step Saint Seat himself. Only now did he realize that it was only due to Logan, and only a Half-step Saint Seat could have done it so swiftly, couldnt he? At this moment, Colin ckwood pondered his next move. Although Logan was somewhat stronger than himself, if they were to fight to the death, it wasnt yet certain who would emerge victorious. He had been at this realm for many years and naturally had aces up his sleeve that young people couldntpare with. Chapter 660: 405 City Lord_2 Chapter 660: Chapter 405 City Lord_2 But Colin ckwood understood that there wasnt a deep-seated hatred between him and Logan, so why take the risk? Thats why Colin ckwood took over a dozen steps back, prepared to reconcile. Seeing that Logan was about to press his advantage, Colin ckwood hurriedly said, Fellow Daoist, please refrain, there was just a bit of a misunderstanding just now, in fact, we can resolve it between us. Misunderstanding? Logan stopped his attack, then offered a mocking smile, You think its a misunderstanding? It seems you havent taken a single word of what I said earlier to heart. Its not just about personal dislike between us, but also indignation for the citizens in the city, your negligence as the City Lord. Your heart is kind, truly admirable, but you say Ive been wreaking havoc in the city, I disagree. Although I, as the City Lord, may not have exhausted all efforts, I have always been walking on thin ice, never bullying anyoneCof course, some of my subordinates would certainly do as they please behind my back. Colin ckwood stated confidently, his voice full of righteousness: Rest assured, I will definitely tighten supervision afterwards, ensuring that my people no longer bully others, and I will also reflect on myself. I will surely improve the living conditions for the citizens. Can you give me a chance to make amends? Lets not pretend anymore, were both smart people. I know youre trying to escape to the Extreme Cold Lands, thinking you can fool me? Logan scoffed, he had seen many like Colin ckwood, who only made concessions when they felt outmatched; had the tables been turned, Colin ckwood would have likely struck him down without hesitation. Thus, Logan could not be easily deceived by a few words. After all, how could a city that was so dpidated and had suffered from hunger and cold for so long, be in such a state without the City Lords knowledge? These words were nothing but an attempt to shirk responsibility. Everyone in the city knew what kind of character the City Lord had. This citys Spirit Stones and resources had all been seized by Colin ckwood. Once he escaped to the Extreme Cold Lands, the city would be finished. To bring it back to prosperity would require not just radical measures but support of tens of millions of Spirit Stones at the very least. There are many Great Sects in the Central Region, but none would want to take over such a mess, especially since the city had run out of resources. The only thing of use might be the Teleportation Array, but if one had tens of millions of Spirit Stones, why not build one in ones own sect? Its clearly inappropriate to take over a city hundreds of miles away.
Colin ckwoods face turned iron blue. Logan wasnt giving him any face, was he ready to fight to the bitter end? Normally, cultivators neednt resort to wholesale ughter. Colin ckwood had made concessions, but he still swallowed his anger. I was wrong about what happened just now, and to offer youpensation, I, as the City Lord, will give you one million Spirit Stones to express my sincerity. Were both above the level of Dominators, why get involved with these ordinary people? They cant bring us any benefit to our cultivation. Colin ckwood smiled sheepishly, cupping his hands in greeting: I admit that in pursuit of Spirit Stones for cultivation, I have been a bit too ruthless over the years. But if Id really done something terribly wrong, it wouldnt have taken until today for the Five Great Sects of the Central Region toe, especially since were close to the Saint Sky Sect. Theres something you havent quite grasped yet, Im not here to cause you trouble, Im here to seek justice for the millions of people in the city. So offering me one million Spirit Stones is useless because I couldnt care less about them, and your words are fundamentally wrong. Logan strode forward, speaking deliberately, If not for the tens of thousands of people in this city, how could you have risen to be its lord? Cultivators may only consider their own interests in cultivation, which is human nature, but you must not forget your roots, nor can you recklessly ughter those to whom you owe gratitude; the Heavenly Dao would not allow it. It was precisely the tens of thousands of people in this city that allowed Colin ckwood to rise, consuming how many Spirit Stones? How did it all change in Colin ckwoods view? Moreover, the Teleportation Array in this city was built in the past by several Sanctuaries and Array Masters, and it was certainly not for people like Colin ckwood to act recklessly. Logan, are you truly unwilling to give an inch? Colin ckwood took a deep breath, a chill emerging in his gaze. He had repeatedly given way, time and againwas Logan intent on continuing the struggle? If courtesy is not returned, one must face the consequences. Did he really think he was scared of him? As a Half-step Saint Seat cultivator, even if his strength was inferior to that of Logan, the moment he brought forth his foundation and trump cards, Logan would surely gain not the slightest advantage. Before his escape, Colin ckwood had been reluctant to start quarrels, yet Logan had gone too far. Was it really worth fighting against him for the sake of millions of unskilled ordinary people under the City Lord? Even at this moment, Colin failed to understandon what grounds did Logan stand? The noble cause shouldnt prioritize these lower beings. Logan shook his head, full of pity, You are actually quite pitiable, because as Ive said over and over, there is no conflict between us, just pure disdain. It seems I have no choice but to embark on a killing spree now. I have been in the Half-step Saint Seat Realm for dozens of years, amassing trump cards and strategies that you cannot hope topare with. There was no turning back, and in his fury, Colin ckwood unleashes the Laws Force. The attack that shook heaven and earth was terrifying to behold, causing the very air around them to seem to explode. Throughout the crimson, dazzling strike, it appeared as if Colin himself was the Dominator of the world. However, Logan was not at all afraid and retaliated with a move of his own. From the moment he revealed his divine weapon, the pressure on Colin was immense. Even though Colin had unleashed his strongest attack, Logans divine weapon was as powerful as those of a Sanctuary Powerhouse, boundless in might. Both sides shed for dozens of rounds, each exerting their full power. Yet, in the end, Colin was outmatched and forced into retreat by Logan, a result which took Logan by surprise. He had previously contended with a Quasi-Saint, and he had believed himself to be able to scorn all within the realm of Half-step Saints. But after battling with Colin, he realized that his former self was too arrogant. Though Colin was only a Half-step Saint Seat, he was not far behind a Quasi-Saint. Had Logans strength not been on par with a Quasi-Saint, the oue of the battle would have been uncertain; it was a close victory. Colin was now deeply afraid, as he faced Logan as if facing a formidable enemy, Are you truly just a Loose Cultivator? I cannot believe that a Loose Cultivator could cultivate to such a formidable level. You must be from the Saint Sky Sect. Is it because I previously sought refuge with the Blood Drinking Sect that Aurelius Azure seeks retribution? Im not sent by Aurelius Azure, though I know him. With the crisis in the Central Region resolved, even if the Saint Sky Sect doesnte, you should have anticipated your own fate! Logan continued to muster his Divine Skill and attacked Colin again. Bart Cloud, who had been growing impatient on the side, also made his move. Bart Cloud, now in the Dominator Realm, certainly didnt fear a Half-step Saint Seat, which was, after all, just a consummate Dominator and nothing more. Colin was already no match for Logan, and now, facing another formidable enemy, he quickly umted numerous wounds.
Watching Bart Cloud about to deliver a killing blow, Logan hurriedly intervened, Hold onyou cant give him a quick death. After wreaking havoc in this city for so many years, he must have amassed a fortune in Spirit Stones. We must make him cough up every single one, to give some sce to the millions in the city. It doesnt matter to me. Bart Cloud nodded and held his weapon to Colins throat, signaling that if thetter dared to make any rash moves, he would not hesitate to administer a deadly blow. Colin at this moment was engulfed in utter despair. But Colin did not wish to diehe had cultivated his entire life to reach the Half-step Saint Seat. Was he to fall here? He believed he had a chance to be a Saint Seat as well. Both of you, Im willing to offer ten million Spirit Stones for my life. Isnt that enough to appease the millions in the city and restore justice? You can have the reputation, and with the Spirit Stones, wouldnt it be the best of both worlds?
Colin bowed his head, his posture submissive: I promise to reform from now on. If you dont believe me, I can also swear an oath to the Heavenly Dao and ept the consequences. Chapter 661: 406 Holy City_1 Chapter 661: Chapter 406 Holy City_1 You swear youre penniless, yet as City Lord all these years, your extortion and avarice knew no bounds. If there had been even a shred of repentance, you wouldnt be in this situation today. Logan let out a coldugh. Afraid now that you cant win the fight? Obviously, it was toote, the ruin of this city was all Colin ckwoods handiwork. Even being spoken to in such a manner, Colin ckwood still didnt dare to show his anger; instead, he bowed deeply, Ill give you fifty million Spirit Stones, thats all of my wealth. I had nned to build a sect in the Extreme Cold Lands, but now, to save my own life, Im willing to give it all up. Its more than fifty million, isnt it? Logan said with an amused smile. Would a greedy person like Colin ckwood really hand over all the Spirit Stones he had? Even if he was severely injured and in a perilous state, there was still a glimmer of hope in Colins heart, so fifty million was just a part. Colin ckwoods face turned extremely unsightly. Indeed, he had more than fifty million. Over the many years, he had, thanks to his identity as the City Lord, amassed quite a fortune; he possessed a total of eighty million Spirit Stones. But if he handed them all over to Logan, how would he manage his future expenses? Thus, at that moment, he could only im to have fifty million and kept pleading. However, Logan was unmoved. Colins act might have deceived others, but it was too na?ve in front of Logan. After all these years, Logan had seen too many people, and he could still distinguish truth from falsehood. One minuteter, Colin ckwood gave uppletely, Fine, I have eighty million Spirit Stones in total. I just want to ask if that could buy my life? No, at most it will give you a quick death, Logan answered sinctly. Moreover, you need to understand something; whether you give up the Spirit Stones or not, after youre dead and vanished, couldnt we just take them from your spatial ring anyway? It would be just a bit more troublesome, thats all. Since giving all the Spirit Stones couldnt save his life, Colin ckwood felt utterly hopeless in that moment. It was hard to escape with his severe woundshow could he turn the tables now? Colin racked his brains, but it seemed he had nothing left to leverage. The City Lords mansion indeed had many guards, but they were only at the throne realm, utterly far-fetched to match Logan and hispanion. Colin ckwood refused to ept that he would fall here today, and then suddenly came up with an idea. What if he threatened Logan with a mutual destruction?
Colin no longer yed the sycophant, but instead burst outughing, If you wont give me a way out, lets die together. Do you know that a Half-step Saint Seat Powerhouse, after igniting his Dantian, possesses power that can match a Quasi-Saint? Tell me, do you two really want to take it that far? Go ahead and try, Logan said calmly, even with a hint of mirth. What about matching a Quasi-Saint? Unless it was a Sanctuary Powerhouse, Logan was confident in handling it. This surprised Colin ckwood. Quasi-Saint Logan and the other were not afraid; could it be that Logan had already reached Quasi-Saint status? There were no more than forty or so people in the whole Central Region, and without exception, they all had cultivated for over a thousand years. Logan didnt look like he was over a hundred years old. Let me enlighten you a bit. Do you know about the crisis at Demonic Sky Gate in the Western Wastnd? It was Logan who set the array that killed the Sanctuary Powerhouse there. Not even a Spirit could stand against Logan. Do you really think that igniting your own Dantian could pose a threat to Logan? Just two days ago, in the Central Region, it was also Logans array that resolved the incident at the Blood Drinking Sect. So save your breath. If we had only the power to match a Half-step Saint Seat, we wouldnt dare to confront you. Today, if you seek redemption, no one can save you, Bart Cloud said with contempt as he exined. Get it now? If your strength reached that of a Sanctuary Powerhouse in an instant, not only could we live in peace, but wed probably have to flee. On the contrary, just advancing to Quasi-Saint is useless, Bart Cloud added. In that moment, Colin ckwood despaired, his eyes filled with envy and jealousy. Who in the world didnt know just how strong the legendary young Array Master was? In recent days, it was said that people would rather offend a Sanctuary Powerhouse than that young man. And today, Colin ckwood had the misfortune to encounter him. With a single effort, he annihted Demonic Sky Gate, changing the entire situation in the Western Wastnd, and the victory from defeat at the Saint Sky Sect in Central Region was also thanks to that young master. Such a high-level yer was not someone a mere city lord like him could afford to offendthe difference in their levels was far too great. Knowing he was no match, Colin ckwood still wanted to struggle at that moment. Either way, it was to be death; perhaps there was a slim chance in a fight, but resignation meant certain damnation. Since he was already critically injured and in danger, what more did he have to lose? With a roar, Colin ckwood charged forward, and in an instant, ignited his Dantian. The act not only healed his wounds but also unleashed a terrifying power. In fact, Logan had never fought someone who had ignited their Dantian; he had always resolved conflicts with arrays. Today provided such an opportunity, and Logan met the challenge with neither servility nor overbearing pride. At the same time, Bart Cloud, who wanted to help, was stopped by Logan. He alone was enough, desiring a fair one-on-one duel with Colin ckwood; Bart Cloud simply needed to watch from the sidelines. After harnessing power, indeed, Colin ckwood became very troublesome, yet Logan fought with increasing fervour, hoping Colin would grow even stronger. To Logan, it was a rarebat experience, causing an unstoppable rage in Colin. Did he dare to belittle him so? What was most pressing for Colin ckwood was that he didnt have much time to dy; he needed to defeat his opponent within minutes, or the damage wouldnt be too great. Otherwise, if he dyed too long, his Dantian would burn outpletely, and even if he beat Logan, what was the point of bing a cripple? Chapter 662: 406 Holy City_2 Chapter 662: Chapter 406 Holy City_2 Dozens of rounds had passed, and although the street had been empty, the fight had already drawn a crowd of over a thousand spectators. The City Lord fighting an outsider wasnt worth the risk for them to gather, the only reason they dared toe was seeing Colin ckwood fall into a disadvantage earlier, even bowing and scraping to Logan. This gave them a glimmer of hope, that perhaps this young man could avenge their grievances. Everyones heart was in their throats, simply hoping the young man would defeat the City Lord; otherwise, they would surely face his punishment. In fact, there were tens of thousands more who didnt dare show their faces, watching from around street corners. Though their view wasnt clear, it felt safer. Logan smirked yfully, after dozens of exchanges, he could clearly feel Colin ckwood was at the end of his tether, bereft of Divine Skills. Finding it uninteresting, Logan decided to showcase his true strength and swiftly knocked Colin ckwood unconscious. At that moment, the crowd watching erupted in apuse, rushing forward to kick and punch Colin ckwood. Logan naturally let this happen. Colin ckwood had beenmitting atrocities in the city for years, and now the citizens could finally breathe easy and not be bullied anymore. It was Bart Cloud who could not stand by and watch any longer, and he swiftly delivered the finishing blow to Colin ckwood. Just like that, the City Lord was gone. The citys inhabitants still couldnt believe it. Only after a long time did tens of thousands dare toe closer, all of them jubnt now that they no longer had to live in fear and anxiety. Logan was a thoughtful man, and although Colin ckwood was dead, the city couldnt go a day without a City Lord. Otherwise, in just a few days, it would be chaos. The millions in the city were ordinary humans; the few Cultivators among them were merely at the Mythical Realm. Choosing a new City Lord from these people was not feasible. It was essential to find someone who could manage the city without enticing outsiders ambitions. After much consideration, Logan thought the Saint Sky Sect suitable. They were not only the foremost Great Sect of the Central Region, but they also had decent morals. If the Saint Sky Sect took over the city, Logan couldnt im that they would be beneficial to the millions in the city, but at least they wouldnt be like Colin ckwood. And, given that the Saint Sky Sects philosophy was to follow the righteous path, if they didnt manage the city well, they would be theughingstock of everyone. Hence, Logan penned a letter and dispatched someone to the Saint Sky Sect. Colin ckwood had many skilled subordinates, enough to ensure the round trip could bepleted in half a day.
nning to leave only after everything was in order, Logan stayed with Bart Cloud at the Saint Sky Sect for the time being and began to reorganize the city. First, he took out eighty million Spirit Stones from Colin ckwoods spatial ring and arranged for people to buyrge quantities of food to ensure that the city wouldnt starve. Next, to repair the dpidated city, Logan spent another twenty million Spirit Stones,missioning renovations. Every individual in the city was overjoyed, as it was like adding bricks and tiles to their homes. After spending eighty million Spirit Stones, only twenty million remained. However, Logan had no intention of distributing them. He nned to hand these Spirit Stones over to the representative sent by the Saint Sky Sect for future city management, as the deteriorated city would need many Spirit Stones for its upkeep. Since the demise of Colin ckwood, the shadow over the millions in the city had been lifted, and life had hope once more. Logan was deeply moved by this scene. Cultivators neednt be exceedingly kind, but there must be a limit to their depravity. Individuals like Colin ckwood were even more detestable than the demons from the Demonic Sky Gate. Bart Cloud agreed wholeheartedly, his reflection tinged with emotion, Traveling with you and witnessing so much, there were many things we could have ignored, but my conscience wouldnt allow it. With the Teleportation Array in this city, its future prospects are quite promising. Even without connections, just by using the Teleportation Array to earn Spirit Stones, it can do better than most other cities. Logan gazed at the bustling crowd in the streets, recalling how just yesterday when he and Bart Cloud had arrived, it had been deserted. This confirmed to them both that they were right in their actions, and not simply meddling in idle matters. On the other side, within the Saint Sky Sect, Aurelius Azure received the message sent by Logans messenger and found out what Logan had done. He too couldnt help butugh and cry at the situation, but nheless, it was a good thing. But who should be sent to govern a city of several million people? First of all, the persons realm could not be too low C at the very least, they must be at the Half-step Saint Seat Realm, and secondly, they must excel in management, else letting the city continue to deteriorate would clearly be inappropriate. After some thought, Aurelius Azure could only think of Peregrine Azure. So he sought him out at once to consult his opinion. This might not be appropriate! Peregrine Azure frowned upon hearing this and shook his head, I am the Vice Sect Leader of the Saint Sky Sect, would it be fitting for me to be a City Lord? We need someone who can take decisive actions there, and its not as if were asking you to stay there permanently. Once youve trained a few capable people, you can return to the Saint Sky Sect. At most, it would be a year and a half. Although the resources there are gone, there is still the Teleportation Array that connects to the Extreme Cold Lands. Seeing Peregrine Azures concerns, Aurelius Azure continued, Logan has been a great help to the Saint Sky Sect. Now that they have asked, can we refuse to send someone? Among the entire Saint Sky Sect, there is only one person I trust; othersck the capability. Sending them would just cause more trouble. Logan is not from the Central Region; he has also done us a favor. Originally, without Logans intervention, we would have had to take action after a while. That City Lord has been in close contact with the Demon Path and has been causing trouble for years, its just that the Saint Sky Sect has not had the time to deal with it. After all, there are several million people C what if we cant manage them well? Peregrine Azure still looked very worried. If there was indeed chaos, outsiders would surely have much to criticize about the Saint Sky Sect. Why not lets find someone else? The pressure is immense. Besides, the entire Central Region has just settled down and the Saint Sky Sect is incredibly busy. Even if I leave, you alone might find it even more exhausting. I think it would be better to send any Elder there. The Elders of the Saint Sky Sect are all at the Half-step Saint Seat level and usually manage the Sect well. Managing a small city should not be a problem for them. Unlike his own straightforward approach, the Elders have always been very observant and better at handling issues than he is. As the Sect Leader of the Saint Sky Sect, do you think I havent considered all this? Indeed, we could send several Elders, but they would not be able to stabilize the situation. The city has millions of people, and although the majority are ordinary humans, there are also many spies fromrge sects.
Aurelius Azure sighed deeply and analyzed the situation for Peregrine Azure, If the Saint Sky Sect does not show that it values this, they will surelypete for it. Those Elders, after all, are justcking in strength a bit. Though being at the Half-step Saint Seat level is one of the top ranks in the Central Region, it is slightly inferiorpared to the powers of the Great Sects. Moreover, you have a better rapport with Logan. After going there, the handover would also be smoother. In short, aside from getting the city back on track, we also want to assure Logan so that he can rest easy and head to the Extreme Cold Lands without worry. Logan hopes for the few million people in the city to live a good life. After the Sect Leaders series of persuasions, Peregrine Azure was moved but still hesitant, Sure, I can go, but I need to state upfront that if I cannot bring prosperity to that city, someone must immediately rece me. The Saint Sky Sect must take responsibility. Rest assured about that. I had originally nned on having you take over the Saint Sky Sect. I am truly tired at heart and feel the inadequacy in my own realm. I intend to enter seclusion for a few decades to strive for a breakthrough. This will be a good opportunity for practice, to hone your abilities as Sect Leader.
In the end, Peregrine Azure agreed. Aurelius Azure generously provided several tens of millions of Spirit Stones to Peregrine Azure so that he could govern the city of millions sessfully. Initially, arge amount of Spirit Stones is necessary as a foundation; they could be used as currency and to purchase extensive cultivation resources. After half a day, Peregrine Azure also reached the city and met with Logan immediately to understand the current situation of the city. Seeing Peregrine Azures arrival, Logan showed a smile of relief. With him governing the city, Logan naturally felt assured and recognized his ability. Chapter 663: 407 To the Polar Region_1 Chapter 663: Chapter 407 To the Pr Region_1 The two conversed for an hour, detailing the situation of the city one by one. Then, Logan sped his hands together, preparing to leave with Bart Cloud. Facing great pressure, Peregrine Azure swore in his heart to manage the city well and hoped to present Logan with a flourishing scene upon his return from the Extreme Cold Lands. Logan and Bart Cloud arrived at the Teleportation Array, only to find it dim and lifeless as if it hadnt been used for many years, and several pirs of the array were closed off. Luckily, Logan was an Array Master himself. After a thorough inspection, he understood that several Array Spirits had been taken away, most likely by the previous City Lord. The former Lord intended to flee to the Extreme Cold Lands and, during that time, didnt wish for anyone else to escape there, so he simply sabotaged the entire array. He nned to repair it when it was time for him to escape, making it very difficult for anyone who arrivedter and wasnt an Array Master to spot the trick. Logan used a hundred Spirit Stones to repair the veins of several Array Spirits. Suddenly, the Teleportation Array burst into a brilliant golden light as the Spatial Law enveloped the area. Lets go, said Logan, inserting ten thousand Spirit Stones to fuel the Teleportation Array, then he and Bart Cloud stood on the array and disappeared. After some time, they found themselves on an endless icy in nketed with heavy snow, both of them shivering slightly. Even though both of their realms were above Dominator, and logically their bodies should not fear the wind and cold, the Extreme Cold Lands were different; the snow here carried a sliver of the Great Law Principles. Using spiritual energy to protect their bodies, they finally ceased to feel cold. Logan eximed with a sigh, Is this the Extreme Cold Lands? It is indeed astounding.
The Extreme Cold Lands lie in the far north, stretching for a hundred thousand miles. Its as vast as several Central Regions. There are rumors that numerous Sanctuary Powerhouses havee here to live in seclusion. Bart Cloud chuckled, then asked, With no end in sight and no direction, which way should we go? Should we use our divination to scout the path? Well follow the direction from which the Great Wind blows. In the Extreme Cold Lands, its best to use divination sparingly. If the Spirit Stone gets frozen, it could affect the entire Sea of Consciousness. Taking a long stride, Logan continued to converse with Bart Cloud as they walked. Where in the Extreme Cold Lands was the Ancient Secret Realm? Currently, Logan had no clue, but it seemed more probable to head north. The Extreme Cold Lands had existed for tens of thousands of years. Although perennially covered in ice and snow, it wasnt suitable for cultivators to reside or for the worlds myriad creatures to prosper. However, the resources and Heavenly Treasures it bred were plentiful, like the rare Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus. Even many strong ones believed that spending ten or twenty years in the Extreme Cold Lands was more beneficial than a hundred years of experience elsewhere, for it tempered ones spirit. Since it wasnt ruined by arge number of cultivators, the preserved Great Law Principles made enlightenment more essible. After walking for two or three hours, they had covered the distance of a hundred worlds, yet the in was still endless, and the cold seemed to intensify. Even with their spiritual energy as a shield against the chill and snow, the biting wind felt like knives. Fortunately, they soon encountered a Demon Beast. It was barely discernible in the snow, and if not for its aura, Logan would have failed to recognize it. Logans face lit up with joy, and he approached the Beast in one step. This Demon Beast had only reached the throne realm, making it easy for Logan to intimidate. Do you know where the Ancient Secret Realm is? Logan asked. The Beast shook its head, either not understanding the question or unaware of the Ancient Secret Realm. Logan could only let it go and prepared to continue the search with Bart Cloud. They walked for an indeterminate length of time until they reached a cier. Although it was nked by steep cliffs, it was covered with many spiritual herbs that twinkled and swayed amidst the ice and snow. However, at that moment, Logans attention was caught by a trace of blood on the distant snow. Upon closer inspection, they found an injured Demon Beast, clearly not native to the Extreme Cold Lands but moremon in the Central Regions, with a cultivation level reaching the Great Perfection of the throne realm. Logan used an Elixir to treat the Beast and then inquired, How did you end up in the Extreme Cold Lands? This ce is not suitable for a Beast like you, which cannot withstand the cold. The Beast did not answer but bowed several times to Logan, its eyes filled with urgency. It then began to speak humannguage, Honored predecessors, I am a Demon Beast from the Cloud Sky Sect of the Eastern Territory. My Young Master came to the Extreme Cold Lands seeking opportunities. He was injured and surrounded by a demon cult sect. I was sent out with great effort by the Young Master to find outsiders for rescue. Could you save my Young Master? Logan and Bart Cloud were taken aback. They had encountered another Demon Sect, which made Logan wonder if he was cursed to always cross paths with Demon Cult Sects. From the very beginning with the Demonic Sky Gate, to the Blood Drinking Sect in the Central Region, and now even in the Extreme Cold Lands, another Demon Sect had appeared. In the Ancient World, there were four major areas: the deste Western Wastnd, the strong clouded Central Regions, the northernmost Extreme Cold Lands, and the rampant Eastern Territory with its Demon Sects. Better to mind ones own business, Logan was here to find the Ancient Secret Realm, and he and Bart Cloud were still confused in the Extreme Cold Lands. They really needed someone to enlighten them. If they were to rescue the Young Master, obtaining a map of the Extreme Cold Lands would be beneficial. Though Logan was tempted, to ensure no mistakes, he still asked, What is this Demon Sect? Whats the highestbat power of those besieging your Sect? I need to gauge the situation!
The Demon Sect is called the Orthodox Demonic Sect. This time, theyve sent out one Half-step Saint Seat, ten Dominators at Great Perfection, and more than thirty at the Throne Realm, replied the Beast. Chapter 664 - 407 To the Polar Region_2 Chapter 664: Chapter 407 To the Pr Region_2 After the demonic beast answered, Logan let out a sigh of relief. After all, the strongest was only at Half-step Saint Seat, which did not require his intervention as Bart Cloud could handle it on his own. But Bart Cloud furrowed his brow and exined to Logan, The Orthodox Demonic Sect is the most ancient of the Demon Path schools, and theres a saying that all of the Demon Pathes from the Orthodox Demonic Sect. Its just that theyve always kept a low profile, and the world thought that the Demonic Sky Gate was the premier sect. In fact, the Orthodox Demonic Sect is the true leader. Because the Orthodox Demonic Sect is so mysterious, no one knows how many strong ones it has. Some say it has declined, but many powerhouses believe that there are at least several Sanctuary Powerhouses within the Orthodox Demonic Sect. I think that, since it is the orthodox tradition of the Demon Path, its best not to provoke them carelessly, or else there will be endless troubles. At least a few hundred years ago, every demon cult sect revered the Orthodox Demonic Sect. Its only because several Holy Sees in the Central Region joined forces and left the Orthodox Demonic Sect decimated that they could only seek refuge in the Eastern Territory. However, there they are still one of the top sects. The Cloud Sky Sect is also powerful, with a legacy of ten thousand years and has been suppressing the Orthodox Demonic Sect for many years. The Orthodox Demonic Sect seeks to eliminate the Young Master of the Cloud Sky Sect so that they can bring the entire Eastern Territory under their control. Once they grow, the next step will be to set their sights on the Central Region and the Western Wastnd. Seeing Logan lost in thought, the demonic beast feared he wouldnt go, The Cloud Sky Sect has always held its benefactors in high regard. If you both take action, there will surely be a generous reward. Im just a humble demon beast, but I am willing to die for the Young Master. I will go and see for myself! Logan waved his hand, calm and collected, not afraid at all even knowing the strength of the Orthodox Demonic Sect. Even if there were several Sanctuary Powerhouses, so what? It has nothing to do with Logan. If they really pose a threat to him, then, so be it, a fight it is! Logan has now reached Dominator Great Perfection; one more step and he will be at Half-step Saint Seat. Even if he faced a Sanctuary Powerhouse, he would not be afraid. Logan knew that he needed only a few tens of millions of Spirit Stones,bined with an array, to y a Sanctuary Powerhouse, not to mention about progressing further. Following the demonic beast, Logan and hispanion came to an icy in where a standoff was underway, with seventy to eighty ck-clothed men besieging a dozen or so others. Most inside the encirclement were injured, and one young man shouted fiercely, Orthodox Demonic Sect, are you not afraid of the Cloud Sky Sects enraged vengeance? Whats the Cloud Sky Sect? Do you really think that being the number one sect in the Eastern Territory for so many years makes you the best in the world? It is just that our Orthodox Demonic Sect has always kept a low profile, the leader of the ck-clothed menughed haughtily, But now that the Central Region is busy with its own troubles and no Sanctuary Powerhouse shows up, the Orthodox Demonic Sect, after so many years of patience, should also make its presence known! You dozen or so people should just surrender; perhaps well spare your lives, especially since as the Young Master of the Cloud Sky Sect, youre still quite valuable, he added. In your dreams! the young man roared, filled with fury, I, Thornwell Nango, will never collude with a demon sect. Even if I die in battle today, its the same. You demon cult sects wreak havoc in the Eastern Territory, and all righteous sects will condemn you. Your arrogance wontst long. Fine then, off to your deaths! Benjamin ckwood sneered coldly, gesturing for his men to charge. The lowest realm amongst the ck-clothed men was that of aplete Throne, and several were even Dominators. On the other hand, Thornwell Nangos side had already suffered significant casualties, and the remaining dozen or so were ordinary Thrones, including the leader Thornwell Nango himself. The gap in strength between Thrones and Dominators was enormous, not to mention they were at a numerical disadvantage. From a distance, Logan analyzed the battlefield situation and concluded that Thornwell Nango would notst three rounds. Then, with an amused smile, he stepped forward and nonchntly threw a punch at Benjamin ckwood. While ckwood, who was proudly watching the fight, felt a surge of killing intent and hastily struck a palm back behind him, then turned around to find a young man attacking him. However, Logans punch was power-packed, and ckwood flew off dozens of meters, leaving himpletely bewildered. Knowing that he himself was at Half-step Saint Seat, he couldnt believe that he didnt gain any advantage against Logan. Granted, it was a sneak attack, but he had put forth all his strength. After barely stabilizing his stance, Benjamin ckwood immediately summoned his divine weapon and attacked Logan, but Logan remained calm and unconcerned, appearing to not take his opponent seriously. After just a few rounds, he managed to shatter Benjamin ckwoods divine weapon and render all his divine skills useless. Bart Cloud was not idle either, joining the battlefield to assist Thornwell Nango against those dozens of people. Bart Cloud was from the Dominator Realm, and far stronger than any other Dominator present, likely by several orders of magnitude. After all, Bart Cloud could fight on equal footing with those at Half-step Saint Seat, so he routed those people, who were left incapable of forming a proper resistance. Thornwell Nangos pressure was greatly reduced, and he sighed in relief upon the sudden arrival of the two: I really dont know from whence these friends came to rescue us from dire straits. At that moment, That Demonic Beast also ran up to Thornwell Nango, who immediately realized everythingit must have been the merit of his beastpanion. Little Five, youre amazing! Upon hearing Thornwell Nangos praise, That Demonic Beast became even more exuberant, hopping and leaping joyfully around Thornwell Nango. However, Thornwell Nango asked the beast to step aside for a moment as he picked up the divine weapon: We cant rely entirely on the two heroes; as long as were not dead, we should contribute our efforts! Thornwell Nango charged forward with his sword in hand. Bart Cloud alone was enough to contend with dozens of people, but with the addition of fifteen more, the pressure was naturally divided. As for the dozens of enemies, already unable to withstand Bart Clouds onught, now they werepletely devoid of the strength to fight back. In less than a minute, more than half had fallen, and the rest dared not continue to fight, retreating continuously. The situation was even worse for Benjamin ckwood, already injured under Logans attacks, he saw that the situation was now uncontroble. Despite his frustration and disappointment, Benjamin ckwood had no choice but to issue a retreat order, and then he too vanished on the icy ins. Logan didnt pursue. Hisbat power was on par with a Quasi-Saint, but his divine skills fell short. The enemy had likely already escaped miles away, beyond his reach. Thornwell Nango came over at this time and gave a deep bow, Thank you, two benefactors. I am the young master of the Cloud Sky Sect. Ill be sure to repay this life-saving grace. Why would you be in conflict with the Orthodox Demonic Sect, and what brought you to the Extreme Cold Lands? Logan asked Thornwell Nango, wanting to know his answer. Thornwell Nango hesitated. Although it was not something to be shared with outsiders, considering it was a matter of the survival of his sect, and since Logan had saved his life, he decided not to hide the truth after some thought. The situation is thus: we came to the Extreme Cold Lands in search of a century-old Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus. My father is ill, but our sworn enemy, the Orthodox Demonic Sect, wouldnt have it and sent arge number of assassins to stop us. If it werent for the benefactors intervention today, Im afraid I would have met with a fatal disaster. Logan nodded, appearing to believe Thornwell Nangos words, then he inquired further, By the way, do you know where the Ancient Secret Realm in the Extreme Cold Lands is? Are you referring to the one that opens every ten years, which the Sanctuary Powerhouses enter in search of opportunities? asked Thornwell Nango. Seeing Logan nod, he inhaled sharply. The Ancient Secret Realm was generally a ce for the Sanctuary Powerhouses, and even a Quasi-Saint would not qualify. What would Logan want there? The thought of Logan defeating Benjamin ckwood with his thunderous methods crossed his mindafter all, the enemy was a Half-step Saint Seat. Could it be that Logan was at the Quasi-Saint level? He seemed too young for that, but then Thornwell Nango realized that such a powerhouse could naturally alter their appearance. Only Sanctuary Powerhouses, through divination, can discern the whereabouts of the Ancient Secret Realm. The Extreme Cold Lands span a million miles and are too vast for those of our Realm to know, he said, shaking his head. But then he added, However, in ten days, when the Ancient Secret Realm opens for its ten-year cycle, it will surely cause a celestial phenomenon, and then we will know its location! Wait another ten days? Logan considered the matter and found it eptable; after all, his reason for going to the Ancient Secret Realm was to seek further trials. Remaining in the Extreme Cold Lands for now and exploring the area seemed reasonable, as it was no less rich in opportunities than the Central Region. There might even be other chances toe. Chapter 665 - 408 Heavenly Snow_1 Chapter 665: Chapter 408 Heavenly Snow_1 Are you searching for the Centennial Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus? Do you have a specific location in mind? I can search with you for the next few days, Logan asked Thornwell Nango. Nango gave a bitter smile, full of mncholy, I have been in the Extreme Cold Lands for half a month with nothing to show for it. Originally, we brought over a hundred people, now only a dozen remain. However, our Sects Grand Elder also brought two hundred people, exploring in a different direction within the Extreme Cold Lands. No idea if theyve found anything these past days, but should they find it, they will definitely send us a signal. I reckon their situation is just as tough as ours. Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus is already rare in the Extreme Cold Lands, let alone the ones aged over a hundred years, which are probably seen once a century. Especially given that my own realm is too low, unlike those Powerhouses who can search differently; I can only cover a hundred li a day, while Powerhouses can cover a thousand li a day. First, we should find a spot to set up camp and fend off the cold. Your dozen people are also injured and need a ce to recover, Logan suggested. As the snowstorm grew heavier, they couldnt stay there any longer. Logan then used his Divine Skill to search and found a spot on the snow-covered slope to take shelter. Beforeing to the Extreme Cold Lands, Logan had made extensive preparations, so he took out tents and food from his spatial ring. Nango and his men also had tents, but their food was running low after ten days, and they all looked eagerly at Logan. Logan smiled softly and waved at Nango and his dozen men, Come, lets eat together. Dont be so formal; I am not some esteemed senior. After a few hours of healing, Nangos men had recovered. Afterwards, he took out a map, trying to determine the location of the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus. Logan naturally leaned in to look as well, hoping to glean some insight into the Ancient Secret Realm from the map. However, the map was vague and, due to the perennial snow and ice cover in the area, even the person who drew it must have made many errors. It shouldnt be like this. Though Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus is rare, to walk for over ten days without seeing even one, could it be that all the Snow Lotus in the Extreme Cold Lands have been harvested? Nango looked at the map and sighed. In his mind, even Quasi-Saint Powerhouses wouldnt have such reach that they could harvest all of them in these Extreme Cold Lands, which differ from other ces. The further north you go, the harsher the snowstorms be. Legend has it that the furthest northern parts are even home to ancient evils. Based on the map, this mountain here seems promising. Snow Lotus usually grows at higher altitudes. If it were on the inds, wouldnt it all be devoured by Demon Beasts? Logan reasoned, although this was merely his spection, he felt it had a high chance of being correctthe mountain in question was ten thousand meters tall. Nango chuckled bitterly, exining to Logan, This mountain is called Ancient Snow Mountain, perpetually enshrouded by mists and governed by various Rules. Ordinary people dont dare to tread lightly, except if a Quasi-Saint Powerhouse is there to ensure safe passage. Only a few people have survived there over the past thousand years. Then lets make a trip, Logan dered resolutely. To find a Centennial Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus on this ice field wont be easy, it must be on such high mountains with protective Demon Beasts. With both of us here, youll have an extra helping hand, Bart Cloud added. Nango hesitated for a moment, but then quickly agreed. In fact, in the previous days, he had also thought about venturing to Ancient Snow Mountain, but was hindered by theck of manpower. The highest realm among them was Dominator Level, hardly qualifying them for the expedition. Now, with the presence of Logan and another Powerhouse, what did he have to fear? They couldnt dy any longer; his father was gravely ill, and if he couldnt bring back the Centennial Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus, his entire Sect would be doomed. After deliberation, they nned to set out early the next day. Of course, Logan was not a reckless man; Nangos handful of subordinates were only at Throne Realm level and wouldnt withstand high-level Demon Beasts, so naturally, he had to provide them with some life-saving measures. Logan used ten million Spirit Stones to draw a series of Spirit Gathering Runes that could be used to fend off Dominator-level Demon Beasts. I have a total of a hundred Runes here, and you will be reimbursing me, Logan distributed the Runes to the dozen men, then stretched out his hand to demandpensation from Nango. Nango was momentarily stunned, then chuckled awkwardly, Of course, once I return to the Sect, I shall surely repay the benefactor with Spirit Stones. Its just that in my haste to save my father, I didnt bring many with me. Upon hearing this, Logan was quite frustrated, considering he had only known Nango for a day and had already spent ten million Spirit Stones; the loss was heart-wrenching. The Cloud Sky Sect is the leading Sect of the Eastern Territory with immense strength. Even without reporting it, I can ess thirty million Spirit Stones upon returning. Consider it payment for the Runes and your life-saving grace earlier. Once my father awakens, there will be even more rewards, Nango dered, anxious that Logan might not believe him and leave in anger, he earnestly offered and even produced his life weapon as coteral. Logan, speechless, gave him a disapproving look, With someone of my realm, how could Ick such vision? If I were only after Spirit Stones, I might as well not have saved you! I have been narrow-minded! Nango bowed deeply, then said, I have always suspected that my fathers illness was the doing of the Orthodox Demonic Sect. Since the Sanctuary Powerhouses have been to the Ancient Secret Realm, the Demon Path Schools have be too rampant. I hear that in the Central Region, the Blood Drinking Sect and Saint Sky Sect are at a standoff. Chapter 666: 408 Heavenly Snow_2 Chapter 666: Chapter 408 Heavenly Snow_2 Although Cloud Sky Sect does not devote itself to fighting the Demon Path like the Saint Sky Sect, it has always been at odds with them. Thats why it suffered this great disaster. Im a straightforward person, which is why Im saying all this. It seems like Ive guessed the identity of my savior, but Im not sure if I should speak of it. Hearing Thornwell Nangos words, Logans interest was piqued, and he nodded, Interesting, go ahead and say it. I want to know who I am! Half a month ago, the Western Wastnd Demonic Sky Gate allied with a Sanctuary Powerhouse, intending to overthrow the entire Western Wastnd and then join forces with the Blood Drinking Sect from the Central Region to fight against the five leading sects headed by the Saint Sky Sect. The n was well thought out, making all the sects in the Eastern Territory tremble with fear. However, a young man suddenly appeared and led three Lords to annihte the Demonic Sky Gate, thereby stabilizing the Western Wastnd and breaking the Demon Cult Sects ns. The Orthodox Demonic Sect of the Eastern Territory was even more furious. That Sanctuary Powerhouse was sent by the Orthodox Demonic Sect. Thornwell Nango looked at Logan and said word by word, That young man was skilled in arrays, which turned the tide and shocked everyone. Originally, the Orthodox Demonic Sect also wanted to send troops to take over the Eastern Territory, but they had to halt their advance and continued to lie low. Just now, I saw you creating runes. You dont seem to be an Alchemist, but rather you employ the methods of an Array Master. Thus I ventured a guess. Additionally, the ability to use ten million Spirit Stones to craft runes to confront a Dominatorthere seems to be no other cultivator in the whole world who can do that, except for the young man from the Western Wastnd not long ago. Indeed, I am that person. Logan looked admiringly at Thornwell Nango, and he had to admit the others analytical ability was strong, much smarter than many who had conflicts with Logan. Bart Cloud also looked on with renewed respect and then asked, Actually, not just the Western Wastnd. You could guess the situation in the Central Region, how is it now? Could it be? Thornwell Nango was tremendously shocked, and couldnt believe it, The crisis of the Demon Path in the Central Region, the overwhelmingly strong Blood Drinking Sect, has it also been annihted by you? The Central Region and the Western Wastnd are different. The Western Wastnd, being a barrennd, has cultivators of lower realms, whereas the Central Region is filled with Half-step Saint Seats and also many Quasi-Saint Powerhouses. Moreover, the Blood Drinking Sect dared to ally with a hundred sects against the Saint Sky Sect, and definitely, there were Sanctuary Powerhouses behind them.
Due to arriving in the Extreme Cold Lands over ten days ago, Thornwell Nango was unaware of the developments in the Central Region. Upon hearing Bart Cloud mention it, he was truly stunned, especially seeing Bart Cloud nod his head, feeling troubled inside. Not just Thornwell Nango, the dozen or so people beside him were also incredibly shocked. If it werent for previously witnessing the strength of Logan and hispanion, they would have thought the two were boasting. They were from the Cloud Sky Sect and had also engaged in many dealings with the sects of the Demon Path over the years. Thus they were very clear about the strength and vicious methods of their opponents. The Central Region has also stabilized. The Blood Drinking Sect has been eradicated, and no Demon Sect remains in the entire Central Region. With the Central Region free from trouble, both the Western Wastnd and the Eastern Territory are even more peaceful. Bart Cloud exined, and then his tone shifted, However, the loss was heavy. Over a hundred Heads of Sects in the Central Region fell. It will take a long time for them to recover. But they chose to join forces with the Blood Drinking Sect, so they cant me anyone else. Thornwell Nango had heard a bit about the situation in the Central Region. Many Heads of Sects were no different from the Demon Cult Sects, and now that they have fallen, it could be considered as karmic retribution. The Orthodox Demonic Sect of the Eastern Territory must be terrified. Two first-rate Demon Cult Sects are gone. Despite being far away in the Eastern Territory, tens of thousands of miles apart from the Central Region, who can guarantee that you wont take a trip to the Eastern Territory next? Suddenly, Thornwell Nango realized why the Orthodox Demonic Sect would send numerous assassins to pursue him. They absolutely couldnt allow the Cloud Sky Sect Leader to recover, otherwise, the Eastern Territory might follow in the footsteps of the Central Regionexpelling and annihting the Demon Cult Sectsand they must keep control over the Eastern Territory. The Demon Path has always been rampant in the Eastern Territory. Although Cloud Sky Sect is regarded as the number one sect, it always had great difficulties. But now that the Demon Cult Sects are in a tough situation, this is truly wonderful news. The Cloud Sky Sect will have even more confidence with the sectors from the Central Region and the Western Wastnd as their backup. All Thornwell Nango needed to do was to bring the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus back, and when his father recovered, tens of thousands in the Eastern Territory would no longer have to suffer at the hands of the Demon Sects. Logan waved his hand and coughed, I just did what I could. Its not only my merit but also the result of other sects sharing amon hatred for the enemy. Dont be modest. There are few sects with the backbone to stand up against the Demon Path. Now, with many Sanctuary Powerhouses venturing into the Ancient Secret Realm, someone needed to step forward. Thornwell Nango bowed with great respect, Previously it was because of the life-saving grace, now it is admiration and reverence, you deserve the respect of everyone. The other dozen or so people from Thornwell Nangos sect bowed in the same way, if there were more Heavenly Prides like Logan, there would be no more Demon Pathmitting evils in the world. Lets not talk about this anymore, lets think about tomorrows journey, which is fraught with myriad dangers. Consider it well, this is your own affair with the Cloud Sky Sect. Looking at the dozen or so people beside Thornwell Nango, Logan said, I have given you the Runes, but if you encounter a Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast, their chances of survival are slim to none. We, the disciples of the Cloud Sky Sect, do not fear life and death, the dozen people said in unison. Thornwell Nango nodded; if they were the kind who feared death, he wouldnt have brought them to the Extreme Cold Lands, the ones he brought were all the core members of his sect. Everyone rested up, and early the next day, Logan awoke, went out to survey the terrain, and found that the wind and snow were less severe than the day before. After resting for an hour, the group set off towards the Ancient Snow Mountain, which was not far away, just over a hundred miles, and would take a little over an hour. But as the risk increased with each step and visibility dropped, there was even mist within the blizzard.
After half a days travel, they finally reached the foot of the snow mountain. Everyone drew their divine weapons and started cautiously ascending the mountain. Suddenly, a roar pierced the air, and a sharp w attacked from within the mist. Logan reacted immediately, ying the Demon Beast hidden amidst the fog. Nothing more than an ordinary Throne-level, but weve just started ascending the snow mountain. The Demon Beasts above will be stronger, everyone must be prepared. Logan checked the corpse before telling the group that to avoid getting separated, they shouldnt exceed a distance of one meter from one another. If arge-scale Demon Beast attack urred, even with Logans strength, he wouldnt be able to ensure everyones safety.
After another hour, Logan had in three to four dozen Demon Beasts, from the initial Throne-level to the now fully matured Thrones. ording to Logans Divine Sense Exploration, they hadnt yet ascended one-tenth of the snow mountain, in effect still at the base. If the trend continued, theyd encounter a Dominator Level Demon Beast after another ten or so kilometers, especially in the Extreme Cold Lands where their realms might be amplified by ten to twenty percent. In contrast, Logan and hispanions strength might slightly decrease due to the biting cold. Logan looked back and shouted, Everyone take out your Divine Runes, and dont hesitate to use them against any Demon Beast we encounter. He then had Bart Cloud lead the group, while Logan himself sped ahead. Along the way, he would intimidate any encountered Demon Beasts; if there were any undeterred by fear, Logan had no choice but to engage in a ughter. This relieved Thornwell Nango and others following behind; they only had to worry about the blizzard and mist, without fear of Demon Beast ambushesthough they still had to be cautious of the sides. Another hour passed, and the group finally reached the midpoint of the mountain. Logan saw many blooming Snow Lotuses, but based on their age, they were far from the century-old Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus, these being at most around fifteen years, with some just a few years old. Thornwell Nango and hispanions caught up and were surprised to see a field of Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotuses: Although these are too young to cure my fathers illness, they can still enhance a cultivators cultivation level. Lets each take some. Oh, and take just a few blossoms each, dont destroy the Snow Lotus habitat, Thornwell Nango hurriedly reminded his overly excited disciples. Each person only picked one blossom; even for them at Throne-level cultivation realms, one blossom was more than enough, needing at least a year and a half to be refined into an elixir and digested. Logan was quite surprised, as most people encountering such cultivation resources would have left none behind. Thornwell Nango was indeed an upright individual. Chapter 667: 409 Righteousness and Evil_1 Chapter 667: Chapter 409 Righteousness and Evil_1 Afterward, the group continued their ascent. The blizzard grew fiercer, and the fog cloaking the mountain thickened so that visibility was reduced to less than two meters. At that moment, a roar echoed, apanied by a sharp w. The power contained within it was undoubtedly that of a Dominator Demon Beast. Logan immediately struck back, and just as he had in that demonic beast, he turned around to find Thornwell Nango and the others in dire straits, each battling their own demon beasts. Based on the howls, there were about thirty or forty demon beasts, and they were clearly targeting their group, surrounding them from all directions. Though the disciples of Thornwell Nangos sect were only at throne level, they were holding their own against the formidable demon beasts thanks to the divine runes Logan had given them. Realizing they couldnt drag this out as he had only made a hundred divine runes that would be exhausted in a moment, Logan understood time was of the essence. It was unrealistic to y all these demon beasts, especially since Logan was unsure if there were others nearby. What if the beasts had reinforcements? The best strategy was to scare them off. To do that, they needed one person to demonstrate overwhelming power, and that person had to be Logan. As long as he released his aura at Half-step Saint Seat or Quasi-Saint level, he had no doubt that these demon beasts, sensitive to the oppressive aura of realms, would flee. Logan barked an order and immediately brought out his divine weapon, then employed every technique at his disposal, drawing upon dozens of Laws Forces. The power was no less than that of a Quasi-Saint Seat, which instilled fear in the beasts, prompting them to scatter like smoke. The higher we climb, the more dangerous it bes. Everyone must be prepared! Logan looked back at everyone and then continued to lead the way alone. They had already spotted the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus, and at the summit, there must be centennial snow lotuses. To Thornwell Nango, he was determined to save his father.
Thus, fear wasnt an option for anyone, despite the fact that several had been injured by the beasts. They conducted simple treatments and pressed on through the blizzard, knowing they couldnt afford to stop. After an indeterminate time, they arrived at the edge of a steep cliff. Climbing up thousands of meters to reach the summit would be easy for cultivators of their caliber, they could have flown up there. But a Great Divine Power suppressed the area, preventing flight. Even if they tried to force it, the piercing blizzard would push them back. With no alternative, they had to climb, which presented little difficulty for Logan as the suppression from the Divine Skill was minimal. To clear a path for the others, he climbed with great caution, even taking the time to carve out notches to make it easier for those following. After a lengthy ordeal, they finally reached the top of the snowy mountain. From a distance, the summit looked like a spire, but in reality, it was a t teau. Even with the persistent fog, Logan could discern with his spiritual sense that the teau spanned several thousand meters, sprinkled with numerous medicinal herbs. Of course, the most important were the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotuses. These were older than any hed seen before, with many already decades old C yet none reached the century mark. As Logan circled the area, his gaze fixed on a light in the midst of the fog, seemingly emitted by a snow lotus. But as he approached, a terrifying demon beast suddenly appeared; its aura alone was enough to rank it at the Half-step Saint Seat. The presence of such a high-level demon beast guarding it was a clear indication that the snow lotus was extremely ancient, at the very least a century old, if not several times older. Fighting a Half-step Saint Seat demon beast on the summit was unwise; Logan couldnt fully unleash his abilities due to the suppressive blizzard, while the beast, having dwelled atop this peak for years, had its power amplified. Yet Logan knew he had to defeat the beast to im the snow lotus, so he drew his divine weapon and engaged inbat with it. Thornwell Nango and the others approached, wanting to help, but Bart Cloud stopped them, knowing that their interference would only add to Logans difficulties. After all, a throne-level cultivator could hardly withstand even one strike from a battle of half-step Saint Seat caliber. Bart Cloud then drew his sword to assist Logan. As a cultivator of the Dominator Realm with formidablebat power, he too could take on the Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast. With Bart Clouds help, Logan faced less pressure, and together they suppressed the beast. Thornwell Nango and the other disciples could only look on from the side. Thats when Logan roared, Take the opportunity to gather the snow lotuses. What are you waiting for, standing there like fools? Upon hearing this, Thornwell Nango had an epiphany. While the beast was preupied, he swiftly approached the snow lotuses. Confirming they were indeed the centennial kind as described in the books, and ted that his fathers salvation was within reach, he prepared to harvest them. But just at that moment, a ck-clothed man suddenly appeared and snatched the snow lotus before him. This ck-clothed man was a practitioner from the Orthodox Demonic Sect. Enraged, Thornwell Nango lunged at the intruder, but as the man had reached the Dominator Realm, Nango stood no chance and was sent flying with a single palm strike. Holding the snow lotus, the ck-clothed man pulled down his veil and said, How interesting. This will contribute nicely to the Sect Leaders breakthrough in realm at the Orthodox Demonic Sect! This man was Benjamin ckwood from the Orthodox Demonic Sect. He had intended to kill Thornwell Nango with sheer force the previous day but Logans unexpected intervention had thwarted his ns.
Chapter 668: 409 Righteousness and Demonic _2 Chapter 668: Chapter 409 Righteousness and Demonic _2 Originally possessing the strength of a Half-step Saint Seat, he had been reduced to the state of a Dominator due to an injury and would need decades of recuperation, but consuming this Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus would undoubtedly enable him to return to the Half-step Saint Seat. From the moment Thornwell Nango set foot on the snowy mountain, the Orthodox Demonic Sect had been quietly following behind. This allowed the perfect execution of their ambush, and even though the attack injured Thornwell Nango, he rushed over regardless of his pain, thinking of his fathers illness. Stubborn fool, the difference in our realms is too great! Benjamin ckwood chuckled coldly and kicked out again, causing Thornwell Nango to suffer another serious injury. Seeing this, the other dozen or so disciples joined the attack on Benjamin ckwood, catching him off guard with the Divine Rune Logan had previously used. Looking at his wounds, Benjamin ckwood was quite surprised, You do have some tricks up your sleeves to be able to inflict such injuries on me. But its a pity that the gap in our realms is too great, its not something a few runes can rectify! However, I dont want to stay on this snowy mountain, so I will take my leave. Without the century-old Snow Lotus, your Cloud Sky Sect is doomed! Benjamin ckwoodughed haughtily, very smugly preparing to leave, a scene that naturally did not escape Logans watchful eyes. He leaped forward in a single bound to intervene. Seeing Logan block his way, Benjamin ckwood was naturally terrified, for this mans strength was overwhelming, having easily routed him with a single move yesterday. Im no match for you, but if you keep blocking me, yourpanions wont stand a chance against the Demon Beast guardian! Benjamin ckwood said darkly, pointing at Bart Cloud. The Demon Beast is the Snow Lotuss guardian. We dont have the Snow Lotus in our possession, so I can easily call Bart Cloud off. Guess who the Demon Beast will attack?
Logan sneered, and then stretched out his hand, Hand over the Snow Lotus obediently, or else I will have no choice but to y you. Weigh your options carefully. Having finally gotten the Snow Lotus, Benjamin ckwood naturally wasnt willing to give it up easily, but on the peak of this snowy mountain, he had no other escape routes. In a few moments of thought, Benjamin ckwood directly threw the Snow Lotus towards the Demon Beast, reasoning that if he couldnt have it, he wouldnt let Logans side benefit either, preferring to return the Snow Lotus to the Demon Beast yet again. Having regained the Snow Lotus, the Demon Beast ced it on its back, and then let out a sky-shaking roar, causing the entire mountain to tremble as if it were about to copse. Logan was naturally furious, and a murderous intent spread, Youve made the wrong choice, and you will not leave here alive today. Benjamin ckwood dared to throw the Snow Lotus because he had a backup n. He quickly dashed toward the Demon Beast, hoping to provoke a battle between it and Logan so he could slip away in the chaos. Moreover, having returned the Snow Lotus, such a high-level Demon Beast surely must have high intelligence; it certainly wouldnt harm him. Benjamin ckwoods calctions were meticulous, but he had only taken a few steps when he was harshly struck from behind by a Divine Skill unleashed by Logan. The next moment, Logan arrived with a step and ended Benjamin ckwoods life with a single sh, not giving him any face and preventing him from continuing to pit him against the Demon Beast in a life-or-death fight, which was a sin. Thornwell Nango, severely injured, looked at the Snow Lotus on the back of the Demon Beast, longing to take it, but he could barely stand. Logan then re-engaged in battle, and under the fierce attacks from him and Bart Cloud, the Demon Beast was forced to retreat, still refusing to surrender the Snow Lotus. The battle was urring at the top of the snowy mountain, and the destruction caused by a prolonged fight could lead to the mountains copse. At this moment, Logan felt anxious inside. In terms of strength, he was overwhelmingly superior, but the kill would not happen instantly; it would take at least another hundred moves. But could the summit hold out that long? So Logan took a step back and looked at the Demon Beast, Its just a century-old Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus, and I believe there should be no shortage on this mountain. Why do you insist on protecting it at the cost of your life? This isnt a century-old Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus, but a millennium one. The Snow Lotus is already nine hundred and ny years old. I have waited here for hundreds of years just to wait for the Snow Lotus to reach a millennium, to help me break through to Quasi-Saint, or even Saint Seat in one fell swoop. The Demon Beast stopped for a long time, then spoke in humannguage, I dont have more than two hundred years to live. Without the millennium Snow Lotus, I will die and vanish from this path soon. Then, are there any century-old Snow Lotuses? Logan was stunned for a moment. He had thought this one was a century-old Snow Lotus, not expecting it to actually be an even more precious existence. Millennium Snow Lotuses are rare in the entire Ancient World, and it can be said that not even one in a thousand century-old Snow Lotuses might survive that long. Was this a misunderstanding? Thornwell Nango and his party also felt somewhat embarrassed, after all, they had onlye for the century-old Snow Lotus, even though the millennium one had better medicinal effects. There are quite a few century-old Snow Lotuses. There are dozens of them on the summit of this snow mountain. You can go there to pick them; every year, many Semi-Saintse! The Demon Beast pointed in a direction, then continued, If you covet the millennium Snow Lotus, dont me me for not being polite. I would rather destroy myself and bring down the entire mountaintop, dying together with everyone.
We are not after the millennium Snow Lotus, we apologize for our earlier offense, said Thornwell Nango as he walked over and bowed to the Demon Beast as a sign of apology. Snow Lotuses are ownerless items, including this millennium one. The strongest takes possession, and as a Demon Beast, I understand this principle. On the contrary, I should thank you for not seizing it by force. The Demon Beast replied, then carefully ced the Snow Lotus into the snow pond. Now that it had been picked, it only had the mountains snow water to rely on for survival. Logan and his group walked in the direction the Demon Beast had pointed, and indeed they saw many Snow Lotuses, which should all be a century old. Thornwell Nango picked a Snow Lotus, and the other dozen or so people did not n topete for them. They decided to pick a few decade-old ones halfway down the mountain instead.
For Logan, century-old Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotuses were also very useful for cultivation, so he took a few. Of course, there were still half left there. If there was a need in the future, he coulde back, otherwise, taking all of them would be a fatal blow to the entire poption of Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotuses. Afterward, the group left the snow mountain. Compared to the difficulty of ascending the mountain, going downhill did not require braving the wind and snow, so it took only four hours to return to the camp. Looking at the century-old Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus in hand, Thornwell Nango was eager to hurry back to the Eastern Territory, so he bowed and said, Benefactor, I need to take the Snow Lotus back to save someone, so I must take my leave! Dont be so hasty. Even though youve killed the Orthodox Demonic Sects Benjamin ckwood, do you think the Orthodox Demonic Sect will just watch you take the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus back and save someone? Logan stopped Thornwell Nango and said seriously, Im afraid they will send a strong one to intercept you, and it wont just be a Dominator like before. A Semi-Saint Strong One will likelye. I have thought of that, which is why I n to head south to meet up with another group from a Sect that came looking for Snow Lotus. They are led by a Grand Elder, who is already at the Half-step Saint Seat! Thornwell Nango, looking at the Snow Lotus in his hand, spoke word by word, No matter what, even if it costs my life, I must take the Snow Lotus back. Its not only about the survival of the Cloud Sky Sect but also the safety of the entire Eastern Territory. Otherwise, the Orthodox Demonic Sect will be unrivaled in the Eastern Territory. That could work. Anyway, I have to stay in the Extreme Cold Lands for over ten days. Ill escort you part of the way and help you meet up with that Grand Elder! Logan spoke up. He had taken a liking to Thornwell Nango, and moreover, he was naturally opposed to the Demon Path, having wiped out two Top Sects in a row. It delighted Logan to make the Demon Sects suffer losses. Upon hearing this, Thornwell Nango naturally showed a hint of joy. With Logans assistance along the way, what did he have to fear from the pursuit of the Orthodox Demonic Sect? From their conversation the previous day, he knew well that Logan was a tough character, unmatched in both the Central Region and the Western Wastnd. Wont it be too troublesome? Thornwell Nango bowed, as Logan had already helped him several times, and this time he had to be escorted to the southern edge of the Extreme Cold Lands, at least hundreds of miles away, and furtherplicated by the constant snowstorms, indeed a test for anyone. Logan gave Thornwell Nango an exasperated look and said somewhat speechlessly, If you dont want me to, I dont have to go. Bart Cloud and I can continue to wait for the Ancient Secret Realm! No, thank you, benefactor! Upon hearing Logan might change his mind, Thornwell Nango was dumbfounded. He had only meant to politely decline, yet Logan had taken him seriously. He was actually eager for Logan to escort him.
Chapter 669: 410 Ancient Secret Realm_1 Chapter 669: Chapter 410 Ancient Secret Realm_1 A group of people set out on their journey. Along the way, it was quite stable, save for the heavier snow, and there were no other dangers. The people from the Orthodox Demonic Sect did not continue to appear. This made Logan wonder if he had perceived wrongly. It was impossible for the Orthodox Demonic Sect to ignore this, especially since Thornwell Nango was about to bring the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus back to the Eastern Territory. After traveling over a hundred miles, Thornwell Nango also felt that there was no longer any danger and thus he said, Benefactor, after half a day more of travel, we will meet up with the Grand Elder. It seems the Orthodox Demonic Sect wonte after us, so we should not trouble you two any further! Alright then, we will be on our way back! Logan nodded and left with Bart Cloud, while Thornwell Nango continued on with a dozen or so people. Although Logan and hispanion had left, they were actually still covertly observing. Perhaps the people from the Orthodox Demonic Sect did not act due to the fear of Logans strength. The moment Logan and hispanion were gone, the Orthodox Demonic Sect would certainly make their move, so Logan simply decided to y a trick by secretly staying nearby. As expected, not long after Thornwell Nangos group had covered a few miles, a group of ck-clothed men suddenly appeared. The leader of the group, to the fear of Thornwell Nango, was one of the Elders from the Orthodox Demonic Sect. His realm had already reached the level of a Half-step Saint Seat, and he was known for being ruthless and merciless in the Eastern Territory. Thornwell Nango involuntarily took a few steps back, while Harrison ckwood sneered coldly, Hand over the Snow Lotus. I dont want to kill you. Id rather keep you, this piece of trash, alive to take over as Sect Leader of the Cloud Sky Sect and fight with those Elders! Dont even think about it. Let me tell you, our sects Grand Elder is nearby. Arent you afraid? Thornwell Nango was anxious inside, but he maintained a very calm demeanor on the surface. Your Grand Elder brought several dozen people, but our Orthodox Demonic Sect has been watching. They are more than two hundred miles away; can they learn about this and make it here in time? Harrison ckwood sneered and eyed Thornwell Nangos dozen or so followers, Just with you group of Throne-level weaklings, you should have died long ago. Really, I dont know how a Powerhouse appeared out of nowhere, managed to procure the Snow Lotus for you and even killed an Orthodox Demonic Sect Steward. What a headache.
With a wave of Harrison ckwoods hand, countless Orthodox Demonic Sect followers began attacking Thornwell Nango and his group, while Harrison ckwood himself eyed the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus and stepped forward. Thornwell Nango couldnt let Benjamin ckwood seed, so he tightly protected the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus behind him and tried to escape the encirclement from another direction. The other Sect members, a dozen or so of them, positioned themselves in front of Thornwell Nango, Young Master, you must leave at once. Take the Snow Lotus back to the sect, and we will cover you! With these dozen individuals holding off the attackers, despite the immense guilt in his heart, Thornwell Nango had no choice but to flee for the sake of the bigger picture. But before Thornwell Nango had escaped far, those dozen individuals had already fallen. Each of Harrison ckwoods minions was a Strong Dominator, and a single one of them was enough to take down Thornwell Nangos subordinates, let alone abined attack; they were simply not on the same level. Realizing escape was futile, and seeing that all a dozen followers were gone, Thornwell Nango roared in anger, Damn it, if were going down, well go down together! He unleashed his most powerful Divine Skill, and threw the Snow Lotus to the side, nning to perish together with Harrison ckwood. This way, the Snow Lotus would be preserved, and if the Grand Elder and others searched in this direction, they could still take the Snow Lotus back to the sect. Harrison ckwood shook his head. Originally, he did not want to kill Thornwell Nango, but since thetter dared to resist, he simply unleashed a Divine Skill and attacked. In that moment, Logan and Bart Cloud, who had been hidden nearby, appeared, not only blocking a strike for Thornwell Nango but also engaging in a fight with Harrison ckwood. Logan smiled yfully at the group of Orthodox Demonic Sect individuals, I had just left for a moment, and you took the opportunity to strike. Isnt that a little disrespectful? The Orthodox Demonic Sect has no grudge with you, so why do you insist on helping Thornwell Nango time and again? I advise you to leave early; I am a Half-step Saint Seat, after all. Harrison ckwood was both angry and a bit terrified about Logans sudden appearance, as Logans strength was not to be underestimated. Orthodoxy and the Demonic are irreconcble; do I need a reason? Logan spread his hands, then continued on the offensive,pletely suppressing Harrison ckwoods ability to fight back. Seeing that he was no match, Harrison ckwood thought about making a quick getaway, but now that Logan had already stepped in, how could he allow the opponent to escape easily? Logan cast several Divine Skills, leaving Harrison ckwood in a sorry state. If things went on like this, he was likely to fall within ten minutes, and yet escape was impossible. Bart Cloud was not idle either, helping Thornwell Nango to eliminate Harrison ckwoods underlings one by one. Though they were at the same Dominator Realm, Bart Clouds strength was several times that of his opponents, as he had not only undergone a Thunder Tribtion Baptism to break through his realm but had also learned a number of Divine Skills from being constantly by Logans side. Harrison ckwood was on hisst breath when Logan delivered a finishing blow, killing him. Thornwell Nango watched, dumbfounded. He knew of Logans prowess with arrays, and had previously pegged Logans strength at Half-step Saint Seat. Now it was clear that was not the case; Logan had probably reached the Quasi-Saint level. It was all over, but not one of the dozen or so sect disciples had survived; all had fallen to the Orthodox Demonic Sect. This filled Thornwell Nango with great anger, and he vowed that one day he would settle ounts with the Orthodox Demonic Sect. Thornwell Nango bowed three times to the ground, then bid farewell to Logan, preparing to leave, I owe you another favor and can only say once more that Ill repay it someday! Logan had not yet responded when suddenly another group of people appeared. He instantly became alert, but upon seeing them, Thornwell Nango breathed a sigh of relief.
Grand Elder! Thornwell Nango called out. After the Grand Elder arrived and saw the scene, he asked, Young Master, we sensed signs of a fight here and came as quickly as we could. Are you alright, not wounded? Chapter 670: 410 Ancient Secret Realm_2 Chapter 670: Chapter 410 Ancient Secret Realm_2 No, just that all the disciples from the sect are gone, but fortunately, we got the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus! Thornwell Nango took out the Snow Lotus and let out a heavy sigh. Logan also took the opportunity to observe this person, whose realm seemed to be at a Half-step Saint Seat; his appearance seemed amiable and he didnt look like a malicious person. As long as the Snow Lotus is in hand, thats what counts. Lets hurry back to the sect. Its been over half a month since we left, and we dont even know the situation there! The Grand Elder patted Thornwell Nango on the shoulder and said seriously, Theres no need to be too sad. All of this is the fault of the Orthodox Demonic Sect. As long as we can rescue the Sect Leader, we will definitely repay this debt. Thornwell Nango nodded, then introduced Logan to the Grand Elder, especially mentioning the repeated help he had provided, which surprised the Grand Elder quite a bit. Thank you very much! The Grand Elder bowed with his hands sped, Both of you benefactors shoulde back with me to the Cloud Sky Sect. We will definitely reward you greatly. We came out in a hurry this time and didnt bring many Spirit Stones. No need, well meet again if its meant to be! Logan waved his hand, indicating that they neednt be too polite, and that he also wanted to do his part against the Demon Sects. We should not dy any longer; we must hurry back. After saying goodbye to Logan, Thornwell Nango left with the Grand Elder. After all, his fathers life was hanging by a thread, and any dy was out of the question. Logan stretchedzily and headed back as well: Lets go, back to the Extreme Cold Lands. Wait for the Ancient Secret Realm to open. There shouldnt be anyone to bother us there now! He and Bart Cloud found a ce to set up camp, and to avoid the possibility that the Ancient Secret Realm might open without his knowledge, Logan then spent two days setting up dozens of arrays that would allow him to sense everything in the Extreme Cold Lands.
Of course, the arrays had no offensive power. These dozens of arrays cost Logan tens of millions of Spirit Stones. He originally had nearly eighty million Spirit Stones, but in just a few days since his arrival in the Extreme Cold Lands, he had already spent half, which really pained him. If heter encountered an enemy from the Sanctuary, and he had no Spirit Stones to set up arrays, it would be very disadvantageous for him. But for now, he could only take one step at a time. After waiting for ten days in a row, the Extreme Cold Lands showed no sign of change, but the blizzard grew stronger, and the temperature dropped so low that Bart Cloud shivered uncontrobly. He had already reached the Dominator Realm and even used Spiritual Energy to protect his body, but still couldnt withstand the cold. Another day passed, and suddenly, in the Extreme Cold Lands, a dazzling force erupted and a huge stele appeared amid the blizzard, followed by a heart-palpitating aura that spread, causing many nearby Demon Beasts to scatter and flee as if they faced an apocalyptic disaster. Logans face lit up with joy, intuition telling him that this was the Ancient Secret Realm. He and Bart Cloud quickly headed to the stele. The aura of Laws Force there was indeed terrifying, stronger than any Sanctuary Powerhouse Logan had ever seen. What else could this be if not the Ancient Secret Realm? But why was there only a stele? Where was the entrance to the Ancient Secret Realm? This puzzle eluded even Logan, despite being an Array Master, unable to see through the mystery. Fortunately, after studying it for a few hours, Logan finally detected something peculiar and pped his palm against the stele. The next moment, a gate made of Spiritual Energy appeared. Logan was immediately eager to go in but took onest look at Bart Cloud: This is the Ancient Secret Realm. Sanctuary Powerhouses who enter cant even make it out; its too dangerous, you shouldnt go! I am your guard, and I must ensure your safety! Bart Cloud shook his head. He knew the odds were slim, but he was worried about what would happen if Logan was alone and faced danger. Inside the Secret Realm are Sanctuary beings; if I encounter danger, you, as someone in the Dominator Realm, wont be much help. Dont forget, Im also an Array Master. As long as Im careful, nothing will go wrong, Logan reassured. Logan let out a long sigh and said earnestly, This is different from the past. I cant allow you to be in such danger. This is a personal trial for me. If I can unravel the mysteries of the Ancient Secret Realm, thenter I can take you with me to experience it. For now, let it be just me. Alright, but you muste back alive! Bart Cloud finally nodded. He understood that his own realm was too low and if they encountered a Sanctuary enemy, he would certainly hold Logan back. Logan gave a few more instructions, and then he stepped into the Ancient Secret Realm. After Logans figure disappeared, Bart Cloud decided to stand guard in that ce. Withrge snowkes drifting down in the Extreme Cold Lands, Bart Cloud shivered violently. He built a tent, gathered some wood, and started a fire to keep warm. Once Logan entered the Ancient Secret Realm, the next moment it was as though he arrived in the midst of destion. He was surrounded by desert, and the air was devoid of any spiritual energy. This felt very peculiar to Logan. Werent Secret Lands supposed to be full of opportunities? Why had hee to a desert, and where should he go next? Logan walked for who knows how long, until he finally saw an elder. The elder was hunched over and sitting to one side, as though he had turned to stone. But as Logan approached, the elder suddenly opened his eyes, Has ten years passed, and another from the Holy See arrived? No, why is it only someone from the Dominator Great Perfection Realm? The elder looked astonished as he stared at Logan. Everyone who came to the Ancient Secret Realm was a Sanctuary Powerhouse. How could someone from the Dominator Realm dare toe?
Senior, is this the Ancient Secret Realm? Why is it different from what I imagined! Logan bowed respectfully and sincerely asked the elder. The elder fell into thought after hearing this and it wasnt until a long whileter that he replied, This is the Ancient Secret Realm, but there are no opportunities here. Ive been trapped for a hundred years, unable to find a way out. Logan was taken aback by the elders words. What did he mean there were no opportunities in the Ancient Secret Realm? This was different from what he had heard outside. The Secret Land opened every ten years, and nearly all the Sanctuary Powerhouses woulde, but not a single one had ever left. Therefore, Logan realized that it was fraught with perils, yet he never imagined this would be the oue!
When I first came here, I was baffled. As a Sanctuary Powerhouse, trapped for a hundred years The predecessors before me told me not to even think about leaving in this lifetime. At first, I didnt believe it, but no matter what countless methods I tried, I couldnt leave this desert. The elder sighed and continued, You, a Strong Dominator, dont have to worry about exhausting your lifespan. Why would you think to try your luck in the Ancient Secret Realm? The Secret Land opens every ten years, but each time, its not just one from the Holy See who enters. Especially ten years ago, almost all the Sanctuary Powerhouses came. Its not right that only you are trapped in this desert. Logan recovered from his shock and after pondering for a moment, he said, So theres only one possibility. Each entering Holy See is sent to different locations. This may be more of a test, and this is just the first phase. One must break through this phase to reach the real Secret Land. Kid, you can actually think of this? The elders eyes showed disbelief as he spoke. He had been confused for decades and only in thest two years had he thought of this possibility. But now with his lifespan running short, he didnt have the time to bother with it anymore. Logan looked around and analyzed carefully, First, we need to determine one thing: whether this desert is an illusion or a real existence in a micro world. But from my experience, its unlikely to trap a Sanctuary Powerhouse for over a hundred years with just an illusion. To leave this desert, we cant rely on walking; otherwise, wed just be going in circles and wasting our strength in vain. We must figure out where the mechanism is! As an Array Master, Logan understood that a micro world is essentially an array magnified countless times. Theres always a fulcrum, and if he could find the support point sustaining the micro world or the source of its spiritual energy, he was certain to leave. The elder gave a bitter smile and watched Logan analyze incessantly, Youve been in here for only a few minutes and have already considered this possibility. Trapped for a hundred years, Ive been truly foolish. Although my lifespan is nearly over, I am indeed curious to see if you can break through. Logan took out a hundred thousand Spirit Stones, preparing to construct a small array, then he would draw on the surrounding Laws Force and see if the desert would undergo any changes. Chapter 671: 411 to the second checkpoint_1 Chapter 671: Chapter 411 to the second checkpoint_1 ` Watching Logan arranging the array, the old mans eyes brightened. Could it be an Array Master? No wonder he had the courage to enter the Secret Land even with only the Dominator Realm. However, despite Logans intelligence, this desert had trapped him for a century, and Logan had only just entered recently; it was impossible for him to find a solution so quickly. After the array was set up, it began to absorb the surrounding Laws Force. The entire desert seemed about to shatter but then returned to normal. Such a scene confirmed to Logan a fact: the desert was indeed constructed with Laws Force, a genuinely existing microcosm. The one capable of such feats, judging by the few Sanctuary Powerhouses Logan had encountered before, was obviously beyond their abilities. The constructor must be above the Holy See. No wonder countless Sanctuary Powerhouses flocked to the Ancient Secret Realm to seek the truth! There truly were opportunities left by beings stronger than the Sanctuary Powerhouses. Logan was overjoyed; if he happened to obtain such opportunities, couldnt he be a Sanctuary Powerhouse as well? Of course, the priority was to leave this desert. Now that he knew it was constructed using an array, it should be easier to handle. The reason his previous array arrangement didnt affect this part of the desert was that he didnt use enough Spirit Stones. But what if he increased the power a hundredfold? Could the Laws Force of these dead woods still hold up? Logan took out ten million Spirit Stones and arranged an array that would absorb Laws Force around him. Ten million Spirit Stones were enough to confront a Sanctuary Powerhouse. He didnt believe he couldnt break through this Laws Force-created desert. Meanwhile, the old man went from disdain to increasing astonishment. After all, he was a Sanctuary Powerhouse himself and could sense the chaos in the surroundingws, all originating from the array Logan had just arranged. Now that he had taken out ten million Spirit Stones, perhaps a miracle could indeed ur.
The array formed with ten million Spirit Stones frenziedly absorbed the surrounding Laws Force. In just a few moments, the entire barrennd began to copse, and seeing the desert no longer existed, the old man burst into heartyughter, finally able to leave after being trapped for a century. Then, the desert vanished, and they stood within a vortex, arriving momentster in a dense forest. The forests Spiritual Energy was particrly rich, dozens of times denser than in the outside world, and even the ordinary trees exerted the pressure of a Dominator. The old man, at his wits end and oil drained, waved his hand, Continue on your way. Being able to leave that desert in this lifetime is enough for me; my lifespan is gone. Its just that I was waiting out of stubbornness all these years. Thank you for settling this matter on my behalf. However, that desert was just the first challenge. To obtain the opportunity left by a being stronger than a Sanctuary Powerhouse, one must go through life-and-death ordeals. Too many Sanctuary Powerhouses havee here, and yet none have seeded. You are different from the others; perhaps you can obtain it. Logan was filled with mncholy but suddenly thought of the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus he had: Can a century-old Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus dy the ebb of your life? This Of course! The old man was very excited upon seeing the Snow Lotus in Logans hand, With this Snow Lotus, I can live for at least another month, although a month wont make much of a difference. But as a Dominator Realm, I would like to see if you can obtain the opportunity. Then take it, Logan said as he passed the Snow Lotus to the old man. Logan had just arrived in the Ancient Secret Realm, and if he could get help from a Sanctuary Powerhouse, it would surely make things much easier. A thousand words aside, Logan himself was merely at the Dominator Realm. While he could use an array against a Sanctuary Powerhouse, no enemy Sanctuary Powerhouse would give him the time to arrange an array in an actual confrontation. After ingesting the Snow Lotus and a few moments of recuperation, the old man seemed to regain the vigor of his youth by a decade and his pale face no longer looked unnatural. Let me introduce myself; you can call me Wexler Daoist. Im the Family Head of the Wexler n of the Western Wastnd. I once fought invincibly across the world by myself and was considered among the best, even among Sanctuary Powerhouses. s, a hundred years have changed the world, the old man said with a kind smile while introducing himself, then inquired, Fellow Daoist, from where do you hail? May I know? Wexler Daoist was very curious about Logan. He knew all the forces and Sects of the Ancient World, but could not figure out which Sect could have nurtured a Heavenly Pride like Logan. He had been trapped in the desert for a hundred years, yet Logan had passed in less than a day. The Wexler n? Sandy Wexler is? Logan was astonished after hearing this; in the Western Wastnd, the only Wexler n he knew was one of the three great Lords, Sandy Wexler, wasnt it? You know him? Im his third uncle, Wexler Daoist was also surprised, If I calcte it right, among the younger generation of the Wexler n, only he has both virtue and talent. Although his cultivation aptitude wascking a bit, but after these hundred years, he should be the Family Head of the Wexler n. He is the Family Head of the Wexler n, one of the three great Lords of the Western Wastnd, and has reached the Half-step Saint Seat. Unfortunately, due to an ident, he lost all his cultivation and needs decades to recover, Logan nodded, knowing all too well that he was not just acquainted with Sandy Wexler; the two of them had a life-saving friendship, and the Wexler n owed him a favor. Upon hearing this, the old man became anxious, promptly asking, What happened to the Wexler n? Could it be that after a hundred years apart, the Wexler n has faced a great catastrophe that could lead to their destruction? What will the Wexler n do if something happens to him as the Family Head? It seems that the previous Family Head hesitated when choosing who would be the Lord, ultimately selecting Sandy Wexler, which caused dissatisfaction among his children. After scheming for a century, they activated the City-protecting Array in a delusional attempt to resolve issues with Sandy Wexler. Fortunately, I intervened and put a stop to everything in the end. Chapter 672: 411 to the second checkpoint_2 Chapter 672: Chapter 411 to the second checkpoint_2 Logan spread his hands and said, Anyway, I dont know much myself, but none of that matters now. After all, no one dares to mess with Sandy Wexler in the Western Wastnd these days, since there is a Spirit Gathering Arrayid down by me within the city walls. As long as there are enough Spirit Stones, even a Sanctuary Powerhouse would have to keep their distance. Wexler Daoist sighed bitterly, A hundred years ago, before I entered the Ancient Secret Realm, I had already seen through it all. I never thought it would actually evolve into a conflict. Back then, Sandy Wexler truly had both moral integrity and talent among the younger generation. Its not surprising that he was chosen by the previous Lord. Not long ago, the Wexler n lost a great many of their members in death and injury when Demonic Sky Gate suddenly attacked, intending to subvert everything. They even invited a Sanctuary Powerhouse to sit in power. At that time, the strongest among all the Sects in the entire Western Wastnd was merely a Half-step Saint Seat, and even in the Central Region, there was no Saint Seat. Logan coughed and said earnestly, It wasrgely thanks to me. Iid down an array and killed that Sanctuary Powerhouse. The entire Demonic Sky Gate was annihted, and peace returned to the Western Wastnd. Upon hearing Demonic Sky Gate, the Wexler Daoist naturally became furious. Before he entered the Ancient Secret Realm a hundred years earlier, Demonic Sky Gate had always been low-key. As a school of the Demon Path driven from the Central Region to the Western Wastnd, he thought they would not dare to do evil, but it seemed they hadnt changed at all. While angry, Wexler Daoist was also shocked by Logans words. Logan used an array to kill a Saint Seat? That sounded mysterious, for he himself was a Saint Seat and clearly understood the horror of a Sanctuary Powerhouse. How could a Dominator Strong One possibly cope with it? But upon further thought, if Logan did not have such ability, it would have been impossible for him to dare toe here with only a Dominator Realm level of cultivation. Moreover, he indeed had passed the first trial, so Wexler Daoist chose to believe him. He viewed Logan with newfound respect, for it was too monstrous for someone so young. Later on, Wexler Daoist bowed deeply to Logan, Thank you for saving the Wexler n. Having been trapped in this Ancient Secret Realm for a hundred years, the Wexler n must have faced immense hardship. After all, which major Family n does not have a Sanctuary Powerhouse to sit in power? I have a good rtionship with Sandy Wexler. He is a reliable Lord. Faced with the crushing might of Demonic Sky Gate, he chose not to flee the Western Wastnd for the Central Region. For the sake of the tens of thousands ofmon people in the Western Wastnd, he was willing to fight Demonic Sky Gate. It was this courage that moved me to intervene. Logan waved his hand, telling Wexler Daoist there was no need for such humility, Conversely, if the Wexler n were cowards and useless, I myself am not from your Western Wastnd, and I would have remained on the sidelines. Rather than saying I helped the Western Wastnd, it is actually they who helped themselves.
There were dozens of Sects in the Western Wastnd that sought refuge with Demonic Sky Gate, hoping to merely survive cravenly, and their eventual fate was to be the first sacrificed by Demonic Sky Gate. The reason I offered up the Snow Lotus is because you had no intention of killing me. Many Strong Ones, when nearing the end of their lifespan, will try to pull others down with them. The Wexler n learns about morality and the distinction between good and evil from a young age. The Wexler Daoist agreed with this point. Not all members of the Wexler n were necessarily good people. Even if there were good people, it would definitely be a matter of different positions, rather than sacrificing everyone or resorting to any means for the sake of power. Logan looked around and said to Wexler Daoist, Lets not talk about this. This must be the second trial. We should think about how to get out of here. Perhaps like the first trials desert, this ce seems like a maze as well. After taking the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus, I have also regained some of my vitality. I will do my utmost to help you, especially since Im on the verge of death. Not only had Logan saved him, but he had also repeatedly assisted the Wexler n. To Wexler Daoist, he wanted to exert thest of his energy before his light extinguished. The two men walked forward, initially clueless about the second trial. What exactly was it testing? As they wandered, they came upon a dpidated pce. To their surprise, there were dozens of people situated in front of the pce, staring nkly at a stele, their eyes filled with despair and irritation. Logan could sense that each of these dozens of people was a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Though they had little vitality left, much like Wexler Daoist, andcked the imposing aura of a typical Sanctuary Powerhouse, they obviously could not be underestimated. Seeing an old acquaintance, Wexler Daoist quickly went over, Cloud Sky Taoist, when did you enter the Ancient Secret Realm? This must be the second trial, right? So its you. You came here a hundred years ago; I thought you had made it to the third trial by now. To see you just now, you couldnt have been stuck in the first trial all this time, could you? Hearing Wexler Daoists voice, an elder turned around and immediately revealed a smile, not daring to believe that a hundred years had passed, atst meeting an old friend again. Wexler Daoist was quite embarrassed. Indeed, if it werent for Logan, he would have definitely been trapped to death at the first level, never making it this far in his lifetime. He quickly changed the topic and introduced the two, This is my old friend, Cloud Sky Taoist, the former Sect Leader of the Eastern Territorys number one sect, Cloud Sky Sect. When we were young, it was a case of fighting turning to friendship. He is extremely righteous and had once fought with three Sanctuary Powerhouses for my sake. Cloud Sky Sect? Logan felt it sounded very familiar, and the next moment, he recalled, Is Thornwell Nango from your sect? I just helped him out a few days ago. Dominator Realm? Cloud Sky Taoist did not answer Logans question but stared at Logan in surprise instead, Only Sanctuary Powerhouses dare to enter the Ancient Secret Realm, arent you afraid of dying as a Dominator? Dont judge him by his Dominator Realm, I owe it to him that I passed the first level. In short, do not underestimate him, and answer Logans question from earlier. Wexler Daoist coughed, indicating to Cloud Sky Taoist not to intimidate others, Logan was asking about Thornwell Nango, right? Answer him, dont bully others because they are young. Thornwell Nango? Cloud Sky Taoist thought for a moment, then nodded, I have some impression. Before I came to the Ancient Secret Realm, the young family head was said to have begotten a son named Thornwell Nango, but he was from the younger generation, and I didnt pay much attention at the time as I was preparing for entering the Ancient Secret Realm. Its not important. The Sect Leader of Cloud Sky Sect fell ill, and Thornwell Nango came to the Extreme Cold Lands seeking Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus. He was chased by the Orthodox Demonic Sect, and I helped him out a lot.
Logan waved his hand, and upon hearing this, Cloud Sky Taoist was naturally furious, Orthodox Demonic Sect? When I was in the Eastern Territory, how dare they be so presumptuous? If I have the chance to leave the Ancient Secret Realm, even if I expend myst breath, I will eradicate the Orthodox Demonic Sect. Themotion here had also drawn the attention of several dozen Saints on the ground who learned that Logan had just arrived in the Ancient Secret Realm. They came over to inquire about their own family ns. For these several dozen Saints, being trapped here for too long, they had already lost all hope of life. Logan responded to them one by one, but many Saint Powerhouses couldnt ept the news when they heard that their family ns had been destroyed. Their families were previously among the top sects with their presence, how could everything change in just a few decades. One of the elders asked, What about the Saint Sky Sect then? I only left ten years ago; it couldnt have been destroyed as well, could it? Young friend, could you enlighten me?
You are the Supreme Elder of Saint Sky Sect. I have a good rtionship with Aurelius Azure; Saint Sky Sect is fine. It was unscathed in this cmity of the Central Region. At the sound of this, Holy Daoists worries were alleviated. As long as Saint Sky Sect was safe, he could be at peace, even if he remained trapped in the Ancient Secret Realm forever. Seeing everyone digging for details, anxious to know about the fate of their own sects, Logan quickly gestured for everyone to calm down. In the Central Region, half a month ago, Blood Drinking Sect instigated more than a hundred sect leaders in a plot to overturn the Central Region, targeting the Five Great Sects led by Saint Sky Sect. In that battle, those hundred-plus leaders perished; of course, the sects still exist. Saint Sky Sect didnt have the heart to break your inheritances. There were also many sects that stood by Saint Sky Sects side, so the sect reached new heights. For example, Cloud Sky Sect. Overall, I dont know much; Im not clear on the specifics of which sects, but basically, if a sect had Quasi-Saint Powerhouses, they were all in cahoots with Blood Drinking Sect. After everyone had calmed down, Logan exined one by one, So dont be too angry, as long as the sect still exists, its foundation can continue to be passed down. It was the mistake of the sect leaders alone. Chapter 673: 412 Cracking the 【Stele】 _1 Chapter 673: Chapter 412 Cracking the Stele _1 ` How can these traitors collude with the Blood Drinking Sect? The righteous sects and the Demon Path are irreconcble enemies. Its all because we old bones have been trapped in this Ancient Secret Realm. Many Sanctuary Powerhouses were furious, unable to fathom how so many sects could betray their principles and join the Blood Drinking Sect. Have they forgotten the undying hatred? Had they had the chance to leave this ce, theyd have dealt with their own sects harshly, enforcing a strict reorganization to purge the influence of the Blood Drinking Sect. Holy Daoist remained calm and asked, If what you say is true, then the power amassed by the Blood Drinking Sect must be formidable. The Saint Sky Sect and other sects couldnt possibly stand against them, could they? Of course not. In the end, I took action and set up an array which resolved the issue of the Blood Drinking Sect Leader; the rest, a mere mob, were easily taken care of. As for those hundred-plus sect leaders, it wasnt an act of the Saint Sky Sect but a consequence of the Blood Drinking Sect Leaders blood sacrifice to his Dantian, Logan said with a faint smile, exining to everyone, As for why, the twists and turns are tooplex to exin in a few words. In short, they turned against each other! Meanwhile, the Saint Sky Sect has been reorganizing the Central Region. Now, the entire Central Region has regained its prosperity. Those hundred-plus sects, having lost their leaders, are under the protection of the Saint Sky Sect. No sect would dare to target them, as the Saint Sky Sect seeks to preserve their inheritances, not wishing for those sects to be annihted because of this. After Logan had finished speaking, everyone sighed in astonishment. There were also voices of skepticism. What Logan described was profoundly mystical, and the key point was that Logan had turned the tide, something quite out of the ordinary. Everyone could see that Logan was merely a Sanctuary Powerhouse. In the Central Region, there are so many Quasi-Saint Powerhouses that even the Saint Sky Sect and a few other great sects couldnt resolve the crisis. And youre telling us that the Blood Drinking Sect Leader fell to Logans hand at his first move? Even boasting should have its limits, and dont think that since were in the Ancient Secret Realm, everyone will believe whatever you say.
Young friend, could you tell us the facts? I believe you indeed contributed, but to im all merit for yourself doesnt seem right, nor is it something anyone would believe, One of the Sanctuary Powerhouses sneered with disdain, shaking his head. Ive seen too many Heavenly Prides through the ages, but never one as preposterous as you. A person should remain grounded in reality. Every word Ive spoken is true; whether you believe it or not is your business! Logans expression turned cold as well, having no patience for this person. Even as a Sanctuary Powerhouse, he still mocked others like themon folk, whollycking the demeanor of a Strong One. Wexler Daoist naturally stepped forward, speaking in Logans favor, I believe in Logan. He just arrived today and has already helped me through the first challenge. Ive been trapped here for a hundred years, and I fear that many Sanctuary Powerhouses are still stuck on the first challenge and havent arrived. Less than a day? Everyone was dumbfounded. This was even more unbelievable than Logan saving Central Region. If the likelihood of a Dominator Realm resolving the crisis in Central Region was one in ten thousand, passing the first challenge in just one day was nothing short of miraculous, a miracle beyond what all Sanctuary Powerhouses present could achieve. Among the several dozen Sanctuary Powerhouses here, isnt each one remarkably capable? Yet almost all have been trapped here for decades. Even I, slightly luckier, spent a full five years to get through, Holy Daoist looked at Logan with new respect and bowed reverently, You certainly are not lying. After all, I only entered the Ancient Secret Realm ten years ago, and I hadnt heard about you before that. You must have risen in the recent decade, and indeed, the Ancient Secret Realm just opened today. Theres no need for doubt. I myself traveled from Saint Sky Sect through the Extreme Cold Lands over the past decade. There were twenty Sanctuary Powerhouses at that time, and this young friend here wasnt among them. So, he must be from this recent decade, truly a one-in-a-million prodigy. Holy Daoist spoke righteously, and among the twenty who came ten years ago, he was the only one who reached the second challenge. The rest were still trapped at the first one. He had always been proud of taking only five years to reach the second challenge, but whenpared to Logan, he felt remarkably dull. The other dozens took a sharp intake of breath. They had been certain not to believe, but after Holy Daoists confirmation, it seemed to truly be the case. The Ancient Secret Realm had just opened today, and if Logan hade in the previous decade, Holy Daoist would certainly know and wouldnt need to lie. In their shock, the crowd could only offer a bitter smile, unable to ept it. They, Sanctuary Powerhouses, had almost all been trapped for decades, yet Logan took merely a day. It was as if the Ancient Secret Realm was specifically designed for Logan; truly,parison is the thief of joy. The eldest among the Sanctuary Powerhouses suddenly lost hisposure, Ive been trapped for three hundred years; my lifespan should have ended long ago. Ive been clinging to life, hoping to seize an opportunity, but to be outdone by such a juniorits just too unfair, isnt it? Seeing him about to attack Logan, Wexler Daoist and Holy Daoist quickly intervened. If Logan truly had great skill, as he easily passed the first challenge, perhaps he could do the same with the second. Since everyone had been stuck at this second challenge for so long, this sudden hope couldnt be ruined. Young friend, you mentioned using an arraycould it be that you are an Array Master? If so, could you first try to break the mystery of this stele? Cloud Sky Daoist stepped forward and pointed to the stele, saying, We have studied it here for several years to no avail. This is a dpidated pce, and the only anomaly is this stele. Theres not a single word on it, yet it seems imbued with endless mysteries. Chapter 674: 412 Deciphering the Stele - Part 2 Chapter 674: Chapter 412 Deciphering the Stele C Part 2 Logan stepped into the stele to examine it and found that it was just an ordinary stele; at that moment, he couldnt see anything peculiar about it. After all, dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses had been trapped here for so many yearsit was unlikely that Logan would be able to detect anything amiss upon arrival. Logan walked around the area more than a dozen times, wondering to himself if the second challenge was like the first, what would it test? Moreover, the spiritual energy in the patch of forest he had juste from was abundant, but this dpidated pce had not a trace of it. Could there be a connection between the two? He was at a loss for an answerthe spiritual energy in the forest couldnt havee from nothing. Even if this were a mini-world manifested by an array, for it to maintain its operation, there had to be a logical source of spiritual energy. If it were unfounded, not even individuals of a higher Realm could achieve it. Could he start by investigating this stele? Logan kicked it a few times, and the stele immediately toppled over, causing the dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses to gasp in shock at his audacity. Logan too was startled and quickly set the stele back up, but then he sensed something was wrongwhy didnt the stele seem like ordinary stone? There was even a force of Laws Force within it, a power not belonging to Thunder Tribtion. Could this be the reason for the nearby abundance of spiritual energy? With this thought in mind, Logan addressed the dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses present, Your realms are higher; can you use physical force to shatter this stele? Isnt that a bit imprudent? After all, this stele is the only clue we have for breaking through the challenge. Wouldnt we be trapped here for life if its destroyed? Someone raised doubts, believing that Logan, being young and naive, didnt understand the gravity of the situation. Others nodded in agreement, also thinking it unwise to take such a risk. Logans brow furrowed as he earnestly responded, You all say that the clue lies within the stele, but after staring at it for decades, what have you discerned? It cant be that this opportunity is left for someone toe along and have an epiphany right? There should at least be some characters engraved on it! If theres Laws Force on the stele, it indicates there must be more to it than meets the eye. I wouldnt put us all in danger. If destroying it truly does make us unable to leave, Ill be trapped here for life just like you. You are nearing the end of your lifespans, while I still have a bright future ahead.
At this moment, Wexler Daoist stepped forward to support Logan, Logan solved the first challenge entirely on his own. I believe hes not someone who acts recklessly. Perhaps were too old to see clearly. Let the young one try; after all, Logan has helped our Sects on the outside. I agree as well. Everyone has been wanting to open up the stele, and now that weve hesitated for so long, why not take a risk today? Cloud Sky Taoist also nodded, believing that Logan, daring to step into the Ancient Secret Realm at the Dominator Realm level, and with his dear friend Wexler Daoist trusting him, must have some exceptional qualities. I disagree. If we study it for another year and a half and indeed have no other means left, then letting Logan have a try might be eptable. More people chose not to trust, causing Logan to grow impatient. Wait another year and a half? He didnt want to be stuck here that long. He had intended to leave the Ancient Secret Realm within a few months because Bart Cloud was still waiting for him in the Extreme Cold Lands. Holy Daoist cleared his throat, and thepelling power of a Sanctuary Powerhouse burst forth, Young friend, ignore them. You study it to your hearts content, and if anyone dares to stop you, I will intervene. With those words, the dozens of people present showed fear. Although they were all at the Saint Seat Realm, they were now at the end of their lifespans, with not much time remaining, unlike Holy Daoist, who had only entered the Ancient Secret Realm for a mere ten years and wasparatively younger. Should a fight break out, in their frail state, they stood no chance against Holy Daoist unless they were willing to fight to the death without regard for their lives, but not a single one was prepared to gamble with their life thus. Empowered by Holy Daoists words, Wexler Daoist approached the stele and struck it with the force of Holy Dao, which instantly crumbled into countless pieces. Yet besides the fragments, there was nothing unusual left behind. The other Sanctuary Powerhouses gathered around, inspecting it for a while only to confirm it was of no use. Their expressions changed as they pointed usingly at Logan, Because of your recklessness, the stele is gone, and now so many of us Sanctuary Powerhouses will be trapped here for life! Their lifespan was not long, and they only wished for an opportunity to step into the next Realm and continue living. Being trapped here, death was the only thing waiting for them. Wexler Daoist also looked dispirited. He had thought that Logan might ovee the first obstacle as before, but it seemed he had expected too much. However, this was not entirely Logans fault. Everyone, Logan did help our Saint Sky Sect on the outside, so dont lose your temper. If anyone dares to harm Logan, dont me me for being rude! Holy Daoist saw the signs of aggression in the crowd and spoke out once again to deter them. Logan had saved the Saint Sky Sect after all, and had restored peace to the entire Central Region. If he simply watched Logan being attacked by these dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses, he wouldnt deserve to be the Supreme Elder of the Saint Sky Sect. Yet these dozens scoffed, not giving Holy Daoist any face: We feared you before because we all still longed for life. Now that Logan has shattered this hope, what if you are stronger than us? One person can take you down with them, let alone dozens of us. Logan had been ignoring the crowd, instead studying the fragments of the stele. Why had the Laws Force disappeared as soon as the stele broke? Even if the stele had broken into countless pieces, each fragment should contain the Laws Force. And what had been the function of the previous Laws Force? Would you stop arguing? Could you be quiet for a moment? Logan was already entangled in his thoughts, and the unrest of these dozens was truly agitating him. After all, these dozens were Sanctuary Powerhouses. Couldnt they maintain the decorum of the strong? Letting him ponder for a while, he might evene up with a solution.
Young people nowadays are so arrogant and presumptuous. Clearly having made a mistake in their stubbornness, they still dare to get angry? The dozens were furious. Logan was just a minor Strong Dominator. By what right did he act so arrogantly before a host of Sanctuary Powerhouses? It was truly ignorance of the highest order. Even if what Logan had said before was true, and he had dealt with the Demonic Sky Gate and the Blood Drinking Sect, he had only faced two Sanctuary Powerhouses. Here, there were dozens, and the additive power of each Sanctuary Powerhouse was formidable. Dozens of them were likely heights Logan could not reach in his lifetime. One of the Sanctuary Powerhouses couldnt stand it any longer and moved to attack Logan: This punch of mine will crush you so thoroughly, not even ashes will remain! Upon hearing this, Wexler Daoist immediately stood in the way, and Holy Daoist also prepared to save Logan. At this moment, Logan, as if he had an epiphany,ughed as if he understood something.
This scene stunned everyone. Watching Logan collect all the fragments on the ground, they couldnt help but sigh. Surely he couldnt ept the blow and had gone mad. With the strength of the Dominator Realm, he dared to enter the Ancient Secret Realm. Now facing this cmity, it seemed an inevitable karmic consequence. Think about it. When Wexler Daoist threw that punch earlier, using his full strength, wouldnt an ordinary stele have been reduced to nothing but ashes? Why did it break into just over a dozen pieces? Logan nced up at the crowd and continued, The key to breaking the puzzle is in the fragments. I must piece it together again, and Im sure to find the key. The dozens had a sudden realization, each feeling that Logans words made sense. Why hadnt they thought of this? They had been too busy ming Logan. After Logan pieced the stele back together, everything was as silent as death once more. The others, having just reignited hope, felt it extinguished again and were consumed by frustration. Wexler Daoist and Holy Daoist and a few others kept speaking out, urging Logan not to feel too much pressure and to think calmly. Perhaps the order needs to be disrupted, to assemble another stele! After thinking it over, this was the only solution Logan coulde up with; otherwise, he couldnt think of any other avenues. But with just over a dozen fragments, if he were to mix and assemble them, hundreds ofbinations were possible. What if the stelepletely crumbled to dust after a few attempts? The dozens were silent, each absorbed in their thoughts, observing on the side. They had just shown contempt for Logan, but now all their hopes were pinned on him. Logan didnt rush to piece it together but observed each fragment, hoping to find a clue. If the Strong One from the Ancient Secret Realm had truly left behind a chance, they would not have set an impossible puzzle. If they intended for a deserving person to inherit, there naturally would be some hints. Chapter 675: 413: Three Challenges_1 Chapter 675: Chapter 413: Three Challenges_1 After a long time, Logan discerned a clue. In fact, the fragment itself was not important; what was crucial was the Rule Power contained within it. Leaving that ce, Logan continued on to a mountain forest where he used a thousand Spirit Stones andid them around the perimeter. Then, in the very center, he set up an array that absorbed Spiritual Energy. Dozens of people didnt understand why, but still, they closely followed Logan. They had been trapped here for decades, and now Logan was their only hope of breaking the deadlock. The next moment, the surging Spiritual Energy of the entire mountain forest rushed towards the Spirit Gathering Array, and the scenery around the stele vanished into nothingness in an instant. The dozens of people were shocked beyond measure, while Logan revealed a slight smile. Everything was exactly as he had guessed, and now it was time to consider how to leave this ce. The stele was nothing more than a decoy; it was because it contained a trace of the Laws Force that it had deceived these dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses for so long, making them believe that the key to escaping the dilemma surelyy at the stele. Thus, even after being trapped for decades, they stubbornly remained there. The mountain forest was rich in Spiritual Energy, but where did that energye from? As Logan walked through the forest, the hundred Spirit Stones he had justid down were now dull and dimmed, their Spiritual Energy absorbed by his own Spirit Gathering Array, save for one stone that still pulsed with rich energy. Logan determined that this was the key to escape, and with a punch, he shattered the ground, and the next moment, he had vanished from sight. In the next instant, he found himself amidst a dense fog, which must signify the third challenge. However, the fog was too thick, and Logan couldnt see his surroundings clearly. Even using his spiritual sense to explore was useless. Hesitant to act rashly, for fear of stumbling into danger, he stood still. Back in the mountain forest, the dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses watched as Logan fell into the crevice, all of them taken aback yet unsure whether to follow.
One of the Sanctuary Powerhouses shook his head in regret, There must be an Abyss below. Logan is too young, his life is lost just like that! Lucky we stayed away just now. Thats a challenge set by a Powerhouse above the Sanctuary Realm. Who does Logan think he is? His soul must have shattered to pieces. The other people heaved a sigh as well. Logan was so young with a promising future ahead. Yet he insisted on venturing into the Ancient Secret Realm, and this was the ouean admonition to the youth that those of lower Realm must remain humble. Holy Daoist furrowed his brow, sensing that something was amiss. Did Logan really fall down there? Just now, he seemed quite confident. What if that was the way to the third challenge? This remark made sense, yet no one dared to go down and verify it themselves. After all, if it wasnt the exit to the challenge, what awaited them was death. So everyone stayed put, some tried to use their powerful spiritual sense to probe, but they were stopped by a surge of Rule Power. The dozens chose silence, facing a stalemate. The spot where the stele had been was now nothingness. They could only stay in this part of the mountain forest, but what should they do next? Why not give it a try? Wexler Daoist proposed to Holy Daoist, also believing that Logan had reached the third challenge, having witnessed Logans abilities firsthand. The Holy Daoist pondered for a long time. Their group had been trapped here for decades, even despairing to the point of being resigned to their fate, convinced that leaving this level was impossible. Logans arrival had given them a glimmer of hope. Now that he had left, were they really doomed to remain stuck here? They had not much life-span left anyway, and if they continued lingering on this second challenge, they probably wouldntst another decade. After working so hard to reach the Sanctuary, who would want to pass away in obscurity? Finally, the Holy Daoist nodded and addressed the others, Since they dare not, let us go ahead. Even if theres an Abyss below, so be it. Holy Daoist leaped downwards, followed closely by Wexler Daoist, while the remaining dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses looked at each other, indecisive. Now that some had chosen to believe, what about them? The Cloud Sky Taoist had a good rtionship with Wexler Daoist, even considering each other as close friends. Wexler Daoist was certainly not reckless. Besides, the young Logan had some real capabilities and had saved members of the Cloud Sky Sect. If he wasnt lying, he must indeed be a Powerhouse. After a moments hesitation, Cloud Sky Taoist also jumped down. He had entered the Ancient Secret Realm with fewer than fifty years of his life-span remaining and having been trapped for so many years, he probably had only a year and a half left at most. He knew that he was more capable than the rest of the Sanctuary Powerhouses, who were left undecided, so he preferred to take a risk. The Holy Daoist joined us only ten years ago, yet after all, he is from the Saint Sky Sect of the Central Region, the greatest Sect. The strong ones from Saint Sky Sect are never fools. Everyone, consider this carefully. As for me, Im quite intrigued. What is there to hesitate about when were all on the brink of death? Whether Logan fell into an Abyss or has reached the third challenge was not known, but since some chose to believe, they now had to make their decision. After all, weve been trapped for decades; if ites to it, so be it, death it is! More than a dozen others followed down, and after a short time, the rest made the leap too; some had only a few years of life-span remaining. If they didnt seize this chance, their life would indeede to an end. In the blink of an eye, Holy Daoist and the others arrived amidst the fog, and the dozens who followed realized they had reached the third challenge upon seeing the mist. Meanwhile, Logan was merely a few meters away: Youve got quite the courage. I thought you all cherished your lives too much to dare follow me!
Chapter 676: 413: Three Challenges_2 Chapter 676: Chapter 413: Three Challenges_2 How could it be! Holy Daoist felt somewhat embarrassed, then quickly asked, What is this fog? The visibility seems to be less than one meter, and there is a faint sense of suppression within the fog that renders our Divine Sense Exploration ineffective. I did not dare to act rashly alone, so I stopped here to wait for you all. With more people, we will have a broader sight. The third trial probably requires our concerted effort. Logan nodded and said, The sight of one person is only one meter, but if dozens of people walk together, at least they can cover dozens of meters, which will allow us to be alerted to danger in advance. The dozens of members of the Sanctuary behind were utterly astonished: Its hard to imagine just how vast the Ancient Secret Realm built by a Strong One above the Power of the Saint Seat is. This fog imposes such a strong suppression on us, which shows the peril of this trial. The group walked in the fog for a long time. Because of the presence of unknown dangers, they stayed less than one meter apart to maximize visibility. Even though many of them didnt get along on a regr basis, under such circumstances, they had no choice but to cooperate earnestly since it concerned the opportunity above the Power of the Saint Seat and also rted to everyones lifespan extension. After what seemed like an impossibly long walk, as if they had traversed hundreds of miles, finally, someone spoke up, Somethings not right. Could we be walking in circles? Otherwise, how could it be that we never find an end? I also feel there is a great mystery. It could be simr to the first trial with its desert; perhaps everything we see is but an Illusionary Realm. Wexler Daoist nodded, epting this idea. Having been trapped in the first trial for a hundred years, he once again thought of his previous experience when confronted with the current fog. Holy Daoist was at a loss for a while and only said to the dozens of people, Then everyone stop, and lets think this through to see how to proceed next!
Logan, you are the youngest among us, and you were instrumental in the second trial just now. Can you think of an idea? We cant keep going around aimlessly like headless flies. All eyes turned to Logan. Though they had all reached the level of the Sanctuary, thus being among the most elite Strong Ones, they had to admit that Logans intelligencemanded respect. Before Logan arrived, they had been trapped in the second trial for decades, constantly trying to solve the puzzle of the stele, not realizing it was only a ruse. Logan really wanted to roll his eyes. How could he possibly think of a solution on his own when dozens of people could not? The current situation in the fog was truly vexing. We can only keep going. I suggest that we change our direction and make sure to mark our surroundings to see if we are indeed walking in circles. After a long discussion, this was the only solution they coulde up with. Since they were at an impasse, continuing to try and possibly err seemed to be a good option, although it was time-consuming and potentially dangerous. It was still better than endless discussion, so the dozens of them agreed to this strategy. The group took a different direction, walking with particr caution, but their efforts still led to nothing. The marks they had left before were nowhere to be found, which made it seem as though the fogs range was too vast, and it wasnt a matter of simply going in circles. This oue made things even more troublesome. After trying all four directions and finding them all futile, someone proposed digging down as in the second trial. They worked together to dig a deep pit, but Logan quickly vetoed the idea, as he had acted with confidence in the second trial. Lets try a different route, this time let everyone follow their intuition. Seeing everyone bing increasingly anxious, Holy Daoist spoke up. Previously, they had always walked in a straight line, but whether they directed their steps, it made no difference. Perhaps it was this mistake; the path surely couldnt be always straight ahead. The group followed Holy Daoist once more. Logan, who was at the very front, suddenly stumbled over something. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a withered corpse seated cross-legged, with only a skeletal frame remaining. However, the aura it emitted made it clear that it had once been a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Somebody had reached the third trial before us. It seems they were trapped here in the fog for many years and eventually passed away meditatively. Holy Daoist sighed deeply, and the others also felt a deep sense of pity. Every Sanctuary Powerhouse was a figure of great significance. Yet, such a departure was too regrettable. The group then thought of their futureif they did not escape the fog, they would inevitably end up like this person. Logan discovered a line of text on the ground, filled with despair, dering that the third challenge was a prison one could never escape from. Dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses also saw it, their already anxious hearts now thudding with fear. Could it really be impossible to leave this mist? Holy Daoist shook his head and said to the dozens of people, Do not panic. Since we were destined to die anyway, making it this far is already a win. I believe there must be a way to break through. Unlike the others, who were abuzz with discussion, Logan fell into silent contemtion. What exactly was this mist? Was it really just to trap them all? Then why not create a desert like in the first challenge? Logan believed there must be something he had overlooked. No matter which direction one walked in, it seemed impossible to leave. The only different thing spotted in the mist was this set of dry bones! In the next moment, Logan had an idea. Why not use this dry skeleton as a coordinate? Take it as the starting point, then walk in all four directions. If they ended up back at the skeleton, it would prove the mist to be an illusionary realm. Otherwise, it was truly infinite. Logan stayed put to make sure it was the same set of bones and not another illusion, while everyone else set off under the lead of Holy Daoist. After an undetermined amount of time, Logan was startled to find that Holy Daoist and his group had walked back, Did you return the way you came, or did you never change direction? We didnt change direction. Holy Daoist was equally shocked. This result confirmed that the mist was not vast; instead, they had just been going in circles.
Although they had left markers before, the mist surely had the ability to erase them. But this skeleton was different. It had been in the mist for too many years, and being of Sanctuary strength, it was almost impossible to erase. The bones of a Saint Seat also possessed an unknowable divine power. Logan took a deep breath and spoke earnestly, This mist is an array. I need to break the array now, and to do so, I require the strength of all the Sanctuary Powerhouses. He brought out millions of Spirit Stones, asking Holy Daoist and the others to distribute them around the edge of the mist using the Power of the Saint Seat. Then Logan used these Spirit Stones to form an intricatework, and an array began to cycle into motion. He instructed the dozens of people to channel their energy into the Spirit Stones. With the power of the Spirit Stones swelling, they suddenly erupted in dazzling light, illuminating the surroundings of the mist. Of course, it only enhanced their visibility and wasnt enough to break through the challenge.
Logan urged them to hold on and then quickly sketched several Runes, positioning them around the mist. Afterward, he instructed Holy Daoist and the others to withdraw their energy, and the Spirit Stones dimmed, losing their light. Holy Daoist,pletely baffled, spoke on behalf of the others, What is the meaning of this? Can you exin clearly what we should be preparing for? Logan didnt answer but instead used his power to activate the Runes, determining the source of the mist, which all emanated from the breath of that set of dry bones. Since nobody could get out, Logan suspected it was an array, the only thing with such capability. Through testing, he finally identified the center of the array. Especially when Holy Daoist and others poured their power into the Spirit Stones, and the light of the stones dispersed the mist, he deduced that the mist was not constructed by a Powerhouse, but stemmed instead from the array. If it were the power of someone above the ranks of the Saint Seat, Holy Daoist and the others wouldnt have been able to dispel it. This dry skeleton isnt from someone who reached the third challenge, but a blind erected by that Powerhouse. Its actually the key to passing the challenge. We were almost deceived! Logan then exined to everyone and had them move the corpse. Indeed, beneath it was a Scatter Spirit Array, constantly absorbing thews to create the mist and condensing into a small world. As the Scatter Spirit Array was destroyed, the mist around it dissipated. Then the entire space began to copse, and everyone fell into the abyss below. They found themselves perched on a floating stone, surrounded by moltenva, with what appeared to be a Heavenly Ladder in the distance. Everyone realized that they had passed the third challenge. Chapter 677: 414 Heavenly Ladder_ Chapter 677: Chapter 414 Heavenly Ladder_ After passing the third barrier, the group came to a Heavenly Ladder that reached into the clouds, with countless steps and Golden Light shrouding the area Above the Nine Heavens. Everyone was shocked and someone eximed, There must be opportunities above the Heavenly Ladder. Weve already passed three barriers, so gaining such a chance after being trapped for so many years feels worthwhile. The opportunity is definitely unique, but there are dozens of us present. Im afraid the distribution will not be even; the cooperation we had before now likely means we must part ways! At this moment, someone pragmatically said, As equals in the Saint Seat Realm, who will get the opportunity is not yet known, but I will fight to the death for it without giving any Favors. Upon these words, everyone fell silent. Indeed, with only one opportunity avable, only one person was destined to acquire it, while all others would serve merely as a backdrop. Originally, they hade to the Ancient Secret Realm because their lifespans were nearing their end. Without the opportunity, they could only await death. The group looked at each other, many of whom were old acquaintances in the outside world. But now, in order to take another step forward, they could onlymence a bloody ughter. Young friend, you have indeed helped me a lot, and my feelings for Saint Sky Sect are deep. But I have cultivated for a lifetime and must take the step towards the Power of the Saint Seat. The Holy Daoist nced at Logan and said word by word, I hope we do not hold back against each other in the uing struggle. Everyone for themselves, and if in the end only you and I remain, I will not hesitate to y you. I feel the same. You have helped the Wexler n and even made it easy for us to pass two barriers. Its just a pity that the path of cultivation is cruel. Wexler Daoist also spoke, and even though Logan was only at the Dominator Realm and he was a Sanctuary Powerhouse, he should not have made a move against Logan. But for the opportunity, he had to be ruthless. Of course, if possible, he still wished to spare Logans life in the end.
Cloud Sky Daoist also echoed on the sidelines, At the start, I will not treat you as an enemy. Among the dozens present, I willpete with them first. With your strength, you likely wont survive until the end, but if you truly are that one in ten thousand, then we will have no choice but to meet in battle. You dont have to talk like that because of the disparity in our realms. My strength isparable to a Quasi-Saint, and you are nearing the end of your lifespans, unable to exhibit thebat power of your youth, so I may not lose. Logan said with a carefree smile. There was only one opportunity, and for him, it was something he had to seize. If he wanted to make a breakthrough, he needed this huge chance. Despite facing dozens of people from the Saint Seat, Logan was not the least bit intimidated. In this battle of the Heavenly Ladder, he might not be the weakest one, and perhaps he could even be thest tough. One must not only look at realms in judging. By realm alone, he was indeed two levels below, butbat power was different. Besides, he had array techniques at his disposal, and he had already killed more than one Sanctuary Powerhouse with his arrays. While the dozens had not yet stopped conversing, one person had already used his Divine Skill to fly towards the Nine Heavens, saying, Ill go ahead. The opportunity is mine for the taking. However, the moment he flew up, a Thunder and Lightning Law suddenly descended upon him. He tried to resist with the Power of the Saint Seat but to no avail, and he was struck by thunder, left gasping at deaths door. There are Laws in the air preventing flight; we can only climb one step at a time up the Heavenly Ladder, and cannot fly, the man said, coughing up blood, warning the others. Having sustained serious injuries before even starting, this opportunity was impossible for him. It was better to give up and sell a Favor, which would surely benefit him. The dozens of Saint Seats sighed and were also relieved that they had not rushed ahead. Faced with this unknown Heavenly Ladder, they knew they had to proceed carefully. Of course, many were secretly pleased, as one lesspetitor meant one less threat. They thought he got what he deserved for trying to outsmart everyone else. A few Saint Seats looked at Logan with a glint of killing intent in their eyes, Everyone, we should eliminate Logan first. Hes far too clever. He has led us through the previous challenges, and now at the final step, we cant let someone from the Dominator Realm get the opportunity, can we? I agree. Although this young man is of lower realm, his methods and strategies are terrifying. Among the dozens here, who canpare? A dozen people nodded, all in agreement, And think about it, should any one of us get the opportunity, we would surely focus on protecting the Ancient World. But if Logan gets it, what if he whimsically decides to destroy heaven and earth in an instant? Youth is unpredictable. Arent you all being a little too unfeeling? After all, we are Sanctuary Powerhouses who have lived for thousands of years. Are we now contemting striking down a youngster? Dont forget it was Logan who helped us get here by his own power. If we decide to be ungrateful and turn on him, wouldnt you feel ashamed in your hearts? The Holy Daoist stood out and rebuked, Im not trying to protect Logan. After all, theres only one opportunity, and there will be a fight between Logan and me, but it must be on the road topete for the opportunity, not by foul y before we even start. Thats even worse than what a Demon Sect would do. I also dont agree. We may engage during the climb, but not now, Wexler Daoist nodded and said to the dozen people. The dozen, unconcerned, scoffed, Can the few of you protect Logan? Just two from the Saint Seat Realm, whereas we are more than a dozen at the Saint Seat Realm. We may be few in number, but if we start fighting and choose to self-destruct our Dantians, we can take several of you down with us. Who would be willing to be that sacrifice?
Chapter 678: 414: Heavenly Ladder_2 Chapter 678: Chapter 414: Heavenly Ladder_2 Holy Daoist spoke without submission or arrogance, erupting with an intensebat intent. A mere nce from his eyes instantly instilled fear in these people. After all, Holy Daoist was the youngest among the Saints and the strongest of them all inbat power. No one wished to engage in a fight to the death with him. At this point, the remaining twenty or so people stepped out to mediate, Stop arguing. Even though theres only one opportunity and everyonepetes individually, ascending the Heavenly Ladder requires cooperation. When we actually face the opportunity, it wont be toote to stand against each other. Thats true. What if whats atop the Heavenly Ladder isnt an opportunity, or if it requires solving another enigma? Without Logan, who among the rest of you has the intellect? Cloud Sky Taoist, seeing the tension and logically speaking, managed to halt the killing intent of those individuals with his words. Indeed, his argument made sense. If they are faced with another puzzle to solve upon reaching the opportunity, like the previous challenges, without Logan, they might be trapped for decades again. Furthermore, upon careful consideration, Logan was just a bit more intelligent. He himself was of the Dominator Realm; how could he possibly stand against the dozens of Saints? Once Logans utility was exhausted, there would be no harm in striking him down then. For now, they might as well make use of him. Although Logan had personally imed that he had used an array to y two Great Saints, saving both the Central Region and the Western Wastnd, these dozens of Saints still felt his ims were greatly exaggerated. How could an Array Master, no matter how strong, bridge the gap in realms with an array? Using arrays topete across levels could work, but the most it could do was target a Half-step Saint Seat. A Quasi-Saint grasps the Space Law, not to mention a true Saint. They would not be trapped by a mere array. The decisive word came with a wave of the hand to dismiss everyone, Lets first figure out how to ascend the Heavenly Ladder. There must be at least nine hundred steps, and it likely increases as one climbs. Could there be another mystery to it? We should probably just keep climbing. Unlike the previous challenges, I believe its purely a test of perseverance, or perhaps a matter of who survives to the end. Cloud Sky Taoist offered his view. Perhaps the Powerhouse above had already foreseen all this, knowing that countless people would vie for the opportunity. So the final challenge might just be to select one individualwhoever was the strongest would naturally seize it.
Logan had been silent the whole time, but he had been watching everyones expressions closely. Originally, his impression of the dozens of Saints had been eptable, but from the moment they harbored the intent to kill him, if they ran into troubleter on, Logan would certainly not help. Using any means necessary to vie for the opportunity could be eptable, but one must fight with the honor and openness exemplified by Holy Daoist and Wexler Daoist in the battle for the opportunity, rather than pre-emptively banding together against him. In any case, Logans filter for seeing them as Strong Ones had dissipated. Holy Daoist nced at Logan and said, Dont take what happened just now to heart. What do you think about the Heavenly Ladder? Surely its not like the previous challenges that require solving a puzzle, right? Someone tried flying up just now but was struck down by the Thunder and Lightning Laws; it seems that, to that Powerhouse, everyone must ascend via the steps. Logan replied with a light smile, his words neither light nor ponderous. In reality, he couldnt discern what the actual mystery of this challenge was. He couldnt calcte everything, and no matter how clever his mind was, at least a considerable amount of clues were necessary. Then lets not overthink it! Holy Daoist waved his hand, perhaps just as the others had said earlierthe previous stages tested enlightenment, while thisst one was purely about strength. The group began their ascent of the Heavenly Ladder. Everyone didnt want tog behind, but no one wanted to be the pathfinder either. After a long debate, Holy Daoist grew impatient and chose to go up first, with others following close behind in eager pursuit. Logan naturally ended up as thest one, although he didnt mind. This final challenge was not simple, securing the opportunity might mean a battle with slim odds of survival. If it was as easy as just climbing thedder, there would be no need for setting it up at allthe opportunity could have beenid out inly instead. What exactly was that Powerhouse testing? Logan pondered for a long time. Given the first three challenges, it was a mere test of intellect. If the Powerhouse only wanted an intelligent person to receive the opportunity, Logan thought that would be too far-fetched. Generally, a legacy was left to seek out an individual with extraordinary talent. Moreover, in this Ancient Secret Realm, there seemed to be no danger, just continuously solving the levels, with hardly any casualties. A typical Secret Land would have Demon Beasts and the like, so Logan always felt that perhaps this final challenge was the real test. Of course, this was just Logans own spection. As for what might be encountered on the Heavenly Ladder, he could only take it one step at a time. Being a thorough person, he took out a million Spirit Stones and swiftly outlined a Space Formation where he stood. He then caught up with the dozens of others. In case of danger on the Heavenly Ladder, he would transport back immediately. That was his safeguard and source of confidence. At first, everything was normal, but after taking a dozen or so steps, the lead Holy Daoists pace became heavy, and hisplexion turned somewhat pale. The dozens of people following him were puzzled, wondering why the Holy Daoist, who had been fine just a moment ago, suddenly slowed down so much? When they got closer to the Holy Daoist, they also understood in an instant, Oh no, theres some kind of inexplicable oppressive force that even prevents us from using our Realm and power. Weve only taken a dozen or so steps, and there are at least a few hundred more to go on the Heavenly Ladder. What do we do next? What if the pressure keeps increasing! Everyones expression changed, including Logan who was at the back. He felt an overwhelming pressure that made it difficult to move an inch. And unlike the dozens of people ahead, they all had the strength of the Holy See and could resist to some extent. He was just at the Dominator Realm, far toocking, but he hade this far; he couldnt just turn back now, could he? So, despite the struggle, Logan continued to ascend. After another dozen steps, the leading Holy Daoist couldnt lift his feet. The terrifying oppressive force and the power of the Great Law made him feel like an ant, and the dozens of people behind him even more so. If it werent for their limited lifespans, they would have wanted to leave immediately. Logans mind raced, considering if the pressure of the Heavenly Ladder was so intense, what was the intent of the Powerhouse who created it? Was it to prevent anyone from seizing the opportunity? With even the dozens of Holy See before him struggling to advance, it seemed that the chance would remain unimed forever.
And they had onlypleted less than one percent of the journey. Logan looked at the towering Heavenly Ladder, heaved a sigh, and thought there must be a trick to it that their group hadnt found. They might not need brute force to ascend, perhaps it would be like the previous levels. One step, onew. Could it be that we need to feel the Law? said the Holy Daoist at the front, suddenly realizing that each step seemed different, with Runes on them. As he cultivated Space Law, his pressure significantly reduced whenever he was in front of steps with Space Law Runes, allowing him to step up with ease. Upon hearing this, others tried and showed a trace of joy, revealing that the Holy Daoist had been right. Indeed, the steps of the Heavenly Ladder were constructed with different Laws.
However, their happinesssted only a few moments before their brows furrowed again, Every step represents a Law, but even though were all at the level of the Holy See, we are only focused on one or two Laws. With thousands of Laws, how can one possibly ovee these hundreds of steps? To the group, it meant there were only one or two steps that were easy to take, the rest posed an immense pressure. The Holy Daoists discovery seemed not very useful. Indeed, what is the meaning of this Heavenly Ladder? Wexler Daoistmented. Unless one reached a Realm above the Holy See, it was impossible to cultivate many Laws. Logan was the most surprised of all. If everything was rted to Laws, and he, at the Dominator Realm, knew nothing about them, was it possible the Powerhouse never considered those below the level of the Holy See for this opportunity? However, that didnt seem realistic at all. Chapter 679: 415 Thousands of Great Laws_1 Chapter 679: Chapter 415 Thousands of Great Laws_1 Logan was at his wits end. From the previous challenges, it was clearly a test set by the Sanctuary Powerhouse, but it wasnt just for those in the Holy See. For those below the Holy See, there was still a chance to seize an opportunity. The first three tests assessed ones enlightenment and posed no encounter with Demon Beasts or other dangers. What was this fourth trial testing? Moreover, the opportunity might lie just above the Heavenly Ladder! In the depths of his mind, Logan felt he was on the verge of a breakthrough, yet he couldnt figure out the rationale behind it. Each Sanctuary Powerhouse only mastered a few of the Great Laws paths. Unless one was an all-capable person, no one could ascend the Heavenly Ladder to seize the opportunity. It seemed like a dead end! Could the fourth challenge also test enlightenment? Logan suddenly pped his forehead, realizing the key to it all. That Powerhouse had been testing enlightenment all along; the Heavenly Ladder must be no different. If its a test of enlightenment, wouldnt that mean learning the Great Law? That is, even if one doesnt know any Laws Force, one could still be all-capable through these Heavenly Ladders. Logans face lit up with wild joy. A Sanctuary Powerhouse knew several Laws, so they had a bit of an advantage, but cultivators below the Holy See also had a chance. Ultimately, it was all about enlightenment. Logan sat cross-legged to test his theory and began cultivation based on the Law of the step he was on. He found that the Law on the step made the cultivation around him more efficient than at any other location. In just a few minutes, Logan felt he had grasped a trace of the Laws approach. The dozens of people on the steps above saw Logan suddenly close his eyes to meditate and were baffled. Had Logan given up? However, this thought had barely formed in their minds when it dissipated in an instant. Logan definitely wasnt that type of person; after all, he had led them through two challenges. How could he possibly give up in front of the Heavenly Ladder?
Dozens of people were puzzled and asked, Has Logan discovered the trick? It doesnt look like it. Should we go back and ask him? Yet no one wanted to go back; they had barely ascended a few dozen steps, and if they turned back, it was not certain they would be able to climb as effortlessly as before. I think I understand a bit, too! Holy Daoist had been pondering and suddenly had a moment of rity when hebined this with Logans behavior. He must be cultivating a Law. But cultivation of a Law wasnt something that could be done overnight. Even for a Sanctuary Powerhouse, it required decades of study to merely enter the threshold. Especially since the Sanctuary Powerhouses were the top experts, there was no one stronger to instruct them, making the study of the Laws even more difficult. The trick must be in the steps! Holy Daoist also sat down to cultivate and, in less than ten minutes, found his cultivation of the Law bing easier, as if he had reached a meditative state with the Force of the Law teaching him, which left him in shock. After cultivating a new Lawto the point of just reaching the thresholdHoly Daoist confirmed his theory and moved forward easily. Watching Holy Daoist ascend another step, everyone else was filled with envy. Holy Daoist was so much stronger than them, mastering a new Law in such a short time. Wexler Daoists eyes lit up, and he chuckled as he began his cultivation. Although the others were half a beat slower, they quickly caught on. Time passed unknowingly, and many had cultivated one or two Laws, even if it was just entering the threshold, yet they could still ascend. The test was indeed the enlightenment of those dozens of individuals; it was a matter of who would reach the top of the Heavenly Ladder first. No matter how strong the Sanctuary Powerhouses power was, without enlightenment, they could only mark time. Logan also vaguely learned the Thunder and Lightning Laws and finally moved up a step. He was just a dozen or so steps behind those dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses. Right, Logan could now move forward; originally, his visit to the Ancient Secret Realm was for training, and this Heavenly Ladder was undoubtedly the best for ones strength. Even if he didnt seize the final opportunity, as long as the Heavenly Ladder brought significant gains, Logan would be content. Thus, he took steady steps, not caring about the progress of others. Compared to Logansposure, those dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses began to show the difference in their enlightenment, gradually drifting apart. Holy Daoist, being the youngest among them, naturally excelled in cultivationpared to the rest, leading by a full ten steps. This made many anxious. If Holy Daoist was the first to climb the Heavenly Ladder, he would surely seize the opportunity, rendering their efforts futile. But the more anxious they became, the slower their cultivation progressed, and many could no longer calm their minds. Some even harbored murderous thoughts, feeling that if they couldnt seize the opportunity, they didnt want those behind to surpass them, leading to fights erupting with those behind them and causing the whole Heavenly Ladder to shake. This was tough for Logan, who was in thest ce. His original steady pace was now endangered by the flurry of Divine Skills barely missing him, and he took great offense at that. Unfortunately, he didnt have a way to deal with it, as those people were all Sanctuary Powerhouses, much stronger than himself. As the battle intensified, and several Sanctuary Powerhouses were injured and fell, the trend suggested that not many would be left in the end. Logan shouted up to them, halting the fight: Stop fighting, there are hundreds of steps on this Heavenly Ladder, a golden opportunity for cultivating the Law and the Great Law. Why not calm down and cultivate together? Even if you fall behind, so what? Should you give up on yourself just because you missed the final opportunity? Cultivation itself is an opportunity. If you cultivate so many Laws and the Great Law, what if you break through? Can anyone be sure that seizing the final reward will lead to a breakthrough? Cultivation is the only path to breaking through, not opportunity!
Chapter 680: 415 Thousands of Great Laws_2 Chapter 680: Chapter 415 Thousands of Great Laws_2 Logans words indeed enlightened everyone; previously they had stubbornly believed that they must secure the opportunity from the Sanctuary Powerhouse above the Holy See to ascend to a higher level, but in reality, no one had ever assured them of this. With not much time left, instead of waiting until the light goes out, they might as well cultivate vigorously while they can. With the Heavenly Ladder as assistance, even if theres only a one in ten thousand chance. We have always relied on ourselves on this journey, everyone has cultivated step by step to the Holy See. We should have understood this principle long ago; after all, opportunity is just an external factor. Even the somewhat impatient Wexler Daoist nodded his head at this moment. He didnt know if he could reach the realm above the Holy See, but cultivation offered hope, and killing each other would definitely be useless. Watching everyone continue with their cultivation, Logan breathed a sigh of relief, finally regaining some peace for himself, and continued to sit cross-legged to delve into his studies. During the argument, Holy Daoist at the forefront was not affected at all, and had already advanced a few more steps, widening the gap with everyone else. However, Holy Daoist didnt dare to be negligent because he couldnt guarantee sess until the veryst step; understanding was unpredictable and anything could happen. In the past, he had seen a Mythical Realm Cultivator enlighthening in a moment of insight and breaking through to the Holy See, surpassing others by hundreds of years. Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, three days had passed. From the original several hundred steps of the Heavenly Ladder, Holy Daoist was already on the two-hundred-something step. As soon as he grasped the threshold of a stepsws, he would immediately move down to the next, therefore his efficiency and speed were extremely fast. Cloud Sky Taoist was alsoparatively quick but was still over a hundred steps behind Holy Daoist. Not to mention the other dozens of Holy Sees who, after three days, had only managed a few steps.
Logan hadnt moved up even a single step, constantly cultivating the Thunder and Lightning Laws on this level. Although he had already achieved a certain proficiency, since it was for the sake of training, he must reach Great Achievement. Its better to master one of the several hundredws than to study them cursorily. Doing so can multiplybat capability; being too broad risks mastery of none. Several more days passed, and Holy Daoist had already climbed most of the steps, leaving only thirty-odd steps remaining. However, due to cultivating too manyws of the Great Law, Holy Daoist suffered from a splitting headache, as if his spirit sea was in chaos and he began to confuse reality with illusion. Even he became bewildered, the myriadws running wild within his divine consciousness without any pattern. He hurriedly sat down to meditate for a few hours, barely managing to bring himself back to a semnce of peace. He knew he couldnt continue any further, as he certainly wouldnt be able to bear it on his own. But seeing that there were only thirty-odd steps left, and he was a step away from the opportunity, was he supposed to give up just like that? Holy Daoist felt extremely reluctant. To extend his lifespan and step into the next realm, he had no other choice. Step by step, he continued to ascend, Holy Daoists steps firm. He had already been on the edge of life and death, but all of this was unknown to Wexler Daoist and others below. Instead, they each looked on with envy, seeing the gap of over a hundred steps: s, it seems the opportunity belongs to Holy Daoist. In the end, we are just a backdrop! Isnt that the truth, what a pity. However, Logan, who shone so brilliantly in the first two trials, might be thest standing, still at that level. Someone took over the conversation, pointing to Logan below: After all, hes just in the Dominator Realm. To learn thews at this stage is naturally as difficult as ascending to heaven, requiring at least a Quasi-Saint Powerhouse to manage it. Hes stuck at the level of the Thunder and Lightning Laws. Among the thousands ofws, thunder and lightning are definitely a cultivators nightmare, something to be feared by even those with high realms; its also one of the hardestws to practise. Regardless of who gets the opportunity in the end, we must remember Logans favor and take him out of the Ancient Secret Realm. At this moment, Wexler Daoists feelings wereplicated. He knew the gap between himself and Holy Daoist was too great, so if he couldnt get the opportunity, he hoped that Logan would. However, the Holy Daoist was of good character, and it was unlikely he would trouble everyone, especially since Logan had helped the Saint Sky Sect time and again. As the Supreme Elder of the Saint Sky Sect, he indeed owed Logan a considerable favor. Logan had been cultivating the Thunder and Lightning Laws all along, and he had always used the Thunder Tribtion to temper himself during his breakthroughs. Having a natural affinity with thunder and lightning, and having once used an array to y two Sanctuary Powerhouses with Heavenly Thunder, reaching the Great Perfection of the Thunder and Lightning Laws was one of Logans obsessions. After another day had passed, Logan opened his eyes, and simultaneously, a terrifying aura spread from him. In an instant, a ck cloud full of thunder and lightning formed in the sky. In the next moment, countless Laws converged within it, and a bolt of lightning descended from the sky, as if intending to destroy Logan. With one hand raised, Logan crushed the lightning bolt and thenughed heartily, Is this the Thunder and Lightning Laws? Truly formidable indeed. Not only had Logan achieved Great Perfection in his cultivation of the Thunder and Lightning Laws, but he also took a step further from the Dominator Realm, reaching the threshold of the Half-step Saint Seat, the boundary between Dominator and Saint Seats. At this moment, by virtue of the Thunder and Lightning Laws, Logan could truly stand shoulder to shoulder with a Sanctuary Powerhouse. This scene, naturally, shocked everyone present. Being Sanctuary Powerhouses themselves, they could clearly see that Logan hadpletely mastered the Thunder and Lightning Laws. Its worth noting that previously, Logan was merely in the Dominator Realm, and for Cultivators to cultivate the Laws, they had to be above Quasi-Saints. Even as Sanctuary Powerhouses who had cultivated several Laws, they had merely crossed the threshold, but who could achieve Great Perfection as Logan did? The mere thought was terrifying. During this period, the Holy Daoist climbed dozens moreyers, and now, with only one tier left, he could finally see the top of the stairs: arge tform shrouded in mist, veiling whatevery upon it. However, one could guess it was definitely a chance of destiny.
The Holy Daoist had cultivated hundreds of Laws, and his sea of consciousness could not digest them all. At this point, he was inplete disarray. If not for his determination to obtain this chance, he would have likely copsed. The other dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses had made it only a third of the way and had by then given up, their eyes fixed on the Holy Daoist above, eager to see him take the final step. Time swiftly passed, and after three days, the Holy Daoist finally stepped onto the tform at the apex of the Heavenly Ladder, leaving everyone relieved yet despondent. In the next moment, the Heavenly Ladder dissipated, and everyone began to fall. Fortunately, the Laws in the air had vanished, and everyone could now use spatial and flying techniques.
Everyone flew up to the topmostyer of what was the Heavenly Ladder, but due to the fog, they could not discern what chancey there. However, the mist swiftly cleared, and in the Holy Daoists hands was an ancient, tattered book. This book was simple and worn, leaving the dozens of onlookers unable to discern its significance: Is this the so-called chance? It shouldnt be, has that Powerhouse truly left behind just this? As the Holy Daoist flipped it open, in that instant, a terrifying presence descended, followed by the condensation of a humanoid figure, grand yet ephemeral and ancient. I am known as the Cloud Sky Spirit, Master of the Ancient Secret Realm, of the Saint Emperor Realm, said the ethereal old man as he stroked his beard, rifying his identity to the crowd. I have long passed away, and this Ancient Secret Realm is my final resting ce. Ive left behind a portion of destiny, hoping that the fated one will find it, yet this wait hassted for thousands of years. This consciousness of mine is about to dissipate, and I hardly expected anyone to arrive. The few dozen people here are all Sanctuary Powerhouses, which truly surprises me. The three trials I set up were actually to test ones insight. Once a Cultivator reaches the Sanctuary level, they often be stubborn and lose their insight. Ovee with excitement, the Holy Daoist eagerly asked, I am the one who has obtained the chance. My lifespan is not long; how can I advance to the Saint Emperor Realm? If you are wise, you should realize that the hundreds of tiers of the Heavenly Ladder are one of the chances. It took me a hundred years to find three hundred Laws, and another hundred to construct it, which must be of great benefit to Cultivators. It seems every one of you has gained something. As for this book, it contains the essence of my lifes learning. Cultivators can use the skills and experiences within to make their cultivation twice as effective. As for how to extend the lifespan of a Sanctuary Powerhouse, I came up with quite a few methods in my time, all of which are recorded in this book. Chapter 681: 416 Holy Book_1 Chapter 681: Chapter 416 Holy Book_1 This book must be cherished. If there is a method to extend ones longevity, I, Holy Daoist, will not monopolize it, but will work together with all fellow Daoists to realize it, Holy Daoist bowed deeply to the old man, feeling overjoyed in his heart. With this book, he was certain he could step into the Saint Emperor Realm in the future. The old man nced at Holy Daoist and shook his head, You have hastily cultivated several hundred Rules in a short time. Normally, you could have taken decades to recuperate, but with your life essence nearly depleted, its difficult to find the Spiritual Treasures needed to refine Elixirs that increase longevity! What should I do? Holy Daoists face changed color. His own lifespan was indeed running short, and he could feel it. If he had cultivated carefully, he could have lived for a few more decades, but because he cultivated hundreds of Rules, it caused his sea of consciousness to copse and his Dantian was at its limit, which had sped up the passing of his life. Everything has a cause and effect. Since you have received my Inheritance, I have taken the liberty of calcting a bit and found that you will not die. The key lies in him, The old man waved his magic spell, ancient Runes swirling around before he pointed at Logan, He is the variable. You all made it here thanks to him, right? Everyone nodded. From the second trial to the Heavenly Ladder, it was Logan who first came up with the strategies to pass the trials, allowing everyone to reach this ce. Apart from this book, I also have a weapon with which I once fought across the world, the Saint Emperors Weapon. Whoever gains its recognition can take it away! With a smile, the old man made a long sword float in the air. The slight pressure it emitted made the dozens of Strong Ones present feel fear. A Saint Emperors Weapon must be incredibly formidable, a hundred times stronger than their Divine Weapons. Everyone wanted it, for it would be the greatest enhancement to theirbat power.
If they acquired it, its not about being unmatched in the Saint Seat Realm, but about easily taking on four or five Strong Ones of the same level by oneself. How can we obtain it? Holy Daoist was the first to ask. Now that he had received the Saint Emperors Inheritance, he couldnt be sure these dozens of people wouldnt covet it. What if they fought over itter? But if he obtained the Emperor Weapon, the others surely would not dare toy hands on him. Even if a fight did break out, Holy Daoist was confident in preserving himself, making him more eager than anyone else, as it concerned his own safety. To others, it meant a significant increase inbat power, while he would be at a disadvantage. He didnt want to lose the book of Inheritance he held, but it was a hot potato at this moment. Without absolute strength, he couldnt guarantee its safety; Holy Daoist didnt think he could match everyone else. The old man calmed the crowd and then said, Its simple. I will only ask one question. Whoever can answer it shall naturally receive the Emperor Weapon. There are a total of three trials, plus this Heavenly Ladder. Do you know why I set these up? Why did I create these trials? As the old man spoke, dozens of people fell into silence. These trials had troubled them for a century, and they had been pondering over the creators intentions! Someone scoffed and said bluntly, Of course its to test us. If not for a test, why would you go through the trouble of setting up these three trials? Thisment naturally earned the speaker eyerolls from everyone. It was obvious that these were tests. The old man was asking why he set up these particr tests, saying it was a test was as good as saying nothing. I think its a test ofprehension. You must want to find someone fated. These trials dont test strength, but purely intellect and luck! Wexler Daoist thought for a moment and gave his answer, which changed everyones expression, as that was precisely the response they intended to give. Yet now, someone else had beaten them to it. The old man shook his head, indicating the answer was incorrect. The others felt both disappointment and relief; disappointed that this answer was wrong, but relieved that they still had a chance. Logan shook his head, thinking these people were too straightforward. Indeed, the tests were aboutprehension, which he had mentioned to these dozens of individuals before. Yet if it were so easy, the old man wouldnt have bothered asking. Clearly, there had to be some other reason. Logan felt flooded with thoughts. The answer seemed obvious, but he couldnt figure it out. Building this Ancient Secret Realm and setting up three extremely challenging trials C if it werent for him, the dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses would likely have been trapped for a lifetime. If the old man truly wanted to find someone for his Inheritance, what was the point of making the trials so difficult? Could it be that the old man didnt seek an Inheritor but rather a Strong One, one in a hundred even among the Sanctuary Powerhouses? Even if the old man was at the Saint Emperor Realm, would he bury the Inheritance by giving it to a Transcendent Tier? Entrusting it to someone? Logans eyes brightened, and then he asked out loud, Senior, may I ask how old are you? And how many years ago did you fall? You really are extraordinary! The old manughed: I fell 500 years ago, and I was only 3,000 years old. I was once a one-in-a-million genius, but sadly, heaven envies the outstanding. Only 3,000 years old? The dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses gasped, as that was too young. They had all lived for several thousand years, and yet this Powerhouse above the Sanctuaries was almost the same age as them, and even younger than a few.
Your fall has two likely causes: one is being ambushed by someone, and the other is suffering an injury. Regardless, you hold a grudge in your heart and seek an Inheritor to avenge you! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 682: 416 Holy Book_2 Chapter 682: Chapter 416 Holy Book_2 Logan gave his answer, reasoning that the reason the old man had gone to great lengths to set up those three trials was because his enemies must be incredibly strong, and so the inheritor had to be one in ten thousand who could one day reach that realm, only then would they have a chance to avenge him. Thats right, you got it! The old man was very pleased, and with a wave of his hand, the Emperor Weapon passed into Logans hands, who felt a terrifying power spreading through him. This weapon has followed me for many years, I hope you wont squander it. It also contains the might of my lifes battles, which will be helpful in your cultivation. As the weapon entered Logans hands, everyone couldnt help but feel envious and jealous, but Logan was indeed a cut above in intelligence, and no one could deny his skill. Even without Logans help, they wouldnt have made it here, probably still puzzling over the stele at the second trial. Holy Daoist breathed a sigh of relief. He was a bit despondent not to have obtained the weapon himself, but it was better in Logans hands than in any others. There was no conflict or dispute between himself and Logan, and Logan, being a person of character, wouldnt turn on him like the others might. One has received my legacy, the other my weapon. One day, if you reach the Saint Emperor Realm, you might have the chance to avenge me, of course, if you are unwilling, I will not insist. With a wave of his hand, the figure of the old man slowly dissipated: As for the story of my demise, I have left a consciousness in the book, it will exin to you. After the old man disappeared, everyone turned their gaze to Holy Daoist, their most urgent concern being longevity, as the old man had mentioned that the book contained such knowledge. Folks, I, Holy Daoist, am not a selfish person. Once we get out, for the method to extend lifespan, I will certainly disclose it to everyone! Holy Daoist sped his hands decisively: On the other hand, if you harbor evil intentions, Im not easy to bully and would surely defend this Book of Legacy with my life.
What if you run away after we get out? In the Ancient Secret Realm you cant use Space Law, but once outside, in a moment you could fly millions of miles away, how could we find you then? This Book of Legacy, Logan has the most merit, you just picked up a bargain after all. How about handing it over and we all study it together? Holy Daoist, you might be strong alone, but can you stand against the several dozens of us from the Sanctuary? We are already on deaths door and will do anything for more lifespan! The group slowly moved closer to Holy Daoist,pletely disregarding his words; no matter what kind of person Holy Daoist was, getting the inheritance was better than trusting someone else. Holy Daoist tucked the book away, releasing a daunting pressure: Since you do not trust me, let us settle it in a fight to the death, we can all perish together if ites to that! Who are you trying to scare? There are over thirty of us, and what does it matter if one or two are sacrificed? The remaining ones will receive the method to extend their lifespans, which is more than enough! The eyes of the crowd showed only their greed. Having been trapped in the Ancient Secret Realm for a hundred years, their goal was to extend their lifespans; how could they let this opportunity slip away? A major battle seemed inevitable, when Logan spoke up, You all keep fighting, but even if only one person is left in the end, what good is the inheritance? The old man himself said that it requires the use of many Heavenly Treasures, and cooperation was needed. Sacrificing Holy Daoist alone, cant the rest still cooperate? Logans words made everyone pause, but they soon carried on recklessly; after all, at that moment, Holy Daoist was the biggest potential threat, and the Book of Legacy couldnt remain in his hands. What if I join forces with Holy Daoist and lend him the Emperor Weapon? Logan scoffed, then stepped to Holy Daoists side, the majestic might of the Emperor Weapon in his hand ring up. If anyone dared take another step forward, the weapon would be wielded by Holy Daoist. At this statement, everyone grew extremely angry: Logan, do you really want to side with him? If it werent for him, the legacy of the book should have been yours. I have already cultivated the Thunder and Lightning Laws, and now obtained an Emperor Weapon. This trip to the Ancient Secret Realm has been worthwhile; the Saint Emperor legacy is of no use to me for now. Logan dered with a righteous tone. Since Holy Daoist hailed from the Saint Sky Sect and had ties with him, and considering Holy Daoists decent character, it was natural for Logan to lend his support.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Otherwise, once Holy Daoist was out of the picture, the Book of Legacy would fall into the hands of those people, and the next moment they would turn their eyes towards his Emperor Weapon C this was clear to Logan. Everyone dared not make any rash moves. At this moment, Wexler Daoist stood up, Lets not be at odds with one another. We should unite and cooperate to realize the method to extend our lifespans. Cooperation is the true path. Theres no need for a great battle. Logan has already spoken. Dont forget that Logan has done us all a favor; we all owe Logan a debt of favor! Cloud Sky Taoist followed closely behind him. Originally, the group of people was caught in a dilemma, but with two individuals stepping forward to mediate, they naturally chose to take the easy way out. Fine then, Holy Daoist, you are a person of benevolence and righteousness. If you do not disclose the method to increase our lifespans and choose to enjoy it alone, you will bear the consequences. You may be able to hide at the ends of the earth, but dont forget that your sects inheritance is still in the Central Region, and we will leave none in the Saint Sky Sect. Hearing the threats from the crowd, Holy Daoist was not concerned and instead let out a sigh of relief, as he had finally ovee the immediate crisis.
I, Holy Daoist, am not a viin. Once we all leave the Ancient Secret Realm, I will peruse this book and not keep the acquired methods to myself. After Holy Daoist made his promise, the group considered how to leave the Ancient Secret Realm. Now upon the Heavenly Ladder, it seemed they could only return the way they hade. But the way back was gone, leaving everyone trapped on this level, which once again weighed heavily on everyones mood, as there hadnt been time to ask the elder how to leave. This must be the elders test. Whether we can leave or not depends entirely on our own abilities. Otherwise, if weck the power, we can only leave our lives and inheritances behind in the Ancient Secret Realm.
Logan observed the surroundings; since the underground was surrounded byva, there must be a mechanism for leaving, just like with the previous three challenges. Ill try using Space Law! A Sanctuary Powerhouse flew into the air, but the next moment, his power vanished, and he plummeted downward. Theres ayer of oppressive force above Even if dozens of us joined forces, it wouldnt work. Thankfully I have a life-saving method, otherwise, I would have been in trouble just now! With no solution in sight, everyone turned their gaze to Logan, as he was the one who had ovee the previous challenges. They naturally hoped that Logan would have an idea. Logan ignored everyone else and walked over to the ground. To verify his hunch, he casually threw an object into theva, which was instantly engulfed andpletely devoured. This left Logan with a headache. Either there was a method of departure atop the Heavenly Ladder, or within theva, yet both had been tested, to no avail. How exactly do we leave? Logan paced back and forth, his inspiration suddenly striking himcould it have to do with the Heavenly Ladders construction out of variousws? Logan soared upward, using Thunder and Lightning Laws, and he did not encounter the so-called oppressive force. He flew straight to the top, where there was a passageway. Watching Logan move effortlessly, the Sanctuary Powerhouse who had been suppressed by the force was baffled. Why was Logan unaffected when he had suffered so much? Meanwhile, Holy Daoist and the others showed a glimmer of hope. it seemed Logan had found the trick to leaving atst. Thews cultivated upon these steps will work. Do not use your original divine skills. As long as its cultivated here, it wont be oppressed. With this hint from Logan, everyone had an epiphany, and one by one, they used thews to fly upward, indeed encountering no problems. Following the passageway, they soon felt a chill, with some specting danger ahead, but Logan believed otherwise. The Ancient Secret Realm is built within the Extreme Cold Lands. Since we are beginning to feel the chill, its a sign that were heading the right way. Were about to make our way out!
After walking another seven or eight hundred meters, the group finally left the Ancient Secret Realm. Faced with the vast snow and wind, the dozens of people, trapped for a century, were filled with deep emotions. Chapter 683: 417 Longevity Law_1 Chapter 683: Chapter 417 Longevity Law_1 Hurry and open the Saint Emperors Book of Legacy, to see the methods of increasing lifespan. Now that everyone hase out, youre not nning to slip away, are you? Wexler Daoist and his group were impatient, their gazes all focused on Holy Daoist. Their lifespans were dwindling, and they urgently needed methods to extend their lives. Holy Daoist opened the book and in an instant flipped to the page on increasing lifespan, which quite shocked him; the book could actually do this. The book says, there are about a dozen methods for Strong Ones beneath the Sanctuary Powerhouse to increase their lifespan. But once one reaches the Sanctuary Powerhouse, even Saint Emperor Powerhouses only know of three. The first method is breaking through realms. As long as one cultivates to the Saint Emperor, they can increase their lifespan by ten thousand years, thus naturally resolving the issue of an expiring lifespan. The second method is to create a Dharma device that maniptes flow rate, allowing time to pass differently. Even if you only have one year left to live, you could feel as if you lived ten thousand years, giving you a great deal of time to break through realms. Upon hearing about the second device, Logan immediately thought of the Beast Kings Qian Kun Bead, which had a hundredfold flow rate, but it had been taken by the Mountain Saint Taoist. Now that half a year had passed, Logan thought that if he encountered the bead again, he must take it back. The others shook their heads. The first method was simply unfeasible. They had been cultivating the entire time they were trapped in the Ancient Secret Realm, where the Spiritual Energy was much more abundant than the outside. However, being stuck in the Sanctuary Powerhouse Realm and trying to break through to Saint Emperor was extremely difficult, almost a one in a hundred chance. As for the second method, it was possible for several dozen Sanctuary Powerhouses to build a Dharma device together, but who would be willing to consume vast amounts of their life force for it? After all, it would mean making wedding clothes for others, and these Sanctuary Powerhouses all came from different forces, making cooperation nearly negligible. So, the group could only listen to the third method, their hearts bing uneasy. They could only hope Holy Daoist would provide a reliable method. If it was like the previous two, wouldnt it be sending them to their deaths? After all, they had already known about these methods before.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The third method is to refine Holy Life Elixirs. One Holy Life Elixir can increase lifespan by a hundred years. Of course, a Sanctuary Powerhouse can only take one, as more would lead to a bacsh from the Great Law, even suppression by the Heavenly Dao. As soon as Holy Daoist spoke these words, everyones eyes lit up as they inquired, How do you refine the Holy Life Elixir? Hurry and tell us, so we all can go search for the materials. The Holy Life Elixir needs a hundred different medicinal herbs in total, a hundred-year portion of Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus, a thousand-year-old Human Ginseng Spirit, as well as the Cloud Rock Tree from the Eastern Sea, the Heavenly Moon Flower from the Central Region Holy Daoist recounted all the ingredients in one breath, which made everyone fret. Every single ingredient was extremely rare in the Ancient World, being fortunate enough to obtain one was already lucky; now they needed a hundred different herbs, which indeed was a headache. However difficult it may be, they vowed to obtain them. The thought of extending their lifespan by a hundred years set their hearts aze. A hundred years might just be enough time to break through to Saint Emperor. For those whose oil was spent andmps burnt out, they had to make an all-out effort. However, there are two difficulties. The first one is the Immortal Fruit, which is the core of the Holy Life Elixir, only avable in the Immortal Realm, where many Powerhouses reside. Even though we have reached the Sanctuary Powerhouse, we still might not return unscathed. Holy Daoist frowned, and everyones faces changed upon hearing this. To obtain the Immortal Fruit? A misstep could mean perishing in the Immortal Realm. The Immortal Realm was located above the Eastern Territory, a concealed, small world of cultivation, not appearing in public. Its said that the Spiritual Energy and the Laws there are the most intact, so the cultivation realms of the cultivators there are very high. Even the most ordinary Human there might be in the Throne Realm. Most elites reached Semi-Saint, and even Sanctuary Powerhouse were in the hundreds. They had always looked down upon cultivators from the outside, and were extremely hostile towards outsiders venturing into the Immortal Realm, often ying those of lower realms. Having broken through to Sanctuary Powerhouse themselves, they too had once visited the Immortal Realm. It was only by relying on their Sanctuary Powerhouse strength that they managed to make a narrow escape. The mention of going to the Immortal Realm made the dozens of them timid. Isnt there an alternative? If it were an ordinary time, if we all visit the Immortal Realm together, ourbined strength would be great, and they wouldnt dare turn against us. But now, we have only one-tenth of our strength! Their light was already fading, and every major battle now was at the expense of their lifespan, so they were reluctant to take action lightly, naturally not wanting to seek the Immortal Fruit. No, the Immortal Fruit is a must; the other ingredients are just auxiliary. Only the Immortal Fruit is the core! Holy Daoist replied with a wry smile and shook his head. Having dozens of us go together would be too conspicuous. The people of the Immortal Realm would definitely think we have ulterior motives. Lets select one person to quietly make a trip to the Immortal Realm. And I think Holy Daoist is most suitable, given that your lifespan is the longest. Should a fight break out, you wouldnt need to burn life force. After considering for a moment, Wexler Daoist cast his gaze on Holy Daoist. Of course, if youre unwilling, thats fine; just hand over the Book of Legacy, and we will send someone else! I can make the trip! Having already obtained the Book of Legacy, Holy Daoist was naturally not willing to relinquish it, nor did he want to antagonize these dozens of people. He too needed to increase his lifespan. He too had visited the Immortal Realm in the past. Although he shed with quite a few people, he also made some friends. Consequently, he thought it might be rtively easier for him. Chapter 684: 417 Longevity Law_2 Chapter 684: Chapter 417 Longevity Law_2 At this moment, Logan stepped forward and said, I too wish to make a journey to the Immortal Realm. Although my realm is low, I can offer some assistance to Holy Daoist in the arrays. Besides, I have in my possession an Emperor Weapon from the Saint Emperor. If lent to Holy Daoist, it would not be difficult for him alone to take on five or six from the Holy See. Then it is settled. There is no need for everyone to trouble themselves about the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus, as it can be found in the Extreme Cold Lands. As for the ginseng spirits, we should have them in the Western Wastnd, and I will make a trip there. Wexler Daoist nodded his head, then turned his gaze to Cloud Sky Taoist, As for the cloud stone trees, we are counting on you, after all, they are in the Eastern Territory Sea, just a step away from your Eastern Territory! Of course, I will surely obtain it! With the most difficult task of obtaining the Immortal Fruit assigned to Holy Daoist, byparison, acquiring the cloud stone trees was hardly worth mentioning. After all, I am also a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Apart from the experts of the Immortal Realm, I am invincible outside, and hardly anyone can stop me. I will take care of the Heavenly Moon Flower. I will go to the Central Region and dispatch over a hundred sects to search for it. No matter how precious it is, we will turn the world upside down to find it! Another Sanctuary Powerhouse volunteered, and Holy Daoist nodded, indicating that should they encounter trouble, they were wee to seek help from the Saint Sky Sect, as his own sect was quite knowledgeable and experienced. I will take care of the Spirit Pill of the me Crane. I once encountered it in a Secret Land years ago, and several decades have passed since. It is likely that it has not yet perished! One after another, the Sanctuary Powerhouses spoke up, with each person being assigned one or two materials. However, with a hundred materials in total, there were still over sixty that remained unassigned. This was quite the headache for Holy Daoist. Ultimately, he taught some of the less precious materials to two or three people to search for. Even then, there were still over twenty extremely precious ones left.
If you thirty people manage to find what you are tasked with, you can start searching for the remaining twenty or so. If you really cannot find them, wait for me to return from the Immortal Realm, and we will search for them together! Holy Daoist waved his hand and said, as the matter concerned the lives of over thirty people, none of them harbored any selfish thoughts. They all hoped that the Holy Life Elixir would be sessfully concocted. Theres yet another difficulty, even if all the materials are found, we require an alchemist, and it has to be someone with unparalleled capabilities. Once the concoction fails, it would be extremely difficult to gather all the materials again. We cannot afford any wastage! With the matter of materials settled for the moment, Holy Daoist brought up the issue of the alchemist. They had already reached the Saint Seat Realm, and concocting elixirs was also within their grasp, but to concoct an elixir like the Holy Life Elixir, it had to be done by a professional; otherwise, it was bound to fail. There are not a few alchemists, but most are not as skilled as us. How do we find a high-caliber one? At the very least, they must be a Grandmaster to be reliable. Wexler Daoist was equally troubled, having almost forgotten this crucial aspect. The Holy Life Elixir was something that could extend their lifespans; there could be no oversight. However hard he thought, he couldnte up with a single alchemist who had reached the level of a Grandmaster. Alchemists were rare because, firstly, only one in a hundred had the talent for it, and secondly, due to their lower cultivation realms andck of self-protection, many alchemists would transition to cultivation halfway through their careers. Dont worry, if worstes to worst, we could just capture all the alchemists of the Ancient World and select one from them, or harness the collective strength of them all! Cloud Sky Taoist waved his hand, quite unperturbed: Anyway, we will take it one step at a time. I refuse to believe that in the vast Ancient World, there wouldnt be a single Master Alchemist! Finding the alchemist is even more crucial than the Immortal Fruit. We cant afford such carelessness! Wexler Daoist gave him a stern nce. Did he truly believe concocting the Holy Life Elixir was childs y? It required over thirty Sanctuary Powerhouses to gather its one hundred materials. How much more time could they afford to waste? I must be one of the oldest Sanctuary Powerhouses. I was trapped in an Ancient Secret Realm for two hundred years, and even before that, I had spent several thousand years in the outside world. Over so many years, I have encountered numerous alchemists, but the majority could only reach the level of a half-Grandmaster. Not a single one achieved the rank of Grandmaster. The eldest among the dozens sighed deeply, Most alchemists spend their entire lives and barely scratch the surface or be proficient. Even for the one in a million talents who dedicate their lives to studying the art of alchemy, reaching the rank of Master is already a great achievement. For an alchemist, the journey from apprentice to entry level, then from entry level to Master, is a threshold at every step, hardly any easier than the realms of cultivation they practice, if not even more challenging. If a cultivator has too low an aptitude, they can still grow by continuously consuming elixirs as long as there is an abundant supply of resources. At the very least, they could cultivate up to the Dominator Realm. Alchemists, on the other hand, require a vast amount of resources for alchemy, and its not even guaranteed to bear fruitit all depends on their aptitude. Many spend their whole lives struggling to reach the rank of Master Alchemist, which is no easy feat. As for Grandmasters, its rare to see one in a thousand yearsfirstly because, in this world, power reigns supreme. Many alchemists abandon their pursuit halfway to focus on cultivating their own realms. Secondly, even if one does have a unique understanding and dedicates their life to studying alchemy, they would not live long if their own cultivation realm is too low, barely reaching a hundred years old. How could they have enough time to progress? This is also a limitation that alchemists face. Through the ages, countless alchemists who devoted themselves to the art just started seeing results, only to find themselves on their deathbed, their lives drawing to a close. With theirst breaths, they pass away unsatisfied, some even cursing the Great Law for unfairness in their dying moments. Therefore, only the favored ones who cultivate their own realms while studying alchemy may reach the level of a Grandmaster, but such individuals are exceedingly few. Even if one appears in a thousand years, they tend not to pursue alchemy and instead focus entirely on cultivating their realm. Especially since alchemists need the backing of a Great Sect to afford the resources for cultivation. Otherwise, if one has no support, where would the resourcese from for one to research alchemy? Even Great Sects cannot afford the drain, so as soon as alchemists make some progress, they start making them produce elixirs to recoup the costs, rather than allowing them to continue their research.
If alchemists werent held in such high regard, respected by all cultivators, and treated as honored guests by top-tier sects, this profession might not even exist.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Are we, the dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses, doomed to fall? The Holy Daoist felt despondent. Trapped in the Ancient Secret Realm for decades, it was not easy to finally acquire the Book of Legacy, which contained the method to extend life spans. But the implementation was immensely difficult, causing major headaches. All the dozens shook their heads. Where could they find a Master Alchemist? Perhaps there were cultivators who had reached the Saint Seat Realm and secluded themselves to study the craft of alchemy? Or maybe some Grandmaster Alchemist had left behind a legacy that could quickly elevate someone to Grandmaster. There might be some in the Immortal Realm; those people naturally live long. If any of them studied alchemy, they should be able to reach the Grandmaster level, even if their talent were somewhat mediocre.
Wexler Daoist then turned to look at the Holy Daoist, who was, after all, going to the Immortal Realm to seek the Immortal Fruit. It wouldnt hurt to look for an alchemist as well. There might be unexpected results. The Holy Daoist nodded, That might be the only way. If we really cant find a Grandmaster, at the worst, well gather a group of Masters. Let them research for three or four years. There should be a good chance for them to craft the Holy Life Elixirs. Actually, I can! Suddenly, Logan, who had been quietly listening, spoke up, instantly drawing all eyes to him. The Holy Daoist was incredulous, You can? You mean you can find a Master Alchemist? That would be a tremendous help! Logan mentioned he is a Grandmaster of arrays, and Array Masters have a deep connection with alchemists; perhaps the two professions do know each other! Given Logans youth, and since alchemists generally need Array Masters to extend their lives through arrays, its possible. Cloud Sky Taoists face lit up with joy, and while the rest of the dozens remained silent, their eager expressions spoke volumes, clearly eager to hear Logans response. If it had been an ordinary young man, they would have scoffed, but Logan was different. His abilities were witnessed in the Ancient Secret Realm, where he not only led them through challenges but even cultivated the Thunder and Lightning Laws to great achievement, his strength rivaling their own as Sanctuary Powerhouses. Clearing his throat, Logan spread his hands and said, I think youve misunderstood me, I dont know any Grandmaster Alchemists, in fact, I dont even understand the distinctions within alchemists ranks. Chapter 685: 418: [Dan]_1 Chapter 685: Chapter 418: [Dan]_1 You dont recognize it? Then why did you speak up? You got us excited for nothing; youre young and full of life, but the rest of us are nearly burnt out! Everyone couldnt help but voice theirints, the joy on their faces vanishing in an instant, reced by annoyance and disappointment. Could it be that a Master Alchemist truly didnt exist? Only Logan would dare say such a thing; if it were someone else making fun of them, any Sanctuary Powerhouse present could obliterate the mocker with a flick of their hand. Even Holy Daoist couldnt help but let out a long sigh, Logan, what exactly did you mean by your words just now? Make it clear, do you recognize them or not? I dont recognize the Master Alchemist. What I meant was that I am an alchemist myself. If you gather the materials, I could help you concoct the elixir. Logan exined helplessly to everyone, Whats so difficult about the Art of Alchemy? I see no barrier to entry at all; my alchemy skills are no less than my array skills. Upon hearing this, everyone was at a loss for words. Its not simply a matter of having alchemy skills, after all; alchemists are a dime a dozen, but could any of those concoct the Holy Life Elixir? Who here doesnt know how to concoct an elixir? After all, having reached the Sanctuary, most have some level of skill. However, alchemy has stringent realms, and only a Master Alchemist might hope to do so. Those below the master level just dont cut it; otherwise, we wouldnt be in such a dire rush. Seeing that Logan still didnt understand, Wexler Daoist imparts knowledge, From beginner to master, ny-nine percent are already filtered out, and of the remaining one percent, maybe one in ten thousand can reach the level of a quasi-master, let alone a master. I can indeed do it. If my array skills can reach the level of a master, so can my alchemy skills. I feel theres a simr magic to being an Array Master and an Alchemist; Ive also concocted quite a few elixirs before.
Seeing the disbelief among the crowd, Logan was naturally quite frustrated. Nevertheless, he had immense confidence in himself, particrly after what Holy Daoist had said about the one hundred ingredients. If they were to be made into an elixir, no matter how intricate the process, it would be a piece of cake for Logan. Holy Daoist held his forehead, disbelieving like the others: Even for a genius, it takes decades to progress from apprentice to novice, and at least a century from novice to master, and thats solely focusing on alchemy, without cultivating ones realm. Youre really too young; you dont seem like a master alchemist, let alone a grandmaster. Moreover, your cultivation realm is already at Semi-Saint, and you im to be an Array Master too. What exactly do you primarily cultivate? Its already difficult for an ordinary person to focus on one discipline, yet Logan cultivates, understands arrays, and dabbles in alchemy. Trying to use his mind for three purposes seemed utterly unreliable. In the eyes of Holy Daoist and the others, Logans youth had already broken records of over a thousand years; no prodigy since ancient times had ever been like him. Even the youngest Dominator Realm Heavenly Prides were a few hundred years old. And if he were to also divide his attention to study arrays and alchemy, how could that be possible? If he had even reached the master level,pared to him, theythe group of Sanctuary Powerhouseswould be more than a hundred levels behind. Its not that they didnt want to believe, but such a thing was simply unattainable. My cultivation realm was at the Dominator Realm before I went to the Ancient Secret Realm; now its already at Quasi-Saint. As for my array skills, suffice to say that whether in the Western Wastnd or the Central Region, theres hardly anyone who can match me, and Ive even trapped and killed two Sanctuary Powerhouses. That surely indicates a masters standard. Regarding my alchemy, I personally dont think it falls far behind my array skills. But you dont believe it, and Ive not witnessed a high-level alchemist either, so its hard for me to judge right now. However, from what youve said about the hundred ingredients, I dont think concocting them into an elixir would be difficult. Logan shrugged, Since Holy Daoist and the others dont believe, theres not much more I can say. If they dont trust me, they can go find another Master Alchemist. If, as they say, such a person is once in a millennium, then if theye to meter, I wont be as easy to talk to as I am now. Cloud Sky Taoist was so amused by Logan that heughed. He didnt know if Logan was boasting or just na?ve. A novice alchemist can concoct an elixir from ten ingredients, and a master from dozens, but only a grandmaster can potentially work with a hundred ingredients to produce an elixir. Or maybe, like them, ones cultivation realm has already reached Sanctuary. Even if they only know a little about alchemy, they can work with dozens of ingredients because their spiritual power has been enhanced through their realms cultivation, allowing them to work like an alchemist, though of course, at different levels. But the Holy Life Elixir is different, not just because it involves a hundred ingredients, but also because each one is extremely rare in the world, and the concocting difficulty level is equivalent to that of hell. Even the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus, the most temperate among them, requires extremely skilled handling. In the end, youre just too young, thinking that after passing a few trials in the Ancient Secret Realm, you can look down on everyone. Little do you know, you make yourself aughingstock. Logan is also to some extent our benefactor, which is why I didnt speak out to mock. Otherwise, the moment he spoke his first sentence, I would have been tempted to punch him. We are all Sanctuary Powerhouses; over the years, weve seen too many Heavenly Prides. Has anyone been like Logan? To pursue three disciplines simultaneously as if he were a once-in-a-million all-rounded genius?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The several dozen Sanctuary figures were usually veryposed; most had been silent up to now, listening to Holy Daoist and a few others making arrangements. But at this moment, they couldnt help but speak out against Logan. Chapter 686: 418 [Pill]_2 Chapter 686: Chapter 418 [Pill]_2 Logan had cultivated to the Quasi-Saint Realm, and such talent was indeed rare in a century, perhaps even unprecedented. However, his ims about his alchemy and array prowess were clearly exaggerations, not to be taken seriously. Back in the Ancient Secret Realm, Logan imed he had trapped two members of the Holy See with his array skills. At that time, they didnt refute him, but deep down, they greatly despised him. They were all in the Saint Seat Realm themselves; how could it be possible for an Array Master to corner them to death? What did they think of Sanctuary Powerhouses? If it werent for the fact that Logan had the ability to pass through challenges, and everyone needed to rely on Logan during the time in the Ancient Secret Realm, they would have exposed him long ago. Now, naturally, they didnt have so many concerns and would not indulge Logan. Especially when everyone was just discussing how to find a Grandmaster Array Master, and Logan chose that moment to step forward looking for troublewasnt he just asking to be confronted? It was only because nobody wanted to stoop to Logans level, and Logan had an Emperor Weapon in hand, otherwise they probably would have already taken action. Watching Logan being ridiculed by dozens of people, Holy Daoist hurriedly stepped in to smooth things over, Theres no need to continue. Logan certainly isnt an Alchemist, thats why he only said a few words. Its not necessary to go on and on. Yes, lets not harm our camaraderie! Wexler Daoist nodded in agreement. Logan was the first person he had met, and had sessfully helped him navigate out of the first challenge in the desert. Furthermore, Logan had offered a Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus to save his life; no matter how false Logans ims were, he had to stand with Logan. Particrly since Logan said he had helped the Wexler n in the Western Wastnd time and again, there was no need for Logan to lie to him, and in both passion and reason, he owed him a favor. The dozens of people then let it go and did not continue to be sarcastic. But Logan shook his head and then very coldly replied to everyone. Believe it or not, thats your business. Im not obliged to help you, remember its you who need me, not the other way around! These dozens of people were Sanctuary Powerhouses, who, when encountered by ordinary folk, would definitely be trembling in fear. However, to Logan, they had nothing to be proud of in his presence.
Many clenched their fists and questioned, Grandmaster Array Master? A general Alchemist needs a day to make an Elixir, while a Grandmaster Array Master only needs an hour, and doesnt even need an Alchemy Furnace. Can you do that? Normally, Logan could have just let things slide, and it would have been over, but Logan was not at all grateful, so no one could be med for wanting to p his face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Stop messing around, were running out of time, how can we waste it here? Holy Daoist quickly spoke up to stop them. He didnt want Logan to be too embarrassed, also helplessly noting that these Saint Seat individuals were just too narrow-minded, continuing to quarrel with Logan. Couldnt they give way three times to a life-saving benefactor? Having lived for such a long time, their minds should have be calm, and even be like him, possessing a sense of looking at all things in the world with amusement. Logan still had an Emperor Weapon in hand, and if he wanted to make a journey to the Immortal Realm, he would also need to borrow the Emperor Weapon. Otherwise, he could not contend against the Sanctuary Powerhouses of the Immortal Realm. If these dozens of people caused Logan to lose face and leave in a huff, they could forget about getting the Holy Life Elixir. Whether its possible or not, one attempt will tell, Logan said with a faint smile. He didnt need to prove too much, but since these people wanted to p his face, he had to return the favor. If he could really rival a Master Alchemist, Logan looked forward to seeing their faces change. Would they remain arrogantly disdainful, or would they prostrate themselves in hope he could refine the Holy Life Elixir? Then, Logan wouldnt be as easy to talk to as before. Alright, since you want to refine it, you shall refine a simple Energy Blood Pill without using an Alchemy Furnace. If you seed, it will prove youre a Master Alchemist, proposed one of the Sanctuary Powerhouses,ying down a challenge. Without mastering the skill above that of a Grandmaster, how could an Alchemist possibly not rely on an Alchemy Furnace, even if these Sanctuary Powerhouses knew some Alchemy Technique, they would still need an Alchemy Furnace, as they could not control the temperature and Spirituality on their own. Fine, fortunately, I have enough materials in my spatial ring, Logan nodded. The Energy Blood Pill was indeed a must for any Alchemist, as it could heal some simple wounds and replenish Spiritual Energy in the Dantian if it was depleted. Of course, if the injuries were too severe, or if ones Realm had reached above that of the Throne, the Energy Blood Pill would be of no use, because the Spiritual Energy in it was too little and the ingredients were verymon. Logan took out five types of ingredients and then began the refinement process. Crafting the Energy Blood Pill was indeed too easy, but since it was the first time he did so without the aid of an Alchemy Furnace, he proceeded with extreme caution. After all, his aim was to prove others wrong, and he absolutely could not afford to be aughing stock. Without an Alchemy Furnace, Logan used his Spiritual Energy and internal strength to drive the process, and as the materials were being refined, the extreme cold of the surroundings made every movementborious. He had to divert a portion of his Spiritual Power to control the surrounding temperature. The Holy Daoist could see the difficulty and immediately spoke up, The Extreme Cold Lands are too harsh, with unceasing wind and snow all around. I will create a small space here to give Logan enough room. This doesnt count as breaking the rules, after all, even if a true Master Alchemist were here, they definitely wouldnt be able to manage without an Alchemy Furnace in the Extreme Cold Lands. The Wexler Daoist also immediately added his agreement, although this displeased the several dozen members of the Sanctuary Powerhouse as their initial n was to see Logan embarrass himself. But now with thingsid out this way, if they didnt let the Holy Daoist and the others lend a hand, wouldnt it be clear that they were just making difficulties for him? Logan, fully engrossed in the refinement process, heard these words and stopped them, Theres no need. Even if there is a significant temperature difference, I can still craft the Energy Blood Pill. I want to show you all my Alchemy Technique, to prove my worth as a Grandmaster. The Holy Daoist was internally speechless. There was no need to prove oneself this way; youths are really too impetuous. If the refinement failed, the situation would be quite embarrassing. The pill isplete! It wasnt long before an Elixir emitted a glowing light in midair. Logan breathed a sigh of relief. Ultimately, he had pped everyones faces, so to speak. Refining this pill had been incredibly taxing, and he had been fraught with anxiety the entire time. Despite the difficulty during the process, where the wind and snow shed like knives against his Spiritual Energy, he had seeded. At this moment, Logan felt as if he had exhaled a deep breath after long suppression.
The several dozen Sanctuary Powerhouses expressions changed. The Elixir had been sessfully made, and under such stormy conditions, which not even a Master Alchemist could have handled with such ease. Logan had only been given an hour, but he had used just one-third of that time. One of the Sanctuary Powerhouses examined the Elixir and was immediately shocked, This is not an ordinary Energy Blood Pill. The vitality within it is ten times that of a normal Energy Blood Pill. How can it be so enriched? He used just a few verymon materials and managed to produce such an effect? Who dares to say that Logan is inferior to a Master Alchemist now? Where are those who spoke earlier? With such skill, crafting the Holy Life Elixir wouldnt be difficult either! The Wexler Daoistughed heartily, feeling happy for Logan at that moment. He too had had his doubts earlier, which he hadnt expressed; merely not joining in the mockery put him far above the others.
But Logan had proven everything; not only had he pped everyones faces, but the previous shadows that had been cast on the Holy Life Elixir crafting dissipated. With Logan here, there was no need to seek out another Master Alchemist! Despite the disy of strength, a few members of the Sanctuary Powerhouse were still skeptical, Isnt this just a stroke of luck? To say Logan has the skill of a young Master Alchemist is impossible! Beyond the Energy Blood Pill, I will refine a few other Elixirs for you, right here in the Extreme Cold Lands, and just like before, without using an Alchemy Furnace! Logan understood that these few people werent unwilling to acknowledge his skill; it was just that they had mocked him earlier and now found it hard to lose face. But since he had spoken earlier, he had to admit his mistake, for if Logan couldnt produce the pills, the one facing mockery would be himself. Thereafter, Logan refined several other Elixirs, each a few levels stronger than the Energy Blood Pill. Though they still werent considered treasures, and any average Alchemist could make them, the difference was that Logan hadnt used an Alchemy Furnace, and he was in the harsh environment of the Extreme Cold Lands, yet each time he used less than a third of the allocated time. Chapter 687: 419 Immortal Realm_1 Chapter 687: Chapter 419 Immortal Realm_1 Watching Logan disy his strength time and again, ultimately no one raised any more doubts. Everyone was thoroughly convinced of Logans abilities in alchemy, impressed to the point of utmost admiration. Even several of the older members of the Holy See were sure that Logan was stronger than a Master Alchemist, maybe even the best in a thousand years. They had seen several Master Alchemists, but none could craft Elixirs with the ease of Loganit was as if he were ying a game. Thats great, just now we were too presumptuous; we offer our apologies! Even those who were sarcastic earlier were now showing a hint of delight, for they cared more about the crafting of the Holy Life Elixir than about being proven wrongthey too needed to extend their lifespans. But at that moment, Logan waved his hand and said with righteous indignation, Originally, out of respect for our acquaintance, if you had brought the materials, I would have helped you for free. However, after your relentless mockery, even though Ive now proven myself, I will not help you make any more Elixirs! This Upon hearing this, everyone fell silent. Perhaps they had never considered this possibility, assuming naturally that Logan would help if he could. However, they had forgotten that Logan, too, was someone with a temper! Thinking back on their excessive words from earlier, they now regretted them deeply. All eyes turned to the Holy Daoist, hoping he would speak well on their behalf to Logan. If Logan refused to make the Elixirs, the Holy Daoist would be a sufferer as well. At this point, the Holy Daoist himself did not know how to broach the subject. Although he had not mocked Logan earlier, he too had spoken with disbelief. Indeed, we were wrong, but everything deserves a chance to be put right. Besides, no great harm was doneits not worth getting so upset over, said Wexler Daoist with an embarrassed smile, suggesting to Logan, How about thisconsider that these people owe you a Favor. If you ever find yourself in trouble, they muste to your aid. With my strength, who can trouble me now, aside from a Saint Emperor Powerhouse? And besides, who knows if there are any left in The World? Logan shook his head and chuckled coldly. These people still felt entitled, thinking they could fob him off with just a Favor? The Favor of a Sanctuary Powerhouse could be significant or insignificant, depending on whether they took it seriously; if not, it would be no more than a nk piece of paper. Logan knew these people. Except for a few like the Holy Daoist, who were somewhat impartial, the rest of these withering Sanctuary Powerhouses were all selfish and mean. They had forgotten how Logan had helped them time and again in the Ancient Secret Realm. So, even if he helped them once more and crafted the Holy Life Elixir, what then? They would forget in the blink of an eye, and who knows, after gaining another hundred years of life, would they try to keep him, a Master Alchemist, trapped indefinitely to extend their lives without limit?
In that case, since you im to be both an Array Master and an Alchemist, and both roles consume vast resources, we will each pay one billion Spirit Stones aspensation. If you can sessfully craft the Holy Life Elixir, we will provide that amount every year until the day we die. After some deliberation, the dozens of people felt that Logan held the stronger position and had the initiative. If they did not offer a fairpensation, it would be difficult to sway him. Thus, they decided to use Spirit Stones as leverage; a Cultivator would never disdain too many of them. Although Spirit Stones might have limited use, they could be exchanged for a plethora of Cultivation resources. Even though Logans strength was approaching that of a Quasi-Saint, he had not truly broken through to the level of the Holy See yet. The collective contributions from the dozens would amount to several billion Spirit Stones. Even a top-tier Sect in the Central Region might not umte so much in a hundred years, and all Logan had to do was help them craft the Holy Life Elixir. Afterward, he would have a limitless supply of Spirit Stones, which seemed to be a highly advantageous deal.N?v(el)B\\jnn Of course, they did not fear that Logan wouldnt believe them. After all, as Sanctuary Powerhouses, they were not likely to renege on their promises. A billion Spirit Stones might seem unreachable to others, but to those of the Holy See, it was within easy reach. Even if Logan agreed, what would it matter if the amount of Spirit Stones were to double? Logan was indeed taken aback. These people were really stopping at nothing for the Holy Life Elixir, offering such a vast sum of several billion Spirit Stones, which they naturally wouldnt be providing themselvesit was clear they intended to coerce the Sects of the Central Region and the Western Wastnd to pay up. Forget it, the Spirit Stonese from the vast numbers of ordinary Cultivators. By forcefully gathering them, arent you afraid of copsing the entire Cultivation System? Instead of agreeing, Logan countered with a question. If arge portion of the Spirit Stones ended up in his hands, nearly every Cultivator would lose half their means of Cultivation and would have to rely on hunting Demon Beasts and acquiring Heavenly Treasures to advance. He had visited both the Western Wastnd and the Central Region before, and even the enormous Saint Sky Sect could only part with a few billion Spirit Stones. Even if all the assets of the Sects werebined, it likely wouldnt amount to much moreSaint Sky Sect wasparable to thousands of smaller Sects. Of course, Logan wasnt particrly charitable, and he wasnt about to be overly generous simply because of a statement. Instead, through his response, he could gauge the character and attitude of the dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses. I do have a kind heart. You Sanctuaries represent the pinnacle ofbat power in the Ancient World. Once youre gone, I fear that the Demon Path may run rampant! Logan spoke with conviction, then as if considering deeply, said, Well, I am not unreasonable. Each of you will sign a Contract with me. You shall not use force against me, and if I encounter danger, I may call upon you to take action at any time. Chapter 688 - 419 Immortal Realm_2 Chapter 688: Chapter 419 Immortal Realm_2 Of course. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, having thought that Logan would make some severe demands, but isnt this something they could easily agree to? Besides, who in the entire Ancient World would dare to oppose them? Merely the thought of offending dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses would send shivers down anyones spine. Dont be in a hurry to agree just yet. Although it may seem a bit naive, I want you to swear on the name of the Heavenly Dao. Failure to do so will result in suppressive action from the Heavenly Dao. Once the vows of Sanctuary Powerhouses are witnessed by the Heavenly Dao, if you dare to break even the slightest part of it, you all know the consequences, Logan said with an amused smile, causing everyone to gasp in shock. Was Logan really going through with this? Swearing on the Heavenly Dao was no jokeif something were to happen to Logan one day, none of them would escape the consequences, for the Heavenly Dao would surely intervene. Some wanted to re up, but thinking about Logan being a Master Alchemist, no one wanted to risk their lives in a fit of rage. Thus, they could only give a wry smile, rethink, and ultimately agree. One after another, they took their oaths. Above the Nine Heavens, Divine Thunder shed, signifying the consecration of the Sanctuary vow and the witness of the Heavenly Dao. Even if they harbored thoughts of killing Logan in their hearts and instead directed others to do their bidding, they would not escape the vision of the Heavenly Dao. That settles everything. This matter concerns everyones lifespan. I dont want any slip-ups. Theres no time to lose, lets set out immediately! After everything was agreed upon, the Holy Daoist let out a heartfelt sigh of relief. No matter how harsh Logans conditions were, they were ultimately epted. It was a good thing for everyone involved since, besides Logan, could they truly find another alchemist of the Grandmasters caliber in this wide world? Upon introspection, the answer was definitively impossible. Someone like Logan was probably unique in this world. Dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses nodded their heads, and then their figures disappeared. Having been trapped in the Ancient Secret Realm for decades, they naturally wanted to return to see old friends and rtives and then immediately set about gathering the required materials; their lifespans were indeed running out. The most urgent among them had a mere three months of life left, oil spent andmp dried. Without a method to extend their life, they could only die with regrets. The Holy Daoist had hoped that each of the members would collect two types of materials, taking it upon himself to gather dozens of kinds to speed up the process. Before going to the Immortal Realm with the Holy Daoist, Logan suddenly pped his forehead, realizing that he had forgotten somethingBart Cloud was still waiting at the entrance of the Ancient Secret Realm. N?v(el)B\\jnn Hold on, I need to make a trip to find someone first! Now that Logan was in the Quasi-Saint Realm, it took him less than a minute to traverse a hundred miles, and he thought of Bart Cloud. These past few days, Bart Cloud had been steadfastly guarding the entrance to the Ancient Secret Realm, not daring to ck for a moment, for fear that Logan mighte out and he would miss it. Moreover, it was the snowy period of the Extreme Cold Lands, making it exceptionally frigid and chilling to the bone, leaving Bart Cloud trembling. As Logan appeared, he walked over and said, You dont have to wait here; you can go to the edge of the Extreme Cold Lands, where its a bit warmer, right? No, I cannot move a step away! Seeing Logan safe and sound, Bart Cloud immediately showed a smile, yet he was also incredibly adamant. Although Ivee out of the Ancient Secret Realm, I might have to make a trip to the Immortal Realm with someone. The experts in the Immortal Realm are even more numerous than in the Ancient Secret Realm, so I cannot take you with me this time. You are only in the Dominator Realm, and I fear for your safety, Logan exined. After a long sigh looking at Bart Cloud, Logan said, You go find a ce to train. Later, meet at the Saint Sky Sect in the Central Region. My Space Storage Bag has plenty of resources you can use. Logan threw the Space Storage Bag to Bart Cloud. Remembering that the Holy Daoist was waiting for him, he prepared to teleport away. Bart Cloud could only give a bitter smile, understanding that was all he could do. Bart Cloud felt very inferior at the moment. Even though he was in the Dominator Realm, which was far ahead of ordinary cultivators, he felt ashamed inparison to Logan. Logan had be even more powerful than before, likely not even considering the Sanctuary Powerhouses worth noticing. Even though he was just one of Logans guards, the disparity in Cultivation Realms meant that he wasnt even qualified to follow by Logans side. A conviction surged within Bart Clouds heart, he must strengthen his own Cultivation Realm as quickly as possible, hoping that one day he could be of help to Logan. After reuniting with Holy Daoist, the two of them started discussing the Immortal Realm, an area Logan waspletely unfamiliar with. Originally, he had thought that the strongest ce in the Ancient World was the Central Region, and that the highest Cultivation Realm was the Sanctuary Powerhouse. But now, it was clear that was not the case, and his understanding had already been shattered. The Immortal Realm is located in the Eastern Territory, tens of thousands of meters above the Eastern Sea, and even if ordinary people get there, they cant see it. It requires a special method to be opened, just like the Ancient Secret Realm. Since Holy Daoist had once visited the Immortal Realm, he briefed Logan, In short, we both must be extremely careful not to cause even the slightest trouble, otherwise, once we get into trouble, it will be hard to leave. Cloud Sky Sect is also in the Eastern Territory, and the Eastern Territory is rampant with the Demon Path. If the Immortal Realm is not far from the Eastern Territory, why has it been overlooked all these years! Logan asked curiously, but Holy Daoist could only smile wryly. Although the Eastern Territory and the Eastern Sea were very close, to put it simply, they were only in the same direction, not really the same ce. Besides, the Immortal Realm is a self-contained small world and doesnt interfere in worldly conflicts. And do you know? Although the forces of the righteous and the demonic have always been at odds, they have also always been in bnce. The sects of the righteous path cant possibly wipe out all of the Demon Path because once theres an imbnce, a new crisis will emerge. It would be better to drive them to the destends of the Western Wastnd and the Eastern Territory, Holy Daoist exined in detail. Logan still didnt understand, despite the detailed exnation. Holy Daoist had no choice but to be more direct, Over the long years, the righteous sects have had quite a number of Sanctuary Powerhouses, while on the side of the Demon Sects, there are only three or four respectable figures. Why dont the sects of the righteous path join forces? First, the battles between Sanctuary Powerhouses are veryplex, its not just about the numerical difference. On the other hand, if the Demon Sects were to be exterminated, human nature will inevitably change, and the sects of the righteous path would fall into internal strife. Because the Demon Sects exist, even when the righteous path sects are at odds, they have to unite, fearing that if they start fighting each other, the Demon Path will take advantage. So even after so many years, apart from fighting with the Demon Path, the righteous path sects have been rtively peaceful. Logan was a smart man, and he soon understood the whole story. It was a technique of maintaining bnce, an unspoken agreement among the Sanctuary Powerhouses of the righteous path. However, this tactic might have worked before, but now the Demon Sects had learned their lesson, and this move had long been ineffective. Just like the recent actions of the Demonic Sky Gate and the Blood Drinking Sect, they would not be foolish enough to make a move themselves. Instead, they would first instigate some sects to fight, reaping the benefits from the sidelines. If it werent for Logans intervention, these two sects might have already seeded. Its more than a days journey to reach the Immortal Realm. A hundred years have passed, and Im not sure if we can still find the Immortal Realm smoothly. We should visit Cloud Sky Sect when we have the chance; as the leading sect of the Eastern Territory, they must know. Holy Daoist then moved on from the topic, but his words left Logan speechless. Did they really have to make a trip to Cloud Sky Sect? Since Cloud Sky Sect was aware, why didnt Holy Daoist directly ask Cloud Sky Taoist? Cloud Sky Taoist was the Supreme Elder of the Cloud Sky Sect. Just like me, Cloud Sky Taoist was trapped in the Ancient Secret Realm for decades, and nobody can guarantee whether there have been changes in the Eastern Sea over the years. Holy Daoist spread his hands as he spoke. Although the Immortal Realm has always been above the Eastern Sea, it is a small world that keeps changing. The two had already left the Extreme Cold Lands and needed to go to the Central Region first, then to the Eastern Territory. Only the Central Region had long-range Teleportation Arrays. Actually, with the Realm of the Sanctuary Powerhouse, they wouldnt need a Teleportation Array. Using the Space Law, they could travel a hundred miles in an instant, and they could reach the Eastern Sea within a day. But Holy Daoist did not want to waste his energy. To them, each use of Spiritual Energy depleted their life force. He didnt have much time for such exertions. Although he was the youngest among dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses, after calcting, he had at most a year to live. Chapter 689 - 420: Mr. Men_1 Chapter 689: Chapter 420: Mr. Men_1 The two hastened to the Central Region, where the Teleportation Array was located in a city to the east. They originally intended to head straight there, but Holy Daoist suddenly had the desire to return to Saint Sky Sect for a visit. How about we dy for a moment? Just an hour! Trapped in the Ancient Secret Realm for ten years, now finally free, Holy Daoist wanted to know how Saint Sky Sect fared. Logan nodded, not minding in the slightest. After all, unlike them, whose lifespans wereing to an end and who were in a rush, Logan wanted to gain experience in the Immortal Realm, where being early orte by a few days did not matter. As soon as the two arrived at Saint Sky Sect, they were detected by Aurelius Azure, who immediately appeared at the entrance, respectfully weing the Supreme Elder. Dispense with the formalities. How has the Sect fared in the ten years of my absence? Holy Daoist waved his hand and asked while walking up, feeling a sense of familiarity upon returning to his Sect. The Sect has been rtively stable over the years, although we encountered an incident with the Blood Drinking Sect. Fortunately, there was no real harm done, thanks to Logans decisive action. Aurelius Azure exined while ncing at Logan, How did you two meet? Logan is not only a great benefactor to Saint Sky Sect but also to the entire Central Region. Inside the Ancient Secret Realm, it was thanks to Logans intelligence that I managed to escape. Moreover, I was fortunate enough to obtain that inheritance! Holy Daoist nodded, looking at Logan with added gratitude, Logan had already briefed me about the happenings in the Central Region regarding the Ancient Secret Realm, but at that time, I didnt quite believe it. I thought that even if Logan had intervened, he could not have contributed much. Now hearing you speak so highly of him, I understand that not a word Logan said was false, and he probably even downyed his role. As a Supreme Elder, I owe Logan a debt of gratitude, and you younger generations should also remember Logan. Holy Daoist was quite moved, not only because Logan had helped him in the Ancient Secret Realm but also because he had saved Saint Sky Sect. The debt of gratitude was immense, greater than that of being saved from death, so much so that Holy Daoist himself was unsure how to repay it. Supreme Elder, ording to our Sects spies, a number of Strong Ones appeared in various ces today, all above the level of Quasi-Saints. They must be from the Holy See. Did they alsoe from the Ancient Secret Realm? If not, its a great danger, and we need to immediately send more people to investigate, said Aurelius Azure as they reached the hall. After formally bowing to Holy Daoist, Aurelius Azure had the tea served and began to inquire about serious matters. Holy Daoist waved his hand, urging Aurelius Azure not to be nervous, Indeed, those from the Holy See who were trapped in the Ancient Secret Realm have now escaped. They seek materials that can extend their lifespans. For the time being, they are not enemies, but that might change in the future. So, if they need help, Saint Sky Sect can lend a hand, but it cannot vite our principles, and we must not trust them too deeply. Logan and I are just taking a brief respite to revisit Saint Sky Sect; we still have to rush to the Eastern Sea. Remember to manage Saint Sky Sect well. After giving his advice, Holy Daoist stood up. However, upon hearing this, Aurelius Azure was shocked; he had a guess about what the Supreme Elder was nning next. Elder, are you nning a journey to the Immortal Realm? Do not forget thest time was a narrow escape that left you injured and convalescing for decades. The Strong Ones there are too terrifying, and youve only just escaped the Ancient Secret Realm. Saint Sky Sect cannot do without you! Aurelius Azure attempted to dissuade him vehemently. Now a Quasi-Saint at Great Perfection and one step away from being a Holy See, he needed ample time for breakthroughs. He had hoped to rest easy with the Supreme Elders return, only to find the elder nned to leave again. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om With a wry smile, Holy Daoist replied helplessly, I wish I didnt have to, but even though Ive obtained the inheritance, I havent solved the problem of my lifespan. I must make a trip to the Immortal Realm! Furthermore, Ive stumbled upon an opportunity. Today, I alone cannot stand against several dozen Holy Sees. If I do not strengthen my power, I wont be able to defend this inheritance, which is of great importance to Saint Sky Sect. If I seed, Saint Sky Sect will flourish forever. It is difficult for a Quasi-Saint to break through to Holy See, but if I return safely, I will definitely assist you. The Book of Legacy from the Saint Emperor contains records of this. In any case, for now, you should focus on managing Saint Sky Sect well. Aurelius Azure understoodpletely and nodded at once, I thought the matter of lifespan had been resolved, but it seems I was too optimistic. I will ensure no chaos arises in Saint Sky Sect! Saint Sky Sect, as the leading sect of Central Region, relied entirely on the prestige of the Supreme Elder. Without a Holy See to preside, it could not suppress the restless sects. The Central Region had recently experienced turmoil, and Saint Sky Sect had intervened to resolve the Blood Drinking Sect incident. Their authority had greatly expanded at that moment, and no sect dared to challenge Saint Sky Sect. But now, with dozens of new Holy Sees appearing and belonging to other sects, if Saint Sky Sectcked presence other than his being a lone Quasi-Saint, it would be unfeasible, so everything had to prioritize the affairs of the Supreme Elder. Logan stretched and spoke, No need toy it on so thick. Going to the Immortal Realm isnt like venturing into the gates of Hell. Ill be back in a few days! Holy Daoist did not argue, for Logan had never been to the Immortal Realm and was unaware of its dangers and horror; even Holy Sees found it nightmarish. In my absence, youve managed Saint Sky Sect well, proving to be apetent Sect Leader. These many years of solitary devotion have indeed been hard on you! Chapter 690: 420: Mr. Men_2 Chapter 690: Chapter 420: Mr. Men_2 Before leaving, Holy Daoist patted Aurelius Azure on the shoulder, Wait for my return, and you can focus wholeheartedly on cultivation. I will take care of the Sects affairs for you. Aurelius Azure nodded heavily. He had long wished to relinquish his position as Sect Leader, but unfortunately, he had not found anyone suitable until then. With the Supreme Elders words, he feltpletely reassured. In fact, many years ago, when the old Sect Leader was choosing his sessor, he repeatedly refused. He only wanted to focus on cultivation to be stronger. It was unfortunate that at that time in Saint Sky Sect, he was the only genius, and his cultivation realm had reached Dominator, so the responsibility inevitably fell onto him. The two left Saint Sky Sect and headed for a city in the east. The city bustled with people and the mor of voices, showcasing its prosperity. This made Logan reflect on the importance of choosing the right City Lord, which was markedly different from his initial visit to the teleportation city in the Extreme Cold Lands. To teleport to the Eastern Territory would require two hundred thousand Spirit Stones, a sum that greatly astonished the pair. Why would it need two hundred thousand Spirit Stones? Of course, the amount wasnt too much, but actually a little less. The distance between Central Region and Eastern Territory was twenty thousand miles, and each mile consumed about one Spirit Stone. Therefore, two hundred thousand Spirit Stones was just right, not factoring in the wear and tear of the Teleportation Array and the citys own need for profit. Puzzled, Logan asked the guard beside the Teleportation Array, Normally, for twenty thousand miles, at least three hundred thousand Spirit Stones should be charged. Why do you only ask for the cost price? And considering the substantial wear and tear of the array, there are also millions of people in this city to support. This is the City Lords order. In fact, we have been operating at a loss. The reason we continue to do so is to attract more people to the city. With arger poption, other economic activities in the city will be stimted. The livelihoods of the millions in the city are improved, isnt that better than just relying on the ie from the Teleportation Array? There are three major Teleportation Arrays in the city. Due to the low prices, they be the first choice for those needing to use one. Of course, cities like the Extreme Cold Lands still dont have an array. Its not that the City Lord doesnt want to; its because the other cities wont agree. The guardughed heartily, holding the City Lord in high esteem, A typical city guard would only get a few hundred Spirit Stones as a monthly sry, but we receive several thousand.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Now, besides teleports to the Eastern Territory and ces a hundred miles away from Central Region, the City Lord also ns to hire a few hundred array masters to expand the range by tenfold. Soon one will be able to teleport up to a thousand miles around Central Region. With this, even more people will flock to the city, guaranteeing further prosperity. Your City Lord is quite capable and responsible towards the people, Logan nodded in approval, finding him to be the most exceptional person he had met since arriving in the Ancient World. He had seen many kind-hearted individuals before, but none who were both kind-hearted and capable. Holy Daoist was also very impressed and felt that Saint Sky Sect must take a page from their book. If they wanted to spur the development of Central Region, Saint Sky Sect could no longer afford to be arrogant. Why was Immortal Realm always filled with strong individuals from where numerous Saint Seats had emerged? It was because it had a vast amount of cultivation resources, thereby increasing the chances of reaching higher levels. In Central Region, however, nearly half of the cultivators were impoverished. So, even if they had talent, it was difficult for them to progress far on the path of cultivation. Actually, the teleportation array to the Eastern Territory hasnt been used in several years. Please wait a moment while I arrange for an array master to fix it, the guard exined The guard spoke to Logan with a smile, exining, A Strong Dominator and those above do not need teleportation arrays. They can traverse the distance to the Eastern Territory in a day using Space Law, without wasting Spirit Stones. Cultivators below Dominator level would need it but were unwilling to part with two hundred thousand Spirit Stones, often choosing to travel by foot for half a month instead. The two waited for half an hour as the Teleportation Array was reactivated. Logan observed and thought that he could also construct such an array himself, but it would be an enormous waste of time. It was better to spend some Spirit Stones, especially since he had many in his possession. After paying four hundred thousand Spirit Stones, Logan and Holy Daoist stepped onto the Teleportation Array to the Eastern Territory, and the guard activated the array with a wave of his hand. In a blink of an eye, the two arrived in the Eastern Territory. Compared to the richness of the Central Region, this ce seemed deste and lifeless. Logan furrowed his brow, noting that even the uninhabited Western Wastnd wasnt as deste as this. This must have been connected to the rampant activities of the Demon Path, which likely resulted in the destruction of massive amounts of cultivation resources. From the Eastern Territory to the Eastern Sea is still over a thousand miles. It would take a days journey by foot, but if we can find a teleportation array, one hour would suffice. The two used their Divine Skills to hasten their journey, with the Holy Daoist speaking on the way, but Logan merely shook his head. Since neither of them had been to the Eastern Territory before, locating a teleportation array would be difficult. Unless they went to the Cloud Sky Sect to inquire, this back-and-forth would also consume time. It might be better to head directly to the Eastern Sea, merely costing a little more time. The Holy Daoist felt that Logans words made sense and nodded, Alright, then lets head to the Eastern Sea. We must be extra cautious on the way; there are quite a few Demon Cult Sects in the Eastern Territory. As for the Demon Cult Sects, Logan wasnt concerned at all. No matter how numerous they were, at their strongest they were only Quasi-Saints. Even if they could summon a Sanctuary Powerhouse, they wouldnt be able to defeat him and the Holy Daoistbined, so there was no need to worry. Before venturing into the Ancient Secret Realm, Logan alone had been capable of annihting the Demonic Sky Gate and the Blood Drinking Sect. Now, with his strength further enhanced, he carried even less of a burden. The duo hadnt gone far when they suddenly saw a thousand people fleeing towards them, each with a not insignificant realm, mostly at the throne level. Logan was baffled, failing to understand, What have these people encountered? Why are they being hunted down? To chase down a thousand at the level of a throne, it would have to be at least a Half-Step Saint Seat! Lets go have a look! The Holy Daoist stepped forward to stop one and ask, Why this panic? Who is after you? Has there been a major upheaval in the Eastern Territory?
Dont block my way, I must escape! Instead of answering the Holy Daoist, the person tried to shake free of his grip, as if a moments dy would mean certain death. Left with no choice, the Holy Daoist unleashed a hint of the saintly might, which finally calmed the person down, A Sanctuary Powerhouse I was impudent! Its alright, what exactly has happened? The Holy Daoist, seeing more cultivators continuing to flee, pressed for an answer; so many cultivators being hunted was truly unusual. Its the Orthodox Demonic Sect. Theyvebined forces with their ten major Demon Path Schools, aiming to take over the entire Eastern Territory in one fell swoop. Even the number one sect, Cloud Sky Sect, is unable to resist them. Right now, the Orthodox Demonic Sect has divided a hundred thousand troops to ensure not a single cultivator in the Eastern Territory is spared. In short, the Orthodox Demonic Sect has gone mad.
The Eastern Territory has already suffered ten thousand cultivator casualties, not to mention countless civilians. The lucky Strong Dominators have long fled for their lives, and as for us, groups of throne-level cultivators, we only learned of everything today. Out of the several tens of thousands throne-level cultivators, only a mere few thousand remain! This person exined everything in great detail to the Holy Daoist and suddenly knelt down with a thud, Sanctuary Powerhouse, if you have anypassion, you must help the Eastern Territory, the Orthodox Demonic Sect is too abhorrent! Does the Orthodox Demonic Sect possess such strength? Logan asked, frowning. He had learned about the Orthodox Demonic Sect in the Extreme Cold Lands. Although it was the most ancient of the Demon Sects, it wouldnt dare challenge the entire Eastern Territory, would it? Moreover, such a move would certainly provoke the Central Region and Western Wastnd sects to join in a siege. Logan had previously saved Thornwell Nango, and as long as he brought the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus back to his sect, once his father woke up, how could the Orthodox Demonic Sect dare to strike with such force? The Holy Daoist also wore a look of confusion. The Cloud Sky Taoist should have already returned to the Cloud Sky Sect by now. With the Eastern Territory in such a difficult situation, could it be that he hadnt taken any action to suppress it? And of the several dozen Sanctuary Powerhouses who came out of the Ancient Secret Realm, although most were from the Central Region, there were several in the Eastern Territory as well, including the Cloud Sky Taoist. They would surely make a stop back in the Eastern Territory and would not turn a blind eye to the Orthodox Demonic Sect. The catastrophe in the Eastern Territory was quite inexplicable. You two may not be aware, but the Orthodox Demonic Sect has three Sanctuary Powerhouses stationed there, and no one knows how these three arrived. Right now, no one in the Eastern Territory is their match. The Orthodox Demonic Sect has always been low-key, and everyone thought they had declined, but who could have imagined they had been scheming in the dark for so long. This person gave a bitter smile, as the Orthodox Demonic Sect, although a Demon Sect, had remained inconspicuous in the Eastern Territory over the years. If it werent for their recent sh with the Cloud Sky Sect, everyone would have almost forgotten about them. Chapter 691: 421 Heavens Ancestral Path_1 Chapter 691: Chapter 421 Heavens Ancestral Path_1 What do you think? Should we continue to the Eastern Sea, or should we take a trip to Cloud Sky Sect first? Once Cloud Sky Taoist dies, there will be no one left in the Eastern Territory who can restrain the Orthodox Demonic Sect! Holy Daoist looked at Logan and asked. He naturally hoped to go to Cloud Sky Sect to help, but he could not do it alone. He needed Logan to take action as well. After all, his lifespan wasnt much, and if he fought against three Sanctuary Powerhouses alone, he would definitely consume his life force, something he had to consider. Logan didnt hesitate and directly said, A trip to Cloud Sky Sect will just take half a day. Id like to see for myself what the Orthodox Demonic Sect is all about! The disy of strength by unveiling three Sanctuary Powerhouses was unmatched. If such a powerful force existed, why did it remain obscurely patient in the Eastern Territory for so many years? The two made a swift decision and changed course towards Cloud Sky Sect. Along the way, they saw cultivators fleeing in terror everywhere. When they arrived at the Sect, corpses were strewn all over the ground. Holy Daoist couldnt help but sigh; at least ten thousand had fallen. At the mountain gate, there were tens of thousands of disciples from the Orthodox Demonic Sect standing guard. When they saw Logan and hispanion approach, they naturally went into battle formation. Logan simply sneered and, with just a burst of Thunder and Lightning Laws, more than a thousand people fell to the ground. Such was Logans strength now. Since the day when his mastery over Thunder and Lightning Laws reached Great Achievement, plus his own Quasi-Saint level strength, fighting a Sanctuary Powerhouse wasnt a problem for him, let alone this group of insignificant clowns.
The remaining members of the Orthodox Demonic Sect were terrified and dared not advance. Logan had no interest in wasting time with them and simply walked past them. Inside the Sect, a middle-aged man full of tragic fury bellowed, Orthodox Demonic Sect, do you not fear the Central Regions reprisal for making such a bold move? Afraid? With three Sanctuary Powerhouses, our Orthodox Demonic Sect has been in this deste Eastern Territory for many years; its about time we return to the Central Region to contend for supremacy! Someone shrouded in Demonic Qi and exuding unrivaled arrogance responded, You Cloud Sky Sect pride yourselves as the number one Sect in the Eastern Territory, but now your Sect has only a few hundred people left. Do you really n on holding out? With a hint of contempt, Cang Demonic de decided today was the end of Cloud Sky Sect, and after that, he would proceed to the Central Region. His ns of many years were finallying to fruition. Let me tell you something else. Neither Demonic Sky Gate of the Western Wastnd nor Blood Drinking Sect of the Central Region are more than pawns of our Orthodox Demonic Sect. Thus, we dont care in the slightest about the fall of these two Great Sects. They simply served to prove one thing. And that is how many Sanctuary Powerhouses still exist in the Central Region and the Western Wastnd. The answer is none, although a young fellow did turn the tide. But he isnt a Sanctuary Powerhouse, and besides, hes already headed for the Extreme Cold Lands, probably to the Ancient Secret Realm like the other Sanctuary Powerhouses! Cang Demonic de walked forward triumphantly, Who else can stop me? With three Sanctuary Powerhouses here, with a wave of our hand, the Eastern Territory could be obliterated in an instant! Dont be arrogant. Dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses from the Ancient Secret Realm, like me, have already emerged! An old man covered in wounds yelled furiously from the ground. Thornwell Nango was treating the old mans injuries and said, Supreme Elder, please calm yourself. We need time for you to heal and recover! Do you even have the nerve to speak? As a Sanctuary Powerhouse, yourbat power is so weak. After just ten rounds, you were already at yourst gasp! Cang Demonic de snorted withughter,pletely disregarding the old man. Indeed, the emergence of a Sanctuary Powerhouse from Cloud Sky Sect had truly scared him, but the old mansbat power was too inferior. Without much effort from their three Sanctuary Powerhouses, the opponent was already beaten. Dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses from the Ancient Secret Realm are out? Keep bluffing. Even if they were really about toe out, that would be from the Ancient Secret Realm opening in ten years! If you are indeed the Supreme Elder Cloud Sky Taoist of Cloud Sky Sect, there were rumors that you entered the Ancient Secret Realm a hundred years ago. I think youve actually been hiding in Cloud Sky Sect all along; you couldnt havee from the Ancient Secret Realm. He didnt believe a bit of it; with many Sanctuary Powerhouses trapped in the Secret Realm for decades, they were probably long turned to dust, so how could they possibly return safely? The Cloud Sky Taoist was furious. It was only because his lifespan was short and he was running out of energy that he wasnt able to fully exert his strength. How else would he tolerate such insolence from these people? He nced at the few hundred people in the Sect, struggling to stand up. Ive been absent for a hundred years and already let down my Sect too much. Today, no matter what, I must protect you, even if it means sacrificing my entire Dantian and taking the three Sanctuary Powerhouses with me! Supreme Elder, think twice! Orion Nango eximed in rm, Didnt you say dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses have already emerged? Theres hope if you survive. We are willing to fight the Orthodox Demonic Sect to carve a bloody path for you to seek help from those Sanctuary Powerhouses, to avenge Cloud Sky Sect! After the battle just now, Im already burnt out! Cloud Sky Taoist shook his head, his eyes filled with destion. He had thought that Holy Daoist had obtained the Inheritance of the Secret Realm, and he would have a chance to extend his lifespan and continue on the path of cultivation. But everything had been fleeting like an ephemeral flower.
Remember, no matter what happens to Cloud Sky Sect afterwards, we owe Logan a favor. I wont be able to return it, but the descendants of Cloud Sky Sect must repay him!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As Cloud Sky Taoist waved his talismans, he was about to sacrifice his Dantian. This scene made even Cang Demonic de and the thousands with him retreat dozens of steps. A frown crossed the face of an Elder beside Cang Demonic de, who then earnestly said, Once a Sanctuary Powerhouse sacrifices their Dantian, they can obtain abat power amplified by nearly a hundredfold. Even with three Sanctuary Powerhouses, we wont be able to handle it. Why not retreat first ande back after he falls?
Chapter 692: 421 Tianzong Dao_2 Chapter 692: Chapter 421 Tianzong Dao_2 ` Even if Cloud Sky Taoist is a weakened Holy See, hes still a Holy See, isnt he? As a Holy See, he must not be underestimated, especially when the other side is prepared to fight to the death. Once we withdraw, the disciples of Cloud Sky Sect will surely flee to the Central Region, and I want none of them to escape! Cang Mo de clenched his fist in discontent, unwilling to leave any future trouble for himself, as the situation remained a fight to the death, only ending with theplete annihtion of the other party. But what the Elder said was also true, if Cloud Sky Taoist sacrificed his Dantian now, the consequences would be unimaginable; not only the disciples of the Orthodox Demonic Sect would be at risk, but even the three great Holy Sees could be affected. Cloud Sky Taoist had already performed half of the Technique, as Orion Nango shed tears, Supreme Elder, Im the Sect Leader; if anyone should sacrifice themselves, it should be me, shouldnt it? The hundreds of disciples within the Sect each pleaded, all hoping that the Supreme Elder would not act rashly, for once he was gone, Cloud Sky Sect would truly be doomed. Such deep affection and significance, but Cloud Sky Taoist, you dont have to face death with such resolve! At that moment, a lightugh was heard, followed by the appearance of Logan and Holy Daoist. Upon seeing Logan, Cloud Sky Taoist was momentarily stunned, and the half-formed Technique dissipated, This is wonderful, Cloud Sky Sect is saved! Orthodox Demonic Sect, prepare to die! Cloud Sky Taoistughed heartily, his previous tragic demeanor gone, surprising everyone present. Members of the Orthodox Demonic Sect, on the other hand, were on full alert as they watched Logan and hispanion, understanding that to appear so casually within the Sects territory, they must be of formidable strength, especially since they had set up thousands of men at the gate of Cloud Sky Sect, and even a Quasi-Saint Powerhouse might not be able to get through.
Thornwell Nango, supporting Cloud Sky Taoist, was overjoyed; he had met Logan in the Extreme Cold Lands before, and knew of Logans immense strength, perhaps enough to turn the tide. He quickly turned to Orion Nango and exined, Father, this is Logan. The Snow Lotus from Heavenly Mountain was all thanks to him, so your life was essentially saved by him. Not just that, my escape from the Ancient Secret Realm was also thanks to his help; otherwise, I would have turned to dust there. Today, Cloud Sky Sect has hope! Cloud Sky Taoist immediately added, and seeing the high regard in which he and Orion Nango held Logan, even Orion Nango, who had been prepared to meet his death, now felt a glimmer of hope. Holy Daoist, tending to Cloud Sky Taoists injuries, turned to Logan: Can you handle three at once? Id prefer not to intervene if possible, as like Cloud Sky Taoist, taking action consumes my life force. I can, Logan responded while limbering up, confident in his mastery of Thunder and Lightning Laws. After his recent achievements, he could hold his own against two opponents, not to mention he had acquired an Emperor Weapon, which should render him invincible. You shouldnt have recklessly faced the troops of the Orthodox Demonic Sect alone; you should have notified us first. Dozens of Holy Sees could have confronted the Orthodox Demonic Sect together! Holy Daoist looked at Cloud Sky Taoists injuries with a sigh,menting the severity; his already scarce life force was nearing its end. Cloud Sky Taoistughed bitterly, looking at the hundreds from Cloud Sky Sect: If I hadnt acted then but waited for you all, what would have be of our Sect? With the Orthodox Demonic Sect bringing tens of thousands of troops, and with three great Holy Sees, it would take only one hour for Cloud Sky Sect to be destroyed, so I had no choice but to act. Your injuries have healed, but your life force can only sustain you for one month; once that time is exceeded, and your lifespan is exhausted, you will die entirely. For Holy Daoist, there was originally plenty of time to concoct Elixirs, but the recent events with Cloud Sky Taoist made the time seem pressing. Death may not be so bad, and I wont force it any longer! Cloud Sky Taoist spoke quiteposedly; apart from his concern for the Sect, his attachment to his lifespan had greatly diminished. Everything depends on human effort; if he could gather one hundred materials he would be pleased, but otherwise, he would not be disappointed, believing it was time for his life toe to a rest. Meanwhile, Logan was now just a step away from Cang Mo de: How audacious, to severely injure my friend, Holy Daoist. What do you n to do to take responsibility? We have three great Holy Sees, and even if the two of you who came are Holy Sees, youre still one person short of us. How dare you speak so wildly and arrogantly? ` Upon hearing the words, Logans rage ignited. He had a smidgen of apprehension towards the duo, but with their provocation, could he truly show weakness before them? He had already made a choice. Even if a battle would cause significant losses to the Orthodox Demonic Sect, he was determined to capture these two. Today, no one would stop him.
An elder by his side tried to calm Logan down, whispering, The Cloud Sky Taoist was originally going to make a sacrifice, but when these two arrived, the other side suddenly smiled, a clear sign theyre not to be taken lightly. Stop murmuring. Cant you see you dont know my origins? The grudge between me and your demon path runs deep. To put it inly, I have obliterated your two sects! Logan spread his hands and said straightforwardly, The Central Region and the Western Wastnd have made peace, and now so shall the Eastern Territory. Your Orthodox Demonic Sect wont escape today! Youre Logan? Realization dawned on Logan in an instant. No wonder the youth was so rampant; indeed, he had the capital. Such terror at such a young age, the consequences would be unimaginable once he grew.
Yet, Logan suddenlyughed again. Did they really think the Orthodox Demonic Sect was as useless as Demonic Sky Gate? Were those two great sects merely his pawns? Did Logan think that by obliterating those two great sects, he could be invincible in the world? The Orthodox Demonic Sect had three Sanctuary Powerhouses to uphold it. I know you possess formidable array techniques, but appearing so suddenly at the Cloud Sky Sect, do you even have the time to arrange the array? An Array Master needs a substantial amount of time to set up an array, and right now, Logan wouldnt give him that chance. Logans methods would have nowhere to execute. Logan appeared unconcerned, scanning the surroundings, The three behind youare they the Sanctuary Powerhouses? Let theme at once; I dont have much time to waste. With these words, not only was Logan infuriated, but the three Sanctuary Powerhouses behind him felt scorned. The youth of today was truly ignorant of the extent of the heavens and earth. The three exchanged nces and thenunched an attack on Logan. However, Logan wielded the Thunder and Lightning Laws in his hands. A punch seemed capable of shattering the heavens and the earth. Despite the powerful Divine Skills of the three, their faces turned pale and they stumbled backward several steps the moment they shed with Logan. Logan was dumbfounded. These three were the sects Supreme Elders, who had been Sanctuary Powerhouses for hundreds of years and had been cultivating in the sect for so long. Could they really not defeat Logan? The three faced immense pressure and let out a bitterugh, Somethings not right. Hes also using Law Divine Power, but his Laws are different from ours; his Laws have reached Great Achievement.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Ordinary Sanctuary Powerhouses barely touched the threshold of the Laws, and even if they painstakingly studied them for hundreds of years, they might achieve little sess. As for Great Achievement? Its impossible without a millennium. What should we do now? Logan furrowed his brow. If even the three together could not defeat Logan, the Orthodox Demonic Sect would be aughingstock, and would no longer have a footing in the Eastern Territory. Fear not. With our strongest attack, lets see if Logan can handle it! the three dered seriously, and then myriad Laws and Great Law powers converged, darkening the skies with a massive storm cloud. Terrifying phantasms appeared as if they were thousands of Ancient Divine Beasts. Logan dared not take things lightly and immediately took out an Emperor Weapon. The moment the Emperor Weapon appeared, the oppressive force gathered by the three Sanctuary Powerhouses vanished like smoke. The three tread on pins and needles. Where had Logan acquired such a weapon? It was as if it emanated the presence of a supreme True God, instilling fear and trepidation in them.
The next moment, the three hastily withdrew their Divine Skills and vanished in a puff of smoke, Retreat! The Orthodox Demonic Sect definitely cant win. Well make a move first! Watching the Sanctuary Powerhouses flee, Logan stood there rigid, feeling like a clown. But he knew the tides had turned, so he waved his hand and fled. Thousands of Orthodox Demonic Sect disciples scrambled away in a panicked flurry. Logan however didnt pursue them, since it wasnt worth it. These thousands were mere jesters; the only real threat was the three Sanctuary Powerhouses. It was just a pity that, despite possessing an Emperor Weapon, he stillcked the art of space evasion like the Sanctuary Powerhouses. After the catastrophe passed, the few hundred survivors of the Cloud Sky Sect breathed a sigh of relief. Orion Nango approached Logan and bowed deeply to him. You all focus on reorganizing the sect first. The Holy Daoist and I must rush to the Immortal Realm. The Demonic Sky Gate has fled, and they likely wont make aeback soon! Chapter 693: 422: Utterly Wicked Eastern Sea_1 Chapter 693: Chapter 422: Utterly Wicked Eastern Sea_1 When the two arrived at the Eastern Sea, there was a ship about to head to a secretnd at sea, which conveniently saved them trouble, so Logan went to negotiate. This ship had been chartered at a high price by a hidden Sect, but anyone who wanted to visit the secretnd only needed to pay ten thousand Spirit Stones to board the ship along with the others. The ship was tens of meters long, and there were already several hundred people on it; at that moment, there was still a densely packed crowd below, arguingthey too wanted to go to the secretnd at sea, but the price of ten thousand Spirit Stones was simply too high! Normally, if there are several hundred people on a ship, the cost is about a thousand Spirit Stones per head. Why is it so expensive this time? Its ten times the usual rate! Some were so angry they could punch the captain. A secretnd had opened at sea; surely the captain couldnt exploit everyone like this?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But the captains face was a picture of helplessness as he continued to exin, The ship is chartered by the Silverclouds n. They offered ten thousand Spirit Stones, and even as the captain, I cant decide! Plus, theyve chartered the ship for a month, paying directly three million Spirit Stones, so wanting to break even is understandable. There are already several hundred people on the ship, and now at least a thousand more are standing here. If everyone pays ten thousand Spirit Stones, couldnt the Silverclouds n make tens of millions? These people were still indignant, wishing to take the ship to seek their fortune at the secretnd at sea, yet reluctant to spend ten thousand Spirit Stones nowwhat if they came back empty-handed, wouldnt that be a loss for nothing? Moreover, if they drifted at sea for more than ten days, going by ten thousand Spirit Stones a day, they would be spending hundreds of thousands for the round trip. They werent part of a Great Sect, naturallycking the confidence; even earning a small amount of Spirit Stones usually meant risking their lives. And for the Great Sects, even if only a few dozen people were to make the journey, just the ticket would cost hundreds of thousands of Spirit Stones, and drifting at sea for more than ten days could cost as much as ten millionwho could afford that?
At that moment, a woman of distinguished appearance came down from the ship, Theres no time to waste. The ship will depart in an hour. If yourete, other people will surely seize the opportunity in the secretnd. Those who are unwilling to pay the Spirit Stones, stop making a fuss and step aside. The Silverclouds n is a hidden Sect, and they brought three Quasi-Saints with them. Everyone should keep it together! The captain spoke up, too; regardless of how much these peopleined, they couldnt oppose the Silverclouds n. To board, ten thousand Spirit Stones was the non-negotiable price. Upon thedys statement, the crowd, which was moring just a moment ago, suddenly lost their bluster. Eleanor ckwood, cant you reduce the price a bit? If we do seize an opportunity, it will still depend on the Silverclouds n. Frankly, the original n was to have only the Silverclouds n members go. As for outsiders? Naturally, the fewer, the better, right? With more people, thepetition for opportunities increases. Comining about ten thousand Spirit Stones, you still harbor delusions of grasping an opportunity? Michael Silvercloud said with a slight smile on his handsome face, Ten thousand Spirit Stones is quite reasonable. After all, the Silverclouds n also spent several million Spirit Stones on chartering the ship. If the ship incurs even the slightest damage, its the Silverclouds n that has topensate, while you take no risk. Just lip service, why agree to let us go? Isnt it because seizing the opportunity is akin to courting death? So you want more people as cannon fodder. The Silverclouds n not only collected Spirit Stones but also gained a thousand more human shields, yet they have the gall to im a loss? A Strong Dominator from the crowd let out a cold huff. Others may fear the Silverclouds n, but he did not, and he bluntly exposed their motives. Ten thousand Spirit Stones was nothing to him, a mere drop in the ocean, but he simply couldnt stand itclearly, it was the Silverclouds n using everyone, yet they put on an act of helplessness. Of course, the Silverclouds n had several Quasi-Saint Powerhouses as opponents; if a fight broke out, he would be no match, but he had mastered Spatial Divine Power and could escape unblockable by anyone. Unless a true Holy See intervened, a Quasi-Saint was, after all, just a Dominator at Great Perfectionthough it was only a step away, the difference was substantial. His statement brought silence to the entire scene, which was then followed by a flurry of discussions; clearly, they had been awakened by his wordsthis was the Silverclouds ns intent. Everyone was cursing under their breath, the Silverclouds n as a Hidden Sect showed no ss, even scheming against these lower-Realm Cultivatorstruly disgraceful. Michael Silvercloud looked rather embarrassed, but then heposed himself in an instant: You think youre clever, as if only the Silverclouds n from one Sect is going to the secretnd? Many have already left much earlier! Just in thest two days, more than ten ships have set sail, and its not only our ship at the docks. Isnt there another few ships not far away? They may be a bit smaller, but it makes no difference to you. You are free to choose them, yet theyre starting prices are from five hundred thousand Spirit Stones! The Silverclouds n only required ten thousand Spirit Stones, yet it caused such resentment? Previously, the Sect Elders had discussed starting at a hundred thousand, but I thought since everyone is vying for a chance, the Silverclouds n isnt short of Spirit Stones. So I set it at ten thousand Spirit Stones. As for why not free, Michael Silvercloud had his consideration; he didnt want unrted people toe aboard. At least those who were looking for opportunities had to be ready to pay dearly, not hoping to board with empty hands unwilling to part with a penny, such people were undoubtedly calcting. Indeed, that person was rightthe Silverclouds n did have that in mind. No matter how many people went to the secretnd, as long as they could secure the opportunity, that was enough. After all, they had dispatched three Quasi-Saint Powerhouses; no matter whose hands the opportunities fell into, they could snatch them back. Chapter 694: 422: Utterly Wicked Eastern Sea_2 Chapter 694: Chapter 422: Utterly Wicked Eastern Sea_2 Sanctuary Powerhouses had almost all gone to the Ancient Secret Realm, so Quasi-Saint Powerhouses were virtually invincible in The World. Of course, Quasi-Saint Powerhouses existed not only in the Saint Sky Sect, but as the Western Wastnd and the Central Region were a hundred thousand miles away from the Eastern Territory, it would take half a month for news to reach there, so they would note to the Eastern Sea. All the sects of the Eastern Territory were engaged in battle with the Orthodox Demonic Sect, and only Hidden Sects were able to bring out a Quasi-Saint and vie for the chance in the Eastern Sea. After much deliberation, the majority of over a thousand people chose topromise, Well go, its just ten thousand Spirit Stones, well just pay it! Only a minority remained watchful, after all, this was not the only ship, what if there were others more economical? So they wanted to wait a little longer. Even the Strong Ones Above Dominator didnt care about ten thousand Spirit Stones, following Saint Sky Sect came with a bit more assurance, especially since they had deployed three Great Quasi-Saint Powerhouses this time. Logan and Holy Daoist were on their way and wanted to take advantage of convenience, so they too, blended into the crowd with ten thousand Spirit Stones each to avoid unnecessary trouble, and suppressed their realms in the eyes of others, they too seemed like ordinary Kings of the Throne. No one would suspect that among the crowd, there was a Saint Seat Powerhouse, who, once they manifested their cultivation, would probably scare everyone silly. But as the hour approached, the Saint Sky Sects ship prepared to depart, and the few still waiting could no longer sit still. If they continued to wait and Michael Silvercloud personally arrived at the Secret Land and the chances were all taken, then there would be no point for them to go. Almost everyone paid ten thousand Spirit Stones, and after Saint Sky Sects people tallied up, they had originally spent millions of Spirit Stones to rent the ship, but now they had made several times that amount. There were now over two thousand people on the ship. Michael Silvercloud didnt care about the Spirit Stones but instructed his followers quietly, Go and tally up the strength levels of these two thousand people on the ship, especially the Strong Ones at Dominator and above.
For those whose cultivation level cannot be discerned, they might be Powerhouses hiding their strength. We cannot overlook any of them. In this opportunity seizing, its uncertain how many forces are mixed in. If Saint Sky Sect wants to maintain an unbeatable position, we must first thoroughly understand our friends and foes. The disciples of the sect hurriedly went to carry out the task, while Michael Silvercloud heaved a sigh of relief, hoping everything would go smoothly and wishing for noplications to arise. Previously, the sect had received information that a group of Sanctuary Powerhouses from the Ancient Secret Realm had reappeared in The World after being trapped for a hundred years, but it was uncertain whether this was true or not. The ship would sail for three days; that Secret Land was a world of its own, reportedly created by several Sanctuary Powerhouses together, and it contained countless Heavenly Treasures and Divine Weapons.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Logan and hispanion stood on the deck, looking out over the boundless sea, What do you think, could this Secret Land that everyone is searching for be the Immortal Realm? Absolutely not, the Immortal Realm is a world on its own, isted from the Ancient World, how could it be so widely known to appear? Holy Daoist shook his head, knowing that few people knew about the Immortal Realm, it was almost only the Sanctuary Powerhouses who could understand it, and going there was a nine in ten chance of death. Maybe, Logan spread his hands, he always felt there must be a connection between the two, otherwise why would the maritime Secret Land appear just these few days? What is a Secret Land? Most are just the locations where an unparalleled Strong One perished, or naturally formed cultivation sites. However, whether it is one or the other type, the likelihood of it appearing at sea is too small. If the so-called Secret Land is indeed the Immortal Realm, then any Strong One inside acting out would probably mean the death of everyone there seeking fortune. The cultivation level of these people is too low, the strongest among them not surpassing Quasi-Saint, which is not even close to the Immortal Realm. Holy Daoist looked at the more than two thousand people filled with anticipation and smiled faintly, Actually, the path of cultivation is interesting. Once you reach the Saint Seat Realm, youre basically at the end of the road, only waiting for death. If it wasnt for the existence of the Ancient Secret Realm, who would know that Saint Emperors existed? Most Cultivators spend their whole lives and cant even reach the Dominator Realm! Logan nced at Holy Daoist, what was there to be mncholic about at this time? Those with low cultivation were certainly bullied, only when you reach the Saint Seat, can you walk freely in this world. Right, what is a Hidden Sect? Logan curiously asked the Holy Daoist, whats the background of the Saint Dragon Sect that they could dispatch three Quasi-Saints at once? In the past, in Logans eyes, a top Sect was nothing more than one like the Saint Sky Sect. Now it seemed there were many more great Sects unknown to the public. A Hidden Sect is a Sect that lives in istion, avoiding the world. Such Sects have long histories and many strong ones within them. They just dont like to get involved in conflicts, so very few people know about them. However, no one can deny their strength, exined the Holy Daoist. The Holy Daoist nced at Logan, not understanding how Logan didnt know even thisafter all, Logan was nearing the Saint Seat, and any Throne Cultivator would understand this. Logan offered an embarrassed smile and pressed on, Ifpared to the Saint Sky Sect, which is stronger? It sounds like the Hidden Sects are somewhat more prestigious. You cantpare them. The strength of a Sect is hard to define. If a Sect produces a Strong One, it can dominate The World. However, once this Strong One falls, the Sect can be vulnerable overnight. So, it principally depends on how many strong ones a Sect can cultivate, he detailed. Generally, a Hidden Sect could produce two or three Quasi-Saints, but Sanctuary Powerhouses are very rare. The Saint Sky Sect is somewhat simr, but since Im a Sanctuary Powerhouse stationed there, and among the strongest in the Holy See, the Saint Sky Sect canpare.
The Holy Daoist said with pride; there was no boasting in his voice, only facts, and Logan found it utterly convincing. At that moment, Michael Silvercloud stepped onto the deck, demanding silence, Everyone, wevee to seek opportunities. I hope we can sincerely cooperate. During these next few days on the ship, no matter what grudges existed before, no one should initiate a fight, or else dont me my Saint Dragon Sect if we throw you overboard. Second, the Saint Dragon Sect brought three hundred people, both thergest in number and the strongest. And since we rented this ship, you must strictly obey orders. Anyone caught scheming will face my harsh hand; the sea is full of perils, after all. I know some of you are defiant, especially since among this crowd there are likely Dominators, Semi-Saints, and even Quasi-Saint Powerhouses, but remember this: were all here to seize opportunities. So swallow your pride, and dont cross the Saint Dragon Sect.
Isnt that too overbearing? With over two thousand of us A disdainful voice rose from the crowd, but was cut off halfway as an Elder with Great Divine Power executed the speaker. All trembled, thinking the Saint Dragon Sect too ruthless. Had someone been killed just for disagreeing? It was one of our Sects Elders who took action. That person was continuously stirring conflict, intending to provoke a fight between usclearly sent by another power, Michael Silvercloud said nonchntly, This is to establish authority and warn the others. Best to be on your best behavior over these next few days! Over two thousand people dared not retort anymore, for most were of low Realms, mere Thrones. Even though there were many hidden Semi-Saints and Quasi-Saints, they werent willing to expose themselves before reaching the Secret Land, so naturally, they didnt want to cause trouble. Michael Silvercloud then departed. The incident made Logan smile; he had to admit that she was indeed decisive and efficient. Many harbored resentment, trying to incite others to unite against the Saint Dragon Sect. Logan, who had been listening, felt repulsed. If these people truly caused a ruckus, damaging the ship, it would dy his voyage to the Immortal Realm. However, to his surprise, with just a few words from Michael Silvercloud, everything was resolved. Now, no one would dare provoke the Saint Dragon Sect again. The power of one person was too small to oppose a Hidden Great Sect like the Saint Dragon Sect. Although two thousand could unite, mostcked the courage. Even the Holy Daoist couldnt help butment, If there are indeed opportunities in the Secret Land, the Saint Dragon Sect will surely take them. The rest of the two thousand will only be extras. Chapter 695: 423 Thieves Have No Morals_1 Chapter 695: Chapter 423 Thieves Have No Morals_1 Having sailed on the sea for a day, we must have traveled at least ten thousand miles by now, yet theres nothing as far as the eye can see, as if neither the Secret Land nor the Immortal Realm ever existed. Logan stretched and looked over at Holy Daoist, Where exactly is the Immortal Realm? This isnt going to take ten days to half a month, is it? This is such a waste of time! The Immortal Realm is tens of thousands of miles out at sea, and it will take several days. Once this ship reaches the Secret Land, we will use Spatial Divine Power to hasten our travel, which will be much faster. Holy Daoist exined to Logan that since they were on route anyway, there was no need to waste energy, especially since the situation in the Immortal Realm wasplex and one small misstep could lead to death and the end of ones cultivation pathway. Just then, a ship approached from the opposite direction. It was ten times smaller than theirs and only a kilometer away, showing no sign of yielding. The captains face changed color, and he shouted, Not good, theyre bandits, known for plundering passing ships. Were in trouble now! Bandits? They dare to oppose the Morgan Family? Michael Silverclouds eyebrows furrowed in confusion. How powerful could a bunch of bandits be? You dont understand, among this group of bandits, theres a Quasi-Saint Powerhouse, the captain said with a bitter smile. Out here on the open sea, no one wanted to run into them. As the distance between the two ships shrank to less than a hundred meters, Michael Silvercloud ordered the captain to run them down, but the captain didnt; instead, he veered the ship aside to avoid collision. Though that ship is small, its forged from extremelyplex divine weapon materials, not something our ship canpare with. If we collide, the consequences would be unimaginable.
Despite the change in course, a dozen figures swiftly flew from the small ship and suddenly appeared on the deck, menacingly facing Michael Silvercloud and the others. Interesting, this ship actually has a few thousand people? Thats a big haul of Spirit Stones! The leaderughed heartily, showing not a hint of fear due to the number of people, but instead appeared extremely excited and arrogant. Logan had naturally heard some stories about the bandits who would burn, kill, and plunder at sea, and were especially tricky to deal with due to their elusive nature. But if the bandits were smart, they should know that the ships on the sea these days were headed for the Secret Land, naturally filled with experts and Powerhouses. How could they dare to rob them? Or were they not afraid? This puzzled Logan even more. Unless the bandits had a Sanctuary Powerhouse, even with one or two Quasi-Saints, they wouldnt likely dare to show off during these days. Besides, with Quasi-Saints, they couldpletely establish a Sect in some territory. Why would they choose to drift on the sea? To lead a life where they could not guarantee the dawn of the next day! In any case, Logan couldnt figure it out. At this moment, the few thousand people on the ship became furious, You handful of bandits, what guts you have to attempt to rob us? On this ship, the lowest among these few thousand people were Throne-level cultivators, with several hundred being Strong Dominators, not to mention the hidden Semi-Saints and such. Shut up, how annoying! Orion Heaven snorted coldly and casually cast a Technique, instantly sending dozens of people at the forefront flying. This spectacle made everyone realize that the enemys strength was at least that of a Semi-Saint, no wonder they were so bold. Many people were frightened and retreated a few steps. At that point, Michael Silvercloud, apanied by a group of people, approached and said, Fellow Daoist, we are of the Morgan Family, and have no grudges with you. Why not give each other a little convenience? A Hidden Sect? Orion Heavens interest was piqued when he heard this, and heughed heartily, I calcted beforeing here that this trip might yield over ten million Spirit Stones, but the Morgan Family isntcking in Spirit Stones. Just from you all, we could probably take twenty million. This trip really isnt a loss! Just the ten of you? You think you can oppose these thousands of people on the ship? The Morgan Family doesnt wish to resort to violence lightly, but that doesnt mean we dont have fury! Upon hearing this, Michael Silvercloud red in anger, and the elders behind him emanated a majestic aura, If you insist on not leaving, a great battle will ensue, and well make sure to eliminate you from here! We drift on these seas, and what we earn are Spirit Stones. It doesnt matter to us whether you are a top Family n with or without a background, or a Loose Cultivator. You saw use, and we wont leave empty-handed, so stop trying to intimidate us. Orion Heaven remained indifferent, not at all frightened by Michael Silvercloud, These vast seas span millions of miles; the Morgan Family wants revenge? You could search for a hundred years and not find a trace of us! Everyone, hand over the Spirit Stones you have on you. Were only after wealth and dont wish to harm lives, but if anyone tries to be clever, all your descendants will suffer! Immediately after, Orion Heaven took a step forward, and the oppressive force of the Quasi-Saint made thousands tremble. Michael Silvercloud also furrowed his brows, finding the situation more difficult than he had imagined. Facing typical enemies, he could possibly intimidate them, but against these desperate ouws, any tactic seemed futile.
Logan observed from within the crowd, quite curious, Why would they still be bandits if they are Quasi-Saints? Whether in the Central Region or the Western Wastnd, theyd be first-rate Powerhouses! I can understand that, being a bandit has prospects. Do you think even a first-rate Sect could make as many Spirit Stones in a year? Holy Daoist smiled faintly and exined to Logan, Take the Saint Sky Sect for example; it can bring in two billion Spirit Stones a year, but the Sects expenses are also very high, leaving only a few tens of millions of Spirit Stones.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Its different for bandits. They plunder Spirit Stones without any cost,ting millions of Spirit Stones in one go, sometimes tens of millions if they are lucky. With no significant expenses throughout the year, it all can be used for cultivation. Think about it, isnt that morefortable than running a Sect?
Chapter 696: 423 Thieves Have No Morals_2 Chapter 696: Chapter 423 Thieves Have No Morals_2 Spirit Stones are not the key; whats most important for cultivators is opportunity, usually found in secretnds. But these thieves directly rob the cultivators, meaning it doesnt matter how much you gather from the secretnds, in the end, its all taken by them, sparing the need to face life-threatening dangers in the secretnds! Moreover, the sea is so vast that no matter how much wrath you stir up, others would struggle to lead a revenge expedition because its impossible to find anyone on this ocean. Thats why thieves run rampant, and why the great sects are at a loss; they are simply out of options! Its truly an eye-opener! Logan was greatly shocked, and then he asked, If its really that easy, I guess most cultivators would choose to be thieves, right? It seems much easier than painstaking cultivation and theres no worry about resources! Generally speaking, almost every Sanctuary Powerhouse who passes through here cleans out the thieves at least once. Decades ago, when I went to the Immortal Realm, I too eradicated them once! Holy Daoist spread his hands; the thieves had offended nearly every sect, so no matter which member of the Sanctuary Powerhouse it was, they all had deep-seated hatreds against the thieves. Seeing Logans astonished expression, Holy Daoist said further, Dont be a thief unless absolutely necessary, because robbing too many Spirit Stones and umting too much killing karma, though it might seem like a shortcut, you can only cultivate up to the Quasi-Saint level. Spurned by the Heavenly Dao, you will ultimately suffer a loss. Plus, even though the sea seems calm, its actually as perilous as a mountain of knives or a sea of mes, with various Demon Beasts of formidable strength, most of them Semi-Saints and Quasi-Saints. The chances for thieves to survive are minimal, not one in ten; this ocean is the territory of Demon Beasts, and the thieves walk on the des edge. Logan nodded in understanding, filled with emotion: Indeed, there are no shortcuts, and even as a thief, its the same; the path of cultivation is a road of no return! Gentlemen, if you do not hand over the Spirit Stones now, I shall begin a massacre! Seeing that thousands remained indifferent, Orion Heavens patience had worn thin, and with a wave of his hand, the dozen or so people behind him immediately took action. Michael Silverclouds eyes were cold as frost as she stared at Orion Heaven, Do you really think the Morgan Family is vegetarian? You alone are Quasi-Saint, but you cannot triumph over us!
The three elders behind her stood out, each one at the Quasi-Saint Realm, which gave the previously panic-stricken crowd a glimmer of hope at that moment. For Michael Silvercloud, if she were to be robbed by thieves on the high seas, what would it do to her familys reputation if word got out? It would be aughingstock! Indeed, formidable strength! Orion Heavens expression turned serious. Before arriving, he had estimated that most on this ship were nothing more than good-for-nothings, and even if there were one or two strong ones, they would at most be Semi-Saints. However, since he hade, he could not return empty-handed, and Orion Heaven was not afraid: Is that so? Im sorry, but my twelve subordinates are all Semi-Saints, and as for me, taking on three is not a problem! He scoffed, drew a Divine Weapon, and charged towards the three elders. When the Divine Weapon and Divine Skill were deployed, it made the entire ship feel as if it was about to fall. The three elders fought back, and after three rounds, not only had Orion Heaven not fallen into disadvantage, but he had also left the three with no strategies to counter! Miss, this man is no ordinary person. The Divine Weapon in his hand is indeed a Divine Weapon, surely from a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Its very difficult for us three to injure him! The three exined to Michael Silvercloud, then added, If we cant ovee him in a moment, we will first protect the Miss as we retreat. If the enemy has reinforcements, its unthinkable. Our sect has Divine Weapons; why didnt we think to bring them this time? Michael Silvercloud regretted immensely. She had originally thought that with three Quasi-Saints, nothing could go wrong, yet suddenly, a group of thieves had emerged, plunging the situation into a stalemate, with the enemy even more terrifying than imagined. Meanwhile, Orion Heavens twelve subordinates had already made their move. The thousands present were mostly at the Throne Realm, clearly no match for the Semi-Saints; thus, they instinctively retreated. However, the ship was not veryrge, and there was hardly any space for them. Countless people, in a bid to save their lives, took out all their Spirit Stones: Dont fight, isnt it just Spirit Stones? Can they not buy me a way out? Perhaps earlier, but since the Morgan Family insisted on provoking a fight, you all made the wrong choice, so no one aboard this ship will escape! The twelve of them arrogantlyughed and immediately started a killing spree; in no time, continuous screams filled the air, and over a hundred people had already been injured or killed. Thousands of people screamed in despair, some going insane, while Michael Silvercloud felt an enormous pressure, clueless about how to handle the unfolding tragedy! But he had no choice but to confront them, battling the twelve. Despite being a favored child of heaven, who had cultivated for decades and reached the Dominator Realm, the gap was staggeringpared to the strength of these Semi-Saints. Within less than a round, he was beaten to the point of having no ability to fight back! The Holy Daoist looked over at Logan and asked, Arent you going to make a move? If you just stand by watching, in a few minutes all these thousands of people will be gone! No rush; there are quite a few Strong Ones hidden among these thousands. They will definitely make a move! Logan said calmly, unwilling to step in unless absolutely necessary. Sure enough, after a moment, several people among the thousands couldnt sit still any longer and started to fight back. Their Realms were all at the Half-step Saint Seat, originally nning to blend in with the crowd to seize opportunities, but now they could no longer hide, or theyd be left alone without support. A little whileter, a few more people revealed their strengths. There were twelve Semi-Saints on the thieves side, and they too now faced ten Semi-Saints.
But this was still far from the limit, as the battle continued relentlessly, more Strong Ones among the crowd joined in, rapidly outnumbering the initial twelve by several times. Overwhelmed by the significant numbers, the thieves were beaten back, and many Strong Dominators also mustered the courage to help. Suddenly, someone in the crowd conjured a Divine Skill and stepped behind Orion Heaven,nding a palm strike on him. Orion Heaven, upied with battling three Quasi-Saints, was unprepared for this sneak attack. After being struck and injured, Orion Heaven was burning with rage, Damn it! Are there Quasi-Saints hiding among the crowd? Did you predict everything? He couldnt understand how among these thousands of people, a Quasi-Saint could appear, not to mention those dozens of Semi-Saints. Itpletely disrupted his ns. When he had decided to rob this ship, he had considered a hundred possibilities, never imagining so many experts could be hidden among them.
You dont understand; nowadays, Powerhouses are more low-profile than ever, hiding in the crowd to snatch opportunities. There are probably many more who havent shown their true strengths yet! Michael Silvercloud was quite surprised, but she quickly came to terms with it. In fact, everything made sense; she had already figured there were numerous strong individuals among these thousands. They would not have exposed themselves, but because of Orion Heavens appearance, these people had to choose to act. Orion Heaven was seething with anger and knowing that the situation was beyond salvation, said, Just wait, we have started a feud today. Once I heal from my injuries, Ill return for revenge! Then waving his hand, he disappeared using the Space Law, while of his twelve Semi-Saint subordinates, five escaped, leaving the other seven to be killed. How about that? Was I right or what? Logan said with a faint smile. Like him, there were many among these thousands. Most had their true Realms exposed, while the rest were hiding their strength. Logan even felt that there must be at least a dozen Quasi-Saints among them. The Holy Daoist nodded in agreement, recalling his youth: When I was young, to avoid attracting envy, I too always kept a low profile and hid my true self. The path of cultivation is difficult, and its all too easy to attract unwanted attention, so being cautious is good. Even now, as a Sanctuary Powerhouse, there are many times when he needs to conceal his capabilities. After the thieves left, the thousands that survived exhaled in relief. As for the over two hundred that perished, some suggested they be cast into the sea, while others preferred to burn the bodies. Throwing them in the sea is no good; there are too many powerful Demon Beasts in the waters; thats just asking for trouble. Burning them would simrly produce a heavy scent, someone said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After some thought, Michael Silvercloud decided, Lets do a good deed. Well collect them in the storage space and give them a proper burial once we get back. This suggestion was approved by everyone, and they praised Michael Silvercloud for her kindness. She smiled and then arranged for the people from her Sect to handle the task.
Chapter 697: 424: Fierce Territory _1 Chapter 697: Chapter 424: Fierce Territory _1 After disying their strengths just now, especially that Quasi-Saint, Michael Silvercloud invited those dozen people to a chat, discussing matters concerning the Secret Land. The Long Lin Sect was determined to seize the opportunity, which was evident from sending out three Quasi-Saints, so they wanted to offer some chips to get those people to give up. However, these people were mingling aboard the ship precisely to seize those opportunities. Naturally, they parted on less than cordial terms, but they did reach a basic consensus to cooperate against external enemies. As for the threat of the thieves, everyone didnt take it seriously. Unless Orion Heaven could invite a Sanctuary Powerhouse, how could he make aeback with so many strong ones on the ship? Surprisingly, after speaking with that group of strong ones, Michael Silvercloud sent someone to invite Logan and Holy Daoist, saying they wanted to meet in the cabin. This puzzled Logan. Clearly, the two of them did not know each other, and neither he nor Holy Daoist had shown their true strengths earlier, so why had they garnered attention? Holy Daoist was equally baffled but still said, Since they have invited us, there is no reason not to go. Lets see what they want; anyway, were not worried about anything. Logan nodded in agreement. What Holy Daoist said made sense; being a Sanctuary Powerhouse himself and Logans own capabilities not being weak, even if it was a trap, it didnt matter. Following the servants lead, the two arrived inside the cabin, which, in contrast to its modest exterior, was quitefortable, making one almost forget they were at sea. Michael Silvercloud had tea served and gestured for the two to sit down, Fellow Daoists, the deck above is too rough and noisy. Its much calmer in here.
Miss, what do you need us for? Logan asked directly upon sitting down, eager to know her intentions. Just a simple meeting, I know the two of you must be extraordinary, so I wished to make your acquaintance. Perhaps there could be a good rapport, couldnt there? Michael Silvercloud paused briefly, then smiled lightly, The attack from the thief just now proved that the journey to the Secret Land will be difficult. Having additional allies can never hurt! We are not here for the Secret Land or opportunities; its merely for broadening our horizons. Youre overthinking it and we dont really have any significant capabilities or strengths. Logan waved his hand dismissively. Facing her probing words, he wasnt fooled. After all, he was just passing by. Although Im not high in realm, I do possess the ability to judge people and situations. During that evil act by the thief, thousands were scared and panicked. Even those Semi-Saints who were hiding changed their expressions, yet only you two remained calm as if Mount Tai was copsing without your faces showing any change. Michael Silvercloud looked at Logan and continued, Both of your strengths must be above Semi-Saint, even perhaps Quasi-Saint Powerhouses. You probably have many divine weapons and dont fear Orion Heaven. After hearing Michael Silverclouds words, Logan couldnt help but admire andmend her keen insight. Was she able to analyze all of this just from the earlier incident? If it werent for themon belief that the Sanctuary Powerhouses had gone to the Ancient Secret Realm, Michael Silvercloud would likely have guessed that Holy Daoist was a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Such a person was truly rare. Arent you afraid? The more people there are going to the Secret Land, the harder it will be for you to obtain the opportunities, Holy Daoist asked with a yful smile, now interested himself. Opportunities will go to those who are destined. Long Lin Sect sent three Quasi-Saints, naturally wishing to seed, but we cant be too forceful. Everything will follow its natural course! Michael Silvercloud waved her hand and someone brought over a Space Storage Bag, Here is one million Spirit Stones, just a small token of my sentiments. Should Long Lin Sect face any misfortune, I hope you both could lend a hand. Im afraid that wont do. Actually, were just passing by. Taking this one million Spirit Stones would cause us unease, Logan shook his head, choosing not to ept. For one thing, Logan currently did not really need Spirit Stones. Besides, for Michael Silverclouds Hidden Sect, such a sum to gain the favor of Quasi-Saint level Powerhouses? It seemed rather meager. Allow me to rify, this one million Spirit Stones is not a payment, it is merely a gesture. If any misfortune truly necessitates your intervention, Long Lin Sect will undoubtedly be grateful. You may also choose not to act and need not return the one million Spirit Stones; epting it does not constitute a promise, Michael Silvercloud added, piquing Logans interest. If that was really the case, one had to admit that her boldness was indeed admirable. If Logan and hispanion were heartless, that one million Spirit Stones could be lost to the waves, and Michael Silvercloud would have no grounds forint. With the mindset of not refusing free gifts, Logan epted, Then I will ept without courtesy. Our strengths truly arent great; were not Semi-Saints, just Dominators. Its alright, consider it as making new friends! Michael Silvercloud showed a trace of a smile. Logan had no desire to stay any longer, so he and Holy Daoist left the cabin. Miss, how can those two not look like hidden Powerhouses? Is it necessary to just give away one million Spirit Stones? I think its surely wasted! After Logan and hispanion left, a silhouette emerged in the cabin andined with dissatisfaction, feeling that their mistress had definitely misjudged.
Michael Silvercloud shook her head and sipped her tea lightly, Those two are certainly not simple. Ive seen too many Powerhouses, and none can be like them. Besides, one million Spirit Stonesif really given to the wrong peoplewont result in any loss for Long Lin Sect.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The fleet sailed for another day, and all was uneventful. Michael Silvercloud, however, had dispatched a substantial number of people on guard to prevent any sudden mishaps. Strange, ording to earlier messages, we should have arrived at the Secret Land by now. Why havent we seen it yet? Michael Silvercloud frowned and turned to an Elder.
Chapter 698: 424: Fierce Territory_2 Chapter 698: Chapter 424: Fierce Territory_2 And this Elder shook his head, equally puzzled, Something isnt right. The Secret Land is only thirty thousand li away; we should have arrived by now. Could something have gone wrong? Many sects have confirmed the emergence of the Secret Land, and even two days ago, a few sects had already sent people ahead. If the Secret Land were a misunderstanding, it wouldnt havested until today. Michael Silvercloud looked worried, thinking of the worst possibilitythat they had gone in the wrong direction and missed the Secret Land entirely. However, the captain of this ship, with decades of sailing experience, was exceedingly knowledgeable and unlikely to make such a basic mistake. Despite this, they had no choice but to call the captain over and ask what was going on. The captain revealed a bitter smile and spread his hands, Im not sure why we havent arrived at the Secret Land. Firstly, I can be certain that we did not go in the wrong direction. And from the oceans currents, I can tell that we have been following them since the beginning. From my experience, perhaps the coordinates of the Secret Land were incorrect from the start. The information we received might have been false, deliberately leading us in the wrong direction! What you say makes sense! Michael Silvercloud nodded in agreement, But if we went in the wrong direction, which way should we correct our course to now? There are thousands of people on the ship, among whom are many skilled individuals, especially those with the ability to deduce and project. Why not seek everyones opinion? An Elder beside him suggested that pondering alone was pointless; it was better to let everyone brainstorm together, which would certainly be more effective. Michael Silvercloud had no ideas and felt they could only do just that. The people on the ship had been in lively discussion for the past two days, and upon hearing Michael Silverclouds words, everyone became increasingly anxious.
Could it be? Could the Longlin Gate have done this on purpose? someone angrily voiced out, convinced that the Longlin Gate did not want everyone to share the chance for fortune, so it misled the group. I think its possible. Ive been feeling that somethings off for the past two days. It has always been Michael Silvercloud and the captain in contact; everyone on deck is just listening and letting it happen. Many people chimed in with agreement, even specting about the previous thief, Orion Heaven; could he also be rted to the Longlin Gate, deliberately putting on a show? This greatly dissatisfied Michael Silvercloud, who retorted, If that were true, what good would it bring to the Longlin Gate? Wouldnt we miss the opportunity just the same? All you know is to create strife. Just look after your own survival then. After all, one can briefly fly after reaching the level above the Throne in cultivation. Seeing Michael Silvercloud angry, those who had just voiced theirins immediately became afraid, and the rest of the thousands on the ship dared not even breathe too loudly. If were on the right course, keep heading straight! At this moment, the Holy Daoist stood up, These past few days, the sea has been rife with Demon Beasts, which can affect the ships speed. What you might expect to cover in a day might actually take ten times longer. So, what might typically take one day now requires ten. But since we continue day and night, one more day should yield some results. The Holy Daoist was a stranger to the people, whose words carried little credence. Fortunately, Michael Silvercloud nodded his head, deciding to give the Daoists suggestion a try. After sailing for a long time, they finally saw a small ind emitting a powerful pressure, which excited everyone on the ship, believing it must be the Secret Land. The Holy Daoist frowned, feeling something amiss, Odd, why is this Secret Land so close to the Immortal Realm? The Immortal Realm is right above this small ind, in a small world. Could it be a chance given by the people of the Immortal Realm? Logan wondered, but the Holy Daoist firmly denied it, asserting that the people of the Immortal Realm were not willing to entangle with them, let alone be so generous. The sudden appearance of the Secret Land might indeed rte to the Immortal Realm, for there have been too many Sanctuary Powerhouses journeying there throughout history; it would be impossible for them not to have discovered this Secret Land. Since we have doubts, let us first follow this group to the Secret Land to investigate the truth, and then we can proceed to the Immortal Realm. This way, we are sure to be foolproof! As the ship docked, thousands swarmed down, and thus Logan suggested as well. The Holy Daoist did not reject the idea, also believing it was necessary to take a look. Michael Silvercloud and the others were not in a hurry, instead, they gathered all the members of the Long Kirin Sect, I will say it again, do not act rashly after entering the Secret Land. Not only is the Secret Land fraught with danger, but we also need to be wary of other cultivators. This time, quite a few enemies from other sects havee. Dont worry, Miss! Dozens of people nodded their heads, and only then did Michael Silvercloud wave her hand, leading the crowd to follow up, with the two Holy Daoists closely following behind. The so-called Secret Land was actually a crack in the sky, emitting a strong force of the Law, making everyone feel a chill. It was said that a few days ago, countless opportunities fell from the crack, allowing many to pick them up, including the Divine Weapons of the Sanctuary Powerhouses and Heavenly Treasures. At this spot now, there were already tens of thousands of cultivators gathered below, all from various top-tier sects. Just the number of Half-step Saint Seats exceeded a hundred, and there were also many Quasi-Saint Powerhouses present. Everyone was staring intently at the crack, hoping for an opportunity to fall upon them.
This scene made the Holy Daoist even more incredulous, further confirming his spection, Does this truly rte to the Immortal Realm? Could this crack be from the Immortal Realm? After a long time had passed, suddenly, a stalk of Herbal Medicine fell from the crack. Without any second thought, everyone flew up to grab it. Naturally, others used their Divine Skills to block them, and a great battle started instantly, with Michael Silvercloud and her group also participating. After a struggle, one of Michael Silverclouds Quasi-Saint subordinates grabbed it, a trace of joy appeared on his face as it turned out to be a hundred-year-old Cloud Flower, which would be greatly beneficial if refined into an Elixir.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The others looked on with envy but dared not contend with the Long Kirin Sect. Firstly, the other party had three Quasi-Saints, and secondly, they were thest to arrive, and their power was at its peak while many of them had been guarding this ce for one or two days already, having fought countless times, and were more or less injured.
The Holy Daoist approached and spoke to Michael Silvercloud, May I take a look at this stalk of Herbal Medicine? I dont want it, I just find it very familiar. Michael Silvercloud was quite generous. After the Holy Daoist took it for inspection, he could confirm one fact; the Herbal Medicine indeed fell from the Immortal Realm. The Immortal Realm was different frommon ces because its Spiritual Energy was too abundant, making the Herbal Medicine far stronger than that of the outside world. Could an Immortal Fruit fall as well? Loganughed heartily, his eyes filled with hope. If that were the case, there would be no need to make a trip to the Immortal Realm. The Holy Daoist shook his head, Immortal Fruits were extremely rare even in the Immortal Realm, how could they possibly fall from here? It would be fortunate enough to have somemon Heavenly Treasures fall. Lets leave this ce. Ill take you to find the entrance to the Immortal Realm! The Holy Daoist believed there was no time to dy, and led Logan away. They had barely walked a dozen steps when an ident urred. Suddenly, a force appeared and surrounded the tens of thousands of people below the crack. They were only about a thousand strong, in fact, ten times fewer in number, but they had over a hundred Semi-Saint Powerhouses and ten Quasi-Saint Powerhouses, and the leading individual had even reached the level of the Sanctuary Powerhouse. Youve had three days of opportunities here. We, the Wind Family, will bete to the feast. Hand over everything without missing a single item, and we can spare you! The Head of the Wind Family smirked arrogantly, Anyway, if anyone dares to defy this, they shall die here and now. Do you really think youre worthy of the opportunities from the Immortal Realm? With just a casual attack from an elder by his side, the heavens and the earth seemed to shift, causing tens of thousands of people to feel as if they were treading on pins and needles. Whats the background of the Wind Family, to actually have a Sanctuary Powerhouse? Everyone was frightened. Although there were many Quasi-Saint Powerhouses among the tens of thousands, they were nothingpared to a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Michael Silvercloud was both angry and shocked. The Wind Family and the Long Kirin Sect had been at odds, openly and secretly for hundreds of years, with the Long Kirin Sect always having the upper hand. Who would have thought that today the Wind Family would pull such a stunt? But the problem was that the other side had a Sanctuary Powerhouse. No matter how arrogant and domineering, it seemed they had the tyrannical reason to do so. What could they do? Michael Silvercloud had never heard that a strong one from the Wind Family had recently broken through, yet now this was the reality. How should the situation be handled next?
If it were only for the sake of opportunities, the Long Kirin Sect could step back, but if the other side took this chance for revenge, today she would face a slim chance of survival. Chapter 699 - 425: [Buddha]_1 Chapter 699: Chapter 425: [Buddha]_1 Youve witnessed the sanctuary powerhouses? Why are you all standing there foolishly? Do you think I have no temper, or has the most basic respect gone? Wind Snow Daoist stepped forward, and the pressure from the holy see expanded once again, making many want to bow and pledge allegiance, estimating that if a sanctuary powerhouse became angry, everyone would die. A few momentster, those of throne realm had knelt down with a thud; among the tens of thousands present, only a few hundred were unafraid. A half-step Saint Seat Powerhouse looked around, frightened but unwilling to give up the opportunity: Lets all go together, with so many semi-saints and Quasi-Saint Powerhouses, we might not be a match for a single sanctuary powerhouse! However, as soon as he finished speaking, a divine skill from Wind Snow Daoist struck him. Despite immediately putting up defenses, it had no effect, and he was quickly sent flying. And this is the dignity of a sanctuary powerhouse, any who dare to disobey end up dead, with no other choice. This strike also served as a dire warning to everyone, letting them understand that this was no joke. Still daring to harbor hope? The one just now served as a lesson. No matter how reluctant Michael Silvercloud was, could he risk his entire Great Sect on a slim hope? Thus, with a wave of his hand, he meant to leave with dozens of people. Yet, his every move was noticed by Alex Wind, who wouldnt simply allow her wishes toe true: Michael Silvercloud? Our two Great Sects feud muste to an end today; dont think about escaping! On my side are three Quasi-Saints, even if we cant defeat the sanctuary, how will that be? At the very least, we can severely injure him. The remaining cultivators here might be bowing and scraping now, but if the sanctuary gets hurt, theyll probably turn on him in an instant, Without fear, Michael Silvercloud calmly stated a fact to Alex Wind, trying to use the art of negotiation and strategy to make Alex Wind reconsider. However, Alex Wind savoring the fight, looked over the more than ten thousand people present: They may leave, I can forsake the opportunity, but today, I am set on a life-and-death battle with you! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Logan and Holy Daoist had been watching with interest and at this point, looked towards the sanctuary powerhouse of Great Sect, they exchanged nces, wasnt this the person who hade out of the Ancient Secret Realm with them? Originally, the group had parted ways, in search of materials to extend their lifespans, yet Wind Snow Daoist had disobeyed themand and returned directly to his Sect? And now, he was even starting to help his Sect eliminate rivals! Holy Daoist was a hot-tempered man ready to step out from the crowd and reprimand Wind Snow Daoist for his audacity. But he was stopped by Logan, who smiled faintly, No rush, lets see how things unfold. Its understandable for Wind Snow Daoist to stand up for his Sect. As long as he doesnt push Michael Silvercloud to the brink, it seems we shouldnt intervene. This is a feud between their two Great Sects over many years. Holy Daoist thought so too, and so he continued to hide his presence within the crowd. As for Logan and himself, Wind Snow Daoist had not detected or sensed them in the slightest. I dont have much time. At most, I can stay two or three days at the Sect, then I have to attend to serious matters. Think about how you want to deal with the Great Sect! Moreover, as I said, currently I can only exert one or two tenths of my strength. If I engage in a blood battle with these people, it could consume my vitality and even lead to my demise. As Alex Wind and Michael Silvercloud confronted each other, Wind Snow Daoist reminded them from the side, implying that finding the materials was more important than these grievances; he didnt wish for his lifespan to be exhausted. Alex Wind nodded, extremely respectful, I understand, Supreme Elder. When you make your moveter, show no mercy. For years the Great Sect has bullied us; if not for your return, who knows how long our Sect would have survived! Anyone here who wishes to live, I give you a choice, fight against Michael Silvercloud and the Great Sect, and if you win, you may leave! Alex Wind nced over the assembled cultivators and continued, Tens of thousands of cultivators against a few dozen should be easythey have only three Quasi-Saints after all. The words of Alex Wind tempted everyone immensely. Compared to the threat of a sanctuary powerhouse, they preferred shing with Michael Silvercloud. Although the Great Sect was a Hidden Sect, its reputation was no match for the appearance of a sanctuary powerhouse. Michael Silvercloud naturally turned pale, knowing that if these thousands were swayed, the Great Sect would have no chance of victory, and might not even leave remains. Do not believe Alex Wind. He only wants us to kill each other to reap the benefits. If we join forces, we still have hope. How can you be so ruthless?, These words of Michael Silverclouds pale defense were futile against the tens of thousands; they had already believed Alex Winds words, and even if they didnt want to, they had to. Against a sanctuary powerhouse, the oue would certainly be death! But choosing to fight against Michael Silvercloud, what if Alex Wind kept his promise and actually allowed everyone to leave? Even though they knew the chances were slim, it was the only way, and their relentless actions were unsurprising. Sanctuary was unlike any other realm. If the adversary were a Quasi-Saint, even if all present were of throne realm, theyd dare to join forces and fight. But the sanctuary was a different concept entirelyafter the realm of the Laws Force in cultivation, low realm humans couldnt triumph simply through numbers. The three elders behind Michael Silvercloud stepped forward, bowing slightly: Miss, you should escape first. We will give up our old lives if we must to hold back the masses. Chapter 700: 425: [Buddha]_2 Chapter 700: Chapter 425: [Buddha]_2 Grand Elders, I, Michael Silvercloud, am hardly a person of ingratitude and indifference! I cant just run away alone. Either we leave together or we die together! Michael Silvercloud shook his head, his eyes filled with earnestness. Longlin Gate was different from other sects; their most important principle was solidarity. Miss, dont make unnecessary sacrifices! The three elders said with a bitter smile. The miss had always been one of deep feelings and loyaltywhich was why they acknowledged Michael Silvercloud, but staying now left not the slightest chance of survival. No need for further words, show Longlin Gates valor. So what if we cannot match them? At least we wont beughed at! Michael Silverclouds expression was resolute; she knew that even if the three Quasi-Saints joined forces to defend her, if one of the Sanctuary Powerhouses made a move, there would be no escape. Under the reprimand of Alex Wind, many of the tens of thousands had already made a move. Divine Skill attacks filled the sky, but thankfully on Michael Silverclouds side were three Quasi-Saints. Facing the attacks of those in the Throne Realm and the Dominator ss, they were under no pressure for the time being, blocking the blows with ease. After a years confrontation over a dozen rounds, Michael Silverclouds side had always had the upper hand. In contrast, those who started the fight suffered over a few hundred casualties and injuries. This scene infuriated Alex Wind, who understood why they were unmatched. It wasnt that the tens of thousands were too weak, but rather that the Semi-Saints and Quasi-Saints within them were unwilling to fight seriously, merely muddying the waters. Elders, those Semi-Saints and Quasi-Saints among the people have arrogance. If you see anyone not giving their all, directly suppress them with force! Alex Winds words were loud enough to be clear to everyone: those who were Semi-Saint powerhouses among the crowd were considering the pros and cons. They had only been pretending to fight against Longlin Gates people, but now they knew they had to attack Michael Silvercloud and others with the intent to kill. The Holy Daoist nced at Logan and asked, Arent you going to lend a hand to Michael Silvercloud? If this continues, they wont hold for three more rounds!
Then lets get out there, Logan said with a yful smile, then walked out from among the crowd, looking at Alex Wind and his people with a burgeoning aura. Alex Wind was extremely unsatisfied. What did these two mean, walking over to his side so openly? Did they truly intend to stand with Michael Silvercloud? Kill those two! Angered, Alex Wind casually waved his hand. The two of them didnt seem to have a strong presence, most likely only at the Throne Realm level. He did not notice that the Wind Snow Daoist on the side had a stunned expression, unable to believe it and casting several nces, thinking he had mistaken the person. The next moment, tremblingly, he hurriedly called out, Everyone, hold your fire! These two are my friends. Whoever attacks them, I shall not pardon! Why would the Supreme Elder value these two so highly? Alex Wind didnt understand, but without hesitation, he quickly called his men back. He dared not defy the orders of the Supreme Elder. Whats this, you want to suppress me? When Logan was two or three meters away from the Wind Snow Daoist, he said with a teasing tone, immediately causing the Wind Snow Daoist to panic and rush to exin. Even if he was given a hundredfold courage, he would not dare to be an enemy of Logan. As early as in the Ancient Secret Realm, Logan, relying on his strength alone, passed three challenges and had earned favors from them, the Sanctuary Powerhouses, as well as obtaining the Emperor Weapon inheritance, easily dealing with several Sanctuary Powerhouses. Even after separating from the others, he immediately went to find out more, eager to know whether what Logan imed about the Western Wastnd and Central Region in the Secret Land was true or false. The shocking truth left him dumbfoundedLogan had not been boasting; he really had used an array to annihte two Sanctuary Powerhouses. From that moment on, he decided in his heart to never oppose Logan. This was not only about alchemy matters but more crucially, he was no match for Logan. Especially now that Logan was apanied by the Holy Daoist, who had obtained the Book of Legacy. Adding on his original strength, which was already stronger than their group of Sanctuary Powerhouses, he was now even more unfathomably powerful. Everyone present was baffled, not understanding Logans backgroundhow could someone of Sanctuary Powerhouse level tremble and show fear before him? You should know that was a Sanctuary Powerhouse, the highest known Realm of cultivators, who could move mountains and oceans with a wave of their hand, and cultivated the force of Law. Alex Wind, in disbelief, cautiously asked, Supreme Elder, who exactly are these two? Could you have mistaken them? Their realms arent high! You two stop ying tricks. Although I dont know by what means you have deceived the Supreme Elder, I must tell you, you have offended the Wind Family! Seeing the Grand Elder not answering, Alex Wind continued to hurl usations. Logan shook his head; what a joke Alex Wind was, to think he could actually intimidate him? Wind Snow Daoist nced contemptuously at Alex Wind. How could his junior be so foolish? Seeing that even he had repeatedly capitted, it should be clear that the two, Logan included, were not to be trificked with. Not high in realm? The Holy Daoist is a genuine Sanctuary Powerhouse, and though Logan may not be one, hisbat power is not inferior, even stronger than his own. On the other side, Michael Silvercloud was dumbstruck. During their voyage, she had noticed Logan and hispanion, realizing that they were no ordinary individuals. She had even offered one million Spirit Stones, with the hope of making their acquaintance, but she never expected them to be even more powerful than she thought!
To have a Sanctuary Powerhouse bowing to them, could these two also be of the Holy See? Michael Silvercloud gasped, fortunate that she had not shown the slightest neglect in the past two days they followed her, for if she had offended them, the entire Michael n might not be justified in existing. As for the tens of thousands of onlookers, most of them were still bewildered, unable to discern the subtleties of the situation, only feeling immensely shocked. Have Sanctuary Powerhouses be so humble in this day and age? Only a few astute individuals now sparkled with delight in their eyes, realizing that Logan and hispanion were strong and that stepping forward at this moment must mean they were taking their side. Otherwise, whye forward at all? Logan coughed and asked, Before leaving, you repeatedly instructed us to find materials. You want to start a massacre over your private affairs; dont you wish to seed in your refining?
I dare not. Its just that the younger members of my sect plead, and I havent returned to the sect for a hundred years. I wanted to stand up for the younger generation and seek justice, which brought me here,n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Wind Snow Daoist hurriedly exined. Indeed, when Alex Wind asked him toe to the Eastern Sea, he too hesitated again and again, afraid of running into Logan and hispanion who were headed to the Immortal Realm. Unfortunately, luck was not on his side. Even Alex Wind, as foolish as he may be, now understood everything, and he petrified: These two seniors just said they are friends with Michael Silvercloud. What did I just? The thought of potentially annihting everyone connected to Michael Silvercloud struck Alex Wind like a thunderbolt. If these two were unrelenting, he was doomed today. At that moment, he was filled with immense regret, wondering why he couldnt understand the situation thoroughly when the Supreme Elder returned to the sect and why he had to drag the Elder out to cause trouble. Couldnt he have waited? It was his ignorance; he didnt know about your rtionship with the Michael n. Once I return, I will ensure he is well taught. Can we not downy this incident? No matter how angry Wind Snow Daoist was, Alex Wind was after all his junior, so he cupped his hands towards Logan, hoping Logan would show leniency. Logan did not respond but waved at Michael Silvercloud instead: Having taken one million of your Spirit Stones, how about it? Is this Favor considered repaid now? Senior, I wouldnt dare! Michael Silvercloud and his group approached respectfully: To have both seniors take action is a great honor for the Michael n, and this kindness will surely be remembered for a lifetime. How to deal with Alex Wind, let me think about it! Alex Wind may have been foolish, but after all, none of Michael Silverclouds people were harmed, so directly killing him didnt seem quite right, especially since Wind Snow Daoist had already pleaded his case. Bring out one billion Spirit Stones. Your hidden Family n doesntck for them. Ill just consider it a lesson. If you dare again, your only option will be descent into Hell! Logans demand caused Wind Snow Daoist to breathe a sigh of relief, saving a life was what mattered; though one billion Spirit Stones were a lot, it was a reasonable price to pay. Being unable to produce one billion Spirit Stones at once, Alex Wind said he would go back and arrange for it. Logan nodded, sure that the other side wouldnt dare to renege.
And behind Alex Wind, the crowd from the Wind Family followed closely, but Logan cast out a Divine Skill, blocking these people in their tracks. Did I say you could leave? Logan said coldly. Alex Wind might have given a billion Spirit Stones, but these people had yet to contribute a penny. Chapter 701: 426: Spiritual Mountain Realm _1 Chapter 701: Chapter 426: Spiritual Mountain Realm _1 Over a thousand members of the Wind Family turned their gaze to Wind Snow Daoist, now caught in extreme unease. Logan wouldnt let them leave, could it be that he intended to kill them? Wind Snow Daoist was at a loss for words; he had already pleaded with Logan once. If he bargained for these people again, what if Logan, in a fit of anger, went back on his word? For over a thousand people, lets say a total of a hundred million! Logan said with a faint smile, instantly relieving the pressure Wind Snow Daoist felt. If it was just a matter of Spirit Stones, there was no problem. However, he was curious: for a Quasi-Saint Powerhouse like Logan, who should have no use for cultivation Spirit Stones, why did he want so many? But then it urred to him that Logan was both an Array Master and an Alchemist, and he understood; certainly, the consumption for those two roles was immense. After Wind Snow Daoist nodded, Logan waved his hand, Actually, Spirit Stones are secondary. Theres something you need to do, and only after its done can we truly turn the page! Above the Eastern Sea, there are many thieves plundering passing ships. Send men from the Wind Family to deal with them with all your might. I do not require that you catch them all, but make them too scared tomit the crime again! Logan suddenly remembered the thieves he had encountered before. Now that the Wind Family had offended him, it was a perfect opportunity to make them act. Wind Snow Daoist frowned, the thieves had been rampant on the sea for thousands of years, and countless Strong Ones had tried to deal with them, yet a permanent solution had never been achieved. Although it was a thorny issue, Wind Snow Daoist could only agree, thinking that with himself, a Holy See, present, eliminating arge number of thieves was not a problem, especially since Logan had said there was no need to catch them all.
Holy Daoist naturally nodded. He was pleased that Logan had shown such goodwill and held him in higher regard; indeed, Logan was a man to be trusted. Once everything had been arranged, Wind Snow Daoist and his entourage left, and everyone in the arena began to swarm around Logan. In the face of the praises, Logan remained indifferent, In this life-or-death situation, youd better leave swiftly. This rift conceals great horrors. From his conversation with Holy Daoist, he could almost confirm that it was indeed from the Immortal Realm, but what exactly had happened within the Immortal Realm? With Logans instruction, naturally, not a single person objected. Although they were reluctant to give up on the opportunity, being able to leave safely was already a challenge; a Holy See couldnt even stand against Logan, trembling in fearthey knew they were leagues apart. Those who made a move against Changlin Sect earlier, if any of them were lethal, you can identify them. Do not let them leave. Whether they die or are maimed, thats your decision! Logan then spoke to Michael Silvercloud on the side. But Michael Silvercloud reckoned it better not to pursue the matter, since those people had acted under the coercion of Alex Wind, in the face of a Saint-level power, with no other choice. Besides, arge majority of those thousands of people had acted, and they came from various Sects. If he entirely alienated them, it would also affect the future development of Changlin Sect. Even though in their eyes, Logan and Michael Silvercloud were considered friends, Michael Silvercloud was painfully aware that they had only known each other for a few days, with no real close rtionship to speak of. Logan did not care, for this was Michael Silverclouds own issue: I have helped you out, preserving the Changlin Sect. Now, I have a favor to ask. Please tell me, anything that Changlin Sect has to offer, we shall spare no effort to oblige. Hearing that Logan needed his help, Michael Silvercloud quickly lowered his stance. Whether it was the life-saving grace of earlier or Logans own powerful deterrence, Michael Silvercloud understood that, although it was a request, it had to be granted. Have Changlin Sect guard this fissure and make sure that no outsiders approach. Should there be any seeking fortunes, send them away as well! Logan trusted Michael Silvercloud and continued to instruct, I will be away for ten to fifteen days. Before I return, everything here will depend on Changlin Sect. Senior, rest assured. Entrusting such a task to us, we shall protect it with our lives. Michael Silvercloud spoke with conviction, confident that, unless a power as formidable as that of Alex Wind appeared, Changlin Sect feared no one. Afterward, Logan and Holy Daoist left. In fact, having people watch over the ce didnt change much, but since it was rted to the Immortal Realm, one couldnt be too careful. Later, using his experience from decades ago, Holy Daoist found a gateway within the Void, and with the use of Law Divine Power, opened it. Upon stepping into the Immortal Realm, Logan and hispanion were immediately struck by the surge of Spiritual Energy and the myriad of Great Law Principles swirling in the air, which made Logan marvel.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om No wonder Immortal Realm Cultivators are so powerful! In such a minor world, even the least talented foolish person could easily reach the Dominator Realm. Holy Daoist nodded, proceeding while speaking to Logan, Be more careful next. There may be Strong Ones who will try to stop us! If it had been an ordinary time, as long as the two concealed themselves well, naturally, they wouldnt be detected. But with the appearance of the Secret Land around the Immortal Realm, surely turmoil had arisen within.
Even within the Immortal Realm, the Immortal Fruit was a rare encounter, and as soon as one was born, the several major powers here would frantically scramble for it. It would be extremely difficult for the two to find it, but Holy Daoist, having visited decades ago, had some understanding of the Immortal Realm. We can only go to Cloud Valley. It is fraught with danger, but because it is so perilous, the major powers of the Immortal Realm dare not tread lightly! And to reach Cloud Valley, they first had to cross ckwood City, which was the foremost grand city of the Immortal Realm, containing two top-tier forces, each with a Holy See at the helm.
Chapter 702: 426: Spiritual Mountain Realm_2 Chapter 702: Chapter 426: Spiritual Mountain Realm_2n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In order not to expose their whereabouts, the two of them directly traveled using Space Law. After several hours, they finally arrived at ckwood City. As soon as they reached the city gate, over a dozen presences locked onto them, each with an intimidating force, as if they were all at the Quasi-Saint Realm. Logan was greatly shocked. The ones who had focused on them couldnt possibly be experts, most likely they were guards. But were the guards of ckwood City of such a high realm? They had all reached the Quasi-Saint level. This meant that even slightly more illustrious experts were probably from the Holy See. No wonder Holy Daoist said that the Immortal Realm was brimming with powerhousesit really wasnt an exaggeration. Holy Daoist stepped forward and took out two top-grade Spirit Stones, The two of us wish to enter the city, just passing through. We wont stay in the city for long! This is the identity mark. Two top-grade Spirit Stones can cover three days. If you dont leave when times up, an additional Spirit Stone will be required for each day dyed. The consequences are on you if you fail to produce them! The guard epted the Spirit Stones and then gave each of them a mark, subsequently opening the city gate. Logan followed closely behind Holy Daoist and entered. Staying a day in the city required a top-grade Spirit Stone, which forced Logan to widen his horizons. Top-grade Spirit Stones were different from ordinary Spirit Stones. Ordinary ones contained Spiritual Energy, whereas top-grade onesprised Laws Force, needed by those above Semi-Saint up to the Saint Seats. In essence, one top-grade Spirit Stone was worth ten million regr Spirit Stones, and because they were exceedingly rare, they were practically priceless. Logan had only heard about them before, and on this journey from the Western Wastnd to the Central Region, this was his first time seeing a top-grade Spirit Stone. As they walked through the city, Holy Daoist exined, Some years ago, I chanced upon a few top-grade Spirit Stones. Ive been reluctant to use them for many years, but now it seems theyve been put to good use.
Are top-grade Spirit Stones still so rare even for Sanctuary Powerhouses? Logan thought without understanding. In his eyes, Holy Daoist should have at least a hundred or two hundred top-grade Spirit Stones. What do you think top-grade Spirit Stones are? Theyre not like ordinary Spirit Stone mines. Only in ces where Law is dense do Spirit Stone veins arise, and that happens only once in a hundred years, producing merely a few dozen stones. Generally, in the Immortal Realm and seldom in the outside world would you find such ces. Holy Daoist gave Logan a sidelong nce. Sanctuary Powerhouses began their cultivation with Laws, and often, just getting started would consume a hundred years, but with top-grade Spirit Stones, its different. They greatly reduce the time cultivators need for enlightenment, resonating with the Laws within the stones. Logans eyes were opened; indeed, matters of the Saint Seat Realm were vast andplex, different from what he had previously thought. He would have to be more low-key in the future. This city is filled with powerhouses, most of them choosing to remain hidden in in sight. Hopefully, we wont draw attention and can smoothly make our way to Cloud Valley. Suddenly, the street erupted intomotion, with most people running in one direction. This puzzled Holy Daoist while also raising his guard. Hopefully, it wasnt targeted at him and Logan. They continued to walk forward, finding that everyone had gathered beneath an Arena, listening to an address. Ladies and gentlemen, a crack has emerged in Cloud Valley. In the past two days, many powerhouses have gone to mend it, yet theres been no effect. If the crack continues to grow, the entire Immortal Realm could copse, and we would all perish. By the City Lords order, Im specially inviting all cultivators toe to Cloud Valley, particrly Array Masters. If anyone can restore Cloud Valley to normal, the City Lord offers a reward of a hundred top-grade Spirit Stones, and will grant any one request, as long as its within the power of the Immortal Realm. As these words were spoken, everyone was shocked. After all, a hundred top-grade Spirit Stones were at stake, which could propel ones cultivation journey to new heights if obtained. The onlookers all shook their heads. Even ckwood Citys top powerhouses had no solutions, what could they do but simply waste their time? Yet, everyone was deeply concerned. Over these two days, the situation with Cloud Valley had be a hot topic, with some even iming the entire Immortal Realm might be destroyed. Hearing these words, Logan thought of the crack that had caused many rare treasures to fall, exining why it was considered a Secret Land by the cultivators outside. At this moment, Holy Daoist looked at Logan and revealed a smile, Arent you an Array Master? If you seed even partially, not only can you im the Immortal Fruit, but you could also make a fortune! ` I am an Array Master, but this is the Immortal Realm. So many Sanctuary Powerhouses have found no solution; what if I fail as well? Logan gave the Holy Daoist a sidelong nce and continued, Besides, we dont even know what kind of person the City Lord is. What if, after all is said and done, they refuse to acknowledge the deal? Keep in mind, this is the Immortal Realm where the two of them are already in danger. In Logans view, it didnt matter what was happening in Cloud Valley. Wouldnt it be better to take advantage of the chaos in the Immortal Realm to find the Immortal Fruit? Theres one thing youve forgotten, the Immortal Fruit generally grows in Cloud Valley, so we must make a trip there. Now, the ce must be heavily guarded. Will they let us two outsiders in without a valid reason? They might even capture us on the suspicion of harboring ill intentions!
The Holy Daoist assured Logan not to be afraid and to first investigate Cloud Valley. If they really couldnt solve the problem, they could always use the Space Law to make a quick escape. Although there were more powerhouses in the Immortal Realm than outside, it was just a matter of having a few more at the Saint Seat Realm. It was unlikely that anyone of Saint Emperor Realm was there. After being persuaded over and over by the Holy Daoist, Logan was slightly moved but decided to observe a bit longer to ensure that there was no chance of failure before making a decision. If the people of the Immortal Realm cant solve it, can outsiders do it? While Logan was still listening to the murmurs around him, the Holy Daoist coughed and suddenly asked aloud. This question caught the attention of thousands. It was as if it awoke them, realizing if the Immortals couldnt solve the problem, perhaps it was worth seeking talents from the outside world. The Immortal Realm, at most, had only tens of thousands of people, while any random city outside had millions.
Daydreamers. If we in the Immortal Realm cant do it, how could those low-level cultivators outside? If they could, we wouldnt need the Immortal Realm at all! The man sneered, with no intention of considering this option. After all, wouldnt just about any cultivator from the Immortal Realm crush those outside? Generally, with twenty years of cultivation, one from the Immortal Realm could reach the Dominator level, and with a hundred or so years, arge portion could reach the Half-step Saint Seat. This was the confidence of their Immortal Realm, whereas among the millions outside, a lifetime of cultivation might only produce one or two Semi-Saints. Listening to these mocking words, Logan naturally felt somewhat displeased. However, what the other party said seemed factual, and it was time for him to choose to keep a low profile. A Powerhouse in the crowd spoke up, You cant say that. The people of the Immortal Realm shouldnt carry such arrogance. There are many capable and unique individuals outside, not necessarily weaker than those in the Immortal Realm. The rift in Cloud Valley is expanding. Anyone with the ability can go and see for themselves. The safety of the Immortal Realm is everyones responsibility! The man waved his hand, silencing the arguing crowd, Also, be careful of outsiders these next few days. Ive heard many cultivators are seeking opportunities below the Immortal Realm. If they carelesslye to the Immortal Realm, it would definitely be detrimental to us. The cultivation resources of the Immortal Realm should not be coveted by others. There are many strong ones in the Immortal Realm, but almost all of them follow the path of cultivation. There are not that many Array Masters, and most have only learned the basics. Since a rift has appeared in Cloud Valley, I believe only an Array Master can mend it, and there are not a few Array Masters in the outside world. The Holy Daoist stepped forward a few paces. Even though his words could draw attention, for the sake of sessfully obtaining the Immortal Fruit, he had no choice but to show some arrogance now. Logan pressed a hand against his forehead, with lines of frustration etched across his brow. Was the Holy Daoist really stepping forward like this without his consent? Thousands of eyes turned towards the Holy Daoist, realizing they hadnt seen this person in the Immortal Realm before, and connected it with his previous statement. Could this person havee from the outside world? The people on the high tforms faces changed. If an outsider dared to intrude into the Immortal Realm, they must pay the price. Without hesitation, they unleashed a Divine Skill. The Holy Daoists life might not have been long, but after all, he was a bona fide Sanctuary Powerhouse. Facing an attack from a Quasi-Saint, he naturally blocked it with ease.
However, the moment he retaliated, he confirmed that he was indeed from the outside world, so over a hundred people also began gathering their Divine Skills, ready to join forces against the Holy Daoist. Just then, an old man appeared, Lets not act rashly. With the current crisis in Cloud Valley, do you still have the leisure to fight? Chapter 703: 427: Black Myth?_1 Chapter 703: Chapter 427: ck Myth?_1 The old man appeared, and his terrifying aura intimidated everyone present; Logan shivered, recognizing that the others strength was undoubtedly above that of the Holy See. Seeing the neer, the crowd respectfully bowed: Lord ckwood City Master, it wasnt our intention to fight, but these two outsiders were too presumptuous! Ive seen everything that just happened and understand who is at fault. Its just that the matter of Cloud Valley is pressing, and I have no wish to lose my temper lightly! The old man swept his gaze over everyone, word by word he said: Everyone disperse. Of course, if anyone is confident in resolving the crisis of Cloud Valley, you may go to the Guard at the residence of ckwood City Master to register. Nobody dared to speak again, and in the blink of an eye, thousands had already left. Now only Logan and hispanion, as well as the old man, remained in the area. Are the two of you from the outside world? ckwood City Master then directed his gaze towards Logan and hispanion. Despite seeming very amiable, his gaze wasced with immense pressure. The Holy Daoist nodded, speaking with neither humility nor arrogance: Yes, we came to the Immortal Realm to travel. A rift opened in the Eastern Sea a few days ago, I realized that something had befallen the Immortal Realm, so naturally I had toe and investigateafter all, if the Immortal Realm really copsed, the entire outer world would suffer the ripple effects. There are rules in the Immortal Realm, and those from the outer world whoe here are inevitably pursued and killed. Although you are of the Saint Seat Realm, you dont count as a top Strong One in the Immortal Realm! ckwood City Master snorted coldly, unleashing a forceful pressure. The Holy Daoist, despite being a Sanctuary Powerhouse, perspired profusely from his forehead, and Logan, beside him, turned even paler. But in the next moment, ckwood City Master rxed again: Considering the crisis in Cloud Valley, your presence in the Immortal Realm is understandable. Ill let this matter slide. Resolving the rift in the Immortal Realm might require the help of a Powerhouse from the outer world. The Immortal Realm can no longer remain closed off!
I overheard your earlier remarks; it seems you might have a solution? ckwood City Master changed the subject, and asked: If so, you will be handsomely rewarded! The Holy Daoist did not answer. With his own abilities, clearly, he couldnt solve the Cloud Valley rift. Logan might be capable, but the Daoist was unsure of Logans intentions, so naturally, he couldnt speak out. Some things cant be hidden from me. Your visit to the Immortal Realm must be for more than just observing the rift. I see that your lifespan is running shortcould it be that you are hoping to breakthrough with the help of the Immortal Realm? ckwood City Master smiled faintly, speaking earnestly: As long as you can resolve it, one hundred Top-Grade Spirit Stones and a Half-step Emperor Weapon will be yoursconsider it carefully! The Law within the Spirit Stones is sufficient to prolong your life. A Half-step Emperor Weapon? Upon hearing this, the Holy Daoists eyes lit up with shock. Emperor Weapons were generally forged by Saint Emperor Powerhouses and were renowned Divine Artifacts. Although Half-step Emperor Weapons were not as potent as Emperor Weapons, they still possessed half the strength, more than enough to make countless Sanctuary Powerhouses vie for them. If the Cloud Valley rift were to widen, the whole Immortal Realm might cease to exist. Isnt this offer a bit stingy? Itd be hard to get real experts to act for so little! Logan came forward, although surprised by what ckwood City Master had proposed, he was not shocked. He knew that if time went on, the reward would surely double. The Immortal Realm isnt just our ckwood Citys concern. If you can resolve it, the two great forces of the Immortal Realm will also have rewards, and they will be heavier than mine. The Immortal Celestial Gate is especially generous. ckwood City Master nced at Logan with a hint of astonishment: Interesting. A mere Quasi-Saint dares to set foot in the Immortal Realm? A Quasi-Saint doesnt have the Space Law to escape! I am an Array Master. Ill go! Initially, Logan wanted to directly ask for the Immortal Fruit. After thinking it over, he decided against it, preferring to see if he could get it himself first. After all, if the other party disagreed, wouldnt that startle the snake? It wouldnt be advantageous for the uing ns.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Array Masters may be rare, but there are also many in the Immortal Realm. What we need is a first-rate Array Master, a Grandmaster capable of repairing the Cloud Valley rift! ckwood City Master was unimpressed. If just any Array Master could do it, he would simply capture one from the outer worldwhy bother going through all this trouble? Now, even with all the Powerhouses from the entire Immortal Realm gathered, no one could resolve the Cloud Valley rift, and as it worsened day by day, everyone was weary. I once quelled two Sanctuary Powerhouses with arrays in the Western Wastnd and Central Region, and at that time I was only at the Dominator Realm. This can all be verified. What do you think of my level in array mastery? Logan casually stated, indicating that his proficiency in arrays was higher than his Realm achieved. Since advancing to the Quasi-Saint, if he were to construct an array like the Spirit Gathering Array again, he would be able to tackle over a dozen Sanctuary Powerhouses even without an Emperor Weapon. Is that really true? Shock filled ckwood City Masters eyes. He had seen the suppression of Saint Seats before; in the Immortal Realm, there are at least a hundred if not eighty Saint Seats, not considered top Strong Ones. The only thing that was shocking was Logans Realm at the time. If there was not the slightest lie or exaggeration, it was enough to prove that his mastery of arrays was above that of a Master, possibly even a Grandmaster. Logan nodded, and ckwood City Master immediately surmised: Indeed, there is a young Heavenly Pride from the outer world who destroyed two major Demon Sects. So, it was you! Tomorrow morning, ckwood City will lead a group of Powerhouses to Cloud Valley. You two maye along. If the Cloud Valley rift can be resolved, the rewards I promised earlier will be credited to you, and I will owe you a Favor, attempting to fulfill one of your requests!
ckwood City Master took Logan and hispanion back to the residence, arranging living quarters for them. With Logan having proven his worth, everything necessary was provided. Chapter 704: 427: Black Myth?_2 Chapter 704: Chapter 427: ck Myth?_2 ` Holy Daoist sighed endlessly, full of emotion, If we can truly restore Cloud Valley, getting an Immortal Fruit would not be too difficult. There are several dozen Immortal Fruits in the Immortal Realm every year. Lets take it one step at a timeafter all, this is the Immortal Realm! Logan said ambiguously. He himself was not sure, for there were so many remarkable talents in the Immortal Realm. Why should he be stronger than others? By the way, theres something I dont understand. What exactly is the realm of the ckwood City Master? If he is at the same level as you, a Saint, why does it feel like his presence is so much weaker? Logan shifted the topic, asking curiously. He had seen many Sanctuary Powerhouses but none possessed the deterrent effect that the ckwood City Master had on him. There are differences in strength even within the Saint Seat Realm, which has nine tiers. I am merely at the third tier of the Saint Seats, and Im afraid the ckwood City Master has probably reached the ninth tier. Beyond the ninth tier are the Half-step Saint Emperors and Quasi-Emperors. As for how Sanctuary Powerhouses break through, it usually depends on the strength of the Laws Force they cultivate in. Cultivating one Great Law Principle to Great Achievement is one tier, and reaching the ninth tier requires the Great Achievement of nine Great Law Principles. You havent reached the Saint Seat but have already mastered the Thunder and Lightning Laws, surpassing too many Sanctuary Powerhouses. Dont look at Sanctuary Powerhouses who understand hundreds ofws; in reality, they are proficient in only one or two, and they only delve into one or two. They cannot afford to pick up sesame seeds and lose the watermelon. Moreover, focusing on a singlew, after achieving Great Achievement, they can continue to elevate, and once they step onto the path, they can step into the Saint Emperor Realm. In response to Logans doubts, Holy Daoist patiently exined, In any case, the path of cultivation is endless. Reaching the Saint Seat does not mean there is no distinction between strong and weak. Even within the Saint Emperor Realm that we are aware of, who can be sure its just the beginning, and that there are not countless realms above it? Logan nodded, greatly enlightened. He had thought that reaching Quasi-Saint status had made him a first-rate Strong One, but now he realized how far he still had to go. His own strength relied on arrays and the Emperor Weapon; probably only the true breakthrough to the Saint Seat Realm would ce him on equal footing with others.
Early the next morning, the two were called to the gates of the ckwood City Masters estate, where over a hundred people had already gathered. Each person was at least at the Semi-Saint level, and there were a few Saint-level Powerhouses among them. The ckwood City Master stood at the gate, addressing everyone, If the crisis in Cloud Valley widens, the first to be affected will be our ckwood City. You all are among the most powerful and bravest in ckwood City, and I hope that by uniting the strong, Cloud Valley and the Immortal Realm can continue in peace. Cloud Valley is fraught with dangersgoing there is a nine in ten chance of death. I hope everyone is mentally prepared. Those who fear death and are greedy for life should not go, as they will only hold us back. If there are no objections, we will set out in half an hour. Use this time to make any final preparations. We do not fear death! over a hundred people eximed in unison, all of them fully armed and ready without needing half an hour to prepare. After Logan and hispanion arrived, the ckwood City Master waved his hand, Very well, lets set out immediately. These two are Array Grandmasters I specially invited; they can also lend a hand! After a brief introduction, therge group set out mightily from ckwood City. ckwood City was a thousand miles from Cloud Valley, a distance that only took about an hour to cover for those cultivators who had reached Quasi-Saint status, especially with a Spatial Artifact which made it seem almost instantaneous. Around Cloud Valley, the ckwood City Master loudly reminded everyone, We are about to enter Cloud Valley. It is full of crises within, and everyone must be extremely vignt. Otherwise, if you find yourself in a dangerous situation, even if we want to help, we might not be able to react in time. All over a hundred people nodded, each drawing their divine weapons, proceeding with the utmost alertness. This level of caution surprised Logan. Cloud Valley is one of the most dangerous ces in the Immortal Realm, and its also considered the territory of Demon Beasts. Theres nock of Saint-level Demon Beasts, vicious and kill! Holy Daoist exined to Logan, recalling his own visit to the Immortal Realm years ago when he had wanted to explore Cloud Valley. Unfortunately, he could only stay for less than a day due to the extreme danger and had to leave. After hearing this, Logan became more cautious, but he was not overly anxious. After all, he had the Emperor Weapon in hand, and as long as he was careful, he should be safe. Logan was a Grandmaster Array Master and the greatest hope for this expedition. To avoid any mishap befalling Logan, the ckwood City Master also stayed close to him. ` As soon as he entered Cloud Valley, suddenly a Demonic Beast roared towards them, the Beast was the size of several hundred Humans, its ferocious fangs were as terrifying as Divine Weapons. Logan found it bone-chilling, even when he had encountered the Beast King in the Demon Beast Mountain Range, the Beast at Saint Seat Realm did not have the presence as formidable as this Demonic Beast. Over a hundred people attacked simultaneously, causing the Demonic Beast to scream in pain, yet it did not retreat at all, instead its speed became even more fierce. With just one sweep, several Semi-Saint Powerhouses were sent flying, and afterwards, with a single w, a Quasi-Saint Powerhouse was severely injured. The ckwood City Master struck timely, managing to repel the Demonic Beast by a dozen meters, yet even so, the Beast did not sustain serious injuries. This Demonic Beast is just a Quasi-Saint, how can it disy such astounding strength? Something is off, as if its power has been amplified a hundredfold, and although the Demonic Beasts of Cloud Valley are ferocious, they should not be going mad like this one, could it be rted to the Spatial Rift?
The ckwood City Master furrowed his brows, if everything was caused by a Spatial Rift, the consequences would be unimaginable, wouldnt it mean that every Demonic Beast in Cloud Valley has be like this? Just encountering one, their group was already at a loss, what if theye across hundreds or thousands? Of course, the ckwood City Master didnt have time to ponder, for the Demonic Beast had already resumed its assault. Unlike the beginning when more than a hundred people were disarrayed, now everyone hade to their senses and naturally forced the Demonic Beast into a retreat, without further casualties. Thankfully, among the hundred and more people, there were six at Saint Seat Level, and more than fifty Quasi-Saint Powerhouses, even the Semi-Saint Powerhouses, although slightly weaker in strength, were not to be underestimated.
Logan chose not to take action, but through the battle among these people, he could understand the strength of the Immortal Realm, even the Half-step Saint Seats power wasparable to the Quasi-Saints of the outside world, especially the divine weapons in their hands, which mostly came from the Saint Seat themselves.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After several rounds of fighting, the Demonic Beast was in, and the group continued on their way to the Immortal Realm. However, having learned from their recent lesson, the group was now even more cautious. They had only encountered one just now; what if they were toe across hundreds or thousandster? One could be easily in, but once their numbers increased, with only their group of a hundred or so, at least half of the Powerhouses would die, and only the individuals at Saint Seat Level would have the strength to fight, especially the ckwood City Master, who naturally would not want to see the Powerhouses of ckwood suffer such losses. Hence, the ckwood City Master took the lead, using his divine sense to guide everyone. If he sensed danger, he would immediately have the group change direction. His power as a ninthyer Saint Seat gave him a full sense of security. Logan and the Holy Daoist walked at the back. Since Logan himself was an Array Master, no one objected, given that repairing Cloud Valley still depended on him. The way forward was smooth after that, and no more Demonic Beasts were encountered. However, they then arrived at a marsnd imbued with the abyssal Demonic Qi of the Great Law. If one were to fall in, even a Sanctuary Powerhouse might not fare well and could be instantly swallowed and corroded. As a ninthyer Saint Seat, the ckwood City Master could cross it easily, but facing the majority being Semi-Saints and Quasi-Saints, what were they to do? It seemed he had to carve out a path, but if he had to experiment step by step, the ckwood City Master also feared being corroded by the marsnd. The group stopped here, and a few leading elders hesitated before saying, Actually, its not difficult. Since we are bound to lose a few people, lets split up. At first, ten people will follow the nned route, and as long as one person gets across, all the remaining people can follow. This marsnd is fraught with peril. If we really send ten people to trial and error, it may be that none of them make it across. In fact, this marsnd should have a pattern! The ckwood City Master shook his head; because the marsnd possessed the force of the Laws, it was ever-changing, it wasnt as simple as one person crossing and the others following. Only by finding the key to break through could they sessfully cross the marsnd. The ckwood City Master, being able to do so with ease, was now troubled by how to help the remaining hundred or so people. Chapter 705: 428: Even the Relic Decays_1 Chapter 705: Chapter 428: Even the Relic Decays_1n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Over a hundred people were at a loss, and all they could do now was to hope ckwood City Master woulde up with a solution. Logan also became interested and stepped forward to observe the swamp. What about using Spirit Stones to construct an array and teleport over? Logan asked curiously, but someone next to him rejected the idea. If spatial methods could be used, it wouldnt matter whether an array was constructed or not. Was there anyone among the Strong Ones present who didnt understand the methods of space? The key issue was that some kind of oppressive force made it inoperable. This swampd, what exactly does it corrode? Is it cultivators with cultivation or all things? For instance, what would happen if we used an ordinary, unremarkable stone? Logan continued to press with questions, which baffled the people around him. Indeed, it was a good question that no one had considered before. The ckwood City Master sighed and answered Logan, I have researched this before. It should be everything; even the most ordinary stone would corrode, even without any spiritual power! Thats strange then. If all things are corroded, why hasnt the scenery around this swamp been corroded? Could it have some unique properties? Since everything would corrode, the surroundings of the swamp should be no exception. However, to their astonishment, the ce where they stood was untouched, and the swamp had remained the same size for many years. If its corrosive ability was that strong, the entire Immortal Realm shouldnt exist. That statement has indeed awakened me! eximed the ckwood City Master, a gleam in his eye. He had people dig up some soil from the side and then threw it into the swamp, wanting to see if it would corrode. The moment the soil entered the swamp, it vanished into nothingness in an instant. This scene made the ckwood City Master frown. Why was itpletely different from what he had expected? The swamp was too eerie. The other hundred or so people also shook their heads. They had originally thought they had found a way to break the deadlock, but it was still ineffective. It seemed there was indeed no easy way through this swamp. One either needed heavens-defying strength, or it was a matter of luck. It seemed inevitable that arge number of the hundred-plus people would be lost.
Compared to the disappointment of the others, Logan wasnt surprised at all. He appeared to be thinking deeply, almost touching upon the crux of the matter, yet still missing that final piece. He paced back and forth around the swamp, wondering what it was swallowing. Was it really not allowing anyone to cross? There is a suppressive force above the swamp, so we cannot fly over, but that doesnt mean we cant cross from the air, like building a bridge! Logan suddenly had an epiphany, and said to the people around him, If we have a bridge, we dont need to walk through the swamp; we can just cross over the top, safe and sound! Youre dreaming! No sooner had he spoken than the crowd erupted intoughter, mocking Logans fanciful idea, even the Holy Daoist by his side touched his forehead in disbelief. Can a bridge be built out of thin air? Dont we first need to reach the other side of the swamp? Can a bridge bepleted that way? Or are we just building this half and disregarding the other? In the face of the ridicule from the crowd, Logan spread his hands. You guysckprehension. We dont actually need to build a real bridge; it doesnt need tost a hundred years, just enough to get us across this time! To put it simply, we build a framework of a bridge and theny it on the swamp. We walk over it, and thats that, right? This time, the crowd understood and stoppedughing; they felt it might be worth a try since they were at an impasse anyway. The ckwood City Master had no objections; with his own strength, he could easily cross the swamp. Even if there was no framework, he could still be a great help in building the bridge. Logan, an Array Master, naturally took on the task of bridge-building. It was not difficult for him; using the mud around the swamp, he quicklypleted the construction. The ckwood City Master lifted the bridge, which was tens of meters long, using the strength of the nineyers of the Holy See, quickly reached above the swamp, and secured the bridge on both sides. After everything was done, everyone was filled with trepidation, hoping that it wouldnt be swallowed up. This was the only somewhat reliable method left. After a long wait, seeing the bridge remain intact, everyone burst into cheers and then crossed the swamp one by one. Just as everyone was feeling relieved, a surge of energy suddenly emerged from the swamp, and a Demon Beast soared into the sky, attacking the people about to leave. The Demon Beast was dozens of meters long and covered in scales, with ws sharp as swords, blood-red eyes that were utterly terrifying, and fearsome fangs. An elder, filled with horror, took several steps back. The Swamp Crocodile? Were done for now. Perhaps well all perish here! The Swamp Crocodile is an Ancient Mythical Beast, usually with the strength of a Quasi-Saint. After a thousand years of cultivation, they can usually reach the level of the Holy See with ease. Due to their extremely strong bloodline and the source of the Rule, they often can fight multiple opponents at once, ranking among the King of Demon Beasts! Everyone was petrified. The swamp in Cloud Valley had existed for no less than ten thousand years? One could imagine how powerful this Demon Beast was, possibly even reaching the ninthyer of the Holy See. Moreover, with thews of Cloud Valley pervading the sky, just the thought made everyone shudder. Everyone retreat. I can feel that this Demon Beast is powerful, not much less than myself, especially since there may be other Demon Beasts around, said the ckwood City Master, preparing for battle and pulling out a Half-step Emperor Weapon. With a loud shout, he charged at the Swamp Crocodile, engaging inbat.
The others were afraid but wanted to help in some way; however, they were stopped by several elders. The ckwood City Master was fighting to buy time for everyone. If they didnt hurry and retreat now, they would only be letting down the ckwood City Masters goodwill. Chapter 706: 428: Even the Relic Decays_2 Chapter 706: Chapter 428: Even the Relic Decays_2 After three rounds of fighting, ckwood City Master fell into a disadvantage, Why arent you leaving yet? If you retreat safely, I can use the Space Law to escape, I cant hold on for much longer! Just as the hundred or so people had retreated a hundred strides, suddenly another roar was heard, a Swamp Crocodile blocked their path. Although it was not as strong as the one before, being just an average Saint Seat-level creature, it was still an Ancient Demon Beast and not to be underestimated despite its lesser strength. We cant leave now, we must fight to the death! One of the Sanctuary Powerhouses took out a Divine Weapon and stepped forward to fight the Swamp Crocodile, the other Sanctuary Powerhouses closely followed, while the Quasi-Saints and Semi-Saints could only stand by, looking for an opportunity to attack. ckwood City Master was fighting a Swamp Crocodile when he suddenly saw another and his heart sank. His own side might still hold out, but could the others win their fight? At this moment, he could only hope that the hundred or so people would bring him a surprise because, if they were defeated, not only would the crisis in Cloud Valley remain unsolved, but once the Swamp Crocodile turned to attack him, he wouldnt be able to fight one against two, let alonest three rounds. Even with several Saint Seat experts working together, they were no match for the Swamp Crocodile, and even saw one of the Saint Seat Divine Weapons shattered in half by a single swipe of its w.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The rest of you, stop watching, lets all go together! With a roar of one of the Sanctuary Powerhouses, a hundred Quasi-Saints and Semi-Saints rushed forward, finally easing the pressure on the few Sanctuary Powerhouses. However, their strength was too weak, and after only a few rounds, five or six had already fallena price too heavy to bear! At this time, Logan and another were equally anxious. Holy Daoist shook his head, The current situation is too disadvantageous. If we want to turn things around, Im afraid the only option is the Emperor Weapon in your hand. ckwood City Master is a ninth-tier Saint Seat. If you lend the Emperor Weapon to him, he can exert Quasi-Saint Emperor strength, easily ying that Swamp Crocodile, and then return to kill this one!
Let me think about it! Logan fell into deep thought. Aside from the array, the Emperor Weapon was his greatest reliance. If he lent it to ckwood City Master, what if he didnt return it? After all, it was a Saint Emperor Divine Artifact, and he couldnt guarantee the other wouldnt harbored ill intentions, and moreover, he couldnt protect himself. Yet if he didnt lend it, and everyone was wiped out by the Swamp Crocodile, would he be able to turn the tides alone with the Emperor Weapon? It seemed he had to lend it. ckwood City Master wanted him to solve the rift in Cloud Valley. At least until the crisis caming to the Immortal Realm, he should not fight with Logan, and even would have to keep bearing with him. He wouldnt outright take the Emperor Weapon for his own, right? But even if ckwood City Master wouldnt, what about the others with their covetous hearts? After all, among the hundred or so people, there were many Strong Ones, and their character couldnt be guaranteed. After much thought, Logan finally decided to take a gamble. He took out the Emperor Weapon and threw it to ckwood City Master in the distance, catching thetterpletely off guard. The next moment was, of course, one of utter shock. Originally having a Half-step Emperor Weapon was already incredible, but now to actually hold a true Emperor Weapon? This could probably bring out half of a Saint Emperors strength, unimaginable that Logan, a Quasi-Saint, had such a Divine weapon! The Swamp Crocodile, sensing the presence of the Emperor Weapon, also let out a roar as if it were anxious and afraid. ckwood City Master showed a smirk of pride and immediately used his Divine Skills tounch an attack. Under the influence of the Emperor Weapon, this attack was amplified a hundredfold. The sky filled with Runes embodied the Great Law and severely wounded the Swamp Crocodile in an instant. And this was just a single strike. ckwood City Master employed three moves in a row, leaving the Swamp Crocodile at deaths door, its scales cracking with countless wounds. Logan watched, filled with emotion. Was this the true power of an Emperor Weapon? His own strength was too weak, and having the Emperor Weapon was a waste. The hundred or so people were at a disadvantage, but seeing ckwood City Master gaining the upper hand, they couldnt help but feel overjoyed. Once the City Master killed the Demon Beast on his side, he coulde to their aid. The Swamp Crocodile on their side had already killed more than a dozen Cultivators, causing the remaining people to fearbat and continually retreat backwards. ` Since you cant beat them, everyone step back a few paces and let me show you the power of a Quasi-Saint. Its not far off from the so-called Saint Seat Realm. Logan strode forward. At this point, he could no longer afford to hold back; he had to disy his dignity and ensure that no one would covet his Emperor Weapon. Furthermore, his mastery of the Thunder and Lightning Laws sinceing out of the Ancient Secret Realm had never truly been tested in battle. Now, he had a formidable enemy atst. With a crack of the Thunder and Lightning Laws, Logan unleashed an attack that naturally bore the might to shatter armor. Even though the Swamp Crocodile had thick scales, it still howled in agony. Following quickly, it swiped a mighty w at him. Using the speed gifted by the Thunder and Lightning Laws, Logan effortlessly dodged and seized the opportunity to throw a punch. The punch hit the Swamp Crocodile and shattered a piece of its scales. The Thunder and Lightning Laws spread, and the whole area was enveloped in blue lightning. The Holy Daoist sent forth the Law of Water, and with its amplification of the lightning, the power surged several times over. Even though the Swamp Crocodile had astonishing defenses, at that moment, it felt its internal organs shatter. This threw it into an extreme rage, and it charged at Logan recklessly.
Seeing the beast in a frenzy, and despite the natural suppression of lightning on demon beasts, Logan did not dare to let his guard down and hurriedly fled frantically to one side. The remaining hundred or so people were dumbstruck; Logan had bolted, leaving them as the crocodiles next targets. With the beast almost upon them, they were forced to retaliate with their Divine Weapons. Aside from a few Sanctuaries who were okay, the majority of the Quasi-Saints and Semi-Saints were no matchthey were beaten down inrge numbers after just one encounter. Logan opted for a roundabout approach. While the Swamp Crocodile was engaged in battle with the others, he had already maneuvered to its rear and released another strike of the Thunder and Lightning Laws. The same spot that had already lost some scales was hit even harder, dealing greater damage to the demon beast.
Pained and significantly weakened, the Swamp Crocodiles body shrank instantly. Seeing the beast wounded, the group of over a hundred quicklyunched a counterattack. But as various Divine Skills and Laws were executed and the wounds worsened, a hint of joy appeared on their faces. If this trend continued, wouldnt it take only a few minutes to y the beast? However, reality proved that their hopes were wildly optimistic. The Swamp Crocodile unleashed its bloodline power, not only rapidly healing its wounds but also amplifying its strength by a hundredfold. Having just gained the upper hand, the situation was suddenly reversed, leaving the hundred-odd people petrified. Could this turn of events even be true? Did they stand a chance of winning the battle? Logan shook his head. People from the Immortal Realm had been at peace for too long, never engaging in truebat. In any case, he had seen many demon beasts sacrifice their bloodlines and Dantians. Therefore, Logan was not at all surprised by the Swamp Crocodiles transformation. After all, a bloodlines power couldnt boost strength indefinitely; there was a time limit. With the Thunder and Lightning Laws boosting him, the Swamp Crocodile couldnt touch him in a battle of raw power. However, the rest of the group suffered heavy casualties in the ensuing fight. Nearly every minute, ten more would fall, and even though six Sanctuary Powerhouses intervened, they were useless against a frenzied Swamp Crocodile. After ying one Swamp Crocodile, the ckwood City Master saw Logans group being pushed back by another and promptly came to their aid. With the City Masters support and the might of his Emperor Weapon, it took less than ten minutes for the other beast to be sessfully killed. The battle cost them over twenty people. Although they were all Half-step Saints, the loss was deeply regretted andmented by the ckwood City Masterit was a considerable loss for his citys forces, and he wished not to lose a single one. Sadly, there was nothing that could be done. After dealing with the Swamp Crocodile, the City Master held onto the Emperor Weapon dearly, Name your price; I want to buy the Emperor Weapon. No matter how many Top-Grade Spirit Stones it is, I wont haggle! Not for sale, Logan shook his head. An Emperor Weapon is priceless. No matter how many Spirit Stones you offer, it wont matter. Please return it; the crisis is over. Though reluctant, the City Master gave it back anyway. After all, it was Logan who had lent him the Emperor Weapon, saving their lives by killing the Swamp Crocodile. The group continued on their way, and Logan quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, the weapon was returned. Otherwise, if the City Master had decided to y dirty, Logan would have been at a loss. `
Chapter 707: 429: The System of Worlds Below Mount Ling - Part 1 Chapter 707: Chapter 429: The System of Worlds Below Mount Ling C Part 1 A group of people hurried to the Cloud Valley rift, where over a thousand people had already gathered, easily distinguishable into two major forces by their positioning on either side. Seeing the ckwood City Master arrive, one person sarcastically sneered, Yo, isnt ckwood City just a stones throw from Cloud Valley? Why are you guys from ckwood City arriving sote? We encountered a marsh crocodile on the way! the City Master replied evenly, not angered, for what was there to gain from anger at an insignificant person? Although the City Master didnt retaliate, an elder beside him sarcastically said, Both your great forces arrived early, yet youre just as helpless. Have you any shame, mocking us with such sarcasm? Say that again, and see if the Immortal Celestial Gate and Earth Profound Sect, as the two top Sects of the Immortal Realm, will let it slide! You must apologize immediately! The person from before exploded with a series of usatory remarks. Just then, from within the tents, a dozen or so people with extraordinary presences emerged.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Enough with the quarreling, the urgent matter at hand is resolving the crisis in Cloud Valley. With such a major cmity looming over the entire Immortal Realm, what is the point of bickering over who is stronger in this moment? Faced with this intimidating statement, the scene instantaneously fell silent; no one dared to act up anymore, especially since the voice belonged to the Sect Leader of the Immortal Celestial Gate. So powerful, a Saint Emperor? Logan frowned slightly, sensing an overwhelming aura from this person, as if he could suppress everything in the world, even stronger than the aura of the City Master. It cant be, theres no Saint Emperor in the Immortal Realm yet. This person is the Sect Leader of the Immortal Celestial Gate; hes probably reached the level of a Half-step Saint Emperor or Quasi-Emperor!
The Holy Daoist shook his head from the side and then cautioned, We must be careful from now on. If we offend them, we wont even know how we died! There are three major powers in the Immortal Realm, with the Immortal Celestial Gate and Earth Profound Sect being the strongest. These two great Sects have dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses, and their Sect Leaders are paramount in the Realm. The third major power is ckwood City, where the City Master is also considered a Powerhouse. Dont worry, I am well aware, Logan replied with a nce, not a fool to oppose someone on par with a Saint Emperor. Oliver Bet turned to the City Master and said, ckwood City Master,e and discuss within the tent. The rift is growingrger, and we are truly exhausted! The ckwood City Master nodded, and Logan followed suit, shocking others. How dare a Quasi-Saint like Logan do this? Disciples from the two great Sects stopped Logan, berating, What merit have you? Wait outside, not even at Sanctuary level yet youre quite bold! ckwood City Master, it seems a lesson in discipline is in order. Take a look at those under yourmand! An elder by Oliver Bets side said, his wordsced with barbs. Logan is an Array Master; Ive already verified his capabilities. He canpare to Grandmasters and will certainly be useful! The ckwood City Master sped his hands together and looked at Oliver Bet, Sect Leader Bet, how about letting Logan join the discussion? We shouldnt nitpick at times of great disaster! An Array Master is naturally no problem! Oliver Bet nodded, and then the group proceeded inside. Those who had earlier mocked Logan were now dumbfounded. I just went to inspect the rift; it is now embodying the copse of the entire Rule, and it could even be said to be the harbinger of the destruction of the entire Immortal Realm. We must not allow it to continue to expand. But as for how to mend it, our discussion as a group of Powerhouses is futile. Unless a Saint Emperor takes action. The Holy Land already controls myriad Rules, let alone mending a rift, even reshaping an entire Immortal Realm is possible. But there are no Saint Emperors in this world anymore, and us Sanctuary Powerhouses at best can prevent the rift from expanding further,mented the Sect Leader of the Holy Land, Yi Han. For now, the best course of action is to unite everyones strength to create an indestructible barrier and ce it directly over the rift. Although it cant mend it, at least it could prevent the loss of the Immortal Realms Rules. Just give it another hundred years. Cant the Immortal Realm cultivate a Saint Emperor by then? At that time, everything will be easily resolved. What do you all think? I dont think that would work! An elder stood up, Admittedly, it halts the loss of Rules, but the rift remains endless. What if it copses suddenly one day? This is but a temporary fix. To solve the crisis, we need a permanent solution. I do have a suggestion. We have brought over a dozen Array Masters with us. Let the Array Masters work together to see if we can use arrays to mend the rift, and then, in conjunction with our group of Powerhouses, we canpletely brand it shut, which might resolve the issue. Another person contemted for a moment and then spoke up, Why does the Immortal Realm rift exist? Its a warning. We have lived infort here for thousands of years! Lets draft several proposals, and first thing tomorrow morning, well try them! Oliver Bet listened to everyones ideas and, though he didnt find any of them reliable, they had no choice but to take it step by step and hope for sess. I have a different view. Ill be frank; Ie from the outside world. In the Eastern Sea, Ive also seen rifts. Many outsiders see them as opportunities, but if such a massive loss of Rules happened, wouldnt the outside world be affected too?
After a moment of silence, Logan spoke, ording to my view, rather than fixing it as one, why not divide and conquer? Originally one rift could be split into hundreds, each incredibly small, and a single Sanctuary Powerhouse could mend each one. Chapter 708 - 429: The System of Worlds Below Mount Ling - Part 2 Chapter 708: Chapter 429: The System of Worlds Below Mount Ling C Part 2 ` That sounds rather easy for you to say, how do you n to achieve it? Someone snorted coldly. Was what Logan proposed too much to be taken for granted? Didnt it ur to the many people present before? If they had such methods, why not just repair it directly? Why go through all theseplications? I am an Array Master, and unlike you group of Cultivators, I have my own insights. The choice is in your hands, what does it matter to me whether you believe or not? Logan sneered dismissively, Even if the Immortal Realm copses, I would still be carefree, but its different for you people of the Immortal Realm, isnt it! Logan, do not be reckless! Seeing Logan so brazen, about to offend everyone present, the ckwood City Master quickly interjected. Logan spread out his hands; he didnt owe anyone an apology. Even though two of the Sect Leaders present were powerful, more than Logan could handle alone, he would not bow to anyone. Oliver Bet took a deep breath and asked, If we let you do it, how confident are you in resolving the crack? Of course, I will provide all necessary resources! Logan stretched out one finger, prompting a burst ofughter from everyone. After seeing Logan so full of confidence, they had thought he was highly assured, but it turned out he had only a ten percent chance! Watching them misunderstand, Logan coughed and exined, What I mean is, a certain sess, not just a ten percent chance! What do you need? Oliver Bet didnt press further but asked bluntly. Seeing him so straightforward, Logan was somewhat taken aback. A hundred Top-Grade Spirit Stones should suffice. At this, everyone exchanged bewildered looks. Could Top-Grade Spirit Stones really resolve the crack in Cloud Valley? And only a hundred? In the minds of the people present, resolving the crack this time, even if it cost one-tenth of the Immortal Realms resources, would be worth it. Agreed, Ill give you two hundred, but you only have one day because if you dont seed, I will need time to discuss other strategies with others. Oliver Bet nodded, then added, Moreover, if you resolve the crack, what remuneration do you want? You can make your demands now! One Immortal Fruit, including the rewards proposed by your two Great Sects before I am not a greedy man; its all for good karma with the Immortal Realm! Although Immortal Fruits are precious in the Immortal Realm, they are not considered top-tier. For the two Great Sects, having a few Immortal Fruits is almostmonce. Logans demand was not high; in fact, it was in no way exorbitant. Compared to saving the Immortal Realm, one Immortal Fruit was not worth mentioning. Tomorrow morning, you go! Oliver Bet said, his words tantamount to agreement. Logan let out a sigh of relief; it had taken quite some effort to achieve this. Initially, he thought acquiring an Immortal Fruit would be difficult. Now, as long as he resolved the crisis of Ancient Cloud, he could obtain an Immortal Fruit for nothing. It turned out this trip was worthwhile after all. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ckwood City Master looked at Logan and spoke word by word, Think it over. Once youve taken on the task, if you fail, no one can bear Oliver Bets wrath! Even if he wanted to protect Logan, he would likely be powerless, as in terms of cultivation level and realm, he was far weaker than Oliver Bet. If this young man is confident, why does ckwood City Master seem so apprehensive? Earth Profound Sect Master remarked with a faint smile, prompting the ckwood City Master to step back several paces. Now that wevee to an agreement, Ill take my leave! Logan stretched and walked out of the tent to discuss the incident with Holy Daoist. Meanwhile, inside the tent, everyones gaze turned to Oliver Bet: Sect Leader Oliver, are we really relying on a youngster? He doesnt seem like a Grandmaster Array Master to metheres probably a lot of bluster in his ims. If its all talk and no action, wont we just be wasting our time? ` Even if he really seeds, it might not be a good thing. After all, if this gets out, how will outsiders view our Immortal Realm? They will certainly say that we are inferior to an outsider cultivator, and then the shame would be huge. You muste up with a solution, they said. With a crisis at hand, are you really considering these things? The ckwood City Master was very frustrated. The people from these two Great Sects had such bizarre ways of thinking; did they really need the Immortal Realm to cease existing before they would regret their inaction? Di Muhai scoffed disdainfully, and a pressuring force struck towards the ckwood City Master, Whats there to be arrogant about, just a nineyer Holy See? You think you can pose in front of our two Great Sects? I do not wish to be an enemy of anyone, yet I am not one to be bullied! The ckwood City Master put up a defense. He admitted he couldnt beat Oliver Bet from the Immortal Celestial Gate, but the gap with Di Muhai from the Earth Profound Sect wasnt big. If it came to a life-and-death battle, the worst oue would be both of them perishing together. At that moment, an aura emanated from Oliver Bet, Stop fighting, both of you, give me some face. I agreed to let Logan give it a try because I have my own considerations. For one, I can feel that Logan is full of confidence, different from those who boast emptily. Since so many of us are at a loss, why not let someone else have a try? Even if he fails, besides dying us by a day, there is really no significant loss. Suppose Logan seeds, its just an Immortal Fruit were talking about. As for the loss of face you mention, that is even more preposterous. If Logan really has such strong capabilities, Im afraid we will need to rely on him more in the future. Who can guarantee that the Immortal Realm wont face a crisis? In the face of a Grandmaster Array Master, one is respected wherever they go. No one willugh at us; on the contrary, they will feel that the people of the Immortal Realm respect an Array Master. This would also help attract talented individuals. The cultivators of the Immortal Realm should not remaincent, but instead gather all capable and extraordinary people. After Oliver Bet spoke, everyone expressed their understanding. Indeed, they had been petty just now; Logan being a Grandmaster Array Master was an excellent thing. The next morning, over a thousand people were fully prepared. Under the leadership of Oliver Bet, they approached the crack. The distance was not far; it took just a minute to reach it. Logan took a deep breath, in his hand were a hundred Top-Grade Spirit Stones given by Oliver Bet. Logan had many Spirit Stones, but it was the first time he had seen Top-Grade Spirit Stones. He couldnt help but marvel at the dense Laws Force contained within them. Not to mention that a Top-Grade Spirit Stone was worth ten million regr Spirit Stones, even if the price was doubled, it would still be reasonable. Everyones gaze turned towards Logan, and Oliver Bet spoke, Dont feel too much pressure, just give it your best shot. Even if you fail, no one will me you. This half-true, half-false statement was naturally not fully trusted by the protagonist. If he couldnt prove his strength, it was inevitable that the other party might turn on him in a moment. Logan stepped forward and immediately began inspecting the fissure, the same as he had seen in the Eastern Sea before. In fact, it was just a rift opened in the Immortal Realm, causing Laws Force to leak out. It wasnt a problem in the short term, but if left too long, it would certainly lead to the copse of the Immortal Realm. The reason he dared to agree yesterday was that he had a certain confidence. In fact, to stop the fissure, it only required setting up an array to absorb the leaking Laws Force, then using the Laws Force to weave arge, thereby restoring the fissure to its original state. If it was just ordinary Spirit Stones, even with Logans power alone, it would take at least a year and a half, because he needed to set up an astonishing array to absorb the Laws Force, then use it to construct a grand array of Laws Force. Now, with the Top-Grade Spirit Stones, the work was halved. Taking out arge amount of ordinary Spirit Stones, Logan distributed them around within a kilometer radius. Then, various Techniques were cast out, instantly forming an Array Barrier. Next, he began continuously adding Spirit Stones. Layers of Golden Light kept emerging, with Runes gathering around them. This scene made Di Muhai scoff coldly, objecting, We gave you a hundred Top-Grade Spirit Stones, and you didnt use a single one. Instead, you turn to ordinary Spirit Stones? Can ordinary Spirit Stones get the job done? Stop nagging, just watch quietly! Oliver Bet gave him a nce, indicating for him to stop causing a stir. After all, he was a Sect Leader; shouldnt he show a bit of magnanimity? The Array Barrier was established, and Logan immediately added ten Top-Grade Spirit Stones. A majestic Laws Force surged forth, strengthening the entire Laws umtion. In the next moment, the fissure acted like a vortex, with innumerable Laws emanating from it, bringing back even what was lost over several days. As ten minutes passed, Logan added another fifty Top-Grade Spirit Stones. He did not dare rest, continuously casting various Runes to perfect the strength of his absorbing array. As more Laws were gathered, the arrays capacity to withstand reached new limits. Chapter 709 - 430: Every Human Has ..._1 Chapter 709: Chapter 430: Every Human Has _1 An hour passed, and Logans face turned pale as he unleashed thest Rune. He staggered back more than a dozen steps and hurriedly sat down cross-legged to recover his vitality and blood. Over a thousand people revealed looks of joy, watching the array continue to interface with the Law, thinking that even if the crack wasnt repaired, with this array in ce, the Immortal Realm would remain unharmed. Only Dilei Hai was dissatisfied. Seeing Logan meditating, he walked over: Not dealing with the crack? Why suddenly ck off? Cant you let Logan rest? Didnt you see Logans deathly pale face, he must have exhausted his strength and needs time to replenish! The ckwood City Master stood in front of Logan and looked coldly at Dilei Hai: Dare you disturb Logan, what if he goes into qi deviation, can you bear that responsibility? He took a hundred Spirit Stones, isnt thinking of how to fix the crack now, quitting halfway. What evidence do you have that he is replenishing his strength? Dilei Hai snorted coldly, prepared to make a move against the ckwood City Master, wanting to forcefully awaken Logan, but the ckwood City Master certainly wouldnt agree. Everyone, the ckwood City Master and Logan have ulterior motives that theyre not revealing to anyone, theyre not trying to save Cloud Valley at all, but are only trying to swindle Top-Grade Spirit Stones! With a loud shout from Dilei Hai, he swayed over a thousand people: Everyone, follow me, capture these two people, and see what tricks they cane up with! For real? I almost had a glimmer of hope just now, I was nearly deceived by Logan, lucky for us the Sect Leader has such discerning eyes! So thats the case, no wonder Logan left the array half done and sat down cross-legged, it must be to add more Spirit Stones, such a malicious intention! The crowd surged forward, wanting to join Dilei Hai in making a move. The ckwood City Master was extremely troubled; why was Dilei Hai targeting him like this? Targeting him was one thing, but Logan was the hope to resolve Cloud Valleys crisis. If something happened to him, wouldnt that be harming the entire Cloud Valley? And at this moment, an icy voice rang out: Enough, everyone stop your reckless actions and get back, Ill see who dares to create trouble! As soon as Oliver Bet spoke, the over a thousand enraged people immediately quieted down, awkwardly smiling as they retreated, leaving only Dilei Hai and his Sect disciples behind. Oliver Bet was the number one Strong One of the Immortal Realm, who would dare to oppose him? If he became angry, your bones might not even remain. So many people just believe Dilei Hais one-sided story? Cant you think for yourselves a little? Its hard to imagine that the Cultivators of the Immortal Realm are of this level? It truly pains me! Oliver Bet scolded them sharply, frustrated If you truly care about the Immortal Realm, you should have your own judgment. Is the ckwood City Master the only intelligent person in the Immortal Realm? After the lecture, Oliver Bet stepped in front of Dilei Hai: Tell me whats going on here, why are you going to such great lengths to stop Logan? Dont you want the Immortal Realm to recover? Since yesterday, youve constantly disparaged Logan, counterarguing what others have said, and it doesnt seem like you are considering for the Immortal Realm at all. As the Sect Leader of the Earth Profound Sect, I dont want to target you unless necessary, but your actions are too excessive! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I just dont trust Logan! Under Oliver Bets imposing manner, Dilei Hai spoke somewhat tremulously, even though both were Sect Leaders of two of the Immortal Realms great powers, he only held nine levels within the Holy See, while the other was a Half-step Saint Emperor. If it came to a fight, he didnt have much of a chance. Ive been thinking these past days, where did this cracke from? After thinking hard about it, I suspect that someone in secret shattered it, looking across all the Strong Ones in the Immortal Realm, an ordinary Holy See definitely wouldnt suffice, it has to be at least a level nine Holy See At first, I suspected the ckwood City Master, given that ckwood City is only a step away from Cloud Valley, and he had this advantage. But then, upon reflection, it seemed unlikely, its too obvious, and with Cloud Valley amidst crisis, the ckwood City Master wouldnt daree alone, as his citycks Strong Ones. I think its you, after ruling everything else out, considering your abnormal behavior, it further confirms my suspicion. What is your objective, really? Faced with Oliver Bets questioning, Dilei Hai kept shaking his head: Not me, dont frame others, I am part of the Immortal Realm too, how could I possibly do such a thing? Good if you dont, after all, I have no evidence now, but if you dare to stop Logan again, dont me me for not showing mercy! With a wave of his hand, Oliver Bet released the power of the Great Law: In the future, I will definitely investigate thoroughly, and if there truly is a culprit, they must be expelled from the Immortal Realm. Whatever. Dilei Hai snorted coldly, then stepped aside. Unless Oliver Bet wanted to spark a war between the two Great Sects of the Immortal Realm, would he dare to strike at him? After half an hour of recuperation, Logan had recovered his vitality and blood. Having set up the array to gather Laws Force, it had already absorbed an immense amount of Law. Logan walked over and started to weave this tremendous Law into a, a process that was exceedinglyplex. For an Array Master, weaving the Law was as difficult as reaching the heavens, just as if an Alchemist were to craft a top-tier Elixir without the aid of an Alchemy Furnace. Time ticked away bit by bit, and Logan had to expend a huge amount of Spiritual Power to weave just a thread of the Laws, while a great deal of the Laws Force was wasted. If he continued at this rate, even spending an entire day, he would only be able to weave arge piece. Any more Spirit Stones? Logan yelled, and seeing this, Oliver Bet immediately threw over a hundred Top-Grade Spirit Stones. With the replenishment of Law by the Spirit Stones, it eased Logans burden considerably. Although arge amount of Laws Force would still be lost, at least he didnt have to worry about the shortage anymore. Chapter 710: 430: Every Human Has a Set Lifespan, All for..._2 Chapter 710: Chapter 430: Every Human Has a Set Lifespan, All for_2 There was one other person in the room who was exceedingly anxious, and that was the Holy Daoist who hade with Logan. Logan was here to obtain the Immortal Fruit; if something unforeseen happened in the Immortal Realm, what would he do? An intricate was already half woven, but Logans spiritual power had reached its limit. Unlike physical strength, spiritual power couldnt be replenished in a moment; it required at least ten days to half a month of recuperation. Yet, if Logan left now, all would be in vain. What should be done in such a situation? Logan himself was fraught with headache. Although Oliver Bet had array masters at his disposal, theirckluster skills meant they could only manage to weave ordinary Spiritual Powers. Anything rted to the Great Law Principles was out of the questionthey certainly wouldnt be of any help. Must he rely solely on himself? Logan questioned internally, convinced there must be a solution if only he had enough time. Suddenly, he turned his gaze towards Oliver Bet. After all, Oliver Bet had achieved the Half-step Saint Emperor Realm and might be able to assist him. My spiritual power is insufficient; it must be replenished, or my spiritual power must be amplified! Logan eximed loudly, which gave Oliver Bet a headache. If Logans physical energy was low, that could be solved, but what about his spiritual power? City Lord, theres a solution. We simply need to channel the Laws Force into Logan, so he wont need to expend so much spiritual power in weaving the. Wouldnt that make things much easier? Seeing that Oliver Bet was at a loss, the ckwood City Master spoke up, Logan has already woven much of it, and hes our only hope at present. We cant let him fail, can we? I have no objection to that; the problem is, if the two of us assist him, who here could prevent Di Luan Hai from causing sabatoge should he take the opportunity to do so? Oliver Bet exhaled deeply. From Di Luan Hais recent behavior, it was apparent that he had ulterior motives, and he perhaps didnt even wish for the restoration of the Immortal Realm. The ckwood City Master nodded in agreement. Oliver Bets words made a lot of sense. When Di Luan Hai falsely used him earlier, he felt utterly baffled, which possibly indicated that Oliver Bets suspicions were correct.
Although the Sanctuary Powerhouses were present in numbers, Di Luan Hai was after all a ninth-tier Sanctuary Powerhouse; truly unmatched. Should he decide to strike while the others were vulnerable, both he and Oliver Bet could perish. Lets do this: you infuse the Laws Force, and Ill keep my eyes on Di Luan Hai. If he so much as twitches suspiciously, Ill immediately prevent him from acting. After much consideration, the ckwood City Master could onlye up with apromise. Even though it only reduced half of Logans burden, there was no other way. Oliver Bet agreed and flew to Logans side. With the powerful Laws Force pouring in, Logan, who initially needed a massive amount of spiritual power to weave the Laws Force, now found it much effortless with Oliver Bets pure Great Law Principles aiding him. The weaving seemed almost naturally perfected. Fantastic, with Logan and Oliver Bet working together, I believe the Immortal Realm will certainly be restored to peace, and we wont have to live in unease like these past few days! The reputation of the Grandmaster Array Master is well deserved. I underestimated Logan yesterday; it was indeed inexcusable. Once this is over, I must certainly apologize to him! With such a great favor bestowed upon the Immortal Realm by Logan, we must reward him handsomely. Not to mention the two hundred top-grade Spirit Stones he spent, even if it were ten times that amount, it would not be excessive! Over a thousand people chattered back and forth as if the rift had already been sealed, but there was one person on site with a darkened countenanceDi Luan Hai, who had just then walked to a side. Cold sweat dripped down Logans forehead. Now, the was nearly finished, but the pressure remained substantial. Not a single mistake could be afforded at this moment, or everything would fall apart. Just then, while out of sight, Di Luan Hai concocted a Divine Skill attack, covertly ncing around to ensure no one noticed him before suddenlyunching it toward Oliver Bet. This moment shocked everyone; no one had expected Di Luan Hai to strike so abruptly. What was he trying to aplish? Did he wish to destroy the entire Immortal Realm? The disciples of the Immortal Celestial Gate immediately tried to block him, but Di Luan Hai was too powerful; they simply couldnt stop him, and could only watch as he aplished his goal. However, at the critical moment, the ckwood City Masterunched an attack that preempted the other, dispelling the assault and sending Di Xuanhai reeling back by over ten meters. Arent you being a bit too hasty? Ive been watching you since earlier, and youre not quite right. And now youve gone so far as to try a sneak attack? What deep hatred do you harbor against the Immortal Realm? The ckwood City Master let out a coldugh. He didnt understandDi Xuanhai could resent him or be unhappy with outsiders like Logan, but why would he now target Oliver Bet? The over a thousand people present quickly surrounded Di Xuanhai, and the several hundred disciples from his sect were at a loss about what to do. Since he had been exposed, Di Xuanhai gave up pretending: I have been in the Immortal Realm for so many years, working so hard. Why can I only be the Sect Leader of the second biggest sect? Why is Oliver Bet the strongest? Why is the Immortal Celestial Gate the biggest? Is any of this fair? Im not satisfied. Im the one who has the most hope of breaking through to the Saint Emperor. But since I cant have it, then let the entire Immortal Realm be destroyed. Once we lose the Great Law fate of the Immortal Realm, I dont believe Oliver Bet will still be the strongest one. Perhaps everything could change in my favor! I admit that seven days ago, during my training in Cloud Valley, I took actions that caused a crack, leading to the situation we face today. But what if I am the culprit? I am still the Sect Leader of Earth Profound Sect. Who among you dares to fight me to the death?
Di Xuanhai looked disdainful. The Earth Profound Sect was one of the two major powers of the Immortal Realm. If they chose to fight him, it would eventually lead to a struggle within the Immortal Realm. Could the entire realm withstand it? ming heaven and others for your lesser talent? Besides, as the second strongest in the Immortal Realm, you have already surpassed what many cultivators in a myriad of worlds can achieve. What more could you want? The ckwood City Master scoffed, full of disdain. Also, have you not considered, if I joined forces with Oliver Bet, would your Earth Profound Sect surely be our match? Njust the Immortal Celestial Gate alone would be enough to crush the Earth Profound Sect. If he were to bring along the strong ones from ckwood City as well, Di Xuanhai probably wouldntst three days.
The most critical point was that Di Xuanhai underestimated Oliver Bet. Theres a huge gap between the nine levels of Sanctuary Powerhouse and being a half-step away from the Saint Emperor. If Di Xuanhai insisted on fighting Oliver Bet, how many would dare to help Di Xuanhai? It was likely that even his own sect members would disagree. Arge has already been woven; the next step was to ce the Laws over the crack, and using array techniques, seamlessly integrate the two, which is thest and most vital step. Oliver Bet was well aware of all that was happening outside, yet frustratingly, he could not move even half a step. He could only hope that the ckwood City Master could hold off Di Xuanhai from causing trouble at this crucial time. Logan ced therge onto the maelstrom, and immediately a surge of immense force burst forth, met with resistance from the Immortal Realm, as if heaven and earth were on the brink of copse. The array was now operating on its own, swallowing the excessive force of the Law while countless runes were being cast out, continuously blending the repulsive forces of the two, and shaping thes Law to match the maelstrom. For this, Logan used twenty Top-Grade Spirit Stones to stabilize the situation. His spiritual power was at its limit, but at this final stage, Logan had to endure. This scene made Oliver Bet feel solemn; even if Logan had asked for ten Immortal Fruits instead of just one, wouldnt it have been justified? For such a service to the Immortal Realm, he deserved it all. Di Xuanhai, unwilling to allow the Immortal Realm to recover, attempted another sneak attack while confronting the ckwood City Master. However, this time, not only was the ckwood City Master prepared, but the thousands surrounding Di Xuanhai also struck together, thwarting his attack entirely and preventing him from moving even half a step. All of you back off, or Ill start a massacre! Di Xuanhai threatened, but of the thousands present, no one retreated. Everyone present was at least at the Quasi-Saint level. Even though Di Xuanhai was a formidable nine-level Sanctuary Powerhouse, the idea of him ying a lower-tier Sanctuary Powerhouse within a few rounds was as difficult as reaching the heavens. The gap between Sanctuary Powerhouses was not vast, especially when the discrepancy in their numbers was sorge.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Di Xuanhai, are you still so obstinate? The ckwood City Master shook his headhe had been patient again and again, but Di Xuanhai still didnt get it, insisting on making enemies with everyone. Seeing no alternative, Di Xuanhai had no choice but to engage inbat. From the moment heunched a sneak attack on Oliver Bet, he knew there was no turning back. Chapter 711: 431: Shrink a Thousand Mountains, Take the Sun and Moon_1 Chapter 711: Chapter 431: Shrink a Thousand Mountains, Take the Sun and Moon_1 Unable to withstand the onught alone, he waved his hand and disappeared without a trace, but not before casting a resentful re at everyone present as he left. The Master of ckwood City breathed a sigh of relief and said to the crowd, Stay alert, we cannot give Oliver Bet any opportunities, the restoration of Cloud Valley is at a critical juncture. Everyone nodded, and the most awkward among them were the group of subordinates of Earth Profound Sects leader, thinking, what should they do now that their Sect Leader had fled? One of them whispered, Should we run too? After all, since the Sect Leader ambushed Oliver Bet, if he seeks retribution, we will be the first to be punished! How can we run? There are just over a hundred of us, and there are thousands of eyes on us here. They would attack us at the slightest attempt to make a move, let alone if we tried to leave! The lead Elder forced a wry smile, utterly baffled as to why the Sect Leader suddenly made his move, something the Sect was totally unaware of. Could it be that the Sect Leader wanted to destroy the Immortal Realm? Another Disciple suggested, The moment the Sect Leader acted, he had offended all the Immortal Realm Sects. Even if he could unite the entire Sect, he still couldnt defeat Oliver Bet alone, let alone the others from the Immortal Realm. Given the current situation, why dont we just side with the ckwood City Master? Isnt that betraying the Sect? The Elder instinctively frowned, yet the argument was logical, and it seemed they couldnt follow the Sect Leaders foolhardy actions. Its not. Its clearly the mistake of one person; the whole Earth Profound Sect shouldnt have to bear the consequences. Besides, as one of the two major powers in the Immortal Realm, could we really let our Sect be destroyed just like that? The other Elders of our Sect would certainly not agree; they will not condone the egregious actions of the Sect Leader either. The Elder was swayed and thus approached the ckwood City Master, ckwood City Master, our Sect Leader was momentarily foolish, but we disciples of the Earth Profound Sect are not ignorant, and we will definitely stand on the side of justice!
You all? The ckwood City Master was momentarily taken aback, almost forgetting about these individuals. Indeed, how should he deal with the disciples of the Earth Profound Sect? As Sect Leader of the Earth Profound Sect, he had just attempted to ambush Logan and Oliver Bet, so naturally, the disciples of his Sect would be expected to pay a price. Yet, the ckwood City Master felt that these individuals were not privy to the n and it seemed unfair to let the misdeeds of one man result in the destruction of the entire Earth Profound Sect. While inclined to be lenient, it was then that someone spoke up, We disagree. The only reason theyre bowing their heads is that Earth Profound Sects leader has fled, and these disciples fear our retaliation! They should all be taught a lesson; who can guarantee they wont harbor resentment for todays events once they return? If the Sect Leader was capable of such action, how could his disciples be any better? ckwood City Master, you must think this through; though you are usually kind-hearted, you cannot afford to make a wrong move now! Hearing the dissenting voices, the ckwood City Master started to hesitate again; apart from the locals of ckwood City, many here were from the Immortal Celestial Gate, disciples of Oliver Bet, and their opinions couldnt be ignored. If he let the Earth Profound Sect disciples off easily, what if Oliver Better held him ountable? He didnt want to draw his wrath upon ckwood City. ckwood City Master, we may be from the Earth Profound Sect, but are we naturally guilty? Should the mistake of one man mean the whole Sect must bear it? The hundred or so gathered there furrowed their brows, agitated upon seeing the ckwood City Master convinced by the argument, knowing that if he were to take action, they wouldntst ten rounds. Interesting. Earth Profound Sects people are so proud, arent they all because of Earth Profound Sects leader? The moment theres trouble, they immediately start distancing themselves! The Immortal Celestial Gates people sneered, looking at the ckwood City Master, Have you thought this through? If you just let this slide, what do you think our Sect Leader will thinkter? Might he suspect youre in league with Earth Profound Sects leader? Both sides make good points, but since Im the strongest here, it should be my decision. The remaining disciples of the Earth Profound Sect are at fault; given they chose to stand by and watch during Earth Profound Sects leaders assault, they naturally cant be absolved of ties that easily. But they didnt take advantage of the situation; if we hadnt united just now, we might not have been able to defeat Earth Profound Sects leader or even let him escape. From this standpoint, the Earth Profound Sect disciples did contribute. Since they recognize their wrongdoing, why not give the Earth Profound Sect a chance? The ckwood City Master looked around and slowly said, So, from now on, you will follow the City Lord Mansion Guard Brigade, and leave the Earth Profound Sect toe to ckwood City. I will be watching over you and should I detect anyone with a second heart, I will personally intervene to suppress them! ckwood City Master, youre not even giving face to Immortal Celestial Gate? As he decided with finality, the disciples of the Immortal Celestial Gate clearly disagreed. Their Sect Leader was nearly ambushed just a moment ago, and it seemed just that the entire Earth Profound Sect should be held ountable. The ckwood City Master, with just a word, wanted to brush off the entire affair?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om What are you suggesting? I am, after all, ranked third among the most powerful in the Immortal Realm; I dont need to exin myself to you. If youre dissatisfied with my decision, you are free to discuss it with Oliver Bet when he arrives! With a hint of frost in his gaze, the ckwood City Master indicated that the Immortal Celestial Gates disciples were overstepping their bounds by telling him what to do, while he didnt feel they had the right. The Immortal Celestial Gate may be the predominant force in the Immortal Realm, and although he generally avoided offending them, his concern was not the disciples but Oliver Bet. Seeing the ckwood City Master angered, those who were dissatisfied retreated a few steps, realizing they dare not provoke him. They could only wait until the rift was mended and their Sect Leader awoke; then, they would exaggerate the days events and use the ckwood City Master ofplicity with Earth Profound Sects leader.
Chapter 712: 431: Shrink Thousands of Mountains, Take the Sun and the Moon_2 Chapter 712: Chapter 431: Shrink Thousands of Mountains, Take the Sun and the Moon_2 `n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The disciples of Earth Profound Sect breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Oliver Bet protected everyone, their safety was assured. They wouldnt have to worry about being implicated by the ripples of the Land Fathom Seas actions. Although Oliver Bet had not yet taken a stance, at least ckwood City Master was one of the top three strong ones in the Immortal Realm. Oliver Bet had to give face to ckwood City Master and wouldnt likely start a war over such a trivial matter. Even if one took ten thousand steps back, the fact that Land Fathom Sea had just attempted to ambush Oliver Bet meant that Oliver Bet would be sure to retaliateter on. And with Oliver Bets strength, he would easily overpower Land Fathom Sea alone. If he also offended the ckwood City Master and had to fight both at the same time, he certainly wouldnt stand a chance. To have such a Sect Leader, how tragic! the disciples of Earth Profound Sect sighed deeply. They could not understand why their Sect Leader suddenly ambushed Oliver Bet. To have been so carefreely among the two powerful forces of the Immortal Realm, why seek death where there was not a shred of benefit, sessful or not? On the other hand, Logan had woven a vast Laws Net over the crack, working step by step to neutralize it and restore Cloud Valley to its former state. At this critical moment, when more of the Laws Force was needed, the Laws within the top-grade Spirit Stones had been exhausted, and now it all depended on Oliver Bet alone. But as time passed, Oliver Bet couldnt hold on any longer, Every Sanctuary Powerhouse present, converge your cultivations Laws Force onto me! Upon this shout, the few thousand people present took action. Although Sanctuary Powerhouses were few in number, Quasi-Saints could somewhat match them, right? Another ten minutes passed, and everything was aplished. Logan also showed a hint of a smile, just as he was ready to withdraw his hands, a vortex suddenly appeared above and it grewrger andrger, seemingly about to create another crack. This caused Logans expression to stiffen on the spot. He had expended a tremendous effort to repair everything, only for troubles to arise again so suddenly. What exactly was going on?
Unwilling to see his effortse to naught and desperate, Logan struck the vortex with the Thunder and Lightning Laws, even if it exhausted him and severely damaged his Dantian. But he didnt care about that anymore. Oliver Bet was also stunned; he too thought the matter was sessfully resolved, but in the blink of an eye, it happened again. Being unfamiliar with arrays, he could only anxiously watch Logan. The vortex expanded rapidly, growing to dozens of meters in size within moments. Powers of immense devouring emerged, as if ready to destroy everyone present. People, not understanding, retreated. Logan was the most anxious of them all. What exactly went wrong? Suddenly, Logan came to a realization, Weck Laws; everyone, pour your Laws into it, and throw in any unused Divine Artifacts and such, topensate for Cloud Valleys recent losses. If we have enough strength to support it, everything will return to normal, right? These past few days, because of that crack, this space had suffered serious losses. Not only had the Laws dissipated, but also the Spiritual Energy and the Great Law of heaven and earth. So, although Logan had stopped everything, making the crack vanish, he was essentially treating the symptoms, not the root cause. With Logans reminder, a group of people hastily got to work. Was there anyone present that was not at least a Quasi-Saint? Just pulling out a single Space Storage Bag, one would have thousands of divine weapons. For the safety of the entire Immortal Realm, no one was stingy; they threw out their divine weapons without hesitation. The Laws Force generated by several thousand people,bined with the power of tens of thousands of divine weapons, drew the vortex to keep devouring until it turned a bloody red. This scene made everyones heart tremble. Could it be that Logan made the wrong judgment? The vortex grew more and more terrifying, and if it exploded, the entire Immortal Realm would cease to exist. Even Logan doubted himself, but apart from this, he could think of no other possibility. He had already restored the crack, so why did a vortex appear? At a loss after much pondering, the bloody vortex suddenly disappeared. Then, a golden, dazzling light sparkled, and in the next moment, thews of Cloud Valley swirled around. This sight stunned everyone, and at the same time, smiles emerged on their faces as they realized that the crisis had truly been resolved. Oliver Bet took a breath of relief and approached, Logan, you are a savior of the Immortal Realm. I believe no Array Master in this world canpare to you. Its nothing to speak of! Logan waved his hand. He couldnt consider it his sole aplishment; he also owes much to Oliver Bet and the others for their help. Without their Laws infused into it, relying only on Logan himself, even if he stayed here for a year and a half, it wouldnt work. With the crisis of the Immortal Realm resolved, the hanging heart of ckwood City Master was at ease. Compared to that, the ambush by Land Fathom Sea was nothinga mere buffoon. Looking at the ckwood City Master, Oliver Bet said earnestly, Prepare yourself, gather the military might of ckwood City and follow me to Earth Profound Sect, to make Land Fathom Sea pay the price. ` Understood, replied the ckwood City Master, his heart heavy with the weight of Oliver Bets words; it was clear that a fatal move was intended against the Abyss of the Earth. Yet, he dared not interfere, for who in the Immortal Realm would dare go against the orders of Oliver Bet? The power of the Half-step Saint Emperor Realm was no bluff. At this moment, one person stood up, Sect Leader Tian, this cannot be done. The Earth Profound Sect, as one of the two major forces in the Immortal Realm, should not be underestimated. If we battle them, the entire Immortal Realm could suffer a disaster of extinction! Just now, the Earth Abyss attempted an assassination on me and admitted that the crack in Cloud Valley was his doing. He wants to destroy the Immortal Realm. Should such a person be spared?
Oliver Bet snorted coldly, Not a single one from the Earth Profound Sect shall be spared. Only then can the Immortal Realm be safe. Otherwise, what shall we do if the Earth Abyss creates another crack someday? Upon these words, everyone fell silent. Indeed, if the Earth Abyss could create a crack once, he could do it ten times, a hundred times. Would Logan intervene again next time? Or, even assuming Logan could always resolve it, would that be certain? Although the Immortal Celestial Gate is the number one sect in the Immortal Realm and can suppress the Earth Profound Sect, plus the various powerhouses of ckwood City, we have a great chance of winning the battle. However, the Earth Profound Sect is not without its means; should even one person escape, it could pose a threat to the Immortal Realm in the future. In such a situation, that person still urged caution, The error lies with the Earth Abyss alone. Why not send someone to negotiate with the Earth Profound Sect? Perhaps they will choose justice over kin and join us against the Earth Abyss! This way, it is the more prudent course both emotionally and logically.
I disagree. What if the Earth Profound Sect doesnt agree and instead takes the time to prepare for war and escape? Sending someone to negotiate would just give them time! Many others sneered, deeming the idea na?ve. With the Earth Abyss as the Sect Leader of Earth Profound Sect, how could they dare to disregard hismands? Even if the Earth Profound Sect wished to betray him, under the coercion of the Earth Abyss, they had no other choice; thus, a direct approach might be better. Do not measure the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a scoundrel. After all, the Earth Profound Sect still resides within the Immortal Realm, where can they flee? If we just guard the advanced exits first, wouldnt that ensure our safety? Giving the Earth Profound Sect a chance to mend their ways also considers the safety of the Immortal Realm. As fellow beings of the Immortal Realm, if we dont even grant others a single way out, what if one day its us who are in the same predicament? Youre only thinking about destroying the Earth Profound Sect, not considering the consequences at all. Watching a row of people arguing, Oliver Bet waved his hand decisively, No more words. My mind is set. Prepare for three hours, then we move out to the Earth Profound Sect. Holy Daoist listened to the side, heart pounding, not caring what happened to the Immortal Realm itself, but knowing full well that if the Immortal Realm was struck by cmity, it would definitely affect the outside world. A battle between Oliver Bet and the Earth Profound Sect would turn heaven and earth upside down. If the Immortal Realm and Cloud Valley were endangered just like before, what should be done if another crack appeared? Although Holy Daoist was anxious, he understood that his words carried no weight; he could only walk over to Logans side, hoping Logan would speak up to stop Oliver Bet and the others. Logan was incredibly astute; with just a nce, he already understood what Holy Daoist intended. However, Logan did not n to prevent Oliver Bet from settling the score with the Earth Abyss. Logan himself had repaired the Cloud Valley when the Earth Abyss took the opportunity tounch a surprise attack. How should that score be settled? It was only thanks to the intervention of the ckwood City Master that Logan had been spared. If the City Master had been overpowered, Logan would have been annihted. Facing the might of the ninthyer of the Holy See, Logan was currently no match. If Oliver Bet was willing to take action, it would be a good thing for Logan; how could he possibly object? He could just use the Spiritual Stone Formation to envelop the entire Earth Profound Sect, preventing anyone from escaping. The worries of Holy Daoist were understandable but excessive.
Because if they did not act against the Earth Profound Sect, would that mean they would behave? Clearly not, they would continue to trouble the Immortal Realm. It was better to take decisive action once and for all. Chapter 713: 432: Manipulating Heaven and Earth_1 Chapter 713: Chapter 432: Manipting Heaven and Earth_1 The several thousand people present had left to prepare for battle, and nearly all those who hade to Cloud Valley this time were top-notch masters from the Immortal Realm. However, taking on Earth Profound Sect with just these thousands wouldnt be enough, so the Immortal Celestial Gate would return to their own Sect to bring along all their disciples. As for the ckwood City Master, he also led his people back to ckwood City, ready to rally the citys cultivators to join forces in the campaign against Earth Profound Sect. Logan pped his forehead, almost forgetting the matter at hand. He approached Oliver Bet, Sect Leader Oliver, that Immortal Fruit you promised when I acted?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Here is an Immortal Fruit, and additionally, one hundred Top-Grade Spirit Stones, consider it a token of appreciation. Oliver Bet took out a Space Storage Bag and tossed it to Logan. We owe you a great deal this time. From now on, you are a distinguished guest in the Immortal Realm. We have always been reclusive towards outsiders, but well make an exception for you from now on. Oliver Bet sped his hands together, a warm attitude in his gesture, I will be fighting Earth Profound Sect soon, and the Immortal Realm will undoubtedly be in peril. You may choose to leave first if you wish. Sect Leader Oliver overstates the case. Di Yuhai is also an enemy of mine. He just tried to take advantage of the situation to strike at me; I wish to join you and contribute! After epting the Spirit Stones, a smile appeared on Logans faceafter all, these were Top-Grade Spirit Stones, and he had just received a hundred of them. Although he had previously received two hundred, those were meant for repairing cracks, and during the array arrangement, he had used them up, leaving only one or two stones.
Oliver Bet nodded without any objection, You deserve an exnation. Youre free to follow along, but remember, with your strength only at the Quasi-Saint level, take care to protect yourself along the way. After further discussion with Oliver Bet, Logan presented the Immortal Fruit to the Holy Daoist for inspection since he was not knowledgeable in such matters and needed someone else to verify its authenticity. Indeed, it is. The intense Spiritual Energy within it cannot be mistaken! Holy Daoist was overjoyed. With the Immortal Fruit, they could now refine Elixirs to extend ones lifespan. Oliver Bets Immortal Celestial Gate mobilized more than ten thousand people, and the ckwood City Master also brought several thousand from ckwood City. They moved mightily towards Earth Profound Sect, representing arge portion of the entirebat power of the Immortal Realm with only Earth Profound Sects disciples as the remaining fraction. When everyone arrived at their Sect, the anticipated grand battle did not ur. Instead, five to six thousand disciples of Earth Profound Sect were waiting respectfully. With a nce from Oliver Bet, an Elder stepped forward, Hey, where is Di Yuhai, the Sect Leader of Earth Profound Sect? Why is he cowering away and not daring to show himself like a coward? Powerhouses, our Sect Leader realized the trouble upon his return and took off like a wisp of smoke. We disciples of Earth Profound Sect have no idea where he has gone! An Elder of Earth Profound Sect sped his hands and said, We understand the gravity of our Sect Leaders mistake and apologize to both Immortal Celestial Gate and ckwood City. Can we not let bygones be bygones? Do you think thats possible? Di Yuhai has created this disaster, and so there must be a price to pay. As he has fled, there is no need for Earth Profound Sect to remain. People from Immortal Celestial Gate sneered. They had brought more than ten thousand people, and the other side imed to have fled? Whos to say they werent hiding somewhere in Earth Profound Sect, too fearful toe forward? The six thousand disciples of Earth Profound Sect are innocent in this affair. Are you really intent on wiping us out? The Immortal Realm already has so few people; theres no need for a ruthless hand. Moreover, are you certain that the barrier of the entire Immortal Realm can endure a battle between tens of thousands? The Elder of Earth Profound Sect was neither servile nor overbearing, staring at Oliver Bet, I hope Sect Leader Oliver will be rational and not let a moment of anger lead to an irreparable situation. When our Sect Leader returns, he will surely personally apologize to you. Apologies are useful? At that time, Di Yuhai tried to kill me. If he had not failed, I might actually have fallen by his hand today. Oliver Bet stepped forward, his expression filled with indifference, One minute, for Di Yuhai to show himself; otherwise, Earth Profound Sect will not leave a single soul. While speaking, a terrifying pressure emanated, the might of someone at the Half-step Saint Emperor Realm chiller the bones of the several thousand Earth Profound Sects disciples. Our Sect Leader really isnt here, the disciples of Earth Profound Sect said, looking at each other in dismay, for how could they possibly know the whereabouts of their Sect Leader? It doesnt matter; if Di Yuhai doesnt show himself, all of you will suffer. Oliver Bet showed a hint of killing intent; he did not believe Di Yuhai could be so ruthless as to stand by and watch his Sects disciples fall one after another. If not a single one remained, what face would Di Yuhai have to face the previous Sect Leaders? Logan shrugged his shoulders, a person like Oliver Bet was too terrifyingnot only was he incredibly powerful, but his methods were also ruthless and decisive. It was fortunate Logan was not considered an enemy. Suddenly, a minute passed; seeing no sign of Di Yuhai, Oliver Bet casually waved his hand, and hundreds of Earth Profound Sects disciples perished. The remaining disciples were petrified, copsing to the ground and begging for mercy, but Oliver Bet remained unmoved.
Seeing that death was inevitable either way, the disciples of Earth Profound Sect steeled themselves, brandishing their divine weapons, ready to fight to the death against Oliver Bet. Lets attack together. Even if we cannot take Oliver Bet down with us, injuring him even slightly will have been a contribution to our Sect Leader, who will surely avenge us. Facing a group of clowns, Oliver Bet, who had nearly achieved Saint Emperor level, let out a coldugh and casually struck again, decimating another third of the group.
Chapter 714: 432: Manipulating Heaven and Earth_2 Chapter 714: Chapter 432: Manipting Heaven and Earth_2 At this moment, Yudi Hai suddenly appeared, Oliver Bet, must you take things to the extreme? Its just a minor conflict, what does it have to do with my Earth Profound Sect? I thought you were truly a coward. Seeing Yudi Hai, Oliver Bet stopped his attack, then stepped forward to confront the other man. While Logan and I were saving the Immortal Realm, what were you doing? You even thought of ambushing us; if the Immortal Realm were to be ruined, what good would that do you? Facing Oliver Bets questioning, Yudi Hai clenched his fists, Just because youre a Half-step Saint Emperor, so much stronger than me, if I saw a chance to be the number one Strong One of the Immortal Realm, why wouldnt I take it with pleasure? Having reached this point, I, Yudi Hai, am not one to ept defeat so easily. Today, in front of all the Strong Ones of the Immortal Realm, let us have a battle to the death! Yudi Hai drew a Divine Weapon, as a terrifying fighting will surged. Even if he was a whole Realm behind, he wanted to prove to everyone in the Immortal Realm that he was second to none. Oliver Bet showed not a shred of fear, whats so rampant about a mere Nineyer Holy See? With a single Technique coalescing, he sent a powerful Divine Skill flying towards his opponent. Yudi Hai swung his sword, and the two attacks collided, but his own mighty strike was instantly shattered by Oliver Bets Divine Skill, and the attack was still hurtling towards him. Is this the might of a Half-step Saint Emperor? Yudi Hai was utterly panicked as he struck three times in a row, barely managing to fend off the attack, while feeling like he was walking on pins and needles. Oliver Bet let out a coldugh and struck once more, forming a barrier in the space around him, countless Laws converging into des that arrived in an instant. Yudi Hai felt immense pressure, as a casual strike from his opponent required him to expend dozens of Divine Skills just to ward off.
If the other was to attack for real, how could he defend himself? Yudi Hai had always thought, as long as Oliver Bet wasnt a Saint Emperor, the gap between them wouldnt be too vast. It was only at this moment that he understood his mistake; even half a step made for an insurmountable gulf. But having appeared, Yudi Hai was prepared to fight to the death. His pride wouldnt allow for surrender, and what did it matter if he perished along with Oliver Bet? His Dantian erupted in a ze of crimson as he gathered several Laws around him, willing to exhaust his entire Dantian for his attack. Oliver Bet saw through it all. Was Yudi Hai going to gamble his life? Once his Dantian ceased to exist, his opponent would instantly die and his Dao would perish. It seemed he was bent on a fight to the death. Fools dream! Oliver Bet and Yudi Hai shed together, exchanging hundreds of rounds. The whole Immortal Realm shook and split, and had it not been for the maintenance by a Strong One using Divine Skill, the Immortal Realm would indeed have copsed. Everyone was watching this battle, their hearts inevitably filled with unease. For those on the side of the ckwood City Master, they naturally hoped that Oliver Bet would win. On the other hand, the thousands from the Earth Profound Sect saw their Sect Leader as their only hopea defeat would mean the end of their sect. For Logan, witnessing such a level ofbat was beyond shocking; even using his Emperor Weapon, he likely wouldnt stand a chance against Yudi Hai, let alone battle with Oliver Bet. Time flew by, and soon several hours had passed. Eventually, Yudi Hai was sent flying in a sorry state, his Divine Weapon shattered by Oliver Bet. Yudi Hai wanted to keep fighting, but his failing strength would not permit it. As he tried to gather more Divine Skills, he found the task as difficult as climbing to heaven; even the power within his Dantian felt like a withered old tree ready to fall. He couldnt muster the Laws Force, let alone Spiritual Energy, both of which he had exhausted. I cannot ept this! Yudi Hai was unwilling to give in. As the second Strongest One of the Immortal Realm, who had always been held in high esteem, how had he ever been as directionless as he was now, just waiting to die? Oliver Bet remained indifferent, unmoved by Yudi Hai, Since you chose this path yourself, why not ept it? Had you not made a move against me, we would not have been enemies. Even for the sake of a stable Immortal Realm, I would have continued to forbear with you. Unfortunately, there are no ifs. I am a proud manif given the chance to choose again, for a mere tenth of an opportunity to be the Strongest One in the Immortal Realm, I would still try. Yudi Hai smiled sorrowfully, as he had always been chasing after Oliver Bet. He had always been first in his Realm, yet forever an entire Realm behind. Even if he were to meditate in seclusion for a hundred years, it would be futile. On the contrary, with just a slight epiphany, his opponent would be far more powerful than him. This is my fault alone. I will give you, Oliver Bet, an exnation. I hope you will not make things difficult for the Earth Profound Sects Disciples, they, after all, are innocent. Having reached a dead end, Di Yuhai knew there was no way out for him, so he pped his own head and the terrifying destructive force instantly robbed him of his vitality. The battle had ended, and with Di Yuhais death, the thousands of disciples from Earth Profound Sect fell into despair, then epted their fate, waiting for the judgment toe. Oliver Bet was not inclined to show mercy, but then the ckwood City Master stood up, Master Tian, maybe we can let this go? After all, Di Yuhai is gone, and those who are left will surely keep their heads down. What if they be a future threat? Its inevitable that some may harbor resentment and cause trouble for Immortal Celestial Gate one day. ckwood City Master, you are being too indecisive! Oliver Bet shook his head, with no intention of sparing these people a way out. To him, an enemy was an enemy, and showing mercy to an enemy was a sure way to harm oneself. Thats unlikely, with you presiding over the Immortal Realm. These Quasi-Saints, even if they cultivate for a thousand years, it is one in ten thousand to reach the ninth level of the Holy See, let alone be a Half-step Saint Emperor?
The ckwood City Master heaved a long sigh, continuing to urge restraint, There has never been such ughter in the Immortal Realm for all these years, I hope Master Tian will consider this carefully. Seeing the other party had put it this way, Oliver Bet finally relented a step and decided to spare the remnants of Earth Profound Sect.N?v(el)B\\jnn These people may live, but they can no longer stay in Earth Profound Sect. Part will go to ckwood City, and the rest near Immortal Celestial Gate, under the watch of us both. In response to Oliver Bets demand, the ckwood City Master had no objections, and so it was settled. One of the once-great powers of the Immortal Realm, Earth Profound Sect was thus eradicated, although it continued to exist in name only.
Logan bowed to Oliver Bet, Since matters in the Immortal Realm are settled, Ill be taking my leave first. Ill visit the Immortal Realm again when I have the time. Take care, benefactor. The Immortal Realm wees the two of you at any time! Oliver Bet said calmly, holding Logan in high regard from the bottom of his heart. It was only after stepping out of the Immortal Realm with Logan that Holy Daoist finally breathed a sigh of relief, Thank goodness there was no obstruction. Now, whats next, refining elixirs? A hundred ingredients to gather, and who knows how the other Holy Sees are faring. Lets go and meet up first! Elixir making came easily to Logan, he and Holy Daoist had gone to great lengths to acquire the Immortal Fruit, and although other Holy Sees were powerful, they might not have been able to gather all the ingredients. Mentioning this task gave Holy Daoist a headache; he dreaded that others may get caught up in mundane affairs and thus neglect the quest for ingredients, which was crucial for the longevity of every victor. If they were not earnest, Holy Daoist truly felt helpless. Lets return to Cloud Sky Sect first and see if Orthodox Demonic Sect has caused any more trouble, and Cloud Sky Taoists injury I fear he might not hold on for much longer. Logan suggested, and as soon as Holy Daoist heard this, he grew anxious as well. He had forgotten that Orthodox Demonic Sect had only been repelled by Logan and could return at any moment. Before all that, they needed to cross the Eastern Sea, so Logan went to look for Michael Silvercloud first, who had always followed Logans lead, guarding beneath the rift. Upon seeing Logan appear, Michael Silvercloud greeted him, Senior, just a few hours ago, the rift suddenly vanished, and we are at a loss as to what happened. Im aware of that, lets head back to the Eastern Territory! Logan nodded and said, whereupon Michael Silvercloud waved his hand, and the people from the Hidden Sect promptly followed him. When they had traveled to the Immortal Realm, Michael Silverclouds ship had carried thousands of people; upon returning, only a handful remained. Logan stood on the deck of the ship, gazing at the boundless sea. Suddenly, he remembered another matter; he had instructed someone to deal with the Daoist, wondering how the progress was and regretting that he didnt have the time to check in personally. The return journey went smoothly, and after sailing for four or five days, they reached the Eastern Territory. After bidding farewell to Michael Silvercloud, Logan headed straight for the Cloud Sky Sect.
Chapter 715: 433: Buddhas Land_1 Chapter 715: Chapter 433: Buddhas Land_1 Within the Cloud Sky Sect, Cloud Sky Taoist waited with a face full of rage for the over a thousand people opposite him, yet his ownplexion was pale, and he no longer had the strength to fight. How pathetic, hemented. Had it not been for my life force nearing its end and my dwindling Blood Qi, how could I have allowed you to be so arrogant? I swear, I will leave none of you from the Orthodox Demonic Sect alive. This roar of fury was both resounding and deste. He understood that should he fall today, the entire Cloud Sky Sect would follow suit, and millennia of heritage would be destroyed in an instant. Opposite him, Cangmo de sneered coldly, The cmity of the Cloud Sky Sect is beyond salvation. If youmit suicide, you can spare yourselves some pain. With the supreme might of three Holy Sees at his side, their oppressive aura enveloped the whole Cloud Sky Sect in an instant. Many Cloud Sky Sect disciples couldnt bear it and were wounded without even fighting. Supreme Elder, you must go first. One day, you cane back for revenge. What does it matter if we of the Cloud Sky Sect perish today? Orion Nango was profoundly sorrowful. Had the Supreme Elder not been protecting them, he could have left Cloud Sky Sect without being reduced to such a wretched state. Cloud Sky Taoist shook his head and let out a wry smile, My life force is depleted; even if I leave, I wont live much longer. I must stay in Cloud Sky Sect and bear the burden a little longer for all of you. In front of him, although Cangmo des group had the upper hand, they didnt dare to be too impatient, preferring to wear down Cloud Sky Taoist bit by bit. Otherwise, could they risk him resorting to a mutually destructive tactic, just like before? The three Holy Sees of the Orthodox Demonic Sect were not willing to take that risk. Are you not afraid of Logans return and his wrath? When he left Cloud Sky Sect previously, he repeatedly warned your Orthodox Demonic Sect!
Clenching his fists, Orion Nango red at Cangmo de and the others. Logan, alone, could battle the three Holy Sees. With such strength, was the Orthodox Demonic Sect truly ready to provoke him?N?v(el)B\\jnn Stop indulging in vain hopes. If we werent certain, would we dare toe to Cloud Sky Sect? Logan wont show up for a long time, and its possible that he has perished. Cangmo de chuckled disdainfully, Youre all clueless. To make you die with understanding, I shall enlighten you. Our sects three Holy Sees have learned through inquiries that Logan went to the Eastern Sea, evidently to the Immortal Realm. It is fraught with danger, and the residents of the Immortal Realm have always been hostile to outsiders. Even if Logan is powerful, it is unlikely that he can return easily. Even the Holy Sees dare not set foot in the Immortal Realm, where countless Strong Ones above the Holy Sees reside. Logan, wielding an Emperor Weapon, thinks he is invincible? He is nothing in the Immortal Realm, and possessing a treasure invites envy. The Immortals will surely seize his Emperor Weapon. Without the Emperor Weapon, even if he returns from the Immortal Realm, hell be nothing but aughingstock! An immensely proud Cangmo de looked at the righteous ire burning in the eyes of everyone in Cloud Sky Sect, feeling greatly amused. They all despised him, but were utterly unable to defeat him. The Orthodox Demonic Sect had three Holy Sees. Who in the world could stand against them? Even if the Western Wastnd and Central Region banded together, theyd be nothing but a bunch of ineffectual weaklings. Today they struck Cloud Sky Sect, but after taking over the entire Eastern Mirror, the next move would be against the Central Region and Western Wastnd. Dont forget, I came from the Ancient Secret Realm, and besides me, there are several dozen others. Once they unite, how will you three cope? The Cloud Sky Taoist rose, propped up by his remaining strength, and looked at the smug Cangmo de, The Orthodox Demonic Sect wishes to conquer the world, but did you ever ask yourselves if youre worthy? The Holy Sees from the Ancient Secret Realm are all like you, decrepit and near the end of their life spans. They would rather hide than dare to make a stand. Cangmo de was indifferent, knowing that a Holy See like Cloud Sky Taoist, once their life force was spent, would never dare to engage in a great battle, as this would be consuming their life force. Indeed, if they joined forces, ten Orthodox Demonic Sects would not be an opponent. Cangmo de understood the human heart all too well; he was certain they would never unite. Is that so? What about me? At that moment, a taunting voice spoke. In Cangmo des moment of shock, Logan and Holy Daoist appeared in Cloud Sky Sect. Just like before, their presence brought awe to everyone. The smile on Cangmo des face instantly stiffened, and a sense of dread began to spread. Hadnt he received news that Logan had gone to the Immortal Realm? How had he returned to the Eastern Territory so soon after just a few days? Previously, Logan had threatened that anyone targeting Cloud Sky Sect again would face his relentless wrath. It seemed the Orthodox Demonic Sect was now in deep trouble. Taking a deep breath, Cangmo de prepared for the worst, Elders, if Logan is intractable, you might need to fight a desperate battle! Sect Leader, Logans might is too terrifying. We dont stand the slightest chance against him. Lets keep running. Hopefully, Logan wont embark on a ughter. The three Holy Sees of the Orthodox Demonic Sect immediately retreated several steps. Perhaps others were unaware, but they had previously battled Logan and understood the disparity between them well. Even if theirbat power increased, they were no match for Logan. I just dont understand. Why bother causing trouble at Cloud Sky Sect? Couldnt you have waited a year or two? Now youve led the Orthodox Demonic Sect towards hell!
An Elder, frustrated with Cangmo de, expressed his extreme dissatisfaction, Sect Leader, since this is your own doing, you handle this predicament alone! How could I possibly handle it on my own? Cangmo de was deeply vexed. Although he was the leader of the Orthodox Demonic Sect, it was clear that the situation was beyond his influence. Every influential Strong One present was a Holy See; he was merely a Quasi-Saint andcked the status to be taken seriously. Chapter 716: 433: Buddhas Land_2 Chapter 716: Chapter 433: Buddhas Land_2 Upon seeing the tragic state of Cloud Sky Sect, Logan was immediately filled with towering rage, Youve gone too far, not taking me seriously? Today, not a single one of you will escape! Pulling out ten top-grade Spirit Stones, Logan began to arrange the array in front of everyone. Under the might of his raging fury, a barrier soon enveloped the entire Cloud Sky Sect. After that, Logan took a step forward, his Emperor Weapon intimidating the Nine Heavens, Orthodox Demonic Sect, you should be very clear about what kind of temperament I have. You are well aware of what happened to your Demonic Sky Gate and Blood Drinking Sect before. Today, Orthodox Demonic Sect will share the same fate. We admit the Orthodox Demonic Sect was wrong today, but theres always room for negotiations. Were willing topensate, how about we de-escte the situation? With an extremely respectful attitude, Cangmo de had no wish to battle Logan, In fact, apart from a hundred or so disciples dying, Cloud Sky Sect hasnt suffered any serious losses. Its easy to recruit another group of disciples. We are willing to offer fifty million Spirit Stones, and we will also take responsibility for all the losses of Cloud Sky Sect. A hundred or so disciples, you speak of them so lightly? The Sect Leader of Cloud Sky Sect sneered coldly. If it werent for his ownck of strength, he truly wished to have the enemy cut to pieces. Each disciple of Cloud Sky Sect was family to him, but they had perished because of the Orthodox Demonic Sect. During thest visit of the Orthodox Demonic Sect, thousands of Cloud Sky Sects disciples had fallen, leaving only two to three hundred. Yet today, half were lost again. One could say the entire sects foundation was gone, and even the Supreme Elders were on theirst breath. Could a few tens of millions of Spirit Stones really make up for it? Cangmo de ignored the Cloud Sky Taoistpletely, disdaining him with a sneer, Stop boasting there. Were giving face to Logan. What gives you the right to speak up? Cloud Sky Sect would have been destroyed long ago without Logan. Orthodox Demonic Sect is so generous, willing to offer fifty million Spirit Stones. But do you take people for fools, or do you think I, Logan, am not worthy? Logan smiled yfully. Fifty million Spirit Stones were but a trifle to the Orthodox Demonic Sect; they didnt even need to provide them themselves, they could simply rob any sect and probably get more than fifty million Spirit Stones.
Even if we step back ten thousand paces, if Logan were to let the Orthodox Demonic Sect go today, would they really remain obedient? Its more likely they would take advantage of his absence to attack Cloud Sky Sect again. Logan now only regretted one thing, that if he hadnt been so eager to go to the Immortal Realmst time, he wouldnt have allowed the Orthodox Demonic Sect to get away, and they would have descended to Hell on that day. Cangmo des face stiffened, but he could only put forward an even lower stance, If thats not enough, we can multiply the offer several times, as long as you can calm your anger and let the Orthodox Demonic Sect go. I am a kind person, and its not that I cant agree to negotiate. As long as the Orthodox Demonic Sect agrees to one condition, all past grievances can be forgotten, Logan said, raising an eyebrow. The moment he spoke, Cangmo de was overjoyed, Please state it. No matter how harsh, the Orthodox Demonic Sect will surely agree.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om On Cloud Sky Sects side, everyone was anxious, afraid that Logan might really let the Orthodox Demonic Sect go, leaving Cloud Sky Sect inplete ruin. However, they naturally could not decide for Logan and could only wait quietly, hoping that things would not turn for the worse. The Holy Daoist remained calm, knowing full well what kind of temper Logan had. How could he possibly concede, especially to a Demon Sect? As a first-tier sect, the Orthodox Demonic Sect must have several thousand disciples. As long as you kill them all, and offer your own life as an apology, we can forget about the past. Upon hearing these words, Cangmo des expression fluctuated wildly, clearly being mocked. He had actually thought that Logan would let him off. The three Great Saints exchanged nces. Since the battle was inevitable, they would strike first to gain the upper hand and suddenlyunched an attack on Logan. Everything happened so quickly that the entire Cloud Sky Sect was stunned. Logan hadnt expected the Orthodox Demonic Sect to have such audacity. But under the absolute dominance of his power, even if these people resorted to tricks and schemes, what could they possibly achieve? A single swing of the Emperor Weapon unleashed, repelling the three Great Saints with its terrifying strength. Another strike followed, and even though the trio used their signature Divine Skills, it had no effect. Logan had already approached them, with countless attacks following closely behind. Enveloped by the Thunder and Lightning Laws, just as the three Great Saints were struggling to cope, Logans de descended, and immediately all three were wounded. The three of them didnt want to continue in this manner, so they positioned themselves in three separate directions, ensuring that when Logan attacked one of them, the others could counterattack from behind. The idea was certainly perfect, yet, when Logan faced one of them head-on, he left his opponent barely clinging to life with just a single swing of his de. The other two just thought aboutunching a sneak attack, but seeing this scene, they werepletely stunned. What kind of terrifyingbat power was this? Merely relying on an Emperor Weapon was impossible, only if Logans own strength was formidable enough could he unleash the might of the Emperor Weapon; otherwise, it was nothing but scrap metal. A few roundster, the Emperor Weapon had already in two of them, leaving only thest Holy See. The people from the Orthodox Demonic Sect had long since fallen into despairboth Holy Sees had perished, how could the remaining one possibly match up? Today, it seemed the Orthodox Demonic Sect was doomed to fall at the hands of the Cloud Sky Sect. Thest one was already petrified with fear and continually begged Logan for mercy, Can you spare my life? I was wrong; having cultivated with difficulty to be a Holy See, I do not wish to perish and vanish from the path just like this. Logan let out a coldugh. If the other had repented earlier and note against the Cloud Sky Sect, then there might have been room for negotiation. Now, regret was useless. Logan showed no mercy, swinging his de directly and thest Holy See fell. The Orthodox Demonic Sect was left without any banners to rally under. With the fall of the three Holy Sees of the Orthodox Demonic Sect, the rest were like scattering sand. In less than a minute, they all dispersed in a rush.
Only the Crestfallen de stood there, watching everything, sinking into despair. Why had the Orthodox Demonic Sect copsed so suddenly? They had been so proud before. The Orthodox Demonic Sects legacy hadsted for millions of years, being the oldest among the Demon Path Schools. Now, to witness its demise, how could he face the past Sect Leaders? With painful unwillingness, the Crestfallen de drew his divine weapon and charged towards Logan, fully aware he couldnt win, but hed rather die in Logans hands. Logan scoffed, and with one hit, he left the Crestfallen de barely clinging to life. The Crestfallen de spat out a mouthful of ck blood and fell to the ground, utterly devoid ofbat power.
I regret, if I hadnt been so headstrong, the Orthodox Demonic Sect could have preserved itself. This unworthy Sect Leader has led everyone to ruin. Following this, the Crestfallen de ended his own misery swiftly. Along with his death, the Orthodox Demonic Sect also officially dered its fall. The Cloud Sky Sects people cheered, but Logan didnt bother with them. Instead, he went to the Cloud Sky Taoist to check on his condition. The situation was extremely grave; half of his Dantian was destroyed, and his already dwindling life force was nearly exhausted. At this point, he was barely hanging on by a breath, and if not for his powerful Realm allowing him to circte Spiritual Energy, the Cloud Sky Taoist would have already passed away. Logan couldnt help but let out a long sigh. The Holy Daoist followed closely behind and shook his head, The Cloud Sky Taoist wontst more than three days, unless we can concoct the Holy Life Elixir, which might extend his life. Please, save our Supreme Elder! The faces of the Cloud Sky Sects people froze with a strained smile, and they knelt down with a thud before Logan and hispanion. We dont wish to withhold assistance, but the Cloud Sky Taoists condition is simply too grave, beyond the aid of mere mortals. Only the Holy Life Elixir, which defies the natural order, could offer a glimmer of hope. The Holy Daoist urged everyone to rise; he couldnt bear such a gesture, but the people of the Cloud Sky Sect wouldnt hear it and kept kowtowing to him. No one lives forever; having returned from the Ancient Secret Realm in my lifetime, and having seen the Sect once more, I consider my life to have been without regrets. Its just a pity that my old bones were of no use and couldnt ovee the Orthodox Demonic Sect, causing the loss of many juniors within our Sect. The Cloud Sky Taoists gaze was piercing; though his entireplexion was pale, his eyes emanated strength, as if he were reflecting on his life. Logan turned to the Holy Daoist, Hurry back to the Central Region, see how the search for materials by the others is going, and concoct the Holy Life Elixir within three days. The Holy Daoist noddedif everything went well with the others, Logan would have three days to concoct the Elixir, a rather generous amount of time.
Chapter 717: 434: No No No, This is My Nation_1 Chapter 717: Chapter 434: No No No, This is My Nation_1 Returning to the Central Region, the several dozen members of the Sanctuary who had previously split up received a message from Holy Daoist Logan and all hurried to the Central Region, bringing the materials they had collected. To refine the Holy Life Elixir, a total of one hundred materials were needed. Over this period of time, these members of the Sanctuary had only managed to collect a little over seventy types. Still missing thirty types? This result made Holy Daoist Logan furrow his brows, but he didnt me these people. After all, each type of material was rare in the world, and for an average person to find two items was already quite a feat. The most precious Immortal Fruit has been obtained, the remaining twenty-odd materials must be found. Lets set a deadline, within three days! Holy Daoist Logan said. After all, Cloud Sky Daoists condition was too severe, he couldst at most another three or four days. If dyed too long, he would surely perish. The Immortal Fruit has been obtained? The several dozen members of the Sanctuary all showed a hint of joy. As long as the Immortal Fruit was there, no matter how rare the remaining materials were, it wasnt a problem. After all, wasnt each of them a Sanctuary Powerhouse? At most, it would take some effort, but they would definitely find them in the end. Holy Daoist Logan nodded and nced at everyone: Everyone has worked hard during this period of time. Its just toplete the Holy Life Elixir, we still need to gather the remaining materials. The longer we drag it out, the more likely mishaps will ur. You all understand this well in your hearts, so I wont say more. Dont worry, as this concerns everyones lifespan, we will all do our utmost. If not for your summons, there would have been even fewer materials collected by today. Everyone spoke up, this moment filled with fighting spirit. Even though there had been a glimmer of hope before, everyone was still in a state of unease, especially considering the most critical Immortal Fruit grew in the Immortal Realm. Could it really be obtained just by Logan, Holy Daoist Logan alone? At this moment, everyone was relieved. The remaining materials were all located in the Ancient World, and there was no need to go through life-and-death ordeals in ces simr to the Immortal Realm. So to say there are only over twenty types left, even if it were doubled, they could be found within three days. For the remaining materials, those who already have leads should speak up, and let that person take full responsibility for it. As for the materials about which we have no news, I will personally seek them out. Holy Daoist Logan called for quiet, and as one after another spoke up, most of the remaining twenty-odd materials were imed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
In the end, only seven or eight items were left unimed. Holy Daoist Logan arranged for four or five people to inquire about these. Among them, the Leaf Path Flower from the Extreme Cold Lands was the most elusive. The Leaf Path Flower was even rarer than the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus, so much so that it hadnt been seen for hundreds of years, and rumors imed it had gone extinct. I will make a trip to the Extreme Cold Lands for the Leaf Path Flower! Holy Daoist Logan took on the most difficult task. After discussing for a while, the several dozen Sanctuary members dispersed once again. Logan, of course, wanted to apany Holy Daoist Logan, but Holy Daoist Logan shook his head, Youve already been with me to the Immortal Realm. There is no need for you to trouble yourself with the rest. Its safer to stay in the Central Region, especially since you are the Alchemist who will refine the elixir, nothing must go wrong. Im more familiar with the Extreme Cold Lands than you. If you go alone in search of the Leaf Path Flower and cant find it, what will you do? Besides, you have been trapped in Ancient Secret Realms for many years, the Extreme Cold Lands have already changed, unlike how I experienced them when I was searching for the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus. Logan waved his hand, showing unwavering determination, No matter the thousands of reasons, I must apany you this time. The most crucial point is that Cloud Sky Daoist cannotst much longer. One more person means more strength. We need to refine the Holy Life Elixir as soon as possible and should not be concerned with other matters at this time. Alright, then lets go together! Holy Daoist Logan was finally persuaded by Logan. Indeed, the power of one person was too weak, and he himself was not much better off than Cloud Sky Daoist. At least with Logan around, in case of danger, Logan could rely on the Emperor Weapon he possessed, which virtually guaranteed victory in battle. Using the Teleportation Array, the two once again went to the Extreme Cold Lands. A fierce cold wind swept through, making Logan shiver involuntarily; it was indeed much colder, with the snowfall being several times heavier than before. Amidst the vast snowfields, the two hastened their journey using their Divine Skills. As Sanctuary Powerhouses, we are unharmed by the snow and wind. However, this snow carries a sliver of the Laws Force, cutting like a knife! Holy Daoist Logan also felt it deeply as they traveled while searching with Divine Sense Exploration. Despite covering tens of thousands of miles in this way, they still could not find any trace of the Leaf Path Flower. It had been over a hundred years since the Leaf Path Flower had appeared in the Extreme Cold Lands, causing people more than once to suspect it had vanished into thin air. But Holy Daoist Logan thought otherwise. The Leaf Path Flower wasnt picky about its growing environment; even in these Extreme Cold Lands, it could still thrive against the storm. Moreover, few Cultivators ventured here, and those who did couldnt endure the blizzard for long. Moreover, the Leaf Path Flower only had medicinal value and couldnt increase a Cultivators cultivation, so it wouldnt attract too many covetous eyes. It should be more peaceful than the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus, but while there are hundreds of the Snow Lotuses atop its mountain, the absence of the Leaf Path Flower defied logic. As long as the Leaf Path Flower existed in the Extreme Cold Lands, it couldnt simply vanish easily. It must be tucked away in a specific environment, just difficult for people to discover. Like this, a day went by, and the two of them found nothing. Even with Divine Skill for protection, the cold wind was piercing to the bone, forcing them to reluctantly set up camp. Where on earth is the Leaf Path Flower? If this goes on, well have tob through the entire Extreme Cold Lands. Has it really disappeared without a trace? Chapter 718 - 434: No No No, This is My Nation_2 Chapter 718: Chapter 434: No No No, This is My Nation_2 Holy Daoist sighed deeply, feeling very frustrated. He was running out of time, and today had been wasted without any clues found. Logan had also been searching for a day, pondering over the location of the Leaf Dao Flower. Previously, when searching for the Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus, he easily found it atop the snowy mountain. Just like the Snow Lotus, the Leaf Dao Flower must be in a ce unreachable by ordinary people. But what other special ces could there be in the Extreme Cold Lands? Suddenly, Logan had a thought, What if its beneath the ice field? We can start digging tomorrow morning; perhaps well find the Leaf Dao Flower. Impossible, how could a flower grow underground? Thats too unbelievable. Well just be more careful tomorrow; maybe we were too careless today. The Holy Daoist shook his head continuously; it wasnt that he didnt recognize Logans intelligence, but this ideapletely defied logic. Even if a Leaf Dao Flower was buried under snow, it would be hard to grow, let alone in the soil beneath the ice field? It wouldnt just be hidden from the sunlight, thered even be no space for it to grow. Perhaps the Leaf Dao Flower, like ginseng, has adapted to survive in these Extreme Cold Lands. Theres nothing impossible. Think about how many nts can withstand blizzards? Both of us can hardly stay in the Extreme Cold Lands for long, let alone the Leaf Dao Flower. We must at least give it a try. Logan remained stubborn in his opinion. If the Leaf Dao Flower had been hidden for a hundred years, why had no one found it if it was somewhere in the Extreme Cold Lands? It was very likely underground, causing many cultivators to wander in vain without ever exploring below. Tomorrow well split up in our search, that should increase the odds. The Holy Daoist still wasnt convinced, but since Logan was so determined, he didnt want to outright reject the idea. Therefore, he decided to let Logan dig downwards while he would continue searching in the Extreme Cold Lands by himself. Logan didnt continue to argue. Where exactly the Leaf Dao Flower was, all would be clear after tomorrow. He didnt care if he was proven wrong, as long as he could find the Leaf Dao Flower. After all, the ultimate goal was to refine the Holy Life Elixir, not to argue about who was right or wrong. The two of them rested for a few hours. The next day, just as the Extreme Cold Lands began to brighten, the weather was at its coldest, and snowstorms severely hindered visibility. The Holy Daoist had already left the tent, embarking alone on the path to search for the Leaf Dao Flower. Logan, unhurried, ate something light and then started his own actions. Logan had thought about the Leaf Dao Flower being underground yesterday, but where exactly would it be in the vast millions of miles of the Extreme Cold Lands? This was yet another tough problem to solve. For this reason, Logan took out a million Spirit Stones and set up arrays in over a hundred ces in the Extreme Cold Lands. These arrays werent meant for attacking; their only function was to detect the surrounding Spiritual Energy. The ce where the Leaf Dao Flower grew must at least be rich in Spiritual Energy. If the Spiritual Energy wasnt rich, then how could the Leaf Dao Flower possibly grow there? Its medicinal value was immense, and thus the cost of a mistaken attempt was high, but he believed this to be the most useful approach. After setting up all the arrays, Logan quietly waited. Soon, one of the arrays began absorbing Spiritual Energy, an urrence detected by Logan, who promptly rushed over. He then began to dig down at that spot, creating manyrge holes. After a long time passed, Logan still found nothing. But he didnt give up. Logan went to each ce where the arrays detected rich Spiritual Energy and dug, even traveling to more than a dozen arrays. Several hourster, Logan started to feel a hint of despair. Had he been wrong in his thinking? If the Leaf Dao Flower didnt grow underground and he had roughly searched all over the Extreme Cold Lands, why was there still no trace of it? It was all too bizarre. Could it be like the Ancient Secret Realm that the Leaf Dao Flower was growing in a secret ce within the Extreme Cold Lands? With that in mind, this possibility didnt seem improbable. However, finding such a small space in the Extreme Cold Lands would be incredibly difficult, no easier than visiting the Ancient Secret Realm. At that moment, another array began rapidly gathering Spiritual Energy. Unlike before, this one contained even purer Spiritual Energy and had traces of the Laws Force, causing the array set up by Logan to almost explode. Logan rushed over immediately and continued to dig downwards, just as before. After dozens of holes, he found nothing, which made Logan roll his eyes. Another wasted effort? Was there nothing on this ice field but Spiritual Energy? I refuse to believe it! Logan, undeterred, drilled for another several dozen meters when suddenly streams of Laws Force surged out, nearly sting him away. Immediately after, Logan entered an underground space, unlike the frozen snowynd above, this ce was quite mild and eternally spring-like. In this space, a variety of spiritual herbs grew abundantly, but Logans focus was immediately drawn to arge patch of de Road Flowers, containing such an immense energy that he was one hundred percent certain these were the flowers he sought. Logan walked over cautiously, picking three blossoms in sequence. He was prepared for other herbal medicines and took a bit of each, but faced with this vast expanse of spiritual herbs, not a hint of greed surfaced, and before leaving, he restored therge pit to its original state. Having obtained the de Road Flowers, Logan felt ted, It was indeed effortless. My guess yesterday wasnt wrong; since they cant be found in the Extreme Cold Lands, they must truly grow in an underground space. Logan sent a message, calling back the Holy Daoist, and when they regrouped, seeing the Holy Daoists crestfallen expression, Logan knew he hade back empty-handed. Logan then presented the de Road Flowers for the Holy Daoist to appraise, and his spirit immediately lifted with joy, having seen de Road Flowers before, he was certain these were genuine. The Holy Daoist bowed to Logan in gratitude, admitting his own foolishness. Had he believed Logan yesterday, he wouldnt have wasted his time in vain. The two left the Extreme Cold Lands and rushed back to the Central Region, while the dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses they had sent out also gradually returned. Ny-nine out of the one hundred materials needed to refine the Holy Life Elixir had been collected, yet one person remained out of reach, silent and unresponsive to any attempt atmunication. Where is Wexler Daoist? the Holy Daoist asked everyone, as now they were only missing him. Usually, he was the most active; how could he vanish at such a critical moment? Wexler Daoist went to find the Fire Phoenix Feather; he said he had once seen it in the Demon Beast Mountain Range of the Western Wastnd. Two days have passed; by now, he should have returned! A Sanctuary Powerhouse replied that the Fire Phoenix was an Ancient Mythical Beast, but not very powerful, with most nowadays being Dominators or of the Half-step Saint Seat Realm. Even due to the degradation of their bloodline, many Fire Phoenixes, despite cultivating for decades, wouldnt reach the Throne Realm. Given Wexler Daoists strength, it should have been easily done; a round trip in one day would suffice, and now, two days had passed, far exceeding expectations. Could something have happened? someone eximed worryingly. It was reminiscent of Cloud Sky Taoist, who had been ambushed by the Orthodox Demonic Sect in the Cloud Sky Sect unexpectedly. Logan was the first to deny, as the Demonic Sky Gate in the Western Wastnd had already been annihted, and both the Beast King of the Demon Beast Mountain Range and the Heavenly Saint Daoist had long perished. Who else could possibly trouble Wexler Daoist? Logan himself had been to the Demon Beast Mountain Range several times, and no powerful Mythical Beast resided there. No matter what has happened to Wexler Daoist, we stillck the Fire Phoenix Feather and cant keep waiting, the Holy Daoist suggested to everyone. Lets all head to the Western Wastnd together. Regardless, we must first find the Fire Phoenix Feather, and if we happen to encounter Wexler Daoist, we may as well directly refine the Holy Life Elixir there. The Holy Daoist proposed to the crowd, as waiting any longer was not an option; Cloud Sky Taoist simply couldnt afford the dy. In the battle with the Orthodox Demonic Sect, his life force was nearly depleted, hanging on by a mere breath. Were it not for the hope of the Holy Life Elixir, he would have already fallen. The several dozens of people had no objections; they too wished for the Holy Life Elixir to be ready sooner. So, they set off for the Western Wastnd, being Sanctuary Powerhouses themselves, it only took them four hours. The Holy Daoist sent a few individuals to investigate the Demon Beast Mountain Range. As for the others, they went to Wexler ns City to inquire about Wexler Daoists whereabouts from his n. The arrival of dozens of people at once caused quite the rm for the guards at Wexler ns City, who quickly went to notify the Lord. Sandy Wexler approached to greet them with an anxious heart. Feeling the formidable presence of the dozens, Sandy Wexler became even more nervous; there was no doubt that they were Sanctuary Powerhouses. But he had never offended them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 719 - 435: Great Love Buddha Respect_1 Chapter 719: Chapter 435: Great Love Buddha Respect_1 Sandy Wexler moved with difficulty, fearing that these dozen or so Powerhouses hade looking for trouble, but the anxiety in his heart suddenly vanished the moment he saw Logan. Logan had a good rtionship with him. As Logan was among this group of people, if they were indeed here to cause problems, Logan could put in a good word for him. Beyond that, there was also a tinge of surprise. In less than half a year, Logan was already with a group of Sanctuary Powerhouses, what kind of terrifying talent was this? Seeing Sandy Wexler trembling, Holy Daoist said with a faint smile, Daoist friend, do not worry, we are not enemies, we came to find Wexler Daoist! Senior, what do you need from the Supreme Elder? Sandy Wexler asked cautiously. Even though he was afraid, he would not betray the Elder. Its nothing serious. Wexler Daoist is our friend. A few days ago, we entrusted him with a matter, but he has disappeared thesest two days, and we had no choice but toe to the Western Wastnd. Holy Daoist continued to exin, seeing the suspicion and vignce still in Sandy Wexlers eyes, he felt rather helpless, knowing that without evidence, the other party would definitely not believe them. Sandy Wexler shook his head and replied, The Supreme Elderes and goes without a trace; I also do not know where he has gone. The Wexler n has always treated people with kindness. You need not doubt us, you trust me, dont you? These people indeed have no ill intentions. Like Wexler Daoist, they were trapped in an Ancient Secret Realm for decades and have only recentlye out. In short, its too much to exin in a word or two. If you know something, please tell us quickly. Logan stepped forward and said to Sandy Wexler, Wexler Daoist has been missing for two days now. Its possible that he has encountered danger. If something really has happened, we would like to rescue him. You are a great benefactor of the Wexler n; how could I not trust you? But I really dont know. The Supreme Elder has not returned for two days. Sandy Wexler sighed, A couple of days ago, he said he was going to the Demon Beast Mountain Range to find a certain material. I didnt think too much of it at the time; after all, with the Supreme Elders ability, there are not many people in the world who can trouble him. If something really happened in the Demon Beast Mountain Range, we can only wait for those people to report their findings, Logan said, looking at Holy Daoist. First, Sandy Wexler definitely would not lie, at least not in front of him. Based on the rtionship between him and Sandy Wexler, Logan was very confident in this. We can only wait! Holy Daoist nodded and then looked at Sandy Wexler, Daoist friend, can you arrange a ce for us to stay? Our group will stay here for a few days. Of course. Sandy Wexler quickly made arrangements, then led Holy Daoist and his group to the Masters Mansion, having good tea and wine prepared for their reception. In the past few months, how has the Western Wastnd been? Holy Daoist and his group were discussing, and Logan, having nothing else to do, started chatting with Sandy Wexler. Since the Demonic Sky Gate was destroyed, after you went to the Central Region, there have been continuous disputes for a few days. The remnants of the Demon Path and others with ulterior motives have caused trouble, but with the three of us Lords overseeing, those people could not stir up much. Everything quickly returned to peace. After that came a major reorganization. Now the entire Western Wastnd has a new look there are no Demon Sects, and all Sects must be managed by the three Lords. They can only stay within their gates and can no longer act recklessly as before. Themon people do not have to worry about being bullied. My strength is also recovering. I have already reached the Dominator Realm. If this pace continues, I should be able to return to the Half-step Saint Seat Realm within three years. As for the Spirit Gathering Array you left behind, it has acted twice, causing the fall of two Half-step Saint Seat Powerhouses. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om With that, Sandy Wexler bowed deeply, All this is thanks to you. If not for your destruction of the Demonic Sky Gate, how could the Western Wastnd have seen today! It was a trifle. Actually, when I think about it, suppressing that Saint Seat Powerhouse from Skyvine Sect,ying down those two arrays, was indeed walking on the edge of a knife. Logan also felt deeply moved. His current strength was easily more than tenfold what it had been before. If he were to encounter a Saint Seat Powerhouse now, he wouldnt even need to use the Emperor Weapon he held. With his Quasi-Saint strength and the Thunder and Lightning Laws, he was confident that he could suppress his opponent, even ending the fight within ten moves. At this moment, the few Sanctuary Powerhouses who had gone to investigate the Demon Beast Mountain Range returned, There are signs of battle in the Demon Beast Mountain Range, and the destruction spans five or six miles, which shouldnt be. If it really was Wexler Daoist, a Saint Seat Powerhouse in action, a few moves should have sufficed to resolve it. Could it be that there are still powerful Demon Beasts hidden in the Demon Beast Mountain Range? Holy Daoist asked aloud. Although the Demon Beast Mountain Range was located in the deste Western Wastnd, the possibility of one or two beasts stronger than a Saint Seat living there for millions of years was not impossible. No, I have been to the Demon Beast Mountain Range before, and I witnessed the Beast King and Heavenly Saint Daoist perish together. Its impossible for the Demon Beast Mountain Range to still house such Powerhouses unless they are outsiders. However, Wexler Daoists trouble is clear; theres something odd within the mountain range. Logans brows knitted. If there really were Demon Beasts above the Saint Seat there, he might not have been able to leave the Demon Beast Mountain Range unscathed before. But the disappearance of Wexler Daoist was also a fact. What was going on? Could there be a small world hidden in the Demon Beast Mountain Range simr to the Ancient Secret Realm, into which Wexler Daoist identally stepped and thus met with misfortune? Overthinking is futile. Lets all go to the Demon Beast Mountain Range together. On one hand, we can search for Wexler Daoist, and on the other, we can quickly find the Fire Phoenix Feather! As everyone was discussing, Holy Daoist stood up, We should not dy. Lets depart immediately. Of course, anyone unwilling to go can stay in the city and wait. Chapter 720 - 435: Great Love Buddha Respect_2 Chapter 720: Chapter 435: Great Love Buddha Respect_2 Indeed, many were unwilling to take the risk, but the thought that this was about the Holy Life Elixir and the possibility that these people were hiding their skillspelled them to follow closely without any deviation. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The group quickly arrived at the Demon Beast Mountain Range, everyone scattered to search, and Logan also began his own exploration. What kind of battle could havepletely destroyed several miles ofnd in an instant? Unlike the others, Logan caught a demon beast nearby, but after a bit of intimidation, the beast still couldnt provide a clear exnation. This left Logan even more bewildered. If the beast had been living nearby, it must have witnessed the battle. So why did it know nothing? Logan caught several demon beasts in session, but without exception, none of them knew the details. They only knew that a great battle had indeed taken ce, but due to the terrifyingly powerful presence, no one dared to approach, and all the demon beasts had retreated tens of miles away. With no other choice, they could only deduce from the surrounding traces of the battle. To have destroyed miles of thend, the enemy Wexler Daoist had encountered must be very strong. Could it be that his opponent was from the Sanctuary? But within the Demon Beast Mountain Range, did a Sanctuary Powerhouse really still exist? At that moment, someone eximed, Ive found something! Everyonee here and see. On this hill theres a spiritual consciousness imprint left by Wexler Daoist. As soon as these words came out, everyone immediately rushed over and indeed saw a spiritual consciousness imprint, clearly left there by Wexler Daoist on purpose. But how to unlock the spiritual consciousness? Everyone was baffled, as the imprints left by ordinary cultivators usually had special ways to open them, decipherable only by the person they were intended for, and inessible to outsiders. Their group was not familiar with Wexler Daoist. Although they were trapped in the Ancient Secret Realm for decades and knew each other well, their rtionship could not be considered close, much less understanding Wexler Daoists spiritual consciousness. Only Logan stared at it for a long time, seemingly perceiving something, and then took out a spirit stone to activate the spiritual consciousness with the stones power. The next moment, the spiritual consciousness transformed, and Wexler Daoists figure appeared, Everyone, youre here. Im no match for the enemy opposite me, and I fear I may be captured. This spiritual consciousness imprint that Ive left can be unlocked with a spirit stone. Logan is a clever man and also an array master, so I set this especially for him. Indeed, I found the Fire Phoenix, but just as I was about to seed, someone suddenly appeared, iming to be a Powerhouse from the Monster Beast n, and fought with me. Based on this spiritual consciousness imprint, you can infer my location. The Demon Beast Mountain Range no longer has a Fire Phoenix; the only Fire Phoenix was captured along with me. Upon learning all this, the crowd was in an uproar, A Powerhouse from the Monster Beast n? Isnt the Monster Beast n located in the Demon Beast Mountain Range? Exactly what kind of person is it that even Wexler Daoist is no match for? Actually, the Demon Beast Mountain Range is inhabited only by lower-ranked demon beasts. The real experts live in the Demon Beast Secret Realm, just like the Immortal Realm, all full of Powerhouses; decades ago, I had the fortune to visit once, where the mostmon demon beast is at the Semi-Saint level, with dozens of Sanctuary demon beasts as well. Holy Daoist spoke with a heavy expression, I suspect that the Demon Beast Secret Realm has taken Wexler Daoist. Perhaps they became aware of our refinement of the Holy Life Elixir and do not wish us to extend our lifespans, preferring that we die. I believe thats their intention. The Demon Beast Secret Realm has always harbored ulterior motives towards the Ancient World. A thousand years ago, they sent forces to the Western Wastnd and the Central Region, but they were repelled by the Sanctuary Powerhouses of that era. Even after a thousand years, they surely still have schemes. If several dozen of us Sanctuary Powerhouses fall due to our lifespan, they could then dominate the world. A Sanctuary Powerhouse spoke indignantly, as, for the entire Ancient World, all those capable of holding their own, Sanctuary Powerhouses, were already present here. Even if there were others hidden among themon folk, they would not get involved in the strife, so the safety of the Ancient World was determined by their group. Everyone gasped, and with that exnation, it all made sense nowno wonder the people from the Demon Beast Secret Realm took action with such an intention in mind. Rescuing Wexler Daoist isnt urgent, we should first refine the Holy Life Elixir. Once everyones lifespan is increased, the powerhouses of the Demon Beast Secret Realm wont be our match. On the contrary, if we retain only a tenth of our strength and go to the Demon Beast Secret Realm in this state, wouldnt that be simply delivering our heads to them? Someone voiced a suggestion, no matter how detestable the people of the Demon Beast Secret Realm were, at this moment, they had to weigh the pros and cons and act with deliberation. They absolutely couldnt afford to tread the wrong path in a moment of rashness. The Demon Beast Secret Realm held the advantage; now they must understand how to maneuver around them. Unless the Immortal Realm intervenes, but the Immortal Realm has always looked down on the outer world, so how could they possibly help them? And just to save Wexler Daoist, to wage war against the entire Demon Beast Secret Realm? This didnt even need consideration. At least until they perished, the residents of the Demon Beast Secret Realm wouldnt dare to kill Wexler Daoist. Ive deduced that Wexler Daoists position is indeed within the Demon Beast Secret Realm. We all need to make a decision now on whether or not to rescue him, said Holy Daoist, signaling for everyone to be quiet as he looked around. I understand in my heart that many of you are afraid, and also that many of you dont get along with Wexler Daoist and dont wish to meddle in this messy situation. Even if it werent for the Holy Life Elixir, its likely that none of us would have gathered together. But one thing must be understood, he continued, As Wexler Daoist made it clear, there are no Fire Phoenixes in the Demon Beast Mountain Range. If we want to obtain the Fire Phoenix Feather, we must go to the Demon Beast Secret Realm. Otherwise, we cant refine the Holy Life Elixir, and everyone can only wait for their lifespans to be exhausted. At these words, the Sanctuary Powerhouses all lowered their heads. Indeed, it was a dilemma; the situation reached a stalemate, and no one had a choice anymore. To not go was to wait for death; to go might lead to perishing in battle. They were just a step away from sess, so why would fate y such a cruel joke on them? Was it unwilling to grant them longer lifespans, leaving them to wither and die? The situation might not be without room for maneuver. We could take a trip to the Secret Land, and it doesnt have to be a fight to the death. We just need to stealthily bring back Wexler Daoist and the Fire Phoenix. Logan stood up at this moment and said, Like the Immortal Realm, Ill take another trip to the Demon Beast Secret Realm. Of course, if any of you have the courage, youre wee to join. Logan has an Emperor Weapon, and Holy Daoist is the strongest among us; the two have already been to the Immortal Realm. Why dont you make another trip to the Secret Realm? If enemies are encountered, Logan just needs to lend the Emperor Weapon to Holy Daoist, and taking on ten Sanctuary individuals shouldnt be an issue. As for the rest of us, being in arge group only attracts attention, so we wont go together. We also know that this trip to the Demon Beast Secret Realm is fraught with much more peril than luck. Both of you can refuse if unwilling, we wont force you. Logans proposal made everyones eyes brighten, but after a series of dissuasion and tugging, no one was willing to take the risk, all suggesting that the two of them should go instead. This caused Logan to roll his eyes. Were all of these Sanctuary individuals so faint-hearted? They spoke with such righteousness, but in the end, it all boiled down to fear. However, for Logan, the journey thus far had been a process of cultivation. Just like the previous trip to the Immortal Realm, another trip to the Demon Beast Secret Realm wasnt out of the question. Holy Daoist took a deep breath and waved his hand: I myself wish to save Wexler Daoist. You bunch, the longer you live, the more cowardly you be. Forget it, Ill go. However, Holy Daoist was reluctant to let Logan go. Firstly, Logan had already been to the Immortal Realm, so why bother him again and again? Logan also bore the mission of refining the elixir; if an ident happened, wouldnt everyone be waiting for death? Moreover, the Immortal Realm and the Demon Beast Secret Realm were different. The people of the Immortal Realm, despite their disdain for the outer world, would at most beat them up and cast them out, whereas the inhabitants of the Demon Beast Secret Realm were all Monster Beasts with a bloodthirsty and warlike nature, with no concept of rules or favor. Logan shook his head; he knew Holy Daoist meant well, but as a cultivator, he was contending with the heavens themselves. If he avoided danger just because it was dangerous, his cultivation would remain stagnant. In the end, Holy Daoist yielded, and the two hurried towards the Demon Beast Secret Realm. The Secret Realm was not far from the Demon Beast Mountain Range; even on foot, it would only take half a month at most. Chapter 721: 436: Virtual Zen_1 Chapter 721: Chapter 436: Virtual Zen_1 Logan and the Holy Daoist entered the Demon Beast Secret Realm, a small world bathed in blood-red, surrounded by Demonic Qi in the air, causing the two cultivators of the righteous path to feel their hearts pound. As a ce teeming with Demon Beasts, in order not to expose themselves, Logan and hispanion concealed their presence and swiftly searched within the Secret Land. Yet before long, a Demon Beast of the Saint Seat Realm let out a roar, sensed their presence, and swung its w toward Logans hiding spot. Logan and the Holy Daoist quickly dodged the attack and retreated, not wanting to engage in a battle, as that would undoubtedly attract more enemies. After exchanging a nce, they quickly fled; as members of the human race, cultivators by nature, they were much faster and thus shook off their pursuer. Although the Demon Beast Secret Realm was only a small world, it still spanned tens of thousands of miles. Finding the kidnapped Wexler Daoist was clearly not going to be easy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The only way to quickly find Wexler Daoist is to use his divine consciousness to extrapte his location, said Logan to the Holy Daoist. Both of them knew nothing about the Demon Beast Secret Realm and continuing to search blindly would only waste time. In Logans n, the venture into the Demon Beast Secret Realm was to end in a day. Cloud Sky Taoist was on the brink of life, awaiting the Holy Life Elixir. The Holy Daoist sighed deeply, clearly troubled, As soon as we extrapte, we will surely attract the attention of the Powerhouses within the Demon Beast Secret Realm. Wont that put us directly in the line of fire? How will we rescue anyone then? We would be too busy saving ourselves. There is no other way. Besides, our presence in the Demon Beast Secret Realm has already been exposed by the chase we just escaped; others must be aware by now, Logan replied, aware of the increased risk. However, in the face of a deadlock, one had to be bold, as a confrontation with the Powerhouses of the Demon Beast Secret Realm was inevitable. Rescue undetected? That was impossible. The enemy would certainly deploy a significant force to guard Wexler Daoist, including several from the Sanctuary.
Since the enemy had only kidnapped and not killed Wexler Daoist on the spot, their aim seemed to be to cast a wide and entrap the remaining Sanctuaries. Faced with the enemys sinister traps, one had no choice but to enter the fray alone and see who would have thestugh. The Holy Daoist nodded in agreement, Then thats the only way. But remember what I said: if we can rescue Wexler Daoist, good; if not, we cant risk ourselves. The Fire Phoenix is more important than Wexler Daoist because it concerns the creation of the Holy Life Elixir. Frankly speaking, although they had a good rtionship with Wexler Daoist, it wasnt to the extent that they would sacrifice themselves. Faced with an array of Sanctuary Powerhouses, the Holy Daoist wouldnt be foolish. If they obtained the Holy Life Elixir and extended their lifespan, they could unite with dozens of Sanctuaries toe back to the Secret Land for revenge on Wexler Daoists behalf. I will weigh the pros and cons, Logan replied; he was here for experience, and if pushed to the brink, he would be the first to flee. To Logan, although he appeared kindhearted, his safety took precedence over rescuing someone. Only by surviving could one continue on the path of cultivation; once dead, all would be lost like a passing cloud. Wexler Daoist was a friend, albeit one he hadnt known for long. Logan would certainly not risk his life unless it was Bart Cloud who had been kidnapped. For his dedicated guard, Logan might just risk life and limb to try a rescue. The Holy Daoist began the divination while Logan assisted. A golden Rune appeared, quickly pinpointing Wexler Daoists location. It wasnt far, just a few dozen miles away. Both mens faces lit up with a smile, and they immediately set off toward Wexler Daoists location. However, a residual Rune in the area soon attracted hundreds of Demon Beasts. Since the Monster Beast n didnt use Runes, they understood that outsiders had entered the Demon Beast Secret Realm. Logan and his partner reached a canyon where they sensed more than a dozen powerful auras, each of them at the level of the Sanctuary. This put the Holy Daoist on pins and needles, as the gathering ce of the Powerhouses in the Demon Beast Secret Realm likely spelled more danger than luck. But set on the rescue, they proceeded regardless, masking their auras. Barely a hundred steps in, several figures emerged from within. They are all at the Quasi-Saint Realm, the Holy Daoist said gravely, ncing at Logan. If things go south, well split up and run in different directions. Dont fall into their trap for real. I am well aware. The Quasi-Saints I can handle, but soon enough the Sanctuaries wille to their aid, and we will need to leave quickly, Logan replied, nodding. Now that they had been discovered, there was no need to hide. They attacked the opponents upon revealing themselves. Against two Sanctuary Powerhouses, the dozen or so Quasi-Saints instantly fell into a disadvantageous position, utterly unable to fight back. However, since the Monster Beast n were naturally strong-bodied, even with their fearsome strikes, Logan and hispanion couldnt kill them. Yet, as the battle continued for four or five rounds and the Quasi-Saints sustained severe injuries, it was still Demon Beast Secret Realm territory; Logan and his partner refrained from killing. After an exchange of looks, they prepared to keep moving through the mountain range. But at that moment, a Sanctuary Powerhouse appeared, not only blocking Logan and his partner but also erecting a powerful Divine Skill barrier around them, limiting their space. If they wanted to escape, they would need time to break through the barrier. Chapter 722: 436: Virtual Zen_2 Chapter 722: Chapter 436: Virtual Zen_2 What brings a Human Cultivator to the Monster Beast n, and what is your scheme? the Sanctuary Powerhouse questioned, his terrifying Laws Force radiating from him. The Monster Beast n itself is close to manyws, and at a certain realm, they can use thews to attack without cultivation. We have no schemes, its just that someone from the Demon Beast Secret Realm kidnapped my friend, which is why we came seeking. We hope you could hand over my friend; we do not wish to have a brawl with the Monster Beast n! Holy Daoist made a courteous gesture, neither servile nor overbearing, The two ns have always coexisted peacefully. If the Monster Beast n does not release our friend, we will not end this matter peacefully today. What a joke, what do you mean the two ns have always been peaceful? Within the Demon Beast Mountain Range under the Monster Beast n, demon beasts are hunted by cultivators every day, amounting to more than several hundred thousand in a year. Even though we reside in the Demon Beast Secret Realm, we dont really think highly of the outer realms Demon Beast Mountain Range. But when all is said and done, the Demon Beast Mountain Range is just one example. The rtions between the two ns have always been contentious. What does it matter if we capture one or even hundreds of your Human Cultivators? Do you really think you cane into the Demon Beast Secret Realm and act recklessly just because youre external cultivators? This Monster Beast Sanctuary Powerhouse sneered, Both of you possess the strength of the Saint Seat Realm; better leave quickly. I have no desire to fight a battle that would leave both parties injured, but if you insist on not leaving, the Monster Beast n can dispatch dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses, and you two will be nothing but ants. Lets stick to the facts. We just want to safely bring our friend back and do not want to be unreasonable. Even if we were not at the Saint Seat Realm, we would still dare toe. Holy Daoists face was stern as he also released a pressure, I am aware that the Demon Beast Secret Realm is no inferior to the Immortal Realm and looks down upon us outer realm cultivators. However, if I readied myself for death, I could destroy the entire Demon Beast Secret Realm, and the terror of a Sanctuary Powerhouses self-detonation of the Dantian is without saying. Insolent! Youre not just here to rescue someone; youre also here for the Fire Phoenix. Dont make your cause sound so noble. Do you really think the people of the Demon Beast Secret Realm are easy to deceive? At that moment, another figure descended, simr in appearance to the Human Cultivator, but the pressure and bloodline aura from them intimidated the entire small world.
Logan gasped, this individuals presence wasparable to the ckwood City Master. Could it be the ninth tier of the Saint Seat? Or possibly even a Half-step Saint Emperor. Without a doubt, this person must be one of the top Powers in the Demon Beast Secret Realm, and the capture of Wexler Daoist was most likely his doing. The Holy Daoist was also intimidated, and quickly said, Senior, please do not be angered. We truly bear no malice, but would you please spare Wexler Daoist? Think of it as an act of kindness. Do you know why the Demon Beast Secret Realm would intervene in capturing someone? We have no grudges between us, and the Monster Beast n does not wish to entangle with the outer world. The Demon King nced at the Holy Daoist with contempt, continuing on his own, To put it inly, Wexler Daoist has crossed a line. He actually intended to hunt the Fire Phoenix? The Fire Phoenix is not very strong within the Monster Beast n, although it originated in ancient times; generally, theirbat power is quite weak, and they have not produced a Sanctuary Powerhouse for many years. This very point has led to a sharp decline in the number of Fire Phoenixes. To date, there are known to be less than a hundred left, with around a dozen in the outer realms Demon Beast Mountain Range, and the remainder in the Demon Beast Secret Realm. Of course, even this is not enough to provoke me into action. What infuriates me is that one of the Fire Phoenixes has awakened an Ancient Bloodline. Among the entire Monster Beast n, this is a very rare existence, akin to your Human races one in ten thousand favored child with a heaven-defying constitution and excellent cultivator. The Demon King smiled cunningly, his pressure intensifying, Given this, should I not take action against Wexler Daoist? And I even spared his life when I should have executed him on the spot. Logan and the other looked at each other, understanding Wexler Daoists rage if it were for this reason. After all, how could the Monster Beast n allow outsiders to hunt such a genius among their ranks? We only wanted the Fire Phoenix Feathers, just a few feathers, in fact. We had no intention of hunting one down, and truly, all this was Wexler Daoists own presumption. The Holy Daoist first apologized, then added, However, Wexler Daoist was unaware, could you perhaps spare him? We can offer a significant amount of Top-Grade Spirit Stones. The Demon King waved his hand, and several individuals brought out Wexler Daoist, who was now clinging to life, having suffered endless bullying from the denizens of the Demon Beast Secret Realm over the past two days. Releasing him is possible, but I require you to agree to one condition. The Monster Beast n wishes to conquer the Western Wastnd, but countless members of the Human race live there, and to kill them all would surely invite suppression from the Heavenly Dao. Relocate them to the Central Region, what do you say to this demand? Fearing the two would disagree, the Demon King added, Of course, if the Western Wastnd is secured, and ites to that, we would have no choice but to embark on a massive ughter and let some of the Monster Beasts be devoured by the bacsh of Heavenly Dao. How could that be eptable? Havent you always lived within the Demon Beast Secret Realm? Even if you leave, you could go to the Demon Beast Mountain Range, where there are hundreds of thousands of miles for perhaps several hundred thousand more Monster Beasts to dwell without issue. Or head to the Eastern Sea; why insist on discing the people of the Western Wastnd? Upon hearing this, Logan frowned immediately in opposition, Even if we backpedal a million steps, the outside worlds spiritual energy is too sparse, not suitable for your Monster Beast n to live in. Otherwise, after decades of change, your Realm might suffer a great degradation, hardly different from the Demon Beasts of the Demon Beast Mountain Range. Arent you after the Fire Phoenix Feather? If you agree, take the Fire Phoenix, the Demon King continued, not angered by Logans rebuttal but maintaining an unexpectedly calm demeanor. Isnt the Fire Phoenix a talent with an awakened bloodline? Logan asked, to which the Demon King waved his hand dismissively; the Monster Beast n had plenty of talents, and one more or less made no difference.
Moreover, just as the Human race had Sects, the Monster Beast n had its n divisions, and the Fire Phoenix n was not his n, so he was not deeply concerned about it. Faced with a request from a level nine Sanctuary Powerhouse, Logan and hispanion seemed to have no choice; should the other party be enraged, they would certainly perish here today. Yet if they agreed, it would be tantamount to betraying the Western Wastnd and abandoning the entire Human race, an act that would leave them cursed for all eternityneither willing to bear such infamy. I will not agree, just as I would never demand that your Monster Beast n abandon the Demon Beast Secret Realm. You would surely refuse. We may be alone and weak, but we too have our pride,
After a long silence, Logan spoke slowly, word by word, startling even the Holy Daoist, who kept watch on the Demon King, fearing he might strike in anger.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Demon Kings face turned utterly cold, and the entire space seemed to freeze, a primordial force descending upon Logan, as if to crush him to dust. Yet the next moment, the Demon King abruptly waved his hand, Enough, if youre unwilling, lets put an end to this matter. You may take Wexler Daoist with you. Then, the Demon King disappeared, leaving Logan and hispanion bewildered. Why had he suddenly left? Logan had been prepared for a fight to the death. Regardless, at least they were temporarily safe. Concerned with what the Demon King was plotting, the two hurriedly went to Wexler Daoists side. Barely alive, Wexler Daoist took out the Fire Phoenix Feather from his body, Never mind me, use the Fire Phoenix to craft the Holy Life Elixir, and let me be the sole sacrifice here. The Holy Daoist picked up Wexler Daoist, and the group quickly fled, expecting to be pursued along the way, yet surprisingly, their escape from the Demon Beast Secret Realm went smoothly. It was all too unusual; Logan couldnt fathom the Demon Kings motives or why he refrained from killing them. Did he aim for conquest over the Western Wastnd, or did some cmity like that in the Immortal Realm happen, rendering the Secret Realm uninhabitable? It all seemed tooplicated. Unable to figure it out, Logan ceased to ponder it. He and the Holy Daoist returned to the Western Wastnd, eager to formte the Holy Life Elixir quickly. Only by extending the lifespans of the Sanctuary Powerhouses could they restore their formerbat power. With several dozen Sanctuary Powerhouses as guardians, they would stand a chance against the Demon Beast Secret Realm. Chapter 723: 437: Weak Buddha Hunting Manual_1 Chapter 723: Chapter 437: Weak Buddha Hunting Manual_1 As soon as Logan and his twopanions returned to the Western Wastnd, they received shocking news: the three Great Saints of the Holy See in Cloud Sky had perished mysteriously without leaving a single message behind. It was clear someone had acted in secret, but despite lengthy debate among the dozens over the past couple of days, no one coulde to a logical conclusion as they continuously shifted the me onto one another. The death of three people was definitely a major event. Logan had originally nned to quickly start refining the Holy Life Elixir upon his return, but now, this had to be put aside as it was imperative to thoroughly investigate the circumstances surrounding the demise of the three. Logan suspected that this was not merely a matter of personal grudge but likely involved someone with a hidden agenda. His first thought was the Demon Beast Secret Realm; could it be that someone from there hade to sow discord? Logan and Holy Daoist walked aside and discussed for a long time. They decided the first step was to examine the bodies of the three Great Saints, hoping to find some clues from the corpses, as each persons method of attack was unique. Afterward, the pair approached the fallen three. Logan scrutinized them for a long time but couldnt determine the cause of death, nor could he discern any fatal wounds; it was as if these people had suddenly passed away. These dozens of saints have always been together; if someone had made a sudden move, those three would have noticed, and the others would havee to their aid immediately. Why then did no one know the truth? Could it be that the murderer struck by stealth, seizing the moment when no one was paying attention? These three Great Saints are not easy to deal with; what means did the killer use to deliver a fatal blow without leaving a wound and even preventing the three from reacting? Logan paced back and forth, feeling the situation was quite tricky. If there had been a wound, they might have been able to identify suspects by examining its nature. Now, the bodies werepletely unharmed. Compared to Logans distress, Holy Daoist on the side waved his hand: Its not thatplicated; its certain that the killer is not an outsider, and must be someone the three trusted, which led to this tragedy.
Therefore, in my view, we should investigate the friends of the three and where they were when the incident happened, whether there are any witnesses, as this would be the most efficient way to identify the murderer. Thats a move we can make, but hasnt the murderer thought of a way to address this over the past two days? Logan shook his head. If the murderer had dared to act, they must have prepared a foolproof n, capable of muddying the timeline. In fact, Logan also understood that these dozens of saints were never harmonious at heart; many had grievances with one another. But during the time for refining the Holy Life Elixir, anyone with sense would choose to endure, for what grudge is worth more than extending ones life span? Therefore, the person who acted must have done so not out of revenge, but as ast resort. Holy Daoists idea of checking personal rtionships wouldnt work; they might as well check who had acted most suspiciously in thest few days. What reason could there be thatpelled someone to act, even at the risk of failing to refine the Holy Life Elixir? Did the murderer not care about their own lifespan? Perhaps someone else instructed the murderer, offering an increased lifespan as a bargaining chip. However, in Logans memory, only two forces had such ability: first were the people from the Immortal Realm, but after the Earth Profound Sects destruction, the Immortal Celestial Gate had its own troubles and surely no time to meddle in these affairs. Even if they were to step back by a margin, Logan had a good rtionship with the Immortal Realms forces; thanks to his intervention, peace was restored there. With such ties, they would certainly not secretly conspire here. The other was the Demon Beast Secret Realm; their act of abducting Wexler Daoist showed they were not keen on the appearance of the Holy Life Elixir and did not wish for the dozens of saints to extend their lifespans, evidently hoping for the saints to perish. But if they were secretly fueling the conflict, did they truly possess a way to extend lifespans? Otherwise, it would not be enough to demagogue, topel someone to assassinate the three Great Saints. The Monster Beast n was known for being fickle, with little credibility to their name. The Demon King could have acted against Logan in the Secret Land but chose to let him go instead, which suggested that the Monster Beast n probably hadnt sent the murderer. Wexler Daoist coughed and felt the two were overly cautious. Instead of endlessly analyzing, it would be more practical to gather all the dozens of saints together since they had been around thest couple of days and likely held some clues. Logan nodded, and called together all the saints: With the sudden loss of three Great Saints, we are unaware of the culprits motives, or whether they will strike again. Therefore the urgent matter is to drag the perpetrator out into the open. So I ask everyone to be forting, without any omissions. This also concerns your own safety; if someone can kill three Great Saints, they can target any of youyou should all be aware of this. The three saints died abruptly, and the whole incident is too bizarre. How exactly did this unfold? Can anyonee forward to recount the events objectively, preferably without personal spection?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Under Logans gaze, one stepped forward: Let me share what I know. Im one of the older ones among the dozens, with only three months of life left. Before the Holy Life Elixir is refined, I certainly dont wish to stir up trouble, so Im definitely not the murderer and am on good terms with everyone. Approximately a few hours after you two left, we dozens dispatched ten to guard the materials; the others either chose to cultivate or roam the Western Wastnd. Consequently, it was difficult for us to provide alibis for each other. Everything seemed peaceful, but on the second day, we were horrified to discover that three of the ten guardians of the medicinal materials had vanished. We immediately searched the vicinity and found the three within less than a mile, but sadly, they were already dead beyond recognition. Chapter 724: 437: Weak Buddha Hunting Manual_2 Chapter 724: Chapter 437: Weak Buddha Hunting Manual_2 We started investigating immediately but came up with nothing, not even a trace of a struggle nearby, which indicates that the three of them fell without any time to react. To achieve this, one either has toy an ambush in advance, or the enemys strength is overwhelmingly strong. However, if the enemys strength is so overpowering, at the very least they must be from the ninthyer of the Sanctuary. Would such a formidable enemy really resort to secret attacks? They could simply confront us openly. With dozens of us, we all would likely perish, so the former seems more probable. After concluding his speech, he then summarized, The murderer might have intended to steal the materials or simply wanted to kill those three, but since the materials were not lost and there is currently insufficient evidence to support the spection. Logan found the whole situation even more bizarre after hearing this. The three had fallen within less than a miles distance? And the remaining seven had not sensed a thing? Once ones realm reaches that of the Sanctuary, the slightest disturbance within a hundred miles is detectable through their divine senses. If there were an ambush, didnt they consider that if it failed, the three would quickly alert the seven guarding the materials, leading all ten Sanctuaries to retaliate together, leaving the murderer, no matter how strong, likely doomed to a bad end? Or could it be that the murderers were among the seven who were guarding the materials? They killed the three and might have attempted to tamper with the materials, but due to the dy, the bodies were already discovered the next day. Logan scanned the area and asked, There were ten of you guarding materials; suddenly, three fell. Do the remaining seven of you truly know nothing, or are you pretending to be fools? You are under significant suspicion! We ten were guarding together, but felt it was overstaffedwould anyonecking good vision dare toe steal the materials? So typically, there were five people on guard duty while the other five rested, alternating every six hours. At that time, five people were on guard duty. Finding it too boring, three left only two behind and decided to take a stroll in the Demon Beast Mountain Range, and just like that, they never returned, and we didnt learn about their demise until the next day. Seven of them stepped forward and gave a wry smile, We can vouch for each other among ourselves. Besides, if the two on guard duty were the ones who made a move, how could they possibly overpower three? And any confrontation would surely have alerted the others.
These reasons are insufficient for self-exoneration. After all, they died less than a mile away; if you knew nothing at all, wouldnt that be absurd? Could the one who struck them down be as powerful as a Saint Emperor from the Ancient Secret Realm? Logans expression grew grave. If it truly wasnt these seven, then why would the murderer strike so close by, with such high exposure risk? And why would the murderer target these three specifically? Was it due to a personal conflict with these three, or did the murderer not care about whose life was taken at all, and would they have dared to do the same if all ten were present? This was also worth pondering. Logan considered a possibilitycould it be that the murderers goal was not to kill but to take the materials? By taking everything needed to craft the Holy Life Elixir, these dozens of Sanctuaries would no longer be able to extend their lives. Aftermitting the murder, the murderer intended to lure the remaining seven away, thus finding the opportunity and time to take the materials. However, because there were only two people left on guard who did not notice the absence of the three, the murderers n fell through. Yet that still didnt quite add up. Although the hundred materials were rare, the most precious among them was the Immortal Fruit from the Immortal Realm, which Logan had on him. Even if the other materials were lost, it would take just two or three days to gather them again.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om During our time in the Ancient Secret Realm, these three had offended the Wind me Daoist; could it be that the Wind me Daoist harbored a grudge and seized the opportunity to strike? Someone aimed the finger of suspicion at a person, causing an elder to be bewildered and visibly very angry, wronged by the usation. I had a conflict with those three, but with only half a year left of my life, of course, I hope for the Holy Life Elixir to be realized. Moreover, stepping back ten thousand paces, with my capabilities alone, could I dispatch three Sanctuaries? The person was indignant, and countered, I think hes recklessly ndering others; instead, hes the real murderer. The murderer wants to muddy the waters, not wanting you to uncover the truth. How could it be me? Ive had no quarrel with those three, and these past two days Ive been with four or five others, able to vouch for each other, and Ive stayed in the Wexler ns City in the sight of tens of thousands. The person who had just spoken curled his lips and said, Youre a suspect, so is it wrong for me to speak out? I never said you were definitely the murderer. I think its the Fire Apricot Daoist. Among the dozens of us, he always keeps to himself and has poor rtions with everyone else, even constantly bullied by us. Such a person is undoubtedly the most terrifying. Another person pointed at someone, and the suspected Fire Apricot Daoist waved his hands repeatedly, with a pale face under everyones gaze, not knowing how to defend himself. He knew that he had always been an outcast among the dozens, but he never thought about taking someones life. The reason for his character was simply that he had seen too much in his cultivation journey, which left his heart weary. There was not much in the world that could move him anymore, which led to his current demeanor. It shouldnt be the Fire Apricot Daoist. Firstly, his strength isnt strong among the Sanctuary Powerhouses, only considered below average, and besides, he is already conspicuous. If he had acted, howe nobody noticed? The Holy Daoist shook his head, exining on behalf of the Fire Apricot Daoist. Having been in the Ancient Secret Realm for ten years, he was quite familiar with the Fire Apricot Daoist, who had always been low-key but had a good charactersomeone absolutely trustworthy. Investigating will get us nowhere, just endless arguing. Now that we have gathered a hundred ingredients, why not refine the Holy Life Elixir and consider the missing three as having perished in the Ancient Secret Realm? Seeing the deadlock, someone discontentedly said, Its all fate. The death of those three can only be med on themselves. If they had just guarded the ingredients honestly without wandering around, how could they have given others the chance to strike?
Though the words were harsh, it was indeed what everyone was thinking. There was no need to argue over three dead people; it all lost meaning. And even if they did find out, would they really seek revenge? After all, we are not a tight-knit group, only working together temporarily for the Holy Life Elixir. We might even be at war with each other under normal circumstances. Continuing to pursue the murderer like this does not fit with our way of doing things. The path of cultivation is such that if you are not careful, youll fall. Its no ones fault but your own if you get killed. With dozens of Sanctuaries together, its expected to undergo a great battle, leaving only a few outstanding survivors. Im not any great paragon of virtue. The reason Im pursuing the murderer is for the sake of safety in the future. If the murderer strikes next time and another three die, who can be sure they wont be one of them?
Logan furrowed his brows and let out a coldugh, Everyone is self-serving; such is the norm for cultivators. Naturally, I wouldnt bother, but in refining the Holy Life Elixir, I fear someone might seize the opportunity tounch a sneak attack. While refining elixirs, because one must concentrate fully, even if Logan is powerful, he would be as vulnerable as any ordinary person. If someone chose that moment to strike, Logans life would be worthless, even if he had ten. Only if he can trust these dozens of people can Logan refine with peace of mind, as its a matter of his own protection. Otherwise, he would definitely not proceed with the refining, preferring to see the others perish rather than take the risk. You neednt worry. The dozens of us will always stand by your side. If anyone dares to make a move, theyll be going against us. We need the elixir to extend our lives; why would we do anything untoward? The dozens of people spoke in unison. If Logan didnt refine, what would be of the Holy Life Elixir? Could they only wait for their lives to ebb away? Thinking of the murderer behind the scenes, everyone was filled with towering rage. If the culprit hadnt caused trouble, how would it havee to this? Logan would probably already be refining. If they found out who was interfering, they would surely suppress that person in the deepest levels of Hell. Faced with Logans concerns, everyone was at a loss. It seemed they had to find the murderer to ease Logans worries. And until now, nobody couldprehend the murderers motives. Was the killing of the three intentional, or just a part of somerger scheme? Chapter 725: 438: The Heavenly Masters Molt_1 Chapter 725: Chapter 438: The Heavenly Masters Molt_1 ` After three Holy Sees fell in session, Logan had no leads yet. If the murderer continued to hide, it would be impossible to find any trace no matter how much investigation took ce. Everyone wanted Logan to practice alchemy, but Logan feared an ambush. Capable of vanishing three without a trace, Logan might be the next one. Thus, the matter was at an impasse. The Holy Daoist understood Logans concerns, which were not unreasonable, but there was not much time left. For the Holy Daoist himself, it was possible to survive for another year or two. Having received the inheritance of the Saint Emperor, he actually possessed other methods to temporarily slow the erosion of life. But what about the Cloud Sky Taoist? Previously in the Cloud Sky Sect, a fierce battle had drained the Cloud Sky Taoists life force, and all that kept him going was hisst breath. Now, with four days passed, the Cloud Sky Taoists one foot had already stepped into the Underworlds gates, and he might fall at any moment. Even if just for the Cloud Sky Taoist, the Holy Daoist feltpelled to plead with Logan to quickly concoct the Holy Life Elixir, to extend the lifespan of the Holy Sees.N?v(el)B\\jnn Logan still shook his head, Its not that I am unwilling to give you face, but lifees first. I cannot possibly ce myself in danger. With me here, even if I have to risk my life, I will protect you. You can rest assured while refining, its impossible for anyone to harm you, the Holy Daoist said, his words righteous and solemn. The Holy Daoist continued, with earnest assurance, You know my character. Once I make a promise, I will do everything in my power to keep it. Besides, this matter concerns my own interests. Reasonably and emotionally, I wont let anything happen to you. We cant continue to dy.
The murderer killed only three to create panic and suspicion among us. We mustnt be deceived. Only by concocting the Holy Life Elixir can we shatter the murderers plot and, after restoring our priorbat power, we need not fear the Monster Beast n. One thing must be clear: my involvement with the Holy Life Elixir is irrelevant, sess or failure is the same, Logan waved his hand, dismissing the Holy Daoists assurances, keeping a clear position and understanding of the situation. You may indeed protect me, but what about the other dozens? I cant be sure how many culprits there are. If the offering behind the scenes is life extension, they wont need the Holy Life Elixir anymore. To go to an extreme, perhaps right now only a few of us are being plotted against. Even if I take a huge step back, initially I was merely kindly assisting. Yet now, Ive be the target of all arrows. This was never my intention. If I were the one in need of the Holy Life Elixir and all of you dozens did not need it, would you be willing to go out of your way to help me? Logan was not a selfish person, but he was no fool either. In the current situation, the best decision was to stand still. They had to either uncover the murderer or just keep dragging things out. As long as Logan remained vignt, with his Emperor Weapon in hand, there were few who could take advantage of him. After much hesitation, the Holy Daoist spoke, having already said this much; it wasnt his ce to say more. However, the Cloud Sky Taoist at most could not hold out for more than two days. And if the murderer remained hidden, if ten days to half a month passed without finding him, the Cloud Sky Taoist would fall, possibly affecting the morale of the others. I dont have any chips in my hands, only the Book of Legacy Ive obtained from the Saint Emperor. If youre willing, I can give you the book to make a copy in exchange for you refining the Holy Life Elixir, the Holy Daoist said, looking at Logan, emphasizing each word: I can assure you that it can be copied, as recorded in the Book of Legacy. Shocked upon hearing this, Logan found the Holy Daoist actually willing to offer the Book of Legacy, being the inheritance of the Saint Emperor, its value was naturally self-evident. In the Ancient Secret Realm there were two Saint Emperor inheritances in total: one was the Emperor Weapon in his own hands, and the other was the Book of Legacy held by the Holy Daoist. In terms of short-term practicality, his Emperor Weapon was more useful, but the Book of Legacy was bound to be a hundred times stronger than the Emperor Weapon. Being able to obtain the Book of Legacy, Logan was naturally one hundred percent willing. But why would the Holy Daoist be willing to give him the Book of Legacy? Just to have him refine the Holy Life Elixir? At this moment, Logan wanted to agree, yet felt everything was happening too suddenly. Without the Holy Life Elixir, whats the use of having the Saint Emperors inheritance? It would still be wasted if Im not alive. Tis better to trade a copy of the Book of Legacy for the Holy Life Elixir; theres no loss to me, all benefit and no harm. The Holy Daoist saw the bewilderment in Logans eyes and added, Besides, youve done me many favors. Its also a way of repaying you by copying the Book of Legacy for you. Youre the most outstanding cultivator of the younger generation; with the Book of Legacy in hand, youll break through to the Holy See soon. I agree, Logan chose to trust the Holy Daoist. After all, even if the Holy Daoist didnt offer the Book of Legacy, wouldnt he still refine the Holy Life Elixir after a few days? Of course, the refining may take a day, and I fear that the murderer who killed the three Holy Sees might act. Thus, I need you to protect me throughout the entire process, not leaving me even for a moment, no matter what happens. My own safety is at stake here, you must agree to this. No problem! The Holy Daoist showed a trace of joy and assured Logan, You need not worry about that. If that murderer dares to cause trouble again, I will definitely expose them and cast them into Hell. Having settled the matter, they called together the dozens of Holy Sees. Logan got straight to the point, announcing he would immediately begin refining the Holy Life Elixir. What was previously a collective dismay now transformed into visible delight among the crowd who were just worrying about how to persuade Logan to reconsider. `
Chapter 726: 438: Heavenly Masters Shedded Skin_2 Chapter 726: Chapter 438: Heavenly Masters Shedded Skin_2 I have procured an alchemy furnace. Just a few days ago, I happened upon one and thought of the Holy Life Elixir, so I bought it. Today, it reallyes in handy. A Sanctuary Powerhouse took out a cauldron, the work of a top Forging Master. In the realm of alchemy furnaces, it certainly ranked among the best. After inspecting it, Logan was quite satisfied and nodded, I am about to start the alchemy. No matter what happens, you must not let anyone disturb me. One thing I need to make clear in advance is that even if I fail in the creation, there will definitely be no concern for my life, so do not listen to the malicious nder of those with ulterior motives. The Holy Life Elixir concerns every single one of you. If outsiders seed, then prepare to face your eventual demise! Logan then gathered a hundred types of ingredients. The process of creating the Holy Life Elixir was notplicated, but since there was only one set of materials and no margin for error, plus each herb was rare and difficult to harmonize, Logan was understandably nervous. Even though he was confident in his alchemy technique, this was the Holy Life Elixir after all, and with so many eyes on him. But soon, Logan adjusted his frame of mind, positioned himself beside the alchemy furnace, and began to sit cross-legged C a pre-alchemy adjustment of Blood Qi. Several hours passed in this way, leaving the crowd baffled. Wasnt he supposed to be making the Holy Life Elixir? Why hadnt Logan begun? Some thought to go up and remind him, but they feared disturbing Logan, who had already stated that under no circumstances should his concentration be interrupted. Dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses watched Logan alone; as time went on, many wanted to rest and discussed leaving only a few to keep watch. However, as soon as they heard this, many immediately objected, If we leave and something happens to Logan? The three who died previously serve as a warning!
The Holy Life Elixir Logan was creating was crucial to everyone present. What was a few days wait in this context? Once the elixir was finished, they could rest all they wanted. The previous three were just an ident. This time, if we leave over a dozen people, even if someone has malicious intentions, would they really act in front of so many witnesses? The ones desiring rest retorted, Besides, with so many of us here, the more chaotic it is, the more opportunities it gives to others. Someone could take action while were not careful. How about this: I, Holy Daoist, will keep watch here. The others can take shifts. This is indeed safer. As long as the remaining people dont leave the Western Wastnd, they cane and support at any time. As a quarrel ensued among the group, the Holy Daoist stood up, Anyway, Logan is now the most crucial matter. Everyone, please stay calm and be vignt against suspicious individuals. No more chaos can be afforded. Logan had initially been reluctant to prepare the Holy Life Elixir, treating these dozens of people indifferently. It was only after the Book of Legacy was offered that Logan agreed. The Holy Daoist valued this rare opportunity and clearly couldnt disclose the condition offered to the others. If it were known that the Book of Legacy from the Saint Emperor could be duplicated, although no one would be treacherous now, surely they would harbor covetous thoughts in the future. Once their lifespans were increased by the Holy Life Elixir, the next step would undoubtedly be to pursue the Saint Emperor Realm. The Holy Life Elixir was vital. After a few more hours, Logan finally began the alchemy. One hundred ingredients were sessively thrown into the alchemy furnace, except for the Immortal Fruit, which was the most crucial among all the materials, ying the final harmonizing role that determined the potency of the elixir. The mes inside the alchemy furnace zed, manifesting as an unusual blue-ck hue, resembling the Nine Heavens. The ingredients underwent refining and transformation. They needed to be hammered by fierce fire before they could undergo a qualitative change and shine like stars. This spectacle naturally stunned everyone present. If there were any doubts about Logans status as a Master Alchemist before, they were now all dumbfounded. As Sanctuary Powerhouses ustomed to many wonders, none had seen an alchemist work like Logan. Some even shouted in astonishment, The chances of creating the Holy Life Elixir are great! Now we no longer have to worry about lifespan issues. We might truly reach the Saint Emperor Realm in our lifetimes. The Holy Daoist showed a trace of joy but, unlike the others, remained ever vignt, watching the surroundings to prevent any sudden attack on Logan. However, as time passed, Holy Daoist grew tired. He hadnt rested for the past half-month and, with his already dwindling life force, he should have been more attentive to recuperation. Yet, for the Holy Life Elixir, he traveled from the Eastern Territory to the Immortal Realm, and then to the Extreme Cold Lands and the Demon Beast Secret Realm. His body was now on itsst legs. He was supposed to endure for another two days, but he felt that if he continued like this, he would copse before long. Therefore, he chose to sit in meditation next to Logan, closing his eyes to cultivate his spirit and absorb Spiritual Energy to restore his Blood Qi. This had a benefit: he could sense every movement around him, and in case an enemy dared to attack, he would be able to protect Logan at a moments notice. Moreover, his presence sitting cross-legged also served as a deterrent to others who wouldnt dare to approach carelessly. Besides Holy Daoist, the remaining twenty guardians of the Holy See had left, leaving only ten to keep watch. After deliberating, they decided to rotate guardianship every three hours. It wasnt that they were indifferent to the Holy Life Elixir. Their own life spans were short, and they needed to tend to their health constantly, which required them to leave and rejuvenate. Just then, one of the ten nced around and suddenly walked toward Logan. Despite a moments hesitation that shed across his face, he quickly hardened his resolve. However, he had only taken a few steps before the other nine saw him: Why are you approaching Logan? He is in the middle of alchemy, are you nning to interfere?
No, I was just curious, the person quickly waved his hands to dismiss the suspicion, and the others didnt press further. He nced at Logan and then retreated. After a while, taking advantage of the others meditation, he ventured forward again, this time even more cautiously, concealing both his consciousness and presence.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But just like before, the other nine detected him at once, and this time they were not in a good mood. They surrounded him in unity. Curiosity was your excuse before, and how will you exin now? Your unusual behavior is too apparentyou clearly intend to sabotage Logans Elixir crafting!
Someone snorted coldly, and everyone was furious, readying their divine weapons, demanding an exnation before they would take action. The person was frightened but realized he could no longer feign innocence and bluntly admitted: Correct, I aimed to snuff out Logan. Why? Logan crafting the Holy Life Elixir benefits each one of usits clearly a good thing. I dont understand why you would want to sabotage it! The nine were all baffled. If this person wasnt a guardian of the Holy See and wasnt troubled by a short lifespan, his actions might be understandable. But he was one of them. Suddenly, someone thought of something and looked at the person suspiciously: The three guardians who fell before, was it you who did it? Youve been quite elusive the past two days. Youre a smart one. Yes, those three were killed by me. You could say its their bad luck. I only meant to knock them out, but they desperately tried to use their Divine Skills, which caused the poison we used to backfire, plus they were at their wits end. With a haughtyugh, the person revealed a smug grin: I asked Daoist why he didnt care about the Holy Life Elixir. Want to know why? Because Im not afraid of running out of life force! You surely have aplices, or youve been hiding your strength; otherwise, you wouldnt have dared to strike them down. Youre not just targeting one person; you treat us all the same. Plus, with yourck of concern for life force depletion, there must be someone behind you, one of them conjectured. The nine were not fools and quickly pieced together the logic: With such strength, other than someone from the Immortal Realm, it could only be from the Demon Beast n in their Secret Realm. Being too clever isnt always a good thing. Today, no one can stop Logans fall, and you nine will all meet your end as well. Daoist waved his hand grandly, and four individuals appeared. These four surrounded the nine andid out their Divine Weapons on standby, ready to act. Chapter 727: 439: A Drop of Water Can Destroy Eighty Thousand Mountains_1 Chapter 727: Chapter 439: A Drop of Water Can Destroy Eighty Thousand Mountains_1 Although the nine individuals were astounded, they still had the advantage in numbers, which is why they did not panic. Instead, they denounced the actions of Wexler Daoist. Are you sure you want to join forces with the Monster Beast n and mercilessly ughter the Sanctuary Powerhouses of the human race, without fearing the eternal stench of your infamy? And remember, Demon Beasts are not known for their integrity. Facing the usations, Wexler Daoist was disdainful, How can the human race ever trulypete with the Monster Beast n? In the end, you are nothing but jumping clowns. We have simply made the correct decision. Like everyone else, the five of them had been waiting arduously for the Holy Life Elixir to be concocted, but there was too much uncertainty and nothing was guaranteed. Who could be certain that the Elixir would even be made? Previously in the Extreme Cold Lands, although Logan showed off elixir-making without a furnaceparable to a Master Alchemist, it couldnt be assured whether it was just luck. And even if he were truly a Master Alchemist, it wasnt certain that he could actually create the Holy Life Elixir, which was akin to seizing the fortunes of the world itself. Coborating with the Monster Beast n was different. The Demon King had personally promised them that as long as these dozens of Saint Seats perished, not only would their lifespans be extended, but half of the world would be divided among the five of them. Wouldnt that be infinitely better than being inconspicuous among dozens of others? Let me reveal a little more to you. Why do you think the Wexler Daoist was captured and taken to the Demon Beast Secret Realm? Do you believe it was an ident? It was also our doing C we led Logan and hispanions into the Secret Land, though we do not know why the Demon King has allowed Logan and hispanions to return. The leader, Wexler Daoist, was extremely smug and cast a disdainful nce at the nine, Initially, if all of you had acted together, we five would have had no opportunity. However, you proposed to take shifts guarding, which naturally gave us a great opportunity. Who can stop us from taking action today? Whether you win or lose has yet to be determined. Whats there to be so arrogant about, just the five of you? Were different from those three previous Saint Seats; if we truly fight, you will undoubtedly lose. The nine could not contain their rage, wishing they could y the five alive after knowing the whole truth, yet they were reluctant to strike unless absolutely necessary.
After all, they had little life left; if they were to fight to the death against others, it would consume a vast amount of life force, and they probably wouldnt live for many more days before perishing. Do you know why we five dare to take action? Unlike you, the Demon King has given us several Energy Blood Pills, which have made us decades younger for a short time, putting us at peakbat power for a Sanctuary Powerhouse, unlike you on the brink of death. Wexler Daoist was very contemptuous and did not want to waste any more time with the nine. With a wave of his hand, the fiveunched an assault on the nine in an instant. The five were much more formidable inbat power than imagined, indeed catching the nine off guard. Despite having superior numbers, they were at a disadvantage. The nine exchanged nces, resolved to go all out today, as Logans elixir-making was of utmost importance. If Logan were to fail, what good would a few more months of their lingering existence do? Conversely, if they fought today until theirst breath, as long as Logans Holy Life Elixir emerged, they could instantly regain their life force. Thus, the nine only had one choice. After dozens of rounds, although the five forced the nine back step by step, it was difficult to kill them. Perhaps ten days to half a month still would not suffice. Such was thebat between Saint Seat Realms C once ones cultivation reached this point, even the intervention of Heavenly Dao could hardly ensure their downfall. The five knew they could not dy any longer, as this battle would cause the remaining people toe if it drew on. Even if theirbat power was formidable, how could they stand against dozens of Saint Seats? Having gained a certain advantage, they had to take down the battle situation quickly. Wexler Daoist took a step back, no longer continuing the fight, Wait, lets negotiate a condition. After all, the Demon King wants the Ancient World; as for how many Sanctuary Powerhouses fall, it doesnt matter. Why cant we join forces? Together, we can suppress Logan and hispanions. Then, the Demon Kings method of prolonging life, in addition to us five, can also be extended to you nine. Theres no need to rely solely on Logans Holy Life Elixir, especially when its creation is uncertain. Think about it, theres no benefit to standing with Logan. This The nine hesitated, unable to deny that the chip offered by Wexler Daoist was tempting. They had no emotional ties to Logan; although he had saved them several times, their ultimate goal in protecting him was the Holy Life Elixir. Otherwise, they would have scattered long ago C what affection is there to speak of between Saint Seats? If there was an alternative to the Holy Life Elixir, and it could avoid a deadly battle, they would surely be a hundred percent willing. However, they were uncertain whether this was merely a dying tactic by the five.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Theres no need to be conflicted, nor to doubt our intentions. If we wanted to deceive you nine, there was no need forplications; we could have taken advantage of your hesitation just now tounch a sneak attack. Why bother waiting for you to make a decision? Seeing the nine were tempted, Wexler Daoist and hispanions naturally showed a hint of joy, continuing to urge them to defect quickly. The nine indeed wanted to agree but had their worries: The Monster Beast n is not trustworthy; what if they renege on their promises afterward? And if their goal is the Ancient World, naturally, they would not want Human Cultivators with Saint Seats threatening their existence. Furthermore, if we agree, does it not mean we betray the human race, even to be cursed for a thousand years? This cost seems more terrible than imagined. We also have Sects and Family ns; if such disgrace were spread, where would our familys honor lie? Chapter 728: 439: One Drop of Water, Can Shatter Eighty Thousand Mountains_2 Chapter 728: Chapter 439: One Drop of Water, Can Shatter Eighty Thousand Mountains_2 Nine people wanted to stay alive, but because of previous constraints, they couldnt make up their minds; after all, once a decision was made, there would be no turning back. They could only join forces with the Monster Beast n, and any thoughts of turning back were futile. They were destined to stand against everyone else. Why worry about this? Indeed, we will be spurned by the Human race, but do we cultivate for saving the world? Or for the good name praised by the popce? I fear you all care not for these, only yearning for higher realms, pursuing the Saint Emperor Realm beyond the Sanctuary Powerhouse. As for the Demon King reneging, this concern is even more unnecessary. Theres also the Immortal Realm opposing the Monster Beast n; the Demon King will surely want to win the hearts of others. And for the Demon King, extending ones life is but a matter of a few words, why would he ruin his reputation over something as trivial as a sesame seed? The Wexler Daoist persisted earnestly, In conclusion, my words end here. Whether the Ancient World is managed by the Human race doesnt matter. We have reached the Saint Seat Realm, these matters are but mundane trivialities. We should always look to benefit first, for theres a saying: If one does not act for oneself, heaven and earth will act against you.'' After weighing the pros and cons, the nine people eventually agreed, despite the risks of deception. They had to admit that the Wexler Daoists terms were too generous, quelling their ns for ast-ditch fight. Youve made the right choice; next, we must kill Logan. Once he is dead, no one will be able to create Holy Life Elixirs; the remaining twenty or so Sanctuary Powerhouses will perish without fighting. Just wait a year or half, and they will be drained. The Wexler Daoistughed loudly, then walked towards Logan, his expression naturally one of extreme smugness, as now no one would stop him. But at this moment, the Holy Daoist who had been sitting in meditation stood up: Want toy a hand on Logan? Dream on, how can you few insignificant individuals even consider it? The Holy Daoist had heard everything loud and clear, and the reason he hadnt taken action immediately was just to see what kind of trouble the Wexler Daoist and his group could stir up. The sudden anger of the Holy Daoist did turn the Wexler Daoist and his groups faces pale, but the opponent was only one person, after all. They rxed a little at this thought; not only did they number five, but with the nine who had been swayed before, the Holy Daoist was unlikely tost even one round against them alone.
Seeing the imposing number of adversaries, the Holy Daoist furrowed his brows: You nine have been hoodwinked; youre merely being used by those five Wexler Daoist individuals. Theyre in cahoots with the Monster Beast n, and its impossible for them to let you nine benefit as well, at least the Monster Beast n wont agree to it. If the Monster Beast n were so magnanimous, why would they strike at us, several dozens of us? Think calmly, and you can discern the Demon Kings true intentions: not to leave a single one of us from the Human races Sanctuary Powerhouses alive; even the Wexler Daoists group will be discarded once they lose their value. And to take a huge step back, does the Monster Beast n really possess a method to extend life? We, a multitude of Sanctuary Powerhouses, have sought for a hundred years, and even being trapped in the Ancient Secret Realm for so long, only to finally obtain the method from the Saint Emperors Book of Legacy. Even with the Monster Beast ns multitude of Strong Ones, it cannotpare to the Saint Emperor. When Logan and I went to the Monster Beast Secret Realm to save Wexler Daoist, the entire Secret Land was in chaos, the major ns of the Monster Beasts at odds with each other. Why would they covet the Ancient World? Isnt it because the Secret Land was on the brink of destruction, so they hastily sought a new refuge for themselves? The words of the Holy Daoist caused the nine people to reconsider, indeed if there were other methods to extend life, they would surely be recorded in the Saint Emperors Book of Legacy, and not just the Holy Life Elixir alone. Could it really just be a deception? The crowd took in a sharp breath. Even the Wexler Daoists group was half skeptical at this point. But the moment they had aligned themselves with the Demon King, they had already passed the point of no return. Naturally, they couldnt allow the Holy Daoist to sway the nine over to his side; otherwise, they would face a one-to-ten situation and would undoubtedly be defeated today. Do not be misled by the sophistry of the Holy Daoist. He has conflicts with the Monster Beast n and can only rely on Logans Holy Life Elixir. His smooth words are nothing but deception. The Demon King of the Monster Beast n is a Ninth Tier Sanctuary Powerhouse, such a Strong One would not stoop to lying; he could obliterate us in a mere moment. The Wexler Daoist rebuked the Holy Daoist and simultaneouslyunched an attack with a Divine Weapon: Join us in this attack and y the Holy Daoist; this will also be a gesture of goodwill towards the Demon King. The Wexler Daoist alone was certainly not enough to defeat the Holy Daoist. Within less than two rounds, he was sent flying hundreds of meters away. The other four wanted toe up to support, which indeed put pressure on Holy Daoist, but he could barely cope with it, and unlike these five, over this period, Holy Daoist had also acquired many Divine Skills from the Book of Legacy, which allowed him to be more valiant as the battle went on. Wexler Daoists expression was grave as he said to the nine on that side, What are you waiting for? Dont hesitate anymore. Like this, youll offend both sides. The nine steeled their hearts and decided that siding with the Demon King was more reliable, after all, the Monster Beast ns power was great, far beyond what their group of Sanctuary Powerhouses could handle. Just as several people were approaching Holy Daoists side, Holy Daoist suddenly revealed an Emperor Weapon. Instantly, its imperial might surged forth, causing all of them to shudder with fearit was as if the Saint Emperor himself had descended with the Emperor Weapon in Holy Daoists hands. Even with only half of its power, it could still destroy heavens and erase earth. It seems Logan had foreseen the trouble, having already anticipated it and loaned me the Emperor Weapon to deter petty thieves. I had originally scoffed at the thought of being too worried, but I didnt expect it would actuallye in handy. By all means, continue toe at me, Holy Daoist dered. Wexler Daoist was dumbfounded. If Holy Daoist was protected by an Emperor Weapon, todays odds of sess were absolutely zero. Even if their strength increased fiftyfold, they likely wouldnt be a match for the Emperor Weapon. The only one who could turn the tide would be the Demon King from the Monster Beast n. The authenticity of the Emperor Weapon was indisputable; one reason was the oppressive aura it emitted, and the other was that during the Ancient Secret Realm before, Logan had indeed obtained the inheritance of the Emperor Weapon, a scene witnessed by all. No one dared to take another step forward, yet they were extremely unwilling. If they were to leave now, they would likely lose the chance to y Logan forever. Once Logan crafted the Holy Life Elixirs, the more than twenty Sanctuary Powerhouses would all have their lifespans increased, while they would be reduced to clowns. Moreover, if the mission failed, the Demon Beast ns Demon King would definitely rage with fury and would not help them increase their lifespan. In a fit of anger, he might even kill them, leading Wexler Daoist to clench his fists in regret for his impatience, which caused all his efforts toe to nothing.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om If only he had been steadier, taken the opportunity to ambush Holy Daoist first, and eliminated Holy Daoist from the equation, even if he stood alone against over twenty Sanctuary Powerhouses, the situation wouldnt be as bleak as it felt now.
What to do? Do we fight to the death, or flee? If we cant increase our lifespans, life is pointlessjust a struggle for a year or half a year longer. The person beside looked at Wexler Daoist and said with a sudden chill, Lets take a gamble. What if Holy Daoist cant wield the full power of the Emperor Weapon? He has been running aroundtely, even venturing into the Immortal Realm and the Demon Beast Secret Realm, so he might be heavily injured too. We have no choice but to take a gamble! Wexler Daoist nodded, agreeing with the suggestion. He was filled with fear of the Emperor Weapon, but he also had the conviction to fight for his life. At least until the very end, he still had a glimmer of hope. The most conflicted were the nine who had just given in to Wexler Daoist; if they hadnt been led astray, they would definitely be rejoicing now, waiting with Holy Daoist for Logan to craft the Holy Life Elixirs. However, having taken a wrong step, it seemed they could only continue to follow Wexler Daoist and the others.
For Wexler Daoist, five people had no chance of winning, so naturally, he wanted to continue persuading the nine to deplete Holy Daoists physical strength first, thereby buying time for himself. Holy Daoist was also clear-headed at the moment. Even with an Emperor Weapon in hand, facing over a dozen Sanctuary Powerhouses in session, he wasnt sure if he could hold on. Therefore, he also extended an olive branch: You nine differed by a mere thought, and moreover, did not put it into action. I can overlook the past, as long as you make amends for your transgression. Holy Daoist is tempting you, Wexler Daoists face changed, as the nine absolutely couldnt be swayed over. Otherwise, even without the Emperor Weapon, he would be doomed. Chapter 729: 440: Everyone Has a Mount_1 Chapter 729: Chapter 440: Everyone Has a Mount_1 The nine of them weighed the pros and cons and still decided to stand on the side of Wen Chen Daoist. On one hand, they felt that the Holy Daoist was weak, and on the other, they did not believe that Logan would seed. With the help of the nine, Wen Chen Daoist let out a smug smile, Now the Holy Daoist is all alone, even with the Emperor Weapon on his side, he is nothing to fear. Although the Holy Daoist was resentful, he calcted that as long as he exerted all his strength, he would still be able to hold off these dozen or so people, especially since he only needed tost one hour. The remaining twenty from the Holy See would surely arrive, and by then, these people were doomed. However, at this very moment, another figure appeared on the scene: Youre too useless, the Demon King gave you three days, and you havent made any progress? No, were about to y Logan, Wen Chen Daoist startled upon seeing the neer. The Demon n Envoy was specially dispatched by the Demon King to oversee him. The Demon n Envoy nced at Logan and said, Then I shall lend you a hand, leave the Holy Daoist for you to deal with, while I go and eradicate Logan. As he mustered a Divine Skill, the Demon n Envoy moved next to Logan in one step. The Holy Daoist wanted to intervene, but was held up by Wen Chen Daoist and the others. Logan was at a critical moment in his pill concoction and had no time to defend himself against this sudden attack; the Holy Daoist was being restrained by Wen Chen Daoist and the others and could hardly move. The attack was less than a meter away from Logan, and at this moment, Wen Chen Daoistughed triumphantly, for Logans death was certain, putting an end to the refining of the Holy Life Elixir. The Holy Daoist was in utter despair. Alone and powerless, if only there were a few more Sanctuaries Powerhouses, there wouldnt have been an opportunity to exploit.
Thinking of his promise to Logan, he had vowed to protect him. If Logan were to truly fall, the Holy Daoist would be utterly ruined.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At this critical juncture, the attack from the Demon n Envoy was suddenly blocked by someone, and a Sanctuary Powerhouse appeared, looking disdainfully around the circle. You group of Sanctuaries, its truly disgraceful to bully a Quasi-Saint. And during the refining of an Elixir, no less? The Mountain Saint Taoist nced around and shook his head: Now that I am here, I wont let anyone harm Logan. There is a promise between us, but more importantly, I dislike you people. Fellow Daoist, even though you are also a Sanctuary, its just the two of you with the Holy Daoist, facing our group of over a dozen. Are you sure you can keep Logan safe? Wen Chen Daoist furrowed his brow and said loudly, How about stepping aside and sparing yourself the trouble? You cant protect Logan, and this isnt just a matter for the Human race. The Demon Beast n and the Demon King specifically demand Logans fall; with their numerous Powerhouses, offending them would have unimaginable consequences. If I said I can, then I can. If you dare to take another step forward, dont me me for showing no mercy. And dont try to threaten me with the Monster Beast n either. While I cant defeat the Demon King of the Monster Beast n, it doesnt mean that Im afraid. Why should the Human race bow down to the Monster Beast n? As for you lot, you are colluding with the Monster Beast n? Its a disgrace to our race. Youre old experts who have cultivated to the Sanctuary levels, yet you dont even understand the most basic principles? On a small scale, youck character, but on arger one, you are traitors to the entire Human race. Mountain Saint Taoist waved his hand, and a surge of energy burst forth, subjecting all the Sanctuaries present to pressure, letting them understand that his Realm was at least above the fifth level of Sanctuary, much stronger than theirs. Even with the Demon n Envoy alone, they would clearly be no match. Moreover, they were in no position to support the Demon n Envoy, being held back by the Holy Daoist on their own. With the Emperor Weapon in his hands, the Holy Daoist was driving them back, so even with only two people on his side, in terms ofbat power, Wen Chen Daoists side was no longer an opponent. The only choice left seemed to be to win over the suddenly appearing Mountain Saint Taoist. Even if he would not aid them, he should not continue protecting Logan. Sanctuary Powerhouses always prioritized interests, and they believed that if the offered stake was high enough, the Mountain Saint Taoist might remain an observer. Fellow Daoist, what do Sanctuaries fear the most? Its nothing but the depletion of their lifespan. The Demon King of the Monster Beast n promises Elixirs that can extend life; when its time, you could gain one or two hundred more years of vitality, giving you ample time to challenge the Saint Emperor Realm. How about we coborate? Wen Chen Daoist looked at the Mountain Saint Taoist and said earnestly, If you refrain from acting, the Elixir given by the Demon King will be shared with you. Isnt this much better than protecting Logan? Plus, the dozen of us can put together thirty Top-Grade Spirit Stones, equivalent to billions of Low-grade Spirit Stones. Logan is refining the Holy Life Elixir, which can also extend life. Isnt his promise more reliable than the Demon Kings? The Monster Beast n has never been known for keeping promises. Wen Chen Daoist is clearly trying to deceive you, the Holy Daoist said in urgency, as he couldnt afford to have this new ally turned against him. With the Emperor Weapon in his possession, facing a few more enemies wasnt the issue, but who would protect Logan while hes refining the pill? In a moments thought, he could be dead and gone. Wen Chen Daoist interrupted the Holy Daoist and persisted, You, at the Quasi-Saint Realm, think you can refine the Holy Life Elixir? Dream on, the chances are high that youll fail. The Holy Daoist is the real deceiver here. Stop your bickering. Both sides want to win me over, so let me share my view. Indeed, the stakes offered by Wen Chen Daoists side arerge, enough to tempt anyone. Chapter 730: 440: Everyone Has a Mount_2 Chapter 730: Chapter 440: Everyone Has a Mount_2n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Upon Mountain Saint Taoists deration, Daoist Wen Chen revealed a smug smile. Did this mean the other party was inclined to side with him? Hearing this, Holy Daoists countenance darkened. After a nce at the expressions of those around, Mountain Saint Taoist offered a faint smile, s, there are two reasons why I must refuse. Firstly, I am a Human Cultivator and do not wish to tangle with the Monster Beast n, let alone obey the Demon King. Such is the dignity inherent within Human Cultivators. The second reason is my rtionship with Logan; we cant really be called friends, having met only once. Yet, a few months ago, the bargaining chip Logan provided enabled me to solve the issue of my life force depleting, and even allowed my realm to ascend from the second to the sixthyer of the Sanctuary Powerhouse. I, Mountain Saint Taoist, am not a good person, but I cannot bring myself to strike down my benefactor. Today I must protect Logan to repay the favor. All you scoundrels,e if you dare. You fool! These words greatly altered Daoist Wen Chensplexion. Had his attempt at subversion utterly failed? With Mountain Saint Taoists protection, harming Logan had be an impossibility. Was his only option now to flee in disgrace? Yet once Logan sessfully concocted the Holy Life Elixir, the Monster Beast n would lose their leverage over him, and not only would the previously promised rewards not materialize, but even his own life would be at risk if the Demon King flew into a rage. Daoist Wen Chen was tormented, as if he had already foreseen his end. Having yed the riskiest gambit, he had ced himself on the razors edge, offending everyone. He had no choice but to tread further along that de, hoping for a slim chance of survival. Seeing that the tide had turned, one person whispered, Perhaps we ought to withdraw. Theres no need to stake our lives on this. Even though Logan is in the process of concocting the Holy Life Elixir, theres no guarantee hell seed. What if he fails? If he failed, it would be a stroke of luck for us. There would be no need to assassinate Logan ourselves; all we would need to do is wait for time to take its toll, and the remaining Sanctuary Powerhouses would run out of oil, their lights extinguished. Daoist Wen Chen pondered the likelihood of Logans failure. The process of concocting the Holy Life Elixir was extremely intricate; being one of the foremost elixirs, it required the refinement of one hundred different materials. Even a Master Alchemist would have but a fifty percent chance of sess.
Although Logan was young, he had showcased his prowess in the Extreme Cold Lands, and even without an Alchemy Furnace, he managed to craft an elixir of high quality. Confronting the challenge of the Holy Life Elixir and with only one chance at its creation, even if his sess rate was not fifty percent, it was not far off. Merely counting on Logans failure was akin to leaving ones fate to time. But bereft of options, waiting was the only path left. Attempting to y Logan today, under the guard of both Holy Daoist and Mountain Saint Taoist, seemed unrealistic. Moreover, the battle had been earth-shattering; surely the twenty-odd Sanctuary Powerhouses had sensed it and were now en route, likely to arrive within no more than five minutes. Once these reinforcements arrived, his predicament would worsen. Preventing Logans alchemy would be the least of his worries; surviving even three rounds might not be possible. After weighing the pros and cons, Daoist Wen Chen gestured grandly, Then let us withdraw for now. Pray that luck be on our side and that Logans concoction fails. Best if he perishes from bacsh. In the blink of an eye, the five of them vanished, while the remaining nine were left in great embarrassment. They had initially sided with Holy Daoist, but had been swayed by Daoist Wen Chens few words. Now it seemed they had offended both sides, with Daoist Wen Chen departing without any notice. Feeling more abandoned than betrayed, these nine were more concerned about their longevity; either they relied on the elixirs from the Monster Beast n, or on Logans Holy Life Elixir. But would Holy Daoist still wee them? And after the sess of Logans elixir, he might not look upon them favorably, once he learned everything. One among them, ovee with frustration, let out a long, skyward howl, I was such a fool to have listened to Daoist Wen Chen! If only I had stuck to my own convictions from the start, it wouldnt havee to this. You nine are given a chance to make amends. Considering your momentarypse, you will be absolved of all past offenses if you devote yourselves fully to protecting Logan throughout his alchemy, said Holy Daoist, who internally held deep anger for these nine, yet calmly realized the need for more hands. If the Monster Beast n could send a Demon n Envoy, they would undoubtedly send more forces. Moreover, the Monster Beast ns schemes to control the Ancient World were evident, but with only a little over thirty members in the Holy See of the Human race, a sudden loss of nine individuals would greatly benefit the Monster Beast n. Fearing to push humanitypletely to the other side, the Holy Daoist made concessions considering these two points. The nine individuals exchanged nces. Being epted back by the Holy Daoist was indeed a tremendous good fortune, and unlike the Monster Beast n, there was no need to worry about the Holy Daoist going back on his word. Thus, without any hesitation, the nine agreed, and the Holy Daoist breathed a sigh of relief. With the situation resolved, the only thing left to wait for was Logans alchemy. At that moment, beside the Alchemy Furnace, a hundred ingredients had been refined into an Elixir; though the process of making the Holy Life Elixir was just beginning. The real challenge was to imbue the Elixir with its medicinal properties. Although it now had form, the full potential of the ingredients had yet to be unleashed. Logan took a deep breath, feeling an immense pressure. Originally, he thought that concocting the Holy Life Elixir wouldnt be difficult and he could spare at most three to four hours. Only during the actual process did he realize its extreme difficulty, a hundred times more challenging than he had anticipated. It was only because Logans proficiency in alchemy was above that of a Grandmaster that he could still hold on. If it had been an average Alchemist, not to mention sessfully creating the Elixir, they might have suffered bacsh themselves. But on second thought, it all made sense. If the Holy Life Elixir were so easy to make, there would already be many of them in the World. How could he be the only one? The method of concocting the Holy Life Elixir came from the Saint Emperors Book of Legacy, but it certainly wasnt his invention. Continuing at this pace, finishing the Elixir within a day would be no small feat, but as long as the process didnt fail, Logan would be satisfied. Matters such as the Elixirs appearance were beyond his concern. In the midst of the Alchemy Furnace, mes soared, even spreading two to three meters out. This scene frightened the Holy Daoist, for Logan was nearly injured. Had it not been for his trust in Logan, the Holy Daoist would have already intervened. After all, who else could match Logan in the art of alchemy?
At this time, more than twenty Sanctuary Powerhouses rushed over. The signs of the recent skirmish alerted them that something was amiss, and on their way, they prayed fervently that Logan would be okay. If Logan perished, the Holy Life Elixir endeavor would turn to ashes. When they arrived and saw Logan still working on the Elixir, more than twenty individuals let out a sigh of relief, then quickly inquired about the recent events from the Holy Daoist. They were even more intrigued by the sudden appearance of the Mountain Saint Taoist. Daoist Ask Dust was bewitched by the Demon King of the Monster Beast n and took the opportunity to ambush Logan. Fortunately, I intercepted him, and when the Monster Beast n also sent people, the Mountain Saint Taoist helped, exined the Holy Daoist. After hearing the Holy Daoists ount, everyones hearts raced with fear. Thankfully, the situation didnt worsen, and the actions of the Monster Beast n were truly despicable.
After this incident, the more than twenty members of the Holy See insisted on staying to guard the area until Logan finished concocting the Elixir. The Holy Daoist didnt stop them; the more people present, the more strength they had. He was still shaken by the recent events, realizing they were just a step away from disaster. If not for the Mountain Saint Taoists timely intervention, Logan might have been dead already, and he himself would still be besieged! A few more hours passed, and at that moment, the Elixir burst forth with Golden Light. mes wrapped around it, and surges of overwhelming power radiated outward. Above the Nine Heavens, even golden clouds gathered. Many eximed in surprise, utterly delighted, Could it be that the Holy Life Elixir isplete? This has triggered a miraculous phenomenon; unless a being of unparalleled existence is born, this wouldnt be possible. Indeed, we werent wrong about Logan. To say he is a Master Alchemist is an understatement; even ten Mastersbined couldnt hold a candle to him. Now everyone can extend their lifespans! Honestly, I had no hope before. If it werent for grasping at straws, I wouldnt have even bothered to collect the ingredients. Logan has truly opened my eyes; hes a rare prodigy not seen in a thousand years! Chapter 731: 441: Demon Buddha, Quickly Put on This Saddle_1 Chapter 731: Chapter 441: Demon Buddha, Quickly Put on This Saddle_1 ` Dozens of the Holy See were clearly delighted, convinced that the Holy Life Elixirs emergence was a matter of time. Only Holy Daoist showed a grave expression and shook his head, Dont rejoice too soon, everyone. When an Elixir reaches its Great Achievement, how could the Alchemist not show a hint of joy? Reminded by Holy Daoist, everyone noticed that Logan was as still as a mountain, his expression unchanged. Had they not known that Logan was engaged in alchemy, they might have thought he had passed away. Everyones hearts sank, the joy abruptly halted as they began to pray that no more mishaps would ur, feeling an unprecedented tension. And in the next moment, the Elixir surrounded by Golden Light suddenly burst apart, dissolving in the mes as if it had been baked into the air. This scene turned everyones faces ashen, unable to recover from the emotional rollercoaster for a long time. With the Elixirspletion just a step away, all was shattered suddenly. Who could ept this? The lone method for extending life was gone; who amongst the present wasnt nearing the end of their lifespan? Even those with a little more time could only live another two or three years. Disappointed, some began to criticize Logan: I knew Logan wasnt up to it. To pin our hopes on such a youth when all of us, the Sanctuary Powerhouses, are helpless! Thats not fair to say, after all, Logan did his best. Perhaps it was all fated. Weve lived long lives. Its time for us to depart! Many shook their heads, as if resigning to their fate. How could they hope to live forever? Having failed to reach Saint Emperor in this lifetime, they should have long beenid to rest.
In the midst of the Alchemy Furnace, with the mes rising, the fire suddenly formed streaks of blue light. Following the paths of Meridians, it coursed through the cosmos before gathering into an eye-catching sheen. In just a few moments, a golden Elixir reappeared. Another twist of fate ignited hope anew as everyone stared intensely at the Alchemy Furnace, not daring to be rashly overjoyed. They now deeply understood that until the Elixir was truly realized, idents could still happen. Logan continuously infused Spiritual Energy, having spent several hours from start to now. Exhausted, hisplexion was deathly pale, yet the Elixir was at the most critical phase of refinement. Even a moment of negligence could cause it to explode. Thus, Logan dared not pause his efforts, clinging to this breath of perseverance, a trial for himself. If he could refine the Holy Life Elixir, perhaps he could use this opportunity to temper himself and feasibly leap from Quasi-Saint to Sanctuary status. Holy Daoist and the others were terribly anxious but could do nothing to help, their only option being to guard the surroundings to prevent any disturbances to Logan. The Elixir radiated blue light, with myriadws converging within it. Having undergone hours of refinement, the Elixir itself became like a Dantian, absorbing thews much like a Cultivator. The morews it absorbed, the more potent the final product would be. Finally, with a grand gesture from Logan, he unleashed thest stream of Spiritual Energy. The blue Elixir flew out from the Alchemy Furnace, shining with a brilliance that stirred Heaven and Earth. An ancient pressure descended as if to crush the Elixir. However, after a few brief moments, as everything returned to normal, everyone was certain the Holy Life Elixir had indeed been realized. Reflecting on the previous uncertainties, all was worthwhile. The thought of no longer worrying about lifespan made dozens of the Holy See sigh with heartfelt relief.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Logan retrieved the Elixir, a smile spreading across his face: It took a day. I nearly sumbed to bacsh, but fortunately, I was one step ahead. I have a question. Despite having only one Elixir, we have several dozen members of the Holy See here. Does this not mean that only one person can extend their life? This sudden question got to the heart of the matter, causing all members of the Holy See to frown, having forgotten this vital point. A tense atmosphere descended once more. If only one person was destined to extend their life, an intense battle among them was inevitable. Logan waved his hand, assuring everyone not to worry: One Elixir has an immense potency. Even you, as Sanctuary Powerhouses, would not survive its effects. This single Elixir must be divided into dozens of parts, each person receiving a share, each able to extend their life by over a hundred years, without fear of bacsh. With Logans assurance, everyone was put at ease. It was unlikely for Logan to lie, as the truth would shortly prevail. Logan was still gentle one moment, his face suddenly turned cold the next: However, since the Elixir was produced by my own hands, I reserve the right to decide whom to give it to. During my alchemy, someone harbored murderous intent toward me, nearly seeding. This matter must be settled now. Although my entire focus was on the alchemy, my awareness was clear as day. This incident cannot simply be brushed aside. It was only by sheer luck that I survived. If Daoist went through with his n, I would have descended to Hell already. The thought of it chills me to the bone. Here I was, refining the Holy Life Elixir for these dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses, yet I became their target. Isnt that too cold-hearted?
Daoist conspired with the Monster Beast n, but its over now. With the intervention of a few of us, Daoist and his five followers fled in panic. The Demon King of the Monster Beast n is beyond our reach for now, but one day, when we are stronger, I will certainly seek justice for you. ` Chapter 732: 441: Demon Buddha, Quickly Put on This Saddle_2 Chapter 732: Chapter 441: Demon Buddha, Quickly Put on This Saddle_2 Watching as the situation suddenly ground to a halt, Holy Daoist intervened in haste, attempting to smooth things over, As for the others, when Daoist Wen Chen took action, they were not there, and they also rushed over at the earliest opportunity, guarding loyally for several hours. Even if they made no contribution, they also did no wrong. You havent lied, but youve glossed over some matters. At that time, there were nine others here who were tempted by Daoist Wen Chen to strike against me. Just because you let them off the hook doesnt mean I am so forgiving. If you make mistakes, you must pay the price. Logans gaze swept around, his voice cold, These nine must die. If they dont pay the price, I definitely wont hand over the Holy Life Elixir, and all of you will bear the consequences together. Upon hearing this, the dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses panicked. They urgently needed the Holy Life Elixir to extend their lifespans, but now the elixir was in Logans hands, leaving them helpless. Consequently, these dozens of people erupted in fury, Where are those nine just now? Stand up yourselves; dont jeopardize us all. Having chosen to side with Daoist Wen Chen, you still want Logans Holy Life Elixir at this point? We nine have indeed erred, but it was a momentarypse. Besides, we havent caused a disastrous oue. Hasnt Logane out of this unscathed? After much hesitation, the nine had no choice but to step forward as they certainly couldnt hide; the dozens of people probably would have unearthed them in minutes. The reason I remain unharmed is partly due to Holy Daoists intervention, and partly because of Mountain Saint Taoists arrival. Had it not been for Holy Daoist and Mountain Saint Taoist, would you possibly have had a change of heart? Logan took a step forward, and the Emperor Weapon in Holy Daoists hand flew towards him, Ive always been one to avenge wrongs. The nine of you have indeed chilled my heart. Does crafting the Holy Life Elixir benefit me in the slightest? I dont need to increase my lifespan; I am painstakingly dedicated to all of you Sanctuary Powerhouses. With one strike of the Emperor Weapon, Logan unleashed a terrifying blow that split the sky and shattered the earth. The nine hastily used their Divine Skills to defend themselves and barely managed to withstand the attack, which was only because Logan was exhausted and could only exert half his usual power; otherwise, the nine would have surely been injured.
Seeing Logan truly enraged, Holy Daoist once again interjected, Can you spare their lives? As members of the Human race, they are an indispensable force against the Monster Beast n. There are only this handful of Sanctuary Powerhouses among the Human race, losing even one is a pity; to say nothing of losing nine at once. Counting on them? Logan scoffed. If these nine could be easily misled by Daoist Wen Chen with a few words, there was no guarantee they wouldnt betray again in the future. Better to kill them now once and for all. As for the threat of the Monster Beast n, were we really depending on these few dozen Sanctuary Powerhouses? While Logan didnt want to cause a massacre, he was also unwilling topromise for the sake of appeasement. Whether these nine were bewitched or it was indeed a fleetingpse of judgment, having harbored the intent to kill him and chosen to side with Daoist Wen Chen and his five confederates, Logan couldnt afford to give in today. Then, he turned to the remaining two dozen or so Sanctuary Powerhouses, If you desire the Holy Life Elixir, thene and lend me your strength. I aim to y these nine; this matter must be resolved. Only one victor will stand between me and them, and if I lose, the Holy Life Elixir will be destroyed alongside.N?v(el)B\\jnn Upon hearing this, what was there to hesitate about for the more than twenty people? Matters of life and longevity were at stake for everyone, so naturally, they flocked to support Logan. They were already extremely displeased with these nine or, more urately, felt that these nine were idiotic, nearly causing the Holy Life Elixir to be unattainable. Watching this scene, the most troubled was Holy Daoist. He was inclined to save these nine, but with the current situation out of his control and Logan clearly resolute, particrly with over twenty people aiding him, the nine were undoubtedly doomed today. Having formed a rtionship with these dozens of people since the Ancient Secret Realm, Logan had demonstrated exceptional intelligence, a cultivation speed seen only once in a century, and, in addition to that, leniency. All along, it was Logan who had assisted these dozens of people, ruing several debts of gratitude owed to him. ` But this time, Logan was determined to show everyone that he was a man with a temper, and that choosing to be his enemy would only lead to Hell, driving the lesson home to the remaining twenty-plus people so that in the future, they would shudder at the mere mention of todays events when faced with someone elses seduction. The nine peoples faces were ashen; fighting Logan alone offered them a sliver of a chance at victory, but when facing over twenty Holy Sees, they were naturally as insignificant as ants. Now the only thing they could do was to try and grab the Holy Life Elixir and flee. But grabbing the Elixir meant they first had to defeat Logan, yet with an Emperor Weapon in Logans hands and over twenty people not giving them a chance, it was clearly an inescapable death trap. Logan had wielded the Emperor Weapon and struck again, with more than twenty Holy Sees assisting on the side. Theirbined Divine Skills rained down like a storm, leaving the nine inplete disarray. In just under three rounds, all were gravely injured. They exchanged nces and decided to go all out, even going so far as to sacrifice their own Dantian bloodlines. Once matters had escted to this point, even if Holy Daoist did not wish for the nine to perish, he knew he could not change the oue. He was on Logans side to begin with, so he used his Divine Skills to suppress thebat power of the nine, but even with their Dantian bloodlines sacrificed, they were no match for Logan. The battlested for half an hour, and in the end, the nine fell one by one. With Logans final move, everything came to an end. Looking at the nine corpses on the ground, Holy Daoist sighed deeply, waved his hand to erase all traces, and prepared to bury the bodiester. All grudges hade to an end, and Logan put away the Emperor Weapon, Now to divide the Holy Life Elixir. There is only one, so to ensure that each person gets an equal share, it will be divided into thirty parts. There are twenty-six of us present, plus Cloud Sky Taoist whos in the Eastern TerritoryI will keep three parts for myself. No one present objected. The Holy Life Elixir belonged to Logan to begin with, and having a share that could extend their lifespan satisfied thempletely. After all, the Holy Life Elixir could only be used once; even if they were given an extra portion, it wouldnt multiply their lifespan, so they harbored no excessive desire for it. Logan divided the single Holy Life Elixir into thirty portions and distributed one to each person. Those who received their share were overjoyed; their lifespans were only about a year or so long, but now they suddenly had an extra hundred years ahead, which was exhrating to contemte. If you hadnt appeared all of a sudden, the Demon n Envoy would have certainly seeded. I cannot thank you enough. If you ever find yourself in trouble, I, Logan, will definitely lend a hand. Logan approached Mountain Saint Taoist and offered him a portion too. The Taoist had previously borrowed the Qian Kun Bead from him due to his short lifespan, so he definitely needed the Holy Life Elixir. Besides, he had stood by Logans side in the battle, a favor that Logan remembered!
Mountain Saint Taoist was astonished. He had originallye to return the Qian Kun Bead, fulfilling the promise made half a year earlier, but he had not expected such a tremendous stroke of luck. I have used the Qian Kun Bead over the past half year to add more than a decade to my lifespan. Now with the Holy Life Elixir, I am truly overwhelmed. Half a year ago, you were not yet in the Dominator Realm, and you were so weak in front of me. Now that youve reached the Quasi-Saint Realm, it truly shocks me. Mountain Saint Taoist took out the Qian Kun Bead and solemnly returned it to Logan. Logan had transformed drastically, especially with the Emperor Weapon he had just wielded. If the two were to battle now, Mountain Saint Taoist didnt stand much of a chance, despite being at the fifth level of the Holy See. Logan epted the Qian Kun Bead. He was in urgent need of it since advancing from Quasi-Saint to Holy See typically required hundreds of years. With the altered time flow provided by the Qian Kun Bead, he could significantly shorten his cultivation time and break through to the Holy See sooner.
After taking the Holy Life Elixir, youll need at least seven days to refine it. Lets not rush; we must first ensure safety. If, for example, someone from the Monster Beast n attacks while you are in the midst of refinement, you wont have any ability to defend yourselves at that time. Just as the people were about to take their portions, Logan suddenly spoke up, prompting everyone to pause and feel relieved that they had hesitated, for the consequences could have been unthinkable. ` Chapter 733: 442: Refining Medicine with Buddha_1 Chapter 733: Chapter 442: Refining Medicine with Buddha_1 Everyone cant wait so desperately, how can we find a safe ce? If people from the Monster Beast ne, it seems nowhere is safe to hide. Someone let out a bitterugh, as unless they were guarded by an absolutely top-notch expert, which was obviously not possible, those above their strength were the ninth-tier Sanctuary Powerhouses. Such Strong Ones only existed in the Immortal Realm and the Demon Beast Secret Realm, but how could these individuals possibly protect them? Everyone looked worried and downcast. With seven days needed for Refinement, ensuring safety seemed too difficult; it appeared useless to hide anywhere. Even though the Holy Life Elixirs were already in hand, they felt like hot potatoes. I have a strategy, why dont we refine in batches? The first time, let seven or eight people refine while the rest stand guard against any sneaky attackers. After these seven or eight havepleted their Refinement, the others can follow. At this moment, Wexler Daoist suggested, ensuring that at all times, they would have individuals withbat power on their side. Unless all the powerhouses of the Monster Beast n came, they would be absolutely safe. This proposal was epted by everyone, but promptly followed by a difficult question, Who is willing to wait until the end? Doesnt everyone want to be the first to refine? Its impossible to reach a consensus among so many people. And whats most frightening is, what if the people who increased their lifespan earlier dont want to protect those following and even harbor a killing intent? Our group of over twenty have always been united in face but divided at heart, not onlycking harmony but even holding each other in contempt. Everyone fell silent, indeed, this possibility was not unfounded; it was difficult to predict human nature. Those who had already increased their lifespan definitely wouldnt want others to enjoy the same benefit, even wishing there were fewer Sanctuary Powerhouses so that they themselves could benefit more. The debate was endless, and Holy Daoist could not contain his anger, After all is said and done, we still dont trust each other. We are all Human Cultivators; do we really have to continue this mutual suspicion? The Monster Beast n covets the Ancient World, and we should be united in our enmity against them. Easy for you to say. You and Logan have a good rtionship, so no matter when you refine, Logan will surely protect you, but its different for us.
Someone immediately sneered dismissively, thinking that Holy Daoist was too preachy. What concern was the safety of the Human race to them? They only wanted to continue their cultivation towards the Saint Emperor and didnt care about these worldly matters. Among the twenty-some people present, only one-third had old friends and family connections, such as those like Holy Daoist with Saint Sky Sect in the Central Region. The remaining two-thirds had Sects and Family ns long since fallen, with no one left in the world,pletelycking a fervent heart. Holy Daoist shook his head and sighed, his eyes filled with destion, I truly worry for the Human race; this is a broken state of affairs. How can we resist when the Monster Beast n arrives? I have a method that can offer you a safe ce to refine. Not to mention seven daysyou could stay for ten days or even half a month. At this point, Logan said with a faint smile, Of course, with over twenty people harboring different intentions in their hearts, Ill only select some of you. The rest will have to find their own way. What method? With Holy Daoist and the others eyes lighting up, they eagerly asked, while Logan took out a Spirit Stone and formed an array with a few cast Runes. I think you have forgotten something; actually, I am an Array Master. I can forge an array that allows you to refine within it. As my strength has advanced to the Quasi-Saint level, the defensive array I can create is capable of withstanding attacks from Strong Ones below the ninth-tier Sanctuary.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Logan was brimming with confidence. Indeed, beyond the array, there was an even safer methodthe Qian Kun Beads small world. Not only was it safe, but the flow of time was different; seven days inside would only be a few hours in the outside world. However, regarding the Qian Kun Bead, Logan didnt want too many people to know. These people might not have the ability to take it by force, but that didnt mean they wouldnt talk about it. Logan hade into contact with too many Strong Ones, especially with the Half-step Saint Emperors emerging recently, what couldnt be possible? No one doubted Logan; after all, he had managed to refine the Holy Life Elixirs, so what wasnt possible? As a result, they all were keen to refine within the array. Only those whose Sects and Family ns still exist in the world, who have no fewer than a hundred friends and family alive, can enter the array. As for the lonely and unaided, they are definitely not permitted. With these words from Logan, some were jubnt while others were disheartened. Holy Daoist only stunned for a moment before he understood; Logans selection meant that, faced with the Monster Beast n, these people would surely fight for the Human race. After all, they still had friends and family in the world. This move was truly clever. Even if these people dared not oppose the Monster Beast n, they couldnt possibly join them, for once the Monster Beast n conquered the Ancient World, those of the Sanctuary could roam as they pleased, but their friends and family didnt have the abilities of the Sanctuary. Many didnt understand and railed against this, Isnt that too unfair? Just because we are alone, we cant have your protection? We could go and establish a Sect within minutes, recruit thousands in a day, thene backwould that be allowed? Actually, you all know why I do this; to put it inly, everything is for the Human race. Just like you argued against Holy Daoist earlier, Im afraid that before long, youll side with the Monster Beast n, so I dont want to help you. Is my decision wrong? You all received the Holy Life Elixir for free! You should be grateful, but now because of this trivial matter, youre all shouting at me? If you dare, return the Holy Life Elixir. Chapter 734: 442: Refining Medicine with Buddha_2 Chapter 734: Chapter 442: Refining Medicine with Buddha_2 Logans face darkened, extremely displeased, My patience is limited, you saw what happened to those nine just now. If you keep prattling on in front of me, the consequences are yours to bear. We were too hasty before, please dont take it to heart. But without the protection of your array, we truly cannot find a safe ce to stay for seven days, especially since we have no power to protect ourselves while refining the elixir. Looking at Logans piercing gaze, the crowd was startled and knew not to irritate him further; thus, they quickly lowered their stance and said. If you wish to stay within my array, its possible, but you must swear an oath to the Heavenly Dao that should the human race face extinction, you must fight for the human race, else be smitten by the Heavenly Dao. Logan suddenly smiled yfully, as if the one who had lost his temper wasnt himself, but his few words once again sent a chill through the group. Swearing an oath to the Heavenly Dao as a Sanctuary Powerhouse meant that one could not go back on their word, else they would definitely be suppressed by the Heavenly Dao. The very thought was bone-chilling. The current looming enemy of the human race was the Monster Beast n, who were far too powerful, and definitely not something the weaker human race could withstand. If they were to fight for the human race, wouldnt it be the same as marching to their deaths? Unless those from the Immortal Realm lent their aid against the Monster Beast n, but anyone with a shred of sense knew that was impossible. Yet, without agreeing to Logan, they clearly couldnt refine the Holy Life Elixir within Logans defensive array. With the world being so vast, where else could they go? Among the group, three or four people nodded, A thousand years have passed, we have no friends or rtives left within the human race. In the eyes of others, theres no need to fight for the human race. But even if we werent seeking Logans aid, we would still contribute our strength for humanity. Its not that we will stand idly by if we are alone, nor is it because we have sects and rtives in this world that we will vow to fight to the death against the Monster Beast n. In fact, it alles down to personal choice and a sense of belonging to the human race. We are willing to take the oath to the Heavenly Dao now.
After these few made their oaths, the pressure fell on the remaining eight or nine people who, after some contemtion, decided to ept Logans terms. After all, extending their lifespan was an immediate priority. The safety of the human race was a concern forter, and it wasnt certain if a fight would even ur. Although the Monster Beast n had been restless in recent days, if they truly had designs on the Ancient World, why had they not acted in the hundreds of years before? The Demon Beast Secret Realm was filled with spiritual energy tens of times more powerful than the Ancient World; they simply did not care for the outside world and had no intention of striking at the human race. The group had taken their oaths and it seemed everything should have ended there, but the words of those first three or four people had greatly moved the Holy Daoist. Indeed, what they said made sense. Previously, he had fixedly thought that as long as one had friends or rtives in the world, they would undoubtedly consider the human races interests. However, personal choices entirely depended on the individual, not on external factors. Specially, cultivators of the Sanctuary didnt care much for blood rtions.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Thus, the Holy Daoist approached Logan and spoke earnestly, The other ten or so people who have rtives should also take the oath, just like Daoist Qianchen did before. Daoist Qianchen still had his family, but didnt he simrly join forces with the Demon King, intending to harm you? The same principle applies to others. Indeed! Logan nodded after hearing this and turned to the remaining people, You too should take the oath, otherwise, it appears unfair of me. Besides, even if your sects are still around, that doesnt necessarily mean you feel a strong sense of belonging, as quite a few cultivators once had conflicts with their own sects. The group felt extremely vexed, thinking the Holy Daoist was meddling too much. They had narrowly avoided cmity, only to be dragged back into it, and now they had no choice but to swear the oath. Meanwhile, the group that had sworn the oath earlier now looked on with interest, What are you waiting for? Hurry up. You wereughing at us just now, but now we are all treated the same. With this group taking the oath, they would have to take action should the human race encounter any cmity in the future, even against enemies they could not defeat. This ensured that the human races Sanctuary Powerhouses were somewhat united, not a scattered force when confronting the Monster Beast n. The Holy Daoist breathed a sigh of relief, feeling very grateful to Logan. Logan didnt have to do this, unlike him, as Logan had no sect or rtives in the Ancient World. So even if the Monster Beast n came, what would it matter if Logan stood by and watched? ` Retreating ten thousand steps, lets suppose the Monster Beast n developed animosity towards Logan and he faced pursuit, he could easily flee to the Immortal Realm. He had resolved the rift in Cloud Valley and was on good terms with both the ckwood City Master and the Immortal Celestial Gate, so he could certainly thrive there. Logan began to arrange the array. Previously, the arrays he set up were mostly to deal with those below the Sanctuary Powerhouses level, but this time, to be absolutely safe, he might face enemies from the ninth level of the Immortal Realm. So, in addition to millions of regr Spirit Stones, Logan also used ten Top-Grade Spirit Stones. He had a total of just over two hundred Top-Grade Spirit Stones, each one extremely precious. These were obtained from the Immortal Realm, and it was uncertain whether he would have a chance to obtain more in the future. Using ten at once truly pained him, but he hoped it was a necessary expenditure. When it came to setting up Barrier Arrays, Logan was skilled and efficient, taking less than half a 15-minute period to create a Barrier Screen out of thin air. With ten Top-Grade Spirit Stones powering it, Logan was confident that even if dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses attacked together, the barrier could withstand it for tens of days. As for a ninth-level Sanctuary Powerhouse or a Half-step Saint Emperor attacking, whether his barrier could hold was unclear to Logan. He had never fought with powers of that caliber and couldnt fathom their strength, so he couldnt measure the barriers effectiveness against them. However, the likelihood of encountering a ninth-level Sanctuary Powerhouse was slim. Even if the Monster Beast n had grievances against him, surely the Demon King wouldnt personally attack, right? And if the killing intent was truly that great, during thest trip to the Demon Beast Secret Realm with the Holy Daoist, they would have been killed instead of being allowed to leave. More than twenty Sanctuary Powerhouses entered the barrier, and after taking the Holy Life Elixirs, their strength burst forth as they began refining the elixirs. Logan yawned, looking quite bored. This group of Sanctuary Powerhouses, as long as they werent ambushed, had zero chance of failing the refinement. After all, having cultivated to this level, they wouldnt make novice mistakes.
Looking at the Qian Kun Bead in his hand, Logan wanted to cultivate in the small world for a while. Time flowed differently there; staying inside for over a year would only result in three or four days passing in the outside world. However, Logan feared that something untoward would happen in his absence. Logan wasnt worried about the barrier being broken. If someone did attack, he could sense it immediately. He was concerned that amongst the twenty-plus Sanctuary Powerhouses in the barrier, someone might pretend to be refining the elixir while secretly waiting for a chance to harm the others. If a Daoist could be influenced by the Monster Beast n, it stands to reason others could be as well, perhaps hiding their treachery deeper. Anyway, Logan felt it was best to remain cautious. Although each had sworn an oath to the Heavenly Dao for the safety of the human race, that didnt necessarily apply to the other Sanctuary Powerhouses safety. After three days with no incidents, Logan rxed and began his own cultivation within the barrier.
At that moment, a group of people appeared outside the barrier. Leading them was the Daoist. Since thest failed attack and subsequent retreat, he had been anxious, hoping for Logans elixir refining to fail, yet there had been no news for days. Driven by impatience, he hade to investigate and discovered the barrier array. He tried attacking it with his Divine Skills several times, but the barrier didnt budge. Logan approached the edge of the barrier, disdain in his voice, Dont waste your efforts. Unless you can convince the Demon King to help, even a year of attacking wont do you any good. Is the Holy Life Elixir finished? Seeing Logan, the Daoists heart sank, especially at the sight of Logans smug expression, which didnt suggest a failed refinement. Its done. The Sanctuary Powerhouses are currently refining it. In another three or four days, their lifespans will increase by a hundred years. But since you chose to side with the Monster Beast n, you obviously wont have use for my Holy Life Elixir. Has the Demon King increased your lifespan, I wonder? While responding, Logan couldnt help mocking, causing the Daoists expression to stiffen. The Demon King wouldnt bother giving him elixirs; it was lucky enough he hadnt been killed outright in a fit of anger. Thinking of the Sanctuary Powerhouses extending their lifespans while he and hispanions had be a joke, the Daoist felt extremely unbnced. Had he really made the wrong choice? ` Chapter 735: 443: Undefeated_1 Chapter 735: Chapter 443: Undefeated_1 Daoist Wen Chen was in a state of panic; his situation was extremely awkward. Once the sanctuaries of the Holy See had their lifespans increased, it would undoubtedly disrupt the ns of the Monster Beast n. Having suffered such a defeat, could the Demon King still tolerate him? And once he no longer had any value to use, he would be killed by the others at the first opportunity. Therefore, he must sabotage the Holy Sees Refinement of the Holy Life Elixir, even if there was only a slim chance of sess. To Daoist Wen Chen, it was a gamble he had to take. Daoist Wen Chen nced at the four individuals beside him and said solemnly, Whether we can survive depends on this moment. I hope we can do our utmost to smash the Barrier. Once the Barrier shatters, Logan alone will certainly not be able to withstand us, and in an instant, we could y Holy Daoist and the dozens of others.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Dont worry, we all understand the urgency of the situation, nodded a few individuals. They all grasped the exigency of the matter and would undoubtedly do everything in their power. The five of them used their strongest Divine Skills and struck a certain part of the Barrier. However, a few momentster, just like before, the Barrier remained untouched. The individuals were dumbfounded. This was a concerted effort of five Sanctuary Powerhouses. Not to mention that part of the Barrier wasnt shattered, there wasnt even a single crackhow could that be? Daoist Wen Chen felt extremely embarrassed. If they couldnt break the Barrier, would they not just be waiting for time to pass? Refining the Holy Life Elixir wasnt a difficult task, and Holy Daoist and the others would have a one hundred percent chance of sess. The four were greatly distressed and said to Daoist Wen Chen, With just the few of us, its not possible. How about we ask the Demon n Envoy for help? After all, he is from the fifth tier of the Holy See. Although our strength is only at the first or second tier, when our forcesbine, we should at least reach the sixth or seventh tier. So even if the Demon n Envoyes, can he really break the Barrier?
Daoist Wen Chen didnt think it was reliable. The Barrier was too solidunless someone was above the ninth tier of the Holy See, it would be nearly impossible to shake it. But with ack of alternatives, he had no choice but to call for the Demon n Envoy. After all, there was still a glimmer of hope, and with their fivebined strengths, it might be feasible. Following Daoist Wen Chens Divine Consciousness Transmission, the Demon n Envoy soon arrived, and upon appearing, he snorted coldly, You bunch of trash, what do you need me for? My Lord, the sanctuaries of the Human race are refining the Holy Life Elixir. Now is a good opportunity for us to make a move, only Logan has set up a Barrier Array here and we cannot get in, Daoist Wen Chen said, walking forward respectfully. This is troublesome, muttered the Demon n Envoy. Although reluctant, he understood the direness of the situation. One way or another, he had to help Daoist Wen Chen and the others break the Barrier. With no solutions at hand, the addition of even one person is likely insufficient to disturb the Barrier. Let me think, how can we get in? After considering for a moment, the Demon n Envoy had an idea: Let me report back and see if the Demon King is willing to send a Strong One. I think as long as the pros and cons are rified, there will be agreement. When the Demon n Envoy reported back, after about an hour, a terrifying aura descended, and subsequently a Powerhouse appeared, bringing with him supreme pressure. What matter is so urgent that the Demon King has to send me? The Demon Race General nced at the Demon n Envoy, who was trembling with fear at this moment. This was a General of the Monster Beast n, already at the eighth tier of the Holy See, who had once in thirteen Sanctuary Powerhouses with a single de. General, the sanctuaries of the Human race are refining the Holy Life Elixir, which is detrimental to our Monster Beast n. Our Realms are too low, making it impossible for us to ovee the Barrier Array. We had no choice but to inform the Demon King and ask for support, exined the Demon n Envoy. Following the exnation of the Demon n Envoy, the Demon Race General turned his attention to the Barrier, and a trace of surprise appeared. With his abilities, he could naturally see the extraordinary nature of the Barrier. He had thought it to be a self-contained small world, but the words of the Demon n Envoy clearly suggested it wasid out by someone else. The person capable of setting up such a Barrier was a once-in-a-century talent in arrays. Although it was just a defensive array, if the arranger wished, they could also set up an offensive array in minutes. Then the Demon n Envoy and his entourage might not even talk about breaking the Barrierthey would be lucky just to stay alive. The opposition is indeed not simple, but its a pity theyve encountered me. Watch how I shatter this Barrier. Compared to the group of Human race Sanctuary Powerhouses, I am more eager to exterminate the arrays setter. They are the real threat to the Monster Beast n, those dozens of Sanctuary Powerhouses are not even worth mentioning, said the Demon Race General. Holy Daoist approached the Barrier and invoked his Divine Skill with a palm strike; the next moment the heavens turned upside down, and cracks appeared on the Barrier. This scene shocked Logan. How strong was the neer to have shaken his own Barrier? And that was just from a single strike. Although it wasnt enough to break the Barrier, if such attacks continued, it wouldntst much longer. Daoist Wen Chen and the othersughed heartily. A crack from one strike? This Barrier wasnt much, after all. One had to say, the Demon King truly came through, sending such a formidable Powerhouse. What should I do? Logan grew anxious. He had thought his Barrier to be invulnerable, but now it had been put to the test. If he couldnt hold them back, not only would the group refining the Holy Life Elixir fall, but he too would perish here. Logan took out ten Top-Grade Spirit Stonesthe best n he had was to reinforce the Barrier. Even though this was only a temporary solution that could only dy the Barriers copse and not immediately enhance its defensive strength, Logan had no other options left.
Chapter 736: 443: Undefeated_2 Chapter 736: Chapter 443: Undefeated_2 As for what to do after the Spirit Stones were exhausted, Logan felt like he was between a rock and a hard ce. He thought that if he could dy even a moment, and once the Holy Daoist along with others refined the Holy Life Elixir and joined forces with him, they would still possess the strength to fight when facing the sudden onught of a formidable enemy. Ten Top-Grade Spirit Stones were infused into the array, and the cracked array was instantly repaired. This took the Demon Race General by surprise. Not only did the other party have powerful array setting skills, but they also had so many Top-Grade Spirit Stones? Top-Grade Spirit Stones were incredibly rare; even he had only about a dozen. Of course, it was just a fleeting surprise. How many Top-Grade Spirit Stones could the other side have? Strike after strike, he refused to believe the barrier could be endlessly reinforced. Logan was in quite an awkward position now. The situation absolutely could not continue to deteriorate. If the array could notst an hour, when the time came, everyone on his side would suffer. He suddenly made a decision. Since the battle was inevitable, why should he hide behind the barrier? He decided to go out and confront the Demon Race General, to show his own mettle. Even though he only had the power of a Quasi-Saint, and even with an Emperor Weapon in hand, he could at most handle up to the fourth level of the Holy See. As for the Strong Ones of the eighth and ninth levels of the Holy See, he definitely could not beat them. However, things hade to this point, and he had no choice but to fight if there was even the slightest chance of victory. With a sh, Logan appeared outside the Barrier. The Demon Race General attacking the Barrier was taken aback for a moment, then a look of contempt showed on his face. If Logan had continued to hide inside the Barrier, he might have survived a few more hours. Coming out like this, was he not simply seeking death? The Demon Race Generalughed out loud and said, So youre the Array Master of this barrier? Indeed, you have my respect. Its a pity that youre a Human and not one of our Monster Beast n. Today, you can only die. We have no grudges between us, yet your Monster Beast n targets me time and again. Do you really think Im without anger? Logan revealed the Emperor Weapon. He was not intimidated by the Demon Race Generals imposing aura. Although he could sense that the Generals power was at least at the eighth level of the Holy See, far beyond what he could handle, Logan would not lose his stance, at least not in front of his enemy.
At this moment, Daoist Ask-the-Dust was smugly triumphant, loudly saying, Sir, quickly execute Logan. It was he who refined the Holy Life Elixir allowing the Holy See to refine it. If you do not eliminate him early, our enemy will refine even more Holy Life Elixir in the future, making it hard for the Holy See to simply wither and die. You refined the Holy Life Elixir? The Demon Race General was immediately shocked. He knew too well the importance of the Holy Life Elixir; every Star of the Holy See faced the time when their life span would be exhausted and needed the Holy Life Elixir to extend it. Logans importance was self-evident. Although there were other Elixirs within the Monster Beast n that could extend life span, whenpared to the Holy Life Elixir, they clearly paled in significance. It was just a shame that Logan was an Alchemist of the Human race. If he were of the Monster Beast n, wouldnt that be delightful? In the past hundred years, the Monster Beast n had lost quite a few Strong Ones of the Holy See, which was why they were always slightly inferior to the Immortal Realm. With Logan, however, everything would bepletely different. Furthermore, Logan was not only an Alchemist but also an Array Master. Judging from this Barrier, his array skills were no less than his alchemy skills. If such talent could be recruited into the Monster Beast n, it would be a significant boost in a future battle against the Immortal Realm. Young friend, the Human race is too weak. With your capabilities, why lower yourself? Why not join the Monster Beast n? We have abundant resources to nurture you. You are currently at the Quasi-Saint Realm, but with the support of the Monster Beast n, you will reach the Holy See within ten years. Whether its alchemy or array setting, both require a grand amount of resources. The Sects of the Human race are insufficient, and they even harbor jealousy towards geniuses. Our Monster Beast n, on the other hand, ispletely different; we would support you wholeheartedly, and seeking a good path for oneself is the right way. Why not speak openly today? The Monster Beast n wants to take over the Ancient World, and the Human race does not have much time left. The Immortal Realm on the other side wont possibly help the Human race. Only by joining the Monster Beast n can you survive. If you stand with the Holy See, you are doomed to have no good end. The Demon Race General, having taken a liking to talent, did not immediately make a move to kill. Instead, his demeanor changed as he offered his conditions to Logan. Logan feigned contemtion as if he were tempted but in reality, he was just trying to buy time. It was naturally impossible for him to join the Monster Beast n. Logan had always been ustomed to his freedom, and once he joined the Monster Beast n, he would undoubtedly be closely guarded. The moment the Holy Daoist saw Logan hesitate, he quickly said, My lord, Logan cannot be trusted, allowing him into the Monster Beast n will surely lead to trouble in the future. He must be eliminated as soon as possible. On one hand, he bore a grudge against Logan, and if Logan joined the Monster Beast n, and should Logan convince the Demon King to kill him, thetter would definitely take action without hesitation, the thought alone sent chills down his spine. On the other hand, it was envy; when the Monster Beast n came to tempt him, they did not offer him such substantial incentives, and even had an indifferent attitude, as if joining the Monster Beast n was a great honor for him, a stark contrast to the current treatment of Logan. Who are you to question my decisions? the Demon Race General said, highly displeased, You are nothing but a jumping clown, do you really consider yourself part of the Monster Beast n? If not for the fact that you still have some utility, I would have already crushed you with a palm of my hand. The Holy Daoist trembled and hastily stepped back several paces, I dare not, my lord is just jesting, I only have the best interests of the Monster Beast n in mind, please do not me me. Logan, have you made your decision? The Demon Race General ignored the Holy Daoist and turned to Logan, wanting to hear his decision. In truth, it didnt require much consideration of the pros and cons, any normal Human would be able to tell which side was better. Logan shook his head and refused, Im sorry, but I wont be joining the Monster Beast n. Its not that I have a strong attachment to the Human race, but why would I, Logan, stoop so low to live among others? It doesnt matter if you came to recruit me, or even if the Demon King himself came, it also wouldnt work. Are you truly declining? the Demon Race Generals expression changed, unable to believe the oue. The offer he had made should have been enough to sway anyone, even considered a windfall from the heavens, yet Logan had refused? This was a direct p to his face. He couldnt understand it; this kind of opportunity should be immediately epted, without even a moments hesitation. As the Monster Beast ns General, this was his first time recruiting talent, and to end in failure was a scenario that would surely invite ridicule from others.
Logan, appearing unperturbed, then spoke up, Actually, I could join the Monster Beast n. I have just one condition, which you can surely meet a hundred percent. May I know if it is possible? I knew it, you were just feigning rejection,ughed the Demon Race General with a wave of his hand, just say it, I hold a significant position within the Monster Beast n. Not just one, but I could ept a hundred conditions. Even in his heart, he was already thinking that having established such a significant achievement, the Demon King would certainlyvish him with praise and perhaps even provide him with more resources for cultivation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Its quite simple; you and I are naturally ipatible. So, as long as youmit suicide right in front of my eyes, Ill immediately report to the Monster Beast n, Logan coughed and stated his condition, leaving the Demon Race General with a grim expression. The Holy Daoist and others could not help but snicker internally. Logan was truly a fool, not only outrightly rejecting the Demon Race General but also uttering such a statement to mock others.
Before, the Demon Race General and his ilk were anxious, fearing that if Logan truly joined the Monster Beast n, they would be in a dire situation. Thankfully, the situation had turned in their favor. A formidable pressure erupted from the Demon Race General, and the surrounding area dimmed, You little wretch, you are doomed today, I will ensure you die a thousand deaths. At this moment, Logans expression was equally grave, and as he held the Emperor Weapon in his hand, he too was gathering power. Should the other party attack, he was ready to counter at the first opportunity. Chapter 737: 444: Immortal Realm?_1 Chapter 737: Chapter 444: Immortal Realm?_1 The battle was inevitable. The strike of the Demon Race General was like the eternal Great Law, embodying the will of The World, intent on tearing Logan asunder. Logan was merely at the Quasi-Saint Realm, yet the Emperor Weapon exuded the power of a Saint Emperor. At that moment, it shone spectacrly, and the first round concluded in a draw between the two. The Demon Race General, full of disdain, said contemptuously, I wondered why you dared, it turns out you have an Emperor Weapon. But the gap in realm is not something external power can make up for. With that, the General unleashed another move. The power of the Holy Sees eighthyer was terrifying. Even with Logan wielding the Emperor Weapon, he was still sent retreating more than ten meters. At this point, Logan was growing anxious inside. How could he turn the tide? If it continued like this, within three rounds, he would undoubtedly suffer severe injuries. However, looking atbat power, the gap between them was too vast. It seemed no matter what measures he took, he couldnt change the predicament before him. The Emperor Weapon was Logans greatest reliance, but even that was useless. Was he really destined to fall here today? He naturally could not reconcile to this fate, yet he found himself utterly without a solution. So be it, a fight to the death! Logan took a deep breath. Having promised to protect the Barrier for Logans people, no matter what, he had to safeguard it, even if it meant dying at the hands of the Demon Race General. The Demon Race General wore a face of disdain, believing Logan was at his wits end: Just now, I extended an olive branch which you didnt ept. At this time, you cant me anyone but yourself, and now you must go to Hell. Who says so, a mere eighthyer of the Holy See dares to be so arrogant? Just then, an even stronger presence emerged. Logan then saw an old acquaintance.
This person was the City Master of ckwood City from the Immortal Realm. A trace of joy appeared on his originally somber face. With the ckwood City Master here, Logan was saved today. The Demon Race General, detecting that the neers aura was stronger than his own, was very cautious: Daoist friend, this is a conflict between me and Logan. Please dont meddle; behind me stands the entire Monster Beast n. Even if you are stronger than me, you ought to give face to the Monster Beast n. The Immortal Realm fears your Demon Beast Secret Realm? The ckwood City Master chuckled coldly, not giving the Demon Race General any face. After all, he was the third strongest in the Immortal Realm and rose to the second-strongest following the downfall of the Earth Profound Sect. The Immortal Realm was the strongest force in the Ancient World, many times more powerful than the Demon Beast Secret Realm. In the eyes of outsiders, the Demon Beast Secret Realm brimmed with strong ones, butpared to the Immortal Realms might, they were nothing but jesters. Provoking the Immortal Realm would bring consequences they couldnt bear. A few days ago, Logan saved Cloud Valley from a rift. The Immortal Realm owed Logan a Favor. Now that he had appeared, how could he allow outsiders to harm Logan? The people of the Immortal Realm always repaid kindness. It was not just any Demon Race General, even if the Demon King himself came, he wouldnt back down an inch. A man from the Immortal Realm? The Demon Race General gasped in shock. Everything seemed to be set, but with sudden intervention from the Immortal Realm, the oue was uncertain. The Monster Beast n was indeed powerful, but when facing the Immortal Realm, it still fell short. Recently, the Secret Land had not been peaceful, making them even less willing to provoke the Immortal Realm. Yet, to simply let Logan go felt unbearable to the Demon Race General. The opponent was too fiendish, and now they had be sworn enemies. If Logan grew stronger in the future, he would undoubtedly be a threat. The General was unwilling to let Logan leave and wanted to eliminate him as soon as possible. With a sense of pride, the ckwood City Master threatened, The Monster Beast n has quite the audacity. You have been quite active recently, did you think the people of the Immortal Realm were unaware? We have seen every move of yours, merely turning a blind eye. Dont really think too highly of yourselves. Let me tell you, Logan is a distinguished guest of the entire Immortal Realm. If he suffers the slightest harm, your Monster Beast n cant afford the consequences. The Immortal Realm might normally look down upon the Human race from other realms, but we wont allow your Monster Beast n to seed and threaten the Immortal Realm. My appearance serves two purposes: to ensure Logans safety, and to warn your Monster Beast n. Stay orderly within your Secret Land. If you truly intend to exterminate the entire Human race and seize the Ancient World, the Immortal Realm will not stand idly by. We will send a great army to annihte the Monster Beast n. The ckwood City Master spoke each word with overwhelming dominance, leaving the Demon Race General daring not to dispute a single word. After all, the reputation of the Immortal Realm genuinely deserved that respect. I am just a General of the Monster Beast n, there are many things I cannot decide. However, I can go back and report to the Demon King, or perhaps you can talk to him yourself, for talking to me is useless. Long after the ckwood City Master finished speaking, the Demon Race General finally spoke, keeping a very low profile, afraid that the other party might act against him in anger.N?v(el)B\\jnn As for Daoist Qianchen andpany, they had already been scared silly. A strength that even the Demon Race General dared not provoke; how powerful must this sudden strong one be? At the least, he was at the ninthyer of the Holy See. When I have the time, I will certainly visit the Demon Beast Secret Realm! The ckwood City Master unleashed a Divine Skill, causing the Demon Race General to be flung back tens of meters. He despised anyone who acted presumptuously before him. Although the Demon Race General spoke humbly, disdain could be seen from his words. The Demon Race General didnt dare to retort. After regaining his stance, he said, May I leave then? The Monster Beast n does not intend to be an enemy to the Immortal Realm, this is amon understanding. Logan admired the disy. Was this the deterrent power of the ninthyer of the Holy See? Indeed, strength was what truly mattered. Although he was in the Quasi-Saint Realm and could instantly defeat ny-nine percent of the people, already being one of the strongest, he still fell far short inparison to these individuals.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 738: 444: Immortal Realm?_2 Chapter 738: Chapter 444: Immortal Realm?_2 ` Dont appear before me again! With a sweep of his hand, the ckwood City Master made the Demon Race General vanish immediately, leaving Daoist Wenchen and the rest feeling extremely awkward. Fearing that the ckwood City Master would implicate them, they too fled hastily and did not look back. The City Master did not pursue, seeing them as nothing more than insignificant ants. Why would youe here? Logan asked curiously. The people of the Immortal Realm had always looked down upon the external world and never ventured out. Along with the recent events concerning the Earth Profound Sect, the Immortal Realm needed a substantial period to reorganize. As the City Master, you should be quite busy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om There are primarily two reasons. The first is that the Monster Beast n has been too audacious. I needed toe here and issue a warning. They want to take down the entire Ancient World and even exterminate all of the human race, which is something that the Immortal Realm definitely cannot permit since it will affect us as well. The second is to find you. Theres a loosening seal in the Immortal Realm, containing a terrifying entity. Should it escape, not only will the Immortal Realm be destroyed, but the Ancient World will suffer the same fate. Thus, we need you to visit the Immortal Realm and see if you can reinforce the seal with your arrays. I will also travel through the external world, searching for skilled and extraordinary individuals. As long as they can lend a hand, the Immortal Realm is offering an incredibly generous reward this time. The situation is exceptionally grave. That being is a Saint Emperor Powerhouse, and with thousands of years passed, his strength is likely even greater. I see, Logan nodded and then said, I cant leave at the moment. I have a conflict with the Monster Beast n, and the survival of the entire human race hangs by a thread. With just over twenty Holy Sees and no one from the ninth level, it really gives me a headache. Do you want the Immortal Realm to intervene? That might be difficult. Although the Immortal Realm is much stronger than the Monster Beast n, a battle would lead to a bloodbath and considerable losses for us. Hence, as long as the Monster Beast n doesnt act too recklessly, the Immortal Realm will turn a blind eye for the time being. The ckwood City Master was a clever man and instantly saw through Logans thoughts, However, you need not worry too much. The Monster Beast n dares not wage war against the human race yet, at least they still have to consider the Immortal Realm. And my recent intimidation should have the Demon King give it some serious thought.
Logan nodded. He had not expected the Immortal Realm to take action; they had always disdained the external world. As long as the Ancient World was not overtaken by the Monster Beast n and the status of the Immortal Realm was not threatened, they would remain indifferent, and Logan was well aware of this. As long as the Monster Beast n has reservations and temporarily refrains from acting against the human race, that will suffice. Give me another year or two, and Im confident I will break through to the level of the Holy See. For Logan, time was of the utmost importance. Once he reached the third or fourth level of the Holy See, coupled with the Emperor Weapon in his possession, he would have the power to face opponents at the seventh or eighth level. Moreover, he had the Qian Kun Bead, where time flowed a hundred times faster. Just one month inside equated to ten years outside. The ckwood City Master nodded, then continued, If you need it, I can make a trip to the Demon Beast Secret Realm to gauge the Demon Kings attitude and mediate if possible. No need. The Monster Beast n will definitely overpower the human race. True, we are no match for the Immortal Realm, but without any other option, even if it means the annihtion of the entire Monster Beast n. This statement came abruptly, and immediately after, an ancient figure emerged. This person was someone Logan had encountered before, the Demon King from the Demon Beast Secret Realm. Indeed, the Demon King was powerful, but the ckwood City Master did not exhibit the slightest fear, You should be aware that if the Monster Beast n bes too presumptuous, even the Heavenly Dao would not tolerate it, let alone our Immortal Realm. Ill make things clear today. Its not that our Monster Beast n covets the human race. The spiritual energy in the outside world is too thin, and the Rule is far from perfect, inferiorpared to the Demon Beast Secret Realm. If we had another choice, we would not resort to this, but we have no alternative. The Demon Beast Secret Realm has existed for too long and has begun to copse. In at most another ten years, the entire realm will cease to exist. Where then should our Demon Race live? Surely not in your Immortal Realm? We cant defeat you, so we can only choose the human territory. The Demon King was filled with mncholy, and in the next moment, a chilling intent emerged, Therefore, for the future of the Monster Beast n, no one can stop us, not even the Immortal Realm. Thest time in the Demon Beast Secret Realm, do you know why I spared you? It wasnt out ofpassion; I knew you were connected to the Immortal Realm. You resolved the prior crisis in ckwood Valley, and if I had in you, I feared the Immortal Realm woulde after me. ` ` So I swayed a few from the Weng-Chen Daoists to make a move against you. This is a matter within the human race, and if you fell in the Immortal Realm, there would be nothing to be done. Unfortunately, those few were too useless. Even though I had already enhanced their strength, they still managed to mess things up time and again. What exactly is wrong with the Demon Beast Secret Realm? Perhaps I can help. Logan asked, after all, he was an Array Master and quite confident in that respect. Logan naturally preferred to turn hostility with the Monster Beast n into peace without going to war, since he did not wish to see lives lost to ruin, which would benefit no one. You alone cannot solve it. The Demon Beast Secret Realm is a small world; can you create one? Indeed, your knowledge of arrays is profound, but you cannot stop the copse of the Secret Land. Unless you infuse a huge amount of Spiritual Energy and rejuvenate the entire Demon Beast Secret Realm once again. The Demon King shook his head, knowing all too well the situation of the Secret Land. It wasnt just Logan, even a hundred Array Masters like him would be as ineffective as a mantis trying to stop a chariot.
Based on your few words, I can also deduce the situation of the Demon Beast Secret Realm. As long as you can provide enough Top-Grade Spirit Stones, I can solve it. It would be as simple as the measures I took to mend the fractures in the Immortal Realm before, but it will depend on whether you have the courage to do this. But youd better believe it because even if I dont seed, the worst oue for you is a loss of some Spirit Stones. On the other hand, you could save the entire Secret Land, ensuring not only the safety of the Monster Beast n but also avoiding a war with the human race. Logans words were persuasive, and after weighing the pros and cons, the Demon King finally nodded, deciding to let Logan apany him. At this point, the ckwood City Master was taken aback and said, Thats not right. The issue with the Immortal Realm is just as urgent. You should deal with the Immortal Realm first. The Demon Beast Secret Realm can hold on for another three to five years.
Youre mistaken. Ive also calcted the situation with the Immortal Realm. Isnt it just that the seal has loosened? It would take the other party no less than ten years topletely break the seal. The Demon King nced at Logan and warned, If you go to the Immortal Realm, even if it only takes three to four days, by the time you return, the human race might no longer exist. Consider this carefully, its not a threat but a fact. This Logan was caught between a rock and a hard ce. He would obviously prefer to resolve the matter with the Monster Beast n first as the issue with the Immortal Realm seemed too overwhelming. He wasnt sure he could handle it. If he spent three to five months in the Immortal Realm and then everything couldnt be salvaged upon return, the situation would indeed be irreversible. Alright, then you go to the Demon Beast Secret Realm first. After half a month, proceed to the Immortal Realm. This way, with no concerns left behind, it will be a good deed done. Not wishing to put Logan in a difficult position, the ckwood City Master thus stepped back. After all, they needed to find more capable individuals from the outside world other than Logan. Seeing the ckwood City Master concede, the Demon King naturally had to save face for him, The Immortal Realm is magnanimous. On behalf of the Monster Beast n, I thank you, and I hope our two sides never wage war. The ckwood City Master gave Logan a few instructions and then left. The Demon King wanted Logan to head to the Demon Beast Secret Realm immediately, but Logan declined. More than twenty from the Holy See are refining the Holy Life Elixir and will need at least three more days. So, I can only go to the Demon Beast Secret Realm after three days. Logan could not leave at that time. Despite the barrier in ce, what if a Powerhouse above the eighth level of the Holy See arrived? The barrier would be like mere decoration. Dont worry, in this world, only the Immortal Realm and the Monster Beast n have the ability to break this barrier. We from the Monster Beast n definitely wont make a move now, and its even less likely for the Immortal Realm to do so. If you still dont feel secure, I can dispatch three or four to keep watch here. The Demon King couldnt wait three days as the situation in the Demon Beast Secret Realm was bing more critical by the day. If he could get there earlier, the challenges might be somewhat lessened. `
Chapter 739: 445: Spiritual Root? Buddhas Bone!_1 Chapter 739: Chapter 445: Spiritual Root? Buddhas Bone!_1 The Demon Beast Secret Realm was not far from the Western Wastnd, and after the Demon King utilized Spatial Divine Power, it took less than half an incense sticks time to arrive. Compared to thest visit, the spiritual energy of the Secret Land was indeed much weaker, but whenpared to the outside world, it was still considered to be several times stronger. This made Logan anxious, as the situation in the Demon Beast Secret Realm was more severe than he had imagined. After all, it was the dissipation of the entire Secret Lands spiritual energy. Although this small world was notrge, spanning tens of thousands of miles, he wondered if he alone really could save it? However, no matter what he thought, he had ultimately taken on this matter and had to try his best. Otherwise, should the Demon King be enraged, the consequences for Logan were not hard to imagine. What exactly is going on with the Secret Land? Is the spiritual energy dissipating for no reason, or has some crack appeared somewhere? You should give me a clear exnation. Logan looked at the Demon King beside him and asked. If the other party did not make things clear, even if Logan had great abilities, he would still be clueless about the situation at hand. Actually, its a long story. The Demon Beast Secret Realm was not naturally formed, but rather created by Demon Beast Powerhouses using Divine Skills to carve out this small world. On one hand, they wished to stay away from the outside world, and on the other, they hoped their offspring could rise up andpletely sever ties with the Demon Beast Mountain Range. Tens of thousands of years have passed, and the sustaining power of the Secret Land is not enough, or to say, after so many years of depletion, it has already be extremely weak. If not resolved soon, I estimate within a year or two, once the spiritual energy is exhausted, the Secret Land will copsepletely. In the past few decades, I have been trying to find a solution, but nothing works. I have even spent at least ten thousand Top-Grade Spirit Stones just to dy the demise of the Secret Land, but to bring the entire Secret Land back into operation seems an impossible feat. The Demon King heaved a long sigh and said to Logan, If you can save the Demon Beast Secret Realm, you will be our ns benefactor, and I will agree to whatever you want.
I roughly understand now. Its just that the power of the Secret Land has been exhausted; all we need to do is replenish arge amount of spiritual energy. This isnt difficult at all. Logan breathed a sigh of relief. He thought the Secret Land was damaged by man-made destruction, but it turned out to be just ack of spiritual energy. Its like a cultivators Dantian running out of energy. As long as you replenish the Dantian with spiritual energy, the cultivator can continue to fight without worry of extinction. Thats one way to understand it, but how can we infuse the Secret Land with spiritual energy? And how do we do that once and for all? To maintain the operation of an entire Secret Land, tens of thousands of Top-Grade Spirit Stones are needed daily. Adding up everyone in the entire Secret Land, nowadays, we can hardly gather a few thousand. Of course, ordinary Spirit Stones would also work, but that would be an even more enormous number. Per day, at least several billion are needed. Even if we were to sacrifice the entire outside world, that would only support the Secret Land for half a month. Now you understand the difficulty of the Secret Land, right? The Demon King chuckled bitterly. If replenishing spiritual energy could resolve the issue, why would he be so troubled, even to the point of inviting Logan back for help? Logan was even more puzzled. The Secret Land was only tens of thousands of miles in size; did it require that many Spirit Stones? In Logans view, a hundred Top-Grade Spirit Stones per day should be enough, and with so many cultivators in the Secret Land, if each contributed a bit, they might not even need to consume Spirit Stones. The Secret Land is now at the end of its strength because it has existed for too long, so if you infuse one Top-Grade Spirit Stone, only one percent can be absorbed, wasting the remaining ny-nine percent. Either the spiritual energy leaks out to the outside world, or its simply devoured altogether. For the Demon King, over the years he had invited countless experts, but not one could resolve the issue. Some would just take one look and then shake their heads, scared off. In this world, there are countless Secret Lands, which will eventually perish with the passage of time, following the truth of the Heavenly Dao, far beyond what human power can saveunless a supreme Strong One appears, such as a Saint Emperor, who with just a wave of his hand, can create a small world. Logans brow furrowed. If that was the case, the problem wasnt just that the Secret Landcked the support of spiritual energy; more importantly, cracks had formed, although unlike the Immortal Realm, the cracks were too small, almost negligible, so the Demon King and everyone else failed to notice them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om If one wished to resolve the crisis of the Secret Land, they must first repair the cracks; otherwise, even if Logan took action and generated more spiritual energy, it would be useless, as it would all ultimately be lost through the cracks. I understand now. I n to set up a thousand arrays throughout the Secret Land to investigate where the fluctuations of spiritual energy are abnormal, thereby identifying the location of the cracks. After that, I will repair the cracks one by one. This way, even if the spiritual energy of the Secret Land doesnt circte, at least it wont vanish. Logan looked at the Demon King and said firmly, But the Secret Land spans over tens of thousands of miles. If I set up a thousand arrays all by myself, it would take half a month, which clearly you cant afford to wait for. Therefore, I need you to find over a thousand people who understand arrays; they dont need to be excessively proficient. Even those who dont understand arrays will do, as long as they have Talent in this area. I need their help to set up a thousand arrays. Once these arrays are operational, I can find the problem within a day. Its your responsibility, Demon King, to find these people. Cracks in the Secret Land? The Demon King was quite surprised. Why hadnt he noticed them at all? He had suspected as much before and even sent people to check every location, but nothing was found. The cracks are too small, just like cloth that one believes can withstand the cold. However, the chill can still freeze a person; thats because the cracks are too small, making them difficult to detect. Chapter 740: 445: Spiritual Root? Buddhas Bone!_2 Chapter 740: Chapter 445: Spiritual Root? Buddhas Bone!_2 Logan exined to the Demon King, and this exnation was very much approved by the Demon King, who couldnt help but admire Logan. After all, Logan had figured out the crux of the problem without even havingpleted a singlep in the Secret Land. The Demon Beast Secret Realm is entirelyposed of the Monster Beast n, who inherently know nothing about arrays and alchemy. Although we have recruited quite a few talents over the years, if we take stock, at most we have a hundred Array Masters, and they are all half-baked. A thousand people are really powerless. However, since you have spoken, I will have someone go to the outside world to capture them. I will send out tens of thousands of people, and within one day they should be able to bring back tens of thousands of Array Masters. Not to mention the Western Wastnd, even going to the Central Region would be fine. The Demon King, although very troubled, quickly thought of a n, which scared Logan. He naturally did not want the Demon King to capture people from the Human race.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om So he hurriedly intervened, settling for the next best thing: Its also fine if you find a group of geniuses from the Monster Beast n. Even if they dont understand arrays, after my teaching, they should be capable. In any case, the array we need to arrange this time is not advancedits just a simple detection of Spiritual Energy. Alright, then you rest here for a moment. In less than ten minutes, I will have found the people for you. With a wave of his hand, the Demon King then left. Logan shook his head and also fell into contemtion. Since he hade to the Monster Beast ns Secret Realm, he must resolve the issue so that the Human race can be safe. But for now, it doesnt seem too troublesome, and if everything goes as expected, he should be able to handle it in a few days. But he also understood one thing: all these were still his own guesses. What if the situation were really severe? After all, the Demon King hadnt found a solution for decades, and they had also sought many talented individuals. Logan didnt think he was the best in the world at arrays, unbeatable by anyone. Even if we retreat a step further, this Secret Land is much like the Holy Daoist and the others, already at the end of its tether. To help the Holy Daoist and his kind extend their lifespans, Logan had exhausted much of his strength to concoct the Holy Life Elixir. And that was only facing a group of Cultivators, not an entire Secret Land. However, he could only take it one step at a time. If it really proved unsolvable, his first priority would still be to ensure his own safety. Then he would escape and take the opportunity to hide in the Immortal Realm. As for whether the Demon King would implicate the Human race in a fit of rage, Logan could no longer concern himself with that. After all, his own life was more important.
After a moment had passed, the Demon King appeared with a thousand people, nearly every one of them exuding a Semi-Saint aura. It had to be said, the Monster Beast ns foundations were very strong. Given these people a hundred years, who knows if they could give birth to thousands of Holy Sees? The Human race in total only had a few dozen Holy Sees. Among these thousand people, over a hundred understand arrays, while the remaining nine hundred or so do not, but they have good talents. With your careful guidance, they are sure to be of use. With a wave of his hand, the Demon King lets the thousande forward: Follow all of Logans instructions, and do not show any negligence or contempt. Although Logan is from the Human race, he is indeed an honored guest I have specially invited, and even more someone who can resolve the crisis for the Monster Beast n. Anyone who dares to make trouble for Logan, dont me me for being inhospitable. Over a thousand people nodded, indicating they would definitely obey. This was something the Demon King felt assured about, as these individuals had been selected by him, specifically excluding those who were overly arrogant and those who harbored extreme aversion towards the Human race, so there should be norge issues. I need to arrange one thousand arrays in the Demon Beast Secret Realm, and each one of you will have to be an Array Master. Moreover, you only have one day to learn. Dont feel that theres too little time. I can give you one year, as long as your Demon Beast Secret Realm can hold out. Of course, the array is not that difficult. As long as its a novice Array Master, they can basically arrange it. Its only for monitoring Spiritual Energy. Afterwards, I will give everyone the blueprints, and you can all ponder over them. After an hour, I wille to teach. Logan scanned all the people and said seriously, Some of you may be dissatisfied, even if you dont dare to cause trouble under the Demon Kings orders, but I understand that the Monster Beast n has always looked down on the Human race, considering that you even disdain the branches of the Demon Beast Mountain Range in the outer world. We will definitely obey. A thousand people said in unison, and Logan nodded. After all, if these people caused trouble, they wouldnt harm him; they would only harm the Monster Beast n. An hourter, aside from the hundred or so Array Masters, the remaining nine hundred or so people, after studying for a long time, still faced the blueprints with no clue and were unable to understand the principle behind them. ` Now let me exin the array. Dont think its difficult. Just like cultivation, an array is nothing but a way to harness the Spiritual Energy from Spirit Stones and amplify its effects. Its simr to the human meridians, wherein the Spiritual Energy from the Dantian grants one with unparalleled strength, This Spirit-Detecting Array requires ten thousand ordinary Spirit Stones, which will be positioned in a hundred different directions, forming awork to draw in the surrounding Spiritual Energy. A few runes will also be used to ensure that the array can operate continuously. Once its set up, theres truly no difficulty, As beginners, dont think about sess in one go. Take it step by step. At the beginning, just focus on correctly positioning the Spirit Stones without any mishaps. After that, consider the cement of the stones in rtion to the directions. The final operation wille naturally, so dont worry about the possibility of failure, Under Logans guidance, the nine hundred continued their attempts. A couple of hourster, half of them had sessfully outlined the array. As for the other half, they had failed countless times, no matter how hard they tried, it was like throwing stones into the sea. Logan, watching from the side, identified the problem: Dont infuse your own Spiritual Energy, rely on the Spirit Stones. Use your own Spiritual Energy only for outlining the runes, especially since you belong to the Monster Beast n. Your Spiritual Energy conflicts with the arrays, so pay extra attention to this, With this revtion, anotherrge group of people achieved sess. Out of the thousand brought by the Demon King, only one hundred remained unable to sessfully arrange the array. Logan shook his head; those hundred were not less intelligent, they just had no affinity with the art of arrays, and all their efforts were likely in vain. Logan didnt press the issue and let the hundred go, nine hundred were enough after all. The interval between each array could berger, and even though this could result in some inuracies, they would be negligible; besides, Logan himself would be conducting the inspections. Logan approached the Demon King and said, Thats sufficient. I need the blueprints to the Demon Beast Secret Realm so that I can assign the nine hundred their array positions. The entire Demon Beast Secret Realm must be covered, so without the blueprints, it cant be done, and errors would be inevitable,
The Demon King hesitated, for Logan was an outsider, and to reveal all his ns details seemed risky. But he was a person of courage and agreed. After all, Logan was there to save the Secret Realm, and if he failed, the entire realm would soon vanish, leaving the map a mere decoration. When setting up the Spirit-Detecting Array, remember to be vignt about your surroundings. Ensure there is no disturbance from other cultivators. Given that cultivators have intrinsic Spiritual Energy within their Dantians, if there is a congregation of cultivators, just shift the array slightly further away. In short, its best to find a secluded ce within range, Logan assigned tasks to each of the nine hundred, and when connected, they would cover the entire Demon Beast Secret Realm. And with himself at the center, Logan nned to arrange thergest Spirit-Detecting Array, establishing a connection with the nine hundred, thus monitoring every single move clearly.
To be extra cautious, Logan also had the Demon King dispatch people to secretly supervise, so that if anyone was cking off or failed to report a botched array, he would know at a nce. After all, since they were all from the Monster Beast n, Logan wasnt willing to bet on their character. The Demon King had no objections; in fact, even if Logan hadnt mentioned it, he would have sent people to oversee the process. The Monster Beast n was vast, and not everyone acknowledged his authority. Afterward, Logan began setting up the Spirit-Detecting Array on site. Unlike the other nine hundred, his array was a hundred timesrger and required more than ten million Spirit Stones. Initially, the Demon King was somewhat reluctant, as his pce was less than a mile away. If anything went awry with the array being set up here? Logan assured him repeatedly, The Spirit-Detecting Array poses no harm and is solely used to test Spiritual Energy, The Demon King then agreed. ` Chapter 741: 446: Demon Kings Soul_1 Chapter 741: Chapter 446: Demon Kings Soul_1 After the Spirit-Detecting Array wasid out, all that was left was to wait for the nine hundred people, but being beginners, it would be no easy feat for them toplete it within one day. With some free time on his hands, Logan nned to take a stroll around the Secret Land to further investigate the causes of the thinning Spiritual Energy and ensure his safety without fail. At the Demon Kings side, suddenly more than twenty individuals came to seek an audience, though the Demon King originally did not intend to meet them, given he only wanted to focus on the restoration of the Secret Land for the past couple of days. Yet, these people did not leave and stayed outside the Demon Kings Mansion, leaving him no choice but to allow them in. Upon seeing the Demon King, everyone knelt with a thud, King, we must not trust the Human Cultivators. They im to be here to resolve the Secret Lands safety, but who knows what schemes they harbor in their hearts? Weve heard they n toy a thousand arrays, which must have a malevolent purpose. These twenty or so individuals were all n leaders of the Monster Beast n, holding significant status within the Secret Land, only second to the Demon King. Although the Demon King, the strongest in the Secret Land, led the entire Monster Beast n, in truth, the ns were very fragmented. There were just too many different types of Demon Beasts, and conflicts among the ns were endless. In the Secret Land, due to the Demon Kings presence, they normally wouldnt fight openly, but this didnt reduce their conflicts. They would generally take their life-and-death battles outside the Secret Land, where even the Demon King could do nothing about it. The arrival of more than twenty n leaders served as a form of deterrence to the Demon King. Despite his strength, he had to give face to these individuals; otherwise, if they were to leave in a huff, the Monster Beast n would lose half itsbat power, which was certainly not something the Demon King wanted to see. Logan is the one I have invited to resolve the disappearing issue of the Secret Land. By being so obstructive, do you want to see the Secret Landpletely ruined? At best, the Secret Land can onlyst another year or two. It doesnt matter if the person is from the Human race, as long as they can help, the Demon King said. If the Monster Beast n had capable people, I wouldnt have had to invite outsiders. And moreover, I will be monitoring every move of Logans. If he truly has any ulterior motives, I wont let him seed. Dont you think I understand this better than you? Why have youe today? Is it out of genuine concern or are you being instigated by someone? The Demon King nced over everyone with a cold voice, Whats with more than twenty peopleing together? Are you trying to intimidate me? At least the Monster Beast n is still under my rule. I dont care what your intentions are, do not pose in front of me. I can suppress you with a wave of my hand.
King, we dare not. We only have the best interests of the Monster Beast n at heart. We have no conflict with Logan; we are simply here to offer our candid advice, more than twenty individuals exined earnestly and anxiously. Regardless, we do not trust Logan. He intends toy down a thousand arrays which is most certainly a Human conspiracy. Originally, our n was to take over the entire Ancient World, and for their own safety, Humans sent Logan to sabotage our efforts, they said in a frenzy of urgent exnation. Ill say it once more, I am well aware of the situation, and you need not say more, the Demon King dismissively waved his hand, clearly irritated, motioning the group to leave. However, not one person left but continued, Then, Demon King, how do you n to deal with Logan? We suggest killing him directly in front of the entire Monster Beast n. Insolence! Do you presume to instruct me? I can tell you unequivocally, I have given full authority to Logan to handle the matter of the Secret Lands safety. No one shall obstruct him, nor harbor thoughts of killing him. If any of you dare to act against him, the next second you will be sent to Hell! The Demon King was infuriated, his palm striking down. These people were really turning the world upside down,ing specifically to oppose him. With the Spiritual Energy of the Secret Land draining away, his worries grew each day, yet these people instead of sharing the burden, fussed over unnecessary things. Intimidated by his mighty pressure, their faces turned pale, King, would you really harm your own kind for an outsider? Nonsense, Ive tolerated enough over the years; do you really think I have no temper? the Demon King could stand no more, sending one person to death with a sweep of his palm, showing the strength of the Holy Sees ninth level. No one else had any fight left in them, each filled with trepidation. The Demon King waved his hand dismissively, Have you not left yet? Do not bring this up again. If you wish to kill Logan, unless he is unable to resolve the Secret Lands safety issue, not only will I not protect him, but I will be the first to strike.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The group left swiftly, daring not to counsel the Demon King again, as it was clear that he was truly enraged. Another word might lead them to share the fate of theirpanion. The Demon King was gued with a headache, resolving to put things in right order in the future; otherwise, such nuisances would trouble him every day, which was indeed very bothersome. A day had passed, and the nine hundred Spirit-Detecting Arrays wereid out and resonated with Logans main array, instantly detecting variations in each of the arrays. Another hour passed, and Logan recorded anomalies at every Spirit-Detecting Array site, suggesting the possible existence of fissures. Afterward, Logan visited the arrays where anomalies were detected, and began his inspection once again. Despite spending a long time, he found nothing, which puzzled him. Could the Secret Land really have no fissures? But Spiritual Energy couldnt just vanish without a reason, could it? The Demon King, not understanding, asked, As I said before, many have looked into it, and there certainly are no fissures. Theres no need for the Spirit-Detecting Array. Logan firmly believed there was no mistake with the Spirit-Detecting Array, reasoning the only exnation was the fissures were smaller than anticipated, so minuscule that Spiritual Energy might take days to seep out a trace, making them virtually undetectable and irrelevant, only posing significant harm after decades or even a century. Chapter 742: 446: Demon Kings Soul_2 Chapter 742: Chapter 446: Demon Kings Soul_2 Havinge to this realization, Logan struck the Barrier with a fist. The Demon King watched, bbergasted, and hurriedly intervened. Was Logan trying to elerate the demise of the Demon Beast Secret Realm? Im not destroying it, Im simply using a punch to locate the cracks, Logan said, exasperated. The force of my punch is very slight, unlikely to harm the Barrier of the Secret Land, but if theres a weak spot due to a crack, it will surely split open, and then we can proceed to mend it. Logan exined helplessly, and after his exnation, the Demon King had an epiphany and stepped aside to let Logan continue his investigation. After throwing a dozen punches, each met with immovable resistance, Logan was close to giving up when the next punch caused the earth to tremble and mountains to shake. This is it! Logan eximed, and upon infusing a thread of Spiritual Energy, sure enough, it dissipated significantly as the Spiritual Energy leaked through the crack. The Demon King approached and also injected Spiritual Energy, utterly astonished, Just as you suspected, after all these decades, we failed to discover the crack. Fortunately, we sought your help. Otherwise, even if the Spiritual Energy in the Secret Realm wasnt diluted, the crack would have led to its extinction. Unlike the Immortal Realm, the crack here is very small. Repairing it is not at all troublesome. Just a Top-Grade Spirit Stone will do the job, and in about ten minutes or so! Logan looked at the Demon King and thought, if it were like the Immortal Realm, he would have had to weave a huge. But here, it was not necessary. Thankfully, the discovery was timely. Alright, go ahead and mend it! said the Demon King, nodding. However, Logan did not take any action, leaving the Demon King puzzled. Why was Logan just standing there doing nothing? Logan extended his hand and said seriously, Of course, its for the Spirit Stone. I have plenty of ordinary ones, but for a Top-Grade Spirit Stone, how can I mend it if you dont provide me with one?
Only the Immortal Realm and the Demon Beast Secret Realm possessed Top-Grade Spirit Stones. Logan had few on hand himself, and using one meant one less. Since this was to solve a problem for the Demon Beast Secret Realm, naturally, the Demon King should provide the Spirit Stone. It shouldnt be out of Logans pocket, otherwise, it would be a big loss for him. Here are two hundred Spirit Stones, youll definitely need them in the next few days, the Demon King said with an embarrassed smile, then tossed a Storage Bag. Although Top-Grade Spirit Stones were rare, he, as the Demon King, certainly did notck them. He had originally intended to give some to Logan, but had simply forgotten over the past couple of days. With the Spirit Stones at hand, the crack was swiftly dealt with, and none remained. The Demon King channeled his Spiritual Energy to test it, and indeed, the Spiritual Energy no longer dissipated. Instead, it flowed directly into the Barrier, which significantly increased his esteem for Logans abilities and gave him confidence in the future of the Secret Realm. The Spirit-Detecting Array indicated that there were over a hundred anomalies. Logan then hurried to the next location, and swiftly, a day passed. He had mended more than thirty cracks, essentially clearing a significant number of the fissures in the Demon Beast Secret Realm. There might still be a few left, but they were difficult to find. So, he stopped searching. After all, such minuscule cracks posed hardly any danger to the entire Demon Beast Secret Realm. The Spiritual Energy lost in a hundred years was equivalent to just one Top-Grade Spirit Stone. Moreover, stepping back, this would ensure that the Demon King would seek him out in the future. Of course, for the Secret Realm, this was only the first of the challenges resolved. The major issue was the thinning Spiritual Energy, which had already be very scarce, causing the entire Secret Land to be on the verge of depletion. To restore the Secret Realm, a substantial amount of Spiritual Energy had to be generated. And it couldnt be a fleeting burst; Spiritual Energy needed to be produced continuously for the Secret Realm. Otherwise, once the Spiritual Energy was exhausted, the Secret Realm would face extinction just as it is now. Indeed, this was a thorny problem. How could the Secret Realm be supplied with an ample amount of Spiritual Energy? In fact, there was a vast amount of Spiritual Energy within the Secret Realm, but apart from what the Monster Beast n used for cultivation, the rest went to waste. If it could be utilized, might that not be a solution? But how to make use of it? The whole Secret Realm spanned tens of thousands of miles. Collecting all the excess Spiritual Energy seemed impractical. At that moment, Logan was in a dilemma and fell into deep thought. The Demon King stood by, not disturbing him. He felt that Logan was the savior of the Secret Realm and was certain that Logan would find a solution. After a long time, Logan suddenly had a bold idea. The best way to collect spiritual energy was undoubtedly through a Spirit Gathering Array. A Spirit Gathering Array could not only collect the surrounding spiritual energy but could even operate on its own, making cultivation more beneficial for nearby cultivators. However, the range of a Spirit Gathering Array was only a few miles. To cover the entire Demon Beast Secret Realm, he would have to establish at least ten thousand Spirit Gathering Arrays, which was equivalent to a grand project. Even if Logan built ten a day, it would take him three years toplete ten thousand Spirit Gathering Arrays. However, the Spirit Gathering Arrays that Logan had arranged before used only ordinary Spirit Stones. If he were to use Top-Grade Spirit Stones instead, their power could be amplified by a hundredfold, which meant he would only need to establish a few hundred arrays. Nevertheless, the difficulty of construction would increase, and it would still take Logan about half a year. Moreover, Logan was not sure if the Spirit Gathering Arrays would repel each other. Even if they didnt in the short term, what about in the future? Furthermore, the Monster Beast n living in the Demon Beast Secret Realm was not harmonious with each other. What if someone, out of malice, were to sabotage the Spirit Gathering Arrays? After much thought, it seemed this method was impractical. Yet, aside from creating Spirit Gathering Arrays, there was no other strategy. Even if there were other arrays, they would face the same issues as the Spirit Gathering Arrays. The Demon Beast Secret Realm was, after all, tens of thousands of miles wide, and any array would pale inparison. What if I built one massive Spirit Gathering Array? The ordinary Spirit Gathering Arrays were too small, but if he spent over ten thousand times the amount of Spirit Stones, then this one Spirit Gathering Array would be enough to cover the entire Demon Beast Secret Realm and, with only one array, there would be no concern about repulsion issues. However, constructing an array of such magnitude was naturally an indescribable challenge. Even as a Formation Master, Logan still had no confidence, as it was akin to creating a small world. Besides, if he failed, all the Spirit Stones used would be wasted. Demon King, to solve the issue of thin spiritual energy in the Secret Land, the only solution is to build a Spirit Gathering Array, but not an ordinary one. I n to build one ten thousand times bigger, which will require at least ten thousand Top-Grade Spirit Stones, and theres only a fifty percent chance of sess. So, I need to inform you beforehand, Logan dered. Ultimately, the decision to proceed with the Spirit Gathering Array is yours. Regardless, I will do my utmost. This requires courage. Ten thousand Top-Grade Spirit Stones would likely be arge part of the Secret Lands foundation. As for me, failure has no consequences, but its different for you, Logan continued.
As an Array Master, I am confident in my ability to arrange arrays. I believe that no one elses skills in arrays surpass mine; after all, I have traversed both the Demon Beast Secret Realm and the Immortal Realm. I am well aware of what those entail, and theres no need to mention the Human race from the outside world, Logan said to the Demon King, word by word, making sure to rify the advantages and disadvantages beforehand so the Demon King would know what was at stake, and be aware of the risks involved. The Demon King fell into deep contemtion. Only a fifty percent chance of sess? And it would cost ten thousand Top-Grade Spirit Stones? The Demon King itself only had a few thousand, but gathering the rest from other members of the Monster Beast n should be possible. However, if he failed, he would have no way to exin to them. The key issue was whether such a colossal array could be executed by Logan alone. The Demon King had to deliberate whether it should trust Logan. Although Logan had demonstrated his strength over the past two days, this project was too vast, and even as the King of the Monster Beast n, the Demon King could not make a decision lightly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After a long while, the Demon King nodded, So be it. Since Ive invited you here, I should trust you at least once. Being overly cautious will get us nowhere.
After all, stepping back ten thousand steps, the Demon King seemed to have no other choice but to trust Logan; it has been several decades, and finally, he saw hope in Logan. If Logan failed, the Monster Beast n would only have toy im to the Ancient World. Whether or not they would offend the Immortal Realm at that stage was no longer a concern. After all, the Monster Beast n needed to survive. Demon King, you are bold. Bring me ten thousand Top-Grade Spirit Stones as soon as possible. If you cant gather enough, ordinary Spirit Stones will do, but ten million ordinary Spirit Stones will only amount to one Top-Grade Spirit Stone, Logan stated, feeling a sense of relief. He had been worried that the Demon King might not agree. Without the Demon Kings support, even with all his abilities, he would not be able to resolve the crisis in the Secret Realm. Give me one day! the Demon King said and then left to gather the necessary Spirit Stones. To umte ten thousand Spirit Stones, it would have to convene a meeting with all the powers of the Demon Race. Chapter 743: 447: Under Mount Ling, an Endless Blood Sea!_1 Chapter 743: Chapter 447: Under Mount Ling, an Endless Blood Sea!_1n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om A dayter, the Demon King, having exhausted the Demon Races foundation, gave Logan 10,000 top-grade spirit stones, betting all on him. Feeling the weighty spirit stones, Logan felt immense pressure and assured the Demon King, Rest assured, I will do everything in my power to help the Demon Beast Secret Realm return to normal. Youre an array master, and I wont meddle in professional matters, but remember, there wont be a second chance because we cant gather any more spirit stones, the Demon King said, word by word, looking at Logan. For these 10,000 top-grade spirit stones, he, the king of the Monster Beast n, had humbly pleaded with numerous ns, even guaranteeing them with the Demon Kings name, which convinced them to part with all their spirit stones, involving over a hundred ns. Logan said nothing in reply and soon arrived at an open space, ready to start arranging the Spirit Gathering Array. He had set up this array many times before, it could be said to be right up his alley, but this was the first time it had been scaled up a hundredfold, using top-grade spirit stones no less. Therefore, he too was unsure, but seed he must. This was not only a promise to the Demon King but also crucial to the safety of the outside world. He was certain that, although the Demon King had not threatened anything, if he failed, the Demon Kings next step would be to wage war on the outside world. First, taking out a hundred top-grade spirit stones, Logan outlined the scope of the entire Spirit Gathering Array, cing one stone at each cardinal direction, which formed the foundation of the array. Top-grade spirit stones were more than ten thousand times stronger than ordinary ones; one per direction was enough, where ordinary stones would require ten thousand. Logan then took out a thousand top-grade spirit stones to outline the meridians of the Spirit Gathering Array and the trajectory of the spiritual energy cirction. Unlike before, the array he was about to arrange would collect the surrounding spiritual energy to enhance the Secret Land, without stripping the neighboring areas bare. After everything was set up, the formal array arranging began. He first took out thirty million ordinary spirit stones to trace the runes, instantly surrounded by a sky full of golden light. Countless spirit stones whirled about like starlight, and these shimmering points of light also brought immense deterrence to the Demon King watching from the side. Then, he infused the remaining nine thousand top-grade spirit stones, and the force of the Law within the stones burst forth, turning Logansplexion pale. The power was overwhelming; with his current Quasi-Saint strength, he simply couldnt make the energy within the spirit stones remain calm. But he couldnt back down now. If the spirit stones were to go out of control, they would explode in the surrounding space, not only wasting the spirit stones but potentially destroying hundreds of miles around them, bringing cmity to the Monster Beast n in the vicinity. He couldnt allow such a scene to happen.
So, even though he couldnt hold on, Logan still exerted all his strength, continually infusing powerful Divine Skills to integrate the nine thousand-plus top-grade spirit stones into the array runes. Half an hour passed, and Logan had neutralized a small half, but still arge part raged uncontrobly. Already greatly fatigued, if he kept on, even if he exhausted all his power, he wouldnt be able to stable all the spirit stones, and arranging the arrayter would require even more physical strength. How could he quickly stabilize the spirit stones so that the spiritual energy and the Law wouldnt run wild? With a headache, Logan thought of a strategy and directly used his Emperor Weapon to strike at the spirit stones. Although the stones had no consciousness, all spiritual energy was used to defend against it. Seizing this critical moment, Logan quickly embedded the spirit stones into the runes. He then put his Emperor Weapon away and revealed a slight smile. This step was now secured, and what followed in arranging the array became much simpler because it was merely a matter of physical exertion. As long as each step was stable and undisturbed, the Spirit Gathering Array was halfway done. The Demon King, who watched in trepidation, finally breathed a sigh of relief as Logans expression eased, knowing that Logan had ovee the difficulty. Just then, a group of people arrived and knelt down immediately, Great Demon King, please reconsider, you must not let Logan arrange the array! Whats the matter, is there a problem with his array arrangement? the Demon King frowned and was displeased. These people caused trouble every few days. He had even executed one of them before; wasnt that enough to deter the rest? How dare they? He couldnt fathom what deep animosity they harbored against Logan. Was it simply because he was from the Human race? Regardless of who Logan was, as long as he could resolve the Monster Beast ns predicament, thats all that mattered. After all, if the entire Secret Land was truly destroyed, where would the hundreds of thousands in the Secret Land turn to? As the Demon King, he was wholeheartedly seeking a future for the Monster Beast n. Logan surely has ulterior motives. Taking our 10,000 top-grade spirit stones under the pretense of arranging a Spirit Gathering Array, who knows if its actually a Killing Array? It could epass our entire Demon Beast Secret Realm and the hundreds of thousands of the Monster Beast n are in danger. Logan could wipe us out in an instant, they said. You must not trust Logan, the Demon King. After all, hes an outsider. Weve also captured Wexler Daoist before, and theres already conflict with Logan. How could he possibly be so kind as to help us? Normally, hed probably want something bad to happen to the Secret Land. Logan is too abnormal, they continued. The group pleaded incessantly with the Demon King, who remained unmoved, not crediting their words, which made them all the more anguished and furious. Demon King, by trusting an outsider like this, youre bringing the Monster Beast n towards destruction. We are heartbroken; we have only the safety of the Monster Beast n in mind. Cant you see clearly? they urged. These dozens of people were all elders of the Monster Beast n, having lived for at least a few thousand years, witnessed too much, and believed that the Human and Demon races could not coexist peacefully. Logan, as a human, was not to be trusted. Even if something happened to the Secret Land, they couldnt let outsiders rescue it. Chapter 744: 447: Under Mount Ling, an Endless Blood Sea!_2 Chapter 744: Chapter 447: Under Mount Ling, an Endless Blood Sea!_2 I never thought of harming the Monster Beast n. On the contrary, as the Demon King, I only wish for the Monster Beast n to have a better development. Now that the Secret Realm is on itsst legs, we must find a way to save it. Its not that Im only willing to trust Logan, but that he is the only one who can solve this. You dont want Logan to take action. Can someone useful from the Monster Beast n step forward? If so, I will immediately have Logan leave. But for decades, who among us has found a solution? Some of us have even given up and prepared to take over the outside world and drive the Human race away. However, unless theres no other choice, its best not to take that step. The members of the Monster Beast n living in the outside world, due to the scarce Spiritual Energy and low cultivation, most of them cant even transform into human form, and their intelligence is frighteningly low. I believe you have all visited the Demon Beast Mountain Range in the outside world. Do you want the future of the Monster Beast n to be like theirs? Many years ago, the powerhouses of the Monster Beast n were born in the Demon Beast Mountain Range. They did not want their descendants to end up the same, so they used tremendous efforts to create the Demon Beast Secret Realm and led us all here to leave the mountains, which led to the renaissance of the Monster Beast n. Our prosperity lies in the Secret Land. The Demon Kings words were earnest and just. He was merely a ninth-tier Holy See, after all, If he stepped into the realm of Saint Emperor and gained the power to create space, he could indeed establish another Demon Beast Secret Realm. The key issue was that he was one step short; he ultimatelycked the capability. In addition to Logans efforts to turn the tide, he did not want his nsmen to obstruct anymore. Whether they were truly ignorant or incited by others, at this moment, they should understand that aside from trusting Logan, there is no other path for them to take. The crowd remained unmoved, still asserting with conviction, Please, Demon King, eliminate Logan. Do not let him harm our Secret Realm. We are all here to advise this sincerely. Why cant you understand? I dont want to punish you by force, so I exined all these reasons. If you had a bit of intelligence to weigh the pros and cons, you wouldnt act like a fool, only skeptical of the Human race and not consider the Monster Beast n? The Demon King was utterly helpless now. The ten thousand Top-Grade Spirit Stones he had given Logan were already used to arrange the array. That was more than half of the Monster Beast ns foundation. Even if he wished to stop it now, was he supposed to kill Logan? What about the ten thousand Top-Grade Spirit Stones? Would they just go to waste? Compared to these people, he had witnessed Logan repairing the cracks in the Secret Realm. He knew Logans capability. Logan had the strength to resolve the crisis of the Secret Realm. How could he exin to these people? They were utterly impervious to reason, and to think they were the elders of the Beast tribe.
Demon King, if you persist in your folly, choosing an outsider over the Monster Beast n, we have already sent over a hundred of our elite Heavenly Prides. We, a group of old men, will hold you back. They will go forth to eliminate Logan. The group stood up, each brandishing a divine weapon: We apologize for offending you, Demon King. We do not dare to act rashly. We only wish to detain you for a moment. Once everything settles, we will apologize with our deaths. Because these dozens of people had lived for over a thousand years and were elders of the Monster Beast n, their average strength was at the fifth-tier Holy See. Although they were far weaker than the Demon King, theirbinedbat power significantly increased when dozens of them teamed up. The Demon King was a ninth-tier Holy See, but it was impossible to determine the oue in a short time. How dare you! The Demon King exploded in anger. He couldnt believe how foolish these people were, even daring to take action against him. He was the King of the Beast tribe. Without hismand, these people dared to act recklessly? Was the King of the Monster Beast n just for show? Moreover, if Logan was to fall, the entire Secret Realm would lose all hope and perish due to the depletion of Spiritual Energy. The thought of that scenario gave the Demon King a splitting headache. He must not let these ignorant people seed. But he, for the time being, found it difficult to restrain them. Demon King, no matter how angry you are now, we will bear the consequencester. But its not possible now! The crowd did not allow the Demon King to leave, their divine weapons sparking with the power of the Rule. Next, with a grand gesture, a hundred people appeared. Upon the eldersmand, they immediatelyunched an attack on Logan, who was busy arranging the array. Seeing this, the Demon King became frantic to stop them. But facing the eldersbined assault, he could not leave, barely able to move an inch. Logan, absorbed in arranging the array, was unaware of the danger. Faced with abined Divine Skill from a hundred people, he felt as if his back was about to burst open. Then he spat out a mouthful of blood. Looking back, he saw that these hundred people had the strength of Quasi-Saints. Furthermore, a dozen or so felt to be on the level of Holy Sees. Is this the Demon Kings intention? Who would dare to attack me in the Secret Realm if not by the order of the Demon King? But if the Demon King wishes to kill me, why would he send others? Logan looked towards the direction of the Demon King with difficulty and found that the Demon King was also surrounded by dozens of people. Is there a conflict within the Monster Beast n? Logan quickly understood, he should have anticipated this since the Monster Beast n has too many ns, and each n has its own thoughts. Although they all obey the orders of the Demon King, there are times when they defy him. Now Logan had two choices, one was to continue arranging the array despite his injuries, but if the hundred people attacked a few more times, even with Logans astonishing defensive power, he feared he would die and his path would end. The other choice was to counterattack, but then the Spirit Gathering Array would be destroyed, and ten thousand top-grade Spirit Stones would be lost. When the Demon King on the other side saw Logan being attacked, his rage peaked at that moment, You all im to be considering the well-being of the Monster Beast n, but have you really thought about it? Do you really want to lead the Monster Beast n to extinction before youre satisfied? The Array Master I finally managed to invite Today, I will execute you bunch of pedantic people. The Demon King roared, and his terrifying power spread as the ninthyer of the Holy Sees pressure enveloped the entire space. I have been too low-profile all this time, to the point that the entire Monster Beast n has forgotten who is the king, whose dignity andmands are not to be challenged. The dozens of people felt like they were treading on thin ice, but they didnt back down, Great Demon King, if you kill us for an outsider, you cannot bear this crime, and it will bring shame to the Monster Beast n for a thousand years. Annoying! The Demon Kingshed out with a w, severely injuring the person with one blow, and then prepared to deliver a second strike to end his life. At that moment, others hurriedly made a move to defend. Logan suffered another hit on the other side and was still undecided about whether or not to give up the Spirit Gathering Array, but at this moment, it became very clear that his own life mattered more. As for the Spirit Gathering Array, let it be destroyed. He was here to save the Monster Beast n, and if they did not ept his help, what did it have to do with him? Just when Logan was about to give up, suddenly, someone appeared and stood in front of him, A bunch of petty people, do you think the Monster Beast n can do whatever they want?
General, we are following the orders of the ns Elders, we must kill Logan to prevent future trouble, and we hope the General will not assist an outsider. When the hundred people saw the appearance of the Demon Race General, they were all trembling, after all, the Demon Race General had great prestige within the Monster Beast n, second only to the Demon King, and he was known for his decisiveness. Offending him was not a good idea, as reconciliation would be futile no matter who tried to mediate. On the other side, the Demon King breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing this scene and looked towards the dozens of people, Your n is about to fail. Although I cant rush over, as long as the Demon Race General is here, the hundred people you sent are insignificant, and it would be useless even if you tripled their number. Demon King, to be sure, the Demon Race General is formidable, but him against a hundred? The odds are not that great. Besides, Logan has already been attacked twice, how long can hest?
Although the dozens of people felt the pressure, they did not think they had failed. They just needed to stall the Demon King and prevent him from going to support Logan. The Demon Race General saw these hundred people not running away and was genuinely surprised. Given his own prestige in the Monster Beast n, this should not be the case! The Demon Race General scoffed in disdain, Those old fools are short-sighted, you listen to their orders? Shouldnt the Monster Beast n listen to the Demon King? This is total insubordination. By themand of a General, leave immediately. I will ignore todays events, after all, you are the Heavenly Pride of the Monster Beast n, and you were young and deceived. If the Demon King seeks to punish youter, I will plead on your behalf. Otherwise, you all face nothing but death.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 745: 448: Nine Lives Spirit Blood_1 Chapter 745: Chapter 448: Nine Lives Spirit Blood_1 To put it mildly, you are preventing Logan from arranging the array, to put it seriously, are you plotting treachery, intending to harm the Demon King and have the entire Monster Beast n change its ruler? The Demon Race General waved his hand, allowing these hundred people to leave, yet they exchanged nces with one another and chose not to leave. Instead, their killing intent remained unabated. General, if today you insist on protecting this outsider, then we must apologize, but we must y Logan. This is for the sake of the Monster Beast n. The hundred people sped their hands together, stating resolutely, Logans arrangement of the array is treacherous. Once Logan seeds, hundreds of thousands from the Monster Beast n will be destroyed.N?v(el)B\\jnn Who told you Logans arrangement of the array is harmful? the Demon Race General asked sternly. The Demon King had already stated that the array was set up to save the Secret Land with the gathering array, and despite his own grudges with Logan, he still contributed three hundred top-grade Spirit Stones for the arrangements purpose. Even if Logan were lying, the Demon King was overseeing, could the Demon King really not distinguish between a Killing Array and a Spirit Gathering Array? Could these people distrust Logan so much that they no longer trust their own Demon King? As the king of the Monster Beast n, how could he possibly conspire with an outsider? The Elders said so. The hundred people responded in unison, causing the Demon Race General to shake his head. These hundred were bewitched by those old fools from Old Home because of their hatred towards the Human race, so much so that they couldnt think clearly, dooming this group of young Heavenly Prides. Are the Elders always right? If it were an ordinary person, given my temperament, I would have in you already. But you are the future hope of the Monster Beast n, and I truly dont wish to engage in battle. But cant you just trust the Demon King, can you wake up a little? The Demon Race General pleaded repeatedly, to no avail; these hundred had already settled on their belief, so how could they change their minds with just a few words? In their eyes, Logan, the foreigner, was harboring ill intentions, and aimed to harm the entire Monster Beast n. At this point, the Demon Race General took a deep breath: Well then, if you wont leave, Ill have no choice but tomence a ughter. Even if I bear the infamy of ying the young Heavenly Pride of the Monster Beast n, as long as it resolves the crisis in the Secret Land, death would be worth it.
Then we must offend! The hundred people immediately attacked, and the Demon Race General, not expecting them to really strike at him, retaliated in anger. The Demon Race General possessed eighthyer strength, and despite facing mostly Quasi-Saints with a dozen amongst them at the level of the Holy See, he still overwhelmingly gained the upper hand. However, the General didnt wish for the Monster Beast n to fight amongst themselves and thus only repelled the attackers, refraining from ying them. Now Logan could arrange the array in peace. Originally, the Spirit Gathering Array was halfplete; now, it only needed half an incense sticks time, and all would be aplished. Logan was caught in a dilemma; after all, considering how the people of the Monster Beast n had treated him, should he still finish the Spirit Gathering Array? Yet upon reflection, it was only this small group that was misled. The Demon King hadnt turned hostile, even defending against a dozen attackers, and Logan had made a promise to the Demon King, not to anyone else in the Demon n. By reason and by emotion, he should continue to arrange the array. Besides, hadnt these people used him of harboring evil intentions? Logan decided he would wait for the moment the array achieved greatness, to let them witness the crisis of the Secret Land being averted. At that time, whether its a p in the face, he would prove to them that people from the outside could be mighty too, and not the scheming viins they imed. Logan continued to arrange the array, as Runes emerged once again and spread outwards, these were the sources for the congregation of Spiritual Energy in the Secret Lands future. Although the ongoing battle caused the dissipation of many runes, the majority were unaffected. After a while, the Demon Race General had in four or five dozen people. He had been reluctant to kill, but as the hundred persisted in a fight to the death, one by one falling, the General felt agonizing frustration with the stupidity of these young Heavenly Prides of the Monster Beast n, yet he couldnt retreat a single step. Logan was arranging the array to save the Demon ns Secret Land; if anything happened to him, the Monster Beast n would truly be doomed, and he wouldnt be able to exin himself to the Demon King. Over at the Demon Kings side, more than twenty had already been in, only a few remained: Do you still seek to obstruct? Just with you few, how much longer can you hold out? To dy even for a moment is still worth it; only we few are lucid. Demon King, you are too naive. Even in death, we will be honored, the younger generations of the Monster Beast n will remember us, whilst you, the Demon King, have made a fools mistake in choosing to assist the human races oppressors. The few faced death as if they had been greatly wronged, as though their actions were prestigious. This really infuriated the Demon King further. He knew in his heart that these people were ignorant, and further exnation was pointless. So the Demon King stopped exining and used his Great Divine Power to trap the remaining few. He then strode over to join the Demon Race General: Its good that you arrived in time. If these people had seeded, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Demon King, I have an intuition that though those old fools are deluded, they shouldnt be that foolish. Might there be others behind them stirring the pot? The Demon Race General heaved a sigh and turned to the Demon King, sure that someone didnt want Logan to resolve the crisis of the Monster Beast n, hence they secretly orchestrated all of this. The Demon King nodded in agreement, Its not impossible. I will have someone investigate this, and if there indeed is someone with malice, I will show no mercy. Demon King, you are too ruthless, having in a great number of Elders just for a foreigner, truly disheartening us. Chapter 746: 448: Nine Lives Spirit Blood_2 Chapter 746: Chapter 448: Nine Lives Spirit Blood_2 Only half of the hundred people remain, but they are not the least bit sober; seeing the tragic state of the elders, they righteously use them. The Demon King is suffering from a headache, thinking they are one sillier than the next: Who is the king of the Demon Race? Who do you all listen to? If I coborate with the Human race to harm the Demon Race, does that bring me any slightest benefit? Dozens of people fell silent, but elders do not lie; as the oldest among the Monster Beast n, they have dedicated their lives to it, their orders cannot be wrong. ording to my usual temper, I would kill all of you left, but today, I want you to live and witness with your own eyes the sess of the Spirit Gathering Array, witness whether I, the Demon King, have harmed the Demon Race, whether my decisions have been wrong; let facts speak for themselves. The Demon Kings gaze is piercing as he solemnly says, I dare not im to have made great contributions to the Monster Beast n, but I have indeed done my utmost; time will prove everything.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Demon Race General, now go and mobilize more than ten thousand people, protect the vicinity, prevent the urrence of what happened just now; we cannot give others the opportunity to take advantage. Next, the Demon King gave orders to the Demon Race General, who nodded in acknowledgment and left. As for this, Logan is now protected by the Demon King. Time passed, and a protective barrier appeared, surrounded by countless brilliant golden glows, almost as if it formed a small world of its own; above it, thousands of runes danced as nearby spiritual energy was drawn in, then all infused into the Spirit Gathering Array. Logan released three marks, each like a vast Great Law that allowed the array to operate systematicallyinstantly, the spiritual energy within the barrier surged like an ocean, leaving even the Demon King in awe. Would ones cultivation not be enhanced a hundredfold if they cultivated within this barrier? However, the spiritual energy soon dissipated, all of it infusing into the Secret Land; the previously depleted Secret Land seemed reborn in that instant, resonating with the Spirit Gathering Arraythe entire Secret Land was now alive with spiritual energy,pletely different from the sparse energy before.
A smile appeared on Logans face; the Spirit Gathering Array was finallyplete. As long as the Spirit Gathering Town remains undamaged, the Secret Land could continue for at least another thousand years. Finally, Logan descended from the air and began to recover from his injuries; he had been struck twice in quick session and was injured, but he had been stubbornly enduring it until then. Fortunately, the injuries werent fatal, and Logan had the Thunder and Lightning Laws on his side, so after four or five minutes, he had his injuries under control, but full recovery would still need another two to three days. The Demon King was overjoyed and hastily gave a formal bow: Benefactor, I doubted before and only asked for your help clinging to a sliver of hope, never imagining it would actually seed. The Spirit Gathering Array operates automatically, continuously absorbing spiritual energy to infuse into the Secret Land; there, the Secret Land will be constantly generating spiritual energy, forming a cycle. Moreover, the Spirit Gathering Array will not absorb excess spiritual energy, ensuring that cultivators in the Secret Land can cultivate. In case of any ident, or if the Secret Lands spiritual energy decreases, injecting Spirit Stones into the Spirit Gathering Array is also feasible, as the Demon Beast Secret Realm spans tens of thousands of milesat once requiring the input of thousands of Top-Grade Spirit Stones or hundreds of times ordinary Spirit Stones. However, a single injection would suffice for several years. One point of caution: the Spirit Gathering Arrays defensive strength is not impressive; if attacked by a Sanctuary Powerhouse, it will cease operation after a few blows, so someone must guard the core to prevent ill-intentioned people from causing harm, but Im sure youre well-prepared for this aspect. Logan exined each point to the Demon King, who listened carefully; after all, this concerned the safety of the Secret Land, and he wouldnt dare be careless with a single word. Moreover, he felt a tinge of guilt; if he found himself under attack, he would flee at the first opportunityhow could he possibly continue to set up the array? How to repay such a great kindness, which amounted to saving the entire Monster Beast n, was beyond him; all he could do was bow deeply to Logan. The promise has been fulfilled, and I should leave now. Your Demon Race people are truly imposing; I dare not stay, never knowing when I might fall victim to an attack. Logan waved his hand and then prepared to leave. The Demon King could clearly hear the irony and was immediately embarrassed. No amount of apology from him would suffice. It was normal for Logan to have a temperafter all, who wouldnt be angry after narrowly escaping death? Logan saved the Secret Land, yet the members of the Monster Beast n were merciless just now, and such aparison made me, as the Demon King, truly lose face. Although the General of the Demon Race and I took action to stop them, Logan did, after all, take two hits, and almost perished here. Rest assured, I will not let off anyone who raised a hand. The Demon King spoke solemnly, knowing he must give Logan an exnation, as it was inevitable for the Monster Beast n to bear the consequences of their mistakes. He looked at the several dozen people, including the remaining Elders, How about this result? Just now, you imed over and over that Logan could not be trusted, that I was enchanted by a foreigner, yet Logans Spirit Gathering Array resolved the crisis and saved the Secret Land from destruction. The dozens of people were exceedingly embarrassed. The moment Logans Array Method achieved great sess, everyone could feel the Secret Land revitalized, and naturally, they were genuinely happy, as the Monster Beast n had been anxious about the Secret Lands imminent demise for decades, and it was finally resolved. It was just that the thought of having just attempted to kill Logan filled each one with regret. Wishing they could y themselves, they argued it was for the sake of the Monster Beast n, but in reality, they almost harmed their own kind. The facts proved the Demon Kings decision was right, and the Elders had indeed been wrong. Great Demon King, we were wrong, the group lowered their heads, but no matter how much they regretted it now, they indeed had just raised their hands against him. One false step leads to many, and you dared to attack the benefactor of the Secret Land? If we let you go, how can our Monster Beast n hold itself up?
The Demon King said coldly, and the group nced at each other before choosing to take their own lives, to give Logan an exnation. As for the Elders, although they regretted their actions and knew they were wrong, the thought that they were, after all, the seniors of the Monster Beast n, the Demon King might be lenient. In fact, the Demon King didnt kill them outright, he just wanted to interrogate them, suspecting, as did the General of the Demon Race, that these individuals must have been instigated by someone else. I ask you, why do you harbor such animosity toward Logan? Even though Logan is an outsider, with my guarantee, you would not dare to be so bold. Moreover, I have repeatedly stated that Logan is here to help the Monster Beast n. Unless someone has been instigating you, you would not hold any other opinion.
The Demon King approached them and asked, Reveal the instigator, consider it atoning for your actions. I believe that you are wholeheartedly dedicated to the Monster Beast n. If you do not expose them, the instigator might lead others astray in the future, bing a perpetual bane to our n, wouldnt they? Great Demon King, just execute us. We cannot divulge who it was, as its a matter of great import that could even cause the entire Monster Beast n to crumble. The individuals hesitated before shaking their heads, admitting their mistake, but even to this moment, they only believed that the other party had misjudged the situation and did not intend for Logan to fail. Is it the Great Elder of the Demon Race? The Demon King guessed immediately. Only the Great Elder would have the influence to make these Elders unwilling, even afraid, to speak. In the entire Demon Race, aside from the Demon King himself, the Great Elder was the highest in status, and it was clear that there was animosity between the two, with the Great Elder eyeing the throne of the Demon King. Great Demon King, please dont me the Great Elder. He has been wholeheartedly loyal to the Monster Beast n. If he took action against Logan, it must have been an error in judgment, believing that the Human race could not be trusted. Also, if you take action against the Great Elder, the Monster Beast n will definitely split apart. The group pleaded incessantly, which thoroughly enraged the Demon King. These people were willing to listen to the Great Elder but not to trust himself? Even though he was the King of the Monster Beast n, what was the Great Elder but one individual? It seemed he had been too merciful, and they thought he had no temper. With a wave of his hand, he cast a Divine Skill and the individuals fell. A glint of murderous intent shone in the Demon Kings eyes. He did not initially intend to act against the Great Elder, but thetter had been too presumptuous. This time he had nearly endangered the Monster Beast n, which he could not tolerate. Chapter 747: 449: The Endless Demon King_1 Chapter 747: Chapter 449: The Endless Demon King_1 Everything was manipted by the Grand Elder for his own selfish desires, leading astray many people. I will punish the Grand Elder severely, to give you an ount, the Demon King said to Logan, word by word. Meanwhile, Logan remained silent, understanding that this had be an internal matter of the Monster Beast n. As an outsider, all Logan had to do was execute those who had acted here; as for who was behind the scenes, he would let the Demon King deal with it. If he spoke out now, how would the Monster Beast n view him? Although he had made great contribution regarding the Spirit Gathering Array, he couldnt help but worry that eventually, everything would be ced on his shoulders because of the Grand Elder.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At this time, the Demon Race General cupped his hands and said, Demon King, the Grand Elder indeed made a mistake, but his power is not small. Do we really want to sever ties with him? Why not send someone to use him, then impose some Spirit Stones as a fine and let this matter rest? We cant let the Monster Beast n fall into internal strife! Facing the Demon Race Generals suggestion, the Demon King shook his head: A problem that is not addressed when it should be will only cause chaos. If we do not act, the other party will only be bolder. Moreover, as the king of the Demon Race, Im already at the ninth level of the Holy See. Would I be afraid of the Grand Elder? Hes just at the eighth level of the Holy See. Alright, Ill mobilize the troops now, the Demon Race General said, no further objections. As the General of the Monster Beast n, he followed only themands of the Demon King. The Demon King nodded and then said to Logan, Stay in the Secret Land for a day to witness my handling of this matter. You will need to visit the Immortal Realm after that, but it is half a month from now, so no need to hurry too much. The ckwood City Master is going to look for talented and extraordinary people again. eptable, Logan agreed; after all, for him, it was just about watching a battle for free, as long as he did not get involved in the conflict.
The Demon Race General brought ten thousand troops, who were the battle-hardened warriors of the Monster Beast n, all with the strength of at least a Demi-Immortal. Among them, some captains were Quasi-Saints, and even some junior generals had reached the Holy See. If this force were to engage in war with the Human race, it was obvious that the Humans would stand no chance; such a thought weighed heavily on Logan. The Human race had just over twenty Holy See individuals, far fewer than the Demon King. There were only a few hundred Quasi-Saint Powerhouses. How could they stand against the nearly thousands? And there was no need to mention the Strong Dominators; inside the Demon Beast Secret Realm, they were simplymon individuals. On the other hand, upon hearing the news, the Grand Elder of the Monster Beast n, who had sent his people, was shocked to find out they had failed? In his ns, as long as he could prevent Logan from arranging the array, the Demon Kings prestige would plummet, and by uniting others, he could make the Demon King abdicate. But those useless pawns, despite his meticulous arrangements, taking every possible factor into ount, had now made Logan a hero of the Secret Land. The Demon Kings decisions were naturally seen as wise and heroic, and probably, the hundreds of thousands in the Secret Realm were already singing praises for the Demon King to the skies. Then someone came to report, Grand Elder, having learned that everything was your doing, the Demon King is furious and has brought ten thousand troops. It seems he intends to bring you to justice. What, why didnt you tell me earlier? The Grand Elder panicked upon hearing this. It was too sudden; he had no time to gather people for his protection. What he couldnt understand, though, was whether the Demon King really intended to turn on him. The Demon King had always shown forbearance towards him for the sake of peace within the Monster Beast n. Why did he suddenly seem like a different person today? Just because the crisis in the Secret Land was resolved, did he want to get rid of him too? Hurry and find people. All those from the Grand Elders lineage, regardless of their cultivation levels, must be called here. I dont believe the Demon King will really embark on a massacre. The Grand Elder said with dignity, admitting his fault. If word got out, the n members would me him, but if the Demon King made a move to kill him, it would evoke sympathy from others, and they would likely me the Demon King instead. After all, as the Grand Elder, he had worked diligently for the Monster Beast ns welfare. Even if he had no merit, he had put in hard work, and his prestige within the n was solid. Furthermore, the Demon King was seeking justice for Logan, an outsider, and even if this outsider had made great contributions, mobilizing an army for his sake was still something the n members were reluctant to ept. After all, now that the crisis of the Secret Land had been resolved, Logan, despite being a benefactor, had lost his usefulness. To prepare for all eventualities, the Grand Elder had a backup n in ce and sent a trusted envoy: Go, take the Spirit Stones weve umted over many years and put them in the Storage Bag. If the situation turns unfavorable, leave the Demon Beast Secret Realm immediately, and remember not to mess up the Teleportation Array. Dont worry, Grand Elder, Ill see to it right away, the trusted envoy said before departing. The Grand Elder then sighed with relief, confident that nothing would go wrong. If the Demon King was determined to kill him, with his strength at the eighth level of the Holy See, he certainly couldnt stand against him, and fleeing would be his only option. Soon after, the Demon King arrived with ten thousand troops. Not rushing to take action, the first thing he did was send someone to inform the Grand Elder toe and meet him. ording to the customs of the Monster Beast n, everyone must pay respects to the Demon King, even the Grand Elder, who could not defy the orders of the Demon Races master. So the Grand Elder stepped out of his mansion, feigning ignorance and greeted, Lord Demon King, forgive my negligence for not greeting you sooner. What brings you here? Pleasee inside and talk. Grand Elder, in recent years youve been iming illness and not dealing with the affairs of the Monster Beast n. Ive been very concerned and thought about asking you to help me with the burden. However, something happened today. Someone ndered the Grand Elder, iming you were plotting treachery?
The Demon King said with a light smile, You know, the Secret Land of the Monster Beast n was running out of energy, on the brink of destruction. I especially invited Logan to help. I believe that the Grand Elder is a person with a broad vision, and wouldnt harbor resentment just because Logan is of the Human race. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!